ã€ŠBurning Passionã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 01: SEARCHING FOR BLOOD DONOR

    * * *

    MAINLAND CITY HOSPITAL, Mainland City

    She was staring blankly at a pink Chinese Magnolia tree across her. She could not appreciate its blossoms when her heart was breaking apart.

    She could not count how many sighs she heaved already. Then, as she stares at the full blooms of the Tulip tree, suddenly, someone blocks her vision.

    She is still lost in her train of thought. When she looks up to whoever this person is, she was stunned.

    "Miss Nikki Noreen Lindsey?"

    Like an angelic voice. How beautiful he pronounces her name at how his Indian accent blended beautifully with his English fluency.

    Realizing who it was. She immediately stood up from the bench she seated at this hospital park garden.

    "Doctor Ben!" she bursts out nervously.

    Surprised, she blushes upon realizing how she looks like an idiot in front of him. She attends to her mother overnight, and so, she hasn''t taken a shower yet nor washes her face.

    She is conscious of her looks. Anxiously, she greeted the doctor, partly bowing. "Good morning, Doctor Ben."

    "Good morning, Miss Lindsey." Doctor Ben Ryan smiled warmly at her.

    And meeting his gaze, the doctor seems not to mind at all. He already came across more embarrassing circumstances in his profession than to see her stressful face this early morning.

    Doctor Ben Ryan is a specialist in any rare case of an illness like her mother, Lucy Lindsey.

    And now that he approached her personally, worries crept into her chest. And so, she prayed that it is not bad news that he speaks with her in the garden when he could ask his secretary to relay a message that he wants to talk with her.

    "I did call you in the hallway. But you didn''t seem to hear me," said Doctor Ben, giving her a worried look.

    "Oh, that¡­ I''m very sorry, Doctor Ben. Truly, I didn''t hear you calling me," she apologized. Indeed, she was walking in the lobby with a clouded mind, worrying about her mother.

    "Nah. It''s okay! I just wanted to talk to you about something." This time Doctor Ben push an understanding smile.

    "Oh, okay, err, Doctor Ben," she tried not to stutter her words; Nikki prepares herself to hear whatever the doctor will inform her.

    "I already explained to you everything about your mother''s condition," Doctor Ben began. "But since blood type, RH A negative is such a rare one, I cannot assure the success of her medication without continuing the blood transfusion."

    Her world has collapsed once again. So in these passing months, she''s been looking non-stop for a donor that has the same blood type as her mother.

    It may be that they were on the top list. Still, this blood type is uncommon to 7.8 Billion people on this planet. If only she could give hers, she wouldn''t have this problem.

    But her blood type is different from her mother''s.

    "But don''t lose hope, okay?" Doctor Ben''s encouragement. "We never stop seeking a person who has this same type of blood as your mother. Even to small towns of this country, we''ve been searching for someone willing to sell a bag of his blood," he added.

    Before she replied, Nikki heaved a long sigh. "Thank you, Doctor Ben. I also keep contacting my relatives. Maybe, they know someone who could transfuse blood to my mother."

    "Keep praying! Surely, an angel will descend from heaven."

    Nikki smiled at the doctor''s phrase. It did comfort her. "Thank you, Doctor Ben."

    There is nothing to lose if she believes in a miracle. She hopes to heal her mother, but that won''t happen if she can''t get someone who has the same blood type as her mother.

    Where could she find that person?

 Chapter 2 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    Nikki made gradual steps, headed to the end of this hallway. She wanted to glance at her mother before she went home to take a shower and prepares for work.

    Lost in her thoughts, she felt a force that threw her on the side of the hallway. Someone bumps into her.

    However, she had no energy to argue nor confront this person. Quietly she resumed walking toward the elevator door and patiently waited for the lift to stop on this floor.

    She guesses the person she bumped into was still here as she could feel a burning stare at her back.

    If that person waited for her to apologize, she believes she was not at fault. She won''t do it.

    On the other hand, she already anticipates that this person will yell at her, and she''s prepared to ignore him.

    She hears nothing; she steps inside the lift once it empties after everyone comes out.

    Pressing the 7th-floor button, she takes a glance between a closing door and catches a silhouette of a man leaving the elevator lobby.

    Her forehead wrinkled, wondering if he was the person she bumped into just a while ago.

    ''Oh, well... whatever.''

    She murmurs inside her head and shrugs a shoulder. Pressing her back into the wall, once again, she fell into deep thoughts.

    She has to find someone sooner. Her mother cannot undergo a procedure without the blood she needed through her recovery, at least 3-5 bags of A- blood type.

    Nikki sighed. She was getting desperate where to find this much.

    Lucy Lindsey, her mother, is fighting for her life. She always had a seizure. That is why there is someone who must watch her 24/7.

    Without Doctor Ben''s expertise and the expensive medicines, she possibly died a long time ago.

    Her parent''s insurance is almost reaching its limit. Soon, they can''t cover her mother''s continuous medication after the surgery.

    After then, she has to find ways to pay off all the hospital bills and medical costs, which won''t be that easy.

    "Nikki? Why are you still here?"

    Lucy asked her daughter after she saw her entering the room. She studied her face, seeing how exhausted she was but still hiding her tiredness behind her sweet smile.

    She''s been taking care of her at night, and then she would go to work full time during the day.

    "Mama, how are you feeling? Auntie Maria texted that she would be late this morning as she needs to drop her granddaughter at her school."

    "I see..." Lucy pushes a smile with her pale lips. "Nikki, I''m so sorry, hun."

    "Ma? What are you apologizing for?"

    Overwhelms, she pouted at her mother. She plastered a cheerful smile on her lips while meeting her mother''s gaze.

    "I''ve become a burden to you, which you should enjoy your youth. Perhaps, find a husband to start a family and celebrate life, along with your children."

    "Ma? Of course, you are not! You are my family. Why should I abandon you? I have no one left but you, then? I cannot leave you alone. I wouldn''t be happy if I know you are suffering from¡ª" she tried not to get emotional, but her voice began shaking, and teardrops escaped her eyes.

    It is not the right time to cry. Instead, Nikki should show strength rather than her mother, who suffered between them.

    Lucy reached for her daughter''s hand, squeezing it, and smiled bitterly. "Don''t worry. I will get better soon. You knew how strong your mom was. I don''t want to leave you yet when I know you can''t find your favorite purple dress, which just folded in your closet."

    She laughed as it was true. Nikki could not live without her mother; she''s the one who will tidy her things and even who washes her clothes.

    Every time, even to a simple thing, she would still ask her mother if she saw her stuff or found something on the floor while cleaning the house.

    She''s not messy, but her habit is to leave her things around her bedroom to find them easily when she needs them, which her mother loves cleaning before she goes to the Shopping Center where they have a small space diner.

    But one day, her mother just lost consciousness sometimes until it became frequent.

    They made an appointment for a check-up, and Lucy''s doctor began prescribing her pills to take every day.

    After her complete laboratory tests, she was diagnosed with a rare illness that needed comprehensive treatment.

    Now, they almost used up all of her parents'' funds, and soon, she had to spend her savings. That doesn''t matter, anyway.

    She will visit the bank tomorrow and inquire about a loan. Maybe there is a better offer she could pay for a long-term contract.

    Of course, she would do everything for her mother.

 Chapter 3 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    Chapter Three: Tongue of an Angel

    * * *

    CRESCENT MOON CAF¨¦

    "Miss Nikki, Madam Michelle is looking for you," said Mae, a waitress at this caf¨¦.

    "Oh. Kindly deliver this order at table 9?"

    "Okay, Miss Nikki."

    "Thank you, Mae."

    She is a little nervous about what Mrs. Lawrence has to say to her. Maybe about her tardiness and often she left home ahead first as she needed to replace her neighbor, Auntie Maria, to go home during the evening.

    She admits how her work has affected her since her mother remained at the hospital for two months. But she feels safer if she was there rather than staying at their home, which frequently she''s having seizures, but the bills that worry her.

    Nikki takes the stairs at the end of the hallway, the left corner of this shop. She knocks at her General Manager''s office door, where Mrs. Michelle Lawrence is waiting for her.

    Michelle is the CEO of the company that owns these famous coffee shops, and she does her rounds on a scheduled basis. That is why she is nervous, as it is not her scheduled time to visit the shop yet. She feared there was another bad news she would hear today.

    Nikki started to work in the caf¨¦ two years ago to get experience and recommendations to apply to a famous hotel in the city. She aims to work at The Peninsula Hotel or the Dragon Empire Hotel, but she grows to love the shop after months of working here until she is promoted and becomes a floor manager.

    May her earnings couldn''t compare to the paycheck she will get to her dream job, but the extended family she formed while working here is irreplaceable.

    But since her mother became ill, her performance was implicated, and she couldn''t focus at work.

    "Mrs. Lawrence? You wished to speak with me?"

    "Hi, Nikki! Yes, dear, come in! But, please, sit down." Seated on a couch, Michelle offers the sofa across her.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Lawrence."

    Michelle stares at her with an intense gaze, and it brings a loud thud to her chest. She''s thinking maybe her boss is just waiting for the right moment to pull the pin and drop the bomb on her.

    "Do you need a vacation?"

    Stunned, this is not what she anticipates from her boss. Startled, she was speechless. "Mrs. Lawrence?"

    "Cut the formality, would you?"

    She pushes a smile on her lips. Michelle, as her boss, but before that, she is one of many patrons eating at their Soup Noodle Store at the Shopping Center. She acted just like an ordinary Senior High Student accompanied by her classmates. Then, one day, she saw her on TV, joining a beauty pageant, and then revealed she is actually from a prominent wealthy family. She even won as a Miss Universe and left an impressive reign to the world.

    Michelle is such a down-to-earth person and gets involved in many charity works then and now. She takes massive inspiration from her boss. Then, she married one of the famous Lawrence''s Men in this city: the older son of Lawrence''s and now a happy wife and mother of five.

    Yes, five! But still, she maintains her perfect figure all these years¡ªsomething to inspire about when she has children of her own someday if she meets Mr. Right Guy.

    "Sister Michelle, I needed to earn for Mama," she responded. She has to continue working, even taking care of her mother at night. She can''t afford to lose a wage.

    "I know. Don''t worry. Your vacation leave is with pay. I heard from Ben that Aunt Lucy needed to undergo surgery sooner, but until you cannot find a person who has Blood Type A with RH negative, it will put her in danger without the blood transfusion after the surgery."

    Astounded, Doctor Ben is such a blessing to have the tongue of an angel. His chattering guy is impressive, leading to something like a miracle.

    She needs to focus on searching for someone to schedule her mother''s surgery, which she cannot do when working full time each day.

    "Thank you very much, sister Michelle."

    "Tell me if you needed anything. Mom Kaye is also asking around for a person with the same blood type as Aunt Lucy. Let us pray to find one sooner."

    Tears are about to slip from her eyes, hearing how more people are helping them. "I don''t know what to say. I feel like, don''t deserve this."

    "What are you saying? Everyone loves Aunt Lucy, even Uncle Seth. We miss him."

    She beamed, and a little weight lifted on her shoulder. Indeed, she witnesses how people got to love her father. He is a good soup noodle maker, and her family became famous because of their noodle store; she meets many people who turn out; they were actually rich kids and now ruled this city.

    She knew a few of them, like Doctor Ben and his cousin¡ª CEO James Ryan. The leader of Isagawa Clan, a 5-times NASCAR Champion Meisha Ivanov, Lawrence''s Men, and even the Chairman of the Crow Corporation loved hanging out in their shop when they were younger.

    By now, most of them is a proud husband and a happy father to their children. Nah. She''s not dreaming or desires one of them. She just admired how great men they were. Unlike most high-society men who were showing off too much of their wealth and girlfriends, they change each week. She never had an interest in those kinds of men.

    But she did envy the wives of the men she first mentioned above. They were so lucky to tie down such men.

    Could she find a man who only sticks to one woman? Someone who would love but only one woman?

 Chapter 4 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    Chapter Four: Bad News

    * * *

    "Nikki? What are you doing here?"

    "Hello, Aunt Maria. I was on vacation leave now. How was Mama this afternoon?" she asked the woman in her 60s.

    Maria and her family are very close friends. They had been neighbors ever since she was born, so then they were like a family.

    She''s very grateful for how the woman helped her watch her mother while working during the day and refusing to receive a payment in return.

    Maria replied, "She had a seizure two hours ago. But don''t worry, Nikki, she''s just resting now." Concerned flash on her face. But at times like this, Maria knows that she has to show strength for her friend.

    Nikki, on the one hand, her heart squeezes with pain hearing this. Her mother needed surgery as soon as possible. And she must take care of what is required.

    "Nikki, Doctor Ben left a message if you could see him in his office once you are off from work," Maria informed Nikki afterward.

    "Oh. I better see the doctor then. Thank you, Aunt Maria. You can go home once I come back."

    Nikki headed to the 10th-floor where Doctor Ben''s clinic was located. She knocks on the door, and his Secretary lets her come in.

    "Hi, Tracy. Doctor Ben wants to talk with me?"

    "Ah, yes. But he has a patient at the moment. Please, kindly wait. They entered the room just now, so it will take a little longer."

    "Oh, no problem! I was just too early coming today."

    Tracy nodded at her then went back to typing something on the computer. Nikki quietly took the sofa and did not disturb Tracy anymore. Nikki patiently waited while secretly observing the whole clinic.

    How does it feel like while working with a handsome boss? She mused.

    Doctor Ben is still single all these years. As she knew, he was in his mid-30s.

    Ben Ryan was also a famous professor at Mainland University, and all the female students had a crush on him. But she never heard he was in a relationship.

    Ugh! And why is she caring about this stuff now? She is not one of those women dying to sleep with a handsome man like Doctor Ben Ryan. She has no interest in joining the long line of women fantasizing about the doctor or any man she knows around.

    She had nothing else to think about but only her mother''s medical condition and settled their hospital bills. That was too much to care about already, rather than looking for a boyfriend.

    Nikki distracted herself by browsing her phone. She read some articles regarding her mother''s condition about what she could do when her mother had seizures and when they were alone.

    A half-hour passed, Doctor Ben''s office door opened. Nikki heard a loud screeching on the floor when Tracy instantly got up from her chair.

    "Goodbye, Master Shang." Tracy bows.

    Nikki notices a frantic tone from Tracy''s voice. Her left brow pushes upward, and curiosity bites her. As she keeps her head down, staring at her phone; thus only a wheelchair she got to see passing her, followed by a giant black leather shoe, belongs to the man following the person riding the wheelchair.

    She was about to lift her head when Doctor Ben called out her name, and her attention shifted to him. She has forgotten to check out who is Master Shang is...

    "Nikki! Glad you were here already. Have you waited that long?"

    She stood from the sofa and strode toward Doctor Ben as she replied.

    "Nah. I just arrived too early from work," she laughs softly. Blushing, she can''t look at him straight in the eyes.

    Nikki follower Doctor Ben to his office and sat on the seat he offered.

    Sitting opposite him, she did not have to stare at his face to determine how handsome the smile plastered on his face, which she is not yet immune to until now but still gives a slight shake to her knees.

    What does that mean? Her heart flutters every time she sees Doctor Ben. She was still like a teenager seeing her crush. But that''s not all. There''s more to it.

    "You got an early off from work?" Doctor Ben asked Nikki after sitting in a chair in front of his table prepared for his patient.

    "Yes! Boss allows me," Nikki smiled timidly.

    "Hm, Michelle is considering Aunt Lucy''s needs."

    Nikki nodded. She praised her boss. "Sister Michelle was truly a great boss. She even offered me a vacation leave with a full month''s salary, which I couldn''t refuse."

    "Sounds great!" Doctor Ben was delighted to hear this. In these passing months, he witnesses how Nikki attends her mother during the night and then works during the day.

    After a moment of silence, Nikki uttered, "I hope you did not encourage her to do so? I mean, you mentioned to her about Mama''s condition, is it?"

    "Ah, yes. She was asking about the progress in Aunt Lucy''s condition. So, I did mention it to her. I''m sorry if I¡ª"

    "Oh, no! I was grateful. You were helping us more than you should do."

    Doctor Ben pursed a warm smile, but then his eyes turned apologetic. "However, what I am about to tell you is bad news."

    She breathes. She may already prepare herself for any bad news she could hear, but still, it is depressing to hear them out. "Okay, I''m all ears," she retorted. It sounded more like a cheer to herself.

    "Your mother had a seizure once again. We need to perform the surgery sooner. We found people with RH negative," Doctor Ben began stating. "Bad news is, one is too old already, and the other one is ill. We cannot get some blood from these people."

    What unpleasant news. Nikki sighed sadly.

    "Don''t lose hope, okay? I will inform you once other reports arrive."

    She forced a smile, nodding at the doctor. "Thank you so much, Doctor Ben. I also keep looking for someone willing to give their blood. I also ask my relatives if they can find someone too."

    "We can find someone soon, I''m sure of that, Nikki. So, cheer up!" Doctor Ben''s encouragement always helps to lighten his patient''s troubles.

    Doctor Ben Ryan truly is a remarkable person not only because of his profession but also his personality. He never abandons all of his patients. Talks were circulating about how he would help all of them from the very beginning until the last fight of their lives. That is why she stays positive and hopeful.

    Despite the bad news, Nikki left the clinic with hope. It won''t help her mother if she shows any weakness.. There is no room to worry or be sad every time, but she must try harder to find that person.

 Chapter 5 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    Chapter Five: A New Face?

    * * *

    Nikki heaves a deep breath before she enters her mother''s private ward. She assures that her face is cheerful once she faces her mama.

    Nikki pushes the door and steps inside. Lucy, her mother, is now awake and having porridge and soup.

    "Nikki! Maria told me, your boss gave you a vacation?"

    "Hi, Mama! Yup, she is! I have a month''s vacation, with pay! I wanted to refuse at the beginning, but after she told me that there would be new trainees to work at the caf¨¦ during my leave, then I could worry less."

    "Hmm. Michelle is a wonderful boss. I could remember when she used to dine in our store. Also, those times she and her husband were dating. They were always stopping by our shop."

    Nikki tore her lips with a sweet smile. She could tell her mother surely misses taking care of their shop.

    Since her father died in a car accident, her mother did everything to keep the shop until to this day.

    "I''ll visit the shop tomorrow, Mama. I will check out if anything brother Phil needed for the store."

    Phil is Maria''s son. During his teenage years, Phil was eager to learn how to make a great soup. Now, he is taking over the making of the noodle soup and run the diner. Phil now could copy perfectly the way her father makes them.

    "I will inform Solange to sort out the inventory," said Maria, joining their conversation.

    "Thank you, Aunt Maria. You can go home now."

    "I will come back tomorrow, Nikki, so you can do what you needed to do."

    "Okay, Aunt Maria. Take care of going home."

    Once the door closes and they are alone, Nikki joins her mother in the bed. She picks up a tumbler and helps Lucy to drink some water from it through a straw.

    "Thank you. How about your dinner?"

    "I made some garlic fried rice and fried chicken before coming here. I''ll eat later."

    "Take care of yourself. You must not just think of me."

    "I will, Mama. Don''t worry about me. Now I have a long vacation, and I could work out more things that we needed. I''m thinking of visiting Hanford to ask around. Maybe I could find someone that can give some blood to you."

    Lucy pushes an apologetic smile. She uttered, "I''m so sorry you have to get through these all, Nikki."

    Nikki shook her head and said, "You don''t say that every time, Mama. You are the one who suffered most between us."

    "I wished to see your future husband, Nikki, and I will tell him how strong and a great daughter you are, more than I could ever ask for."

    Nikki dropped her jaw. Why does a marriage thing suddenly include in their drama? How could she introduce a future husband when she doesn''t even have a boyfriend?

    This time around, she''s not looking for any but someone who could donate his blood to her mother.

    She found that person and was willing to help her, even if she asked to marry him in return. She would probably accept the proposal.

    As long as her Mama gets well, she will do everything for her.

    But she felt uncomfortable about this marriage thing. She is not prepared.

    * * *

    The next day, Nikki went home to do the laundry and clean a little around the house before visiting the shop and the bank later.

    She has to see how much money her parents left in the bank and what loan she can apply for from her funds after their resources use up all.

    So much to take care of that, it won''t affect her family''s noodle shop.

    Nikki drove her car and headed to the Shopping Center.

    Mainland City is the capital city of the country. It has risen rapidly throughout the decade and is now one of the center businesses in Asia.

    Big corporations and international companies are putting up their main offices and headquarters in this country''s capital city.

    Not to mention the multi corporation owns by the Williams and Crow family.

    The Williams Medical Facility truly has a breakthrough to most of the rare illnesses like her mother. However, without the blood, even how modern they were living now, the medication couldn''t fully help her mom.

    She now arrived at the place. Nikki looks around to find a space she could park her car.

    Mainland Shopping Center is located in the Western part of the city, nearby to a bay.

    Here, we could find many shops that sell cheaper clothes, housewares, and everything lower-class families could afford.

    As most of the products are also good, many middle-class families love to shop here and stroll around because the food stool sells delicious but cheaper foods.

    And because cleanliness is a must in this city, everyone should observe and have a massive penalty to anyone caught littering.

    Nikki took hasty steps when she met a familiar man in the way.

    "Nikki! Headed to the shop? We just dropped there for lunch."

    "Oh, brother Matt! Glad to know. Thank you," she smiles shyly.

    Matt Lawrence is an older brother of her classmate, Andrea Lawrence Ryan. She then glances at Matt''s company. He is not familiar, and he looks more like a foreign man.

    No, maybe a half Chinese Swiss? Or a British one? Maybe French? He has a fair complexion, an Asian feature, but his beautiful green eyes are captivating the most.

    "Oh, Nikki, meet Theo Shang." Matt finally introduces his company.

    Theo Shang? Where did she hear this Shang name before? Ah, never mind. She tilted her head to the side. She''d realize; they were staring at each other, now she blushes.

    "Hi! Nice to meet you." Theo stretches his arm.

    Hesitant, she accepts it for a handshake. "Pleased to meet you," she returned. However, she quickly takes back her hand when heat crawls to her palm toward her pulse. "I hope you both enjoy the food," she told Matt.

    Instantly, she shifted her gaze to avoid meeting Theo''s intense look at her.

    "Yup! It''s always the best! It was like Uncle Seth was alive. Theo wants to stroll around the city. It''s been ten years since the last time he was here, and so, he is not familiar with the city anymore."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Well, then. We''re headed now to our car."

    "Okay, brother Matt. Keep safe, driving. Thank you for stopping by at the shop."

    "Anytime, Nikki!"

    Matt is waving at her now, and Theo nods his head. The place was too crowded as usual, most especially at lunchtime. But with their height, she could still see them from afar.

    Theo Shang.

    Is the name familiar to her? She had a feeling she heard it somewhere.

 Chapter 6 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    Chapter Six: Embarrassment

    * * *

    "NIKKI NOODLE KITCHEN"

    Peering to the stand on the sidewalk, Nikki fixes it not to block the lane this much. It is their store name, and yes, they named it after her. They put up the store on her first birthday, and her parents gave free noodle soup on its opening.

    Now, it''s been almost 25 years since then. She already planned to celebrate the Silver Anniversary of the store next year, but in what happens to her mother, she doesn''t know if she could afford to throw a celebration. Besides, most of the funds have now been spent on her mother''s medication and the hospital bills.

    "Sister Nikki!" a teenage boy riding a bike stopped at her side.

    "Justin! How were the orders?" she asked him, a 20-year-old freshman college student.

    He begged her mother a year ago to give him work like delivering orders around the shopping center. It was hectares wide and had hundreds of different shops. The shop owners love ordering food from their store and hot noodle soup as meals. So on certain days, Justin does the work when he only has a few subjects to attend.

    "I have two more orders for Mr. Clifford''s store," he replied.

    "Oh, then go. They must be waiting for their food already."

    "Okay, sister Nikki!"

    Justin parks his bike on the side then enters the shop and takes the noodles he has to deliver immediately. Nikki followed inside, and their patrons greeted her, asking about the condition of her mother. She answered them and gave a brief talk before she stepped inside behind the cash register.

    "Sister Solange, let me help you."

    "Oh, thank you, Nikki."

    Nikki takes over the ordering and payment. Solange helps her husband prepare the noodles soup orders until one hour and a half passes, and there are only a few customers stopping by at a separate time.

    Solange showed her the logbook. First, she scans what''s written and checks out the needed ingredients to buy soon. Next, she went to the kitchen and reviewed the inventory records. She then makes a list to calculate them to make an order after.

    "Brother Phil, just tell me if anything you need or if there are problems here."

    "Don''t worry, Nikki. Let us handle it here, okay? Aunt Lucy needs you. The only we could do is run this shop properly."

    Touched by what Phil told her, she was grateful to this couple. He was like an older brother to her, and after he married Solange, she had an instant older sister.

    Nikki thanked the couple and did not stay longer at the store. She has to drop by at the bank before she goes back to the hospital. She was hoping for good results.

    However...

    Things won''t be easy. Stuck in a traffic jam, Nikki keeps recalling her inquiry with the bank.

    She can''t afford to pay for her mother''s surgery. The funds won''t cover anymore. If she applied for a bank loan, the bank interest was like forever to pay off.

    She could get a handsome amount, but it will take her forever to pay them off. So what will she do now? It''s not only about the blood transfusion she has to worry about but also the payment for her mother''s surgery.

    Nikki is biting her lips. Her palm grasping the steering wheel tightly and drove the car slowly while having a deep thought. There must be a way to solve her problems. Anything. She would gamble everything.

    But where could she find everything she needed for her mother''s medication? The harder she tried, the harder she could hear some good news.

    Arriving in the hospital, Nikki stayed in her car in the parking lot to ponder a few things. First, she has to decide what to give up. Her parents have a small land in the countryside. If her mother agreed, maybe she could sell out. But, clenching her fist, she has to decide sooner.

    Nikki steps out of the car and heads toward the elevator. It was closing, and so she ran while screaming to hold the door. She expects that they won''t wait for her. But to her amazement, the man seated in a wheelchair has the door for her.

    He used his walking stick to block the elevator door from shutting. Nikki peered at the guy and thanked him. He smiled lazily as a response to her.

    Nikki pressed the 7th button and made a few steps backward. She stood on the corner and tried not to breathe. Maybe she just waited for another lift. Suddenly, she felt anxious inside with three strange men. Although the third man is seated in the wheelchair, he seems a prominent person.

    Next to her looks like a personal assistant, but she cannot check out the other man on this lift''s left corner. Is it embarrassing if she leans forward to see who it was, and so she ignores them.

    She looked at the buttons and realized; they were going to the 10th floor.

    It is the floor where specialist Physicians like Doctor Ben have their clinic. Also, that floor has super-exclusive hospital rooms, the VIP ward, which only the rich people could afford to pay the room rate.

    They said the rooms are like in five-star hotels. Even she won''t experience those rooms, she prefers being healthy and would not end up living in the hospital, even how grand the room is.

    Startled, her phone rings from her bag. Shit! She cursed inside her head. It was too loud, and the tones echoed in every corner of this elevator, which they just passed the 3rd Floor.

    She felt embarrassed as her ringtone is Charlie''s song Dirty Sexy Money and is playing the chorus.

    Nikki answered her phone as quickly as she could. It was her cousin, Maureen.

    "Hello, sister Maureen?" she tried to lower her voice. She felt too shameful at the moment. Why did she set her phone this loud?

    "Um, yes. Suppose you could find someone that willing to pay for that kind of amount. Um¡­ no, not yet."

    "I know. You and Mama have the same blood type, but you are pregnant now. Oh, no. She is RH A- like you. No-- I was an RH positive. Yes."

    Finally, the lift stopped on her floor. She quickly gets off to have privacy conversing with Maureen.. She prayed that she wouldn''t meet them again.

 Chapter 7 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER SEVEN: BAD FEELING

    * * *

    Three days have passed, and still, nothing has happened to her search.

    Lucy had seizures every day, and Doctor Ben has been advising of surgery soon. But she hasn''t found someone with Rh A Negative blood type.

    Hopeless, Nikki seated quietly in her seat. She''s taking a train departing for Hanford. The trip will be a total of three hours, and maybe it''s better to rest her brain and take a nap during the journey.

    Maureen informed her that someone wanted to survey her selling land, so she planned for this trip. Unfortunately, her mother doesn''t want to sell the property, and her grandparents own the old house, but there are no other choices just to prolong her mother''s life.

    Arriving at Hanford Train Station, she has to ride a bus toward her mother''s hometown. From Hanford Rail Terminal, she shifts to Hanford Bus Terminal. It will take her half-hour to arrive at Remy town.

    She was born here, but her parents moved to Mainland City to start up the store. She may rarely come here, but she has many beautiful memories and loves her hometown.

    "Nikki!"

    Maureen is now waving at her from a distance. She strides toward an old truck where Maureen is seated in the front seats.

    "Hey! Thanks for picking me up."

    "No problem, of course. Are you hungry? Let''s grab some lunch first!"

    "Sure, I am getting hungry," she agreed as her stomach now growled.

    Nikki climbs at the back seat of the pickup truck and settles herself. Alvin, Maureen''s husband, now began driving. The couple brings her to a restaurant near a lake.

    The countryside is lovely. The wind is calm and fresh, still. Unlike in the city, the air was too polluted because of the thousand vehicles running around every day. It is really desirable to live in the suburbs, but most; it is hard to get a better wage.

    This place is suitable for her mother. However, it was too far from the Capital to have seizures or any attack that needed her treatment. Besides, she needs to sell their property to pay for the medication.

    Lunch was over, and they were now taking a more secluded road from the central town, headed to her grandparent''s farm. From here, she could view the entire town and the ocean far ahead.

    It was charming to live here but so far from civilization. Also, having only herself and Lucy, it would be hard for emergencies and errands to the town. Besides, she also needs to work and earn well.

    "Nikki? Mr. Hale is on his way. He will be here soon," Maureen informed; she slowly walked toward Nikki. It will be due next month. That is why her belly felt heavier. Maureen will give birth to a daughter and a son, yes, twins.

    "Okay, sister Maureen. Thank you."

    Together, they headed to the house. Nikki takes the cemented staircase, but Maureen stays behind. She wanted to sit back to rest her lower back.

    Nikki sweeps her gaze on the entire house. Unfortunately, it was now too old, and the roof would fall once a strong typhoon hit on this town. Also, the walls need to be replaced. Or rather to destroy everything, but it will take a fortune to restore this house.

    She already requested Maureen to preserve the old furniture owned by her great-grandparents. They were antiques, and the least she could conserve, as their family heritage. In the near future, she may haul and bring them to Mainland City.

    Nikki looked outside the window when she heard a car approaching. She observes the people below. Three black cars parked, and a total of seven men came out from the vehicles.

    Why does her heartbeat frantically? She felt a bad feeling seeing these men. They looked like a mob. She has seen Mafia members eating at their store, but they look more like professional people.

    But this newly arrived man stands as the boss, his body expelling of how dangerous man he is.

    "Nikki! Can you come down?"

    Alvin saw her peeping down in the window; she nodded and stepped away.. She takes a deep breath and gathers the strength to face these men.

 Chapter 8 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER EIGHT: REFUSED

    * * *

    Nikki watches her step downstairs, hesitant to approach them, but she needs to talk to the person interested in buying the land. She closely studied these men''s faces. Her work and training educated her and equipped her with knowledge about distinguishing a person''s motive, and she could sense that they are dangerous people.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Lindsey."

    The man that stood as the leader greeted her politely. But she doesn''t like the way he smiles.

    "Pleasant afternoon, Mr. Hale, if I am not mistaken?"

    "Yes, I am. Brandon Hale." He stretched his hand toward Nikki. "But you can call me Brandon. You need not be precise to me."

    She doesn''t like to accept his hand, but she doesn''t want to be rude. And so it obliged her to handshake with Brandon Hale.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Brandon."

    Brandon laughs at her response. She doesn''t want to act like they were close by calling each other''s names. There should be a boundary, a line in between, especially that she just met them.

    "All right. I will be fine with that..." He said while he squeezes her palm.

    Nikki pulled her hand and smiled coldly. How dare he?! She actually doesn''t like his behavior. She wanted to glare at him, but; she had to keep her head. She handles the training of exemplary service to their customers even if they act rudely and highly. That is why; she is used to him.

    She tried to keep her calm and control herself to act still friendly. Smiling, even if it''s fake. But she had the urge to beat this guy. He is so ma-presko, and ma-yabang is her impression.

    "Well, Miss Lindsey. I like your place. It was perfect for what I am looking for. I could immediately wire the money if we can sign the agreement today."

    Brandon Hale smirks while stating this, and she feels hostility toward him.

    "Um, about that, Mr. Brandon. I want to consult the Land Office about my grandparent''s heritage first hand. And so, I cannot seal the deal right now," she said that made Alvin wrinkled his forehead. He is giving her a questioning look.

    "I thought, you want to meet because you need the money right now."

    Brandon Hall emphasizes the last three words. Nikki was even more astounded toward this guy. But she has to stay composed.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Hale. I thought you would only survey the place and not to make the deal," she returned, irritated.

    "All right. It seems like there is a misunderstanding here. Alvin explains to me how you needed the amount for your mother''s surgery. And so, I''m even willing to pay double your price, and I have cash if you prefer it and the documents we have to sign on."

    "Then, this is truly a misunderstanding. Besides, I am not the one who should sign them but my mother, in which she doesn''t know yet."

    Nikki ignored how Alvin gestured at her. He looks confused and dumbfounded. She admits she told Maureen differently. She wants to sell this property as soon as possible, like today. But she doesn''t trust Brandon Hale.

    She feels that he does illegal businesses, and possibly this place will turn as his base. Yes. She has this wild imagination running inside her head. Reading too many Webnovel stories planted random scenarios in her brain and showing images of possibilities.

    And it was too obvious. He will pay even double, which where the money came from? She presumes it was from his illegal business. He was far less handsome and far less manly than Mafia bosses she knew.

    For example, Mr. Daichi Isagawa and Major Andrew Lawrence; sadly, now they are happily married. But that doesn''t decrease their character being great men.

    Brandon Hale must know them, but he has the guts to do illegal activities, and even he plans to do it here? She won''t allow that.

    "Are you playing with me, Miss Lindsey?" Brandon Hale shows disappointment, and he frowns at her.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Hale. My conscience just chides me. I have to be honest with my mother first. I can''t lie to her," she reasons.

    Oh my God! What a stupid reason she gives. But she just wanted to end this conversation, and these men had to leave. They now began staring at her furiously. She regretted having made a sudden decision and did not confirm anything first if the buyer has a good background that assures her to take care of the place and not for dangerous movement.

    Brandon Hale has now left with his men. Nikki was just able to breathe after the car vanished from her sight. The guy is showing how he didn''t like the result of their dialogue. He was angry. But she won''t sell this land to the kind of him.

    "What happened?" Maureen asked curiously. She was just sitting from the distance to rest her legs, but she could feel the tension that builds up earlier while her husband and Nikki having conversed with Brandon Hale.

    "He is not worthy to have this land, sister Maureen," she replied.

    "This is insane, Nikki! Can''t you see? He will pay double the price! That would be a big help to Aunt Lucy''s medication!"

    "I''m sorry, brother Alvin. But, I have my reasons," she asserted.

    Now she began pondering why Alvin insisted she sells the land to Brandon Hale. Impossible that he does not understand or notice that he looks like a man who does dark stuff.

    "Okay. Enough, Alvin. If Nikki doesn''t like to sell this land to Brandon Hale, then it''s her rights."

    Thankful she is that Maureen understands her. Before evening, Nikki goes back to Hanford Train Station to go home. She did make some clarification with Alvin and Maureen of what she wanted to happen. They need to check the background of whoever wanted to buy the land. She won''t just give it away to anyone like Brandon Hale.

    But once again, she earns no good results today. With each passing day, her mother''s chance to live is getting thinner. She heaves a hopeless sigh, looking outside the window of this train.

    What a day....

 Chapter 9 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER NINE: HER PERCEPTIONS

    * * *

    Nikki waited for her mother to wake up to have breakfast together. Maybe in this way, her mother has an appetite to eat more.

    When Lucy woke up, she wondered why Nikki came back already.

    "Why are you here now?" she asked Nikki with curiosity in her eyes. It made her wonder if her daughter successfully sells the land.

    "Mama, good morning!" Hugging her mother, Nikki ensures to greet the woman with glee.

    "What happens to yesterday''s meeting with the buyer?"

    "Um... I don''t think that person would take care of the land, so I rejected him, Mama."

    "Oh, he did something that angers you?" Lucy guessed.

    Nikki shook her head as she replied to her mother, "He looks dangerous to me, Mama."

    "Oh. Next time, you should bring someone to accompany you. It''s not safe for you to meet strangers alone."

    "Sister Maureen and brother Alvin were there, Mama! So, I didn''t meet them alone."

    "But you are traveling alone," Lucy emphasizes the words traveling alone. A flash of horrible distant memories passed her head.

    But Nikki only laughs at it. Her mother sounded like she was still in Junior High. But she understands why she worries like this. She only fears something for her...

    She used to visit Remy Town during the summers. And one time, she went to Hanford late evening and no more train running. So she decided to take a bus to travel back to Mainland City. When she was walking toward the Bus Station, a group of teenagers harassed her. She was kind of having trauma from that experience. But it was ten years ago already.

    She shook her head. Why did she remember the past? It''s not the time to recall anything about it. It''s not because she still has the fear, but she has forgotten it already. So it''s not worth remembering.

    "Nikki... Are you okay?"

    Her mother''s voice brought Nikki back to her senses. Nodding, she replied. "Yes, Mama. I was just thinking of something else."

    "Don''t too much tire yourself, okay? Why don''t you go home and take a rest? Where''s Maria, by the way?"

    "I told Aunt Maria to go home to get some rest. I will go home once she comes back, Mama."

    "Okay. You need a long sleep, so go home tonight."

    "Are my eyes full of bags now?" she widened her eyes while saying this and touched both of her cheeks.

    Lucy let out a soft laugh from her daughter''s cute reaction. "You are still beautiful and always be."

    "Mama? You say that because I am your daughter," she pouted, which made her mother even shaking her shoulders.

    Nikki was happy to see her mother laughs like this. Now she looks forward to her complete healing after the surgery, so her mother goes back to being a cheerful and lively person.

    "Let''s have breakfast now, Mama."

    "You haven''t eaten yet? Where''s your food?"

    "Justin brought some noodles soup and fried rice with hard-boiled eggs."

    "Oh. I miss that kid. Is he doing well in school?"

    "Yes, Ma... I already told him to approach me if he has lessons he doesn''t understand. But you know? He was good at Math and Science, so I have no worries."

    "Hmm... That''s good then. I''m happy he did well at college."

    Nikki smiled. Her mother often asks the people she knows from the Shopping Center. So she could tell how her mother wants to go back to her usual lifestyle; to work at her diner again and talk to every customer dining at the store.

    While Nikki prepared their breakfast and Lucy laid down on the bed, an idea came to her mind.

    "You want to go outside today, Mama?"

    "Can I?" asked Lucy with excitement.

    "If you are feeling well, why don''t we go out?"

    "Oh, I love that!"

    "Then, let''s eat!"

    After that, they stroll the Park Garden of Mainland Hospital.

    Lucy talked with other patients who were also staying in the hospital for long periods.

    The Chinese Magnolia trees look beautiful in her eyes. These tulip trees never fail to bloom each year, and it brought delight to her troubled heart to see them. It made her remember her grandma. Now that she sees her mother smiles often.

    Later in the day, Maria arrives, and Nikki goes home. She takes a two hours nap before she takes a shower.

    On her way back, she stops by a Supermarket to buy fruits she can make fresh juice.

    Arriving in the hospital, she got an idea of how to solve her financial matters. All she needs is to talk with Doctor Ben to consult something.

    Taking the elevator toward the 10th-floor, she notices Anna Lawrence and her husband David Lawrence walking toward her. She just came out of the elevator and was about to take the opposite hallway.

    She waited for the couple to reach the elevator lobby. Nikki observes the couple, and they look too cute together.

    Major David Lawrence was carrying their oldest child, and Miss Anna was pregnant with their second child.

    It was apparent that they visit an OB today.

    Suddenly, jealousy crawls inside her chest. It seemed her mother is right. She must get married soon and celebrates life with her husband and future children.

    However, could she even find a good man? They were now extinct in this world. It''s so rare to find one this time around.

    Anna notices her from a distance, now waving at her. "Nikki! Hi!"

    "Hello, sister Anna, brother David. Hi, Margaret!" She greeted the couple and waved at the little girl, who smiled cutely as a response.

    "Where are you headed, by the way?" asked Anna.

    "Um, I just want to consult something with Doctor Ben," Nikki replied to Anna.

    "Oh, Ben is observing a surgery today. So, he was out in his office. Is it about Aunt Lucy? How was she, by the way?"

    Nodding, she replied, "Yes, sister Anna. I want to talk to him regarding Mama''s surgery. She is fine for now as long as she doesn''t have seizures. But Doctor Ben advises doing the surgery as soon as possible."

    "Oh... we heard that she needed the blood transfusion, but she has a rare blood type," David joins the conversation.

    David is close to her father. That is why she treated them like brothers.

    "Yes, brother David."

    "Let me see... I''ll try to ask my men if they knew someone with the same blood type as Aunt Lucy."

    With this, she felt hope. "Thank you, brother David!"

    "Small thing. If one of us has a blood type A negative, we are happy to donate anytime."

    "Thanks for the thoughts, brother David. Oh, you guys are probably going home. I will better go and set an appointment to see Doctor Ben later today."

    "Nikki, don''t lose hope, okay? We will include Aunt Lucy in our prayers."

    "Thank you so much, Sister Anna."

    She watches the family striding closer to the lift when she remembers something.

    "Brother David, wait. Can I ask you something?"

    "Sure? What is it?"

    "Hmm... I was just wondering if you know someone named Brandon Hale."

    She observes what he will react, and David seems surprised. His expression shifts to being troubled.

    "Why? Did something happen?" The guy asked Nikki.

    "Um... I was selling my grandparent''s property at Remy town, and it happens that Mr. Brandon Hale is interested in buying it."

    "Nikki, if you could... Please, avoid that man. Okay?"

    That man is dangerous. She is right in her perceptions. Nikki mumbled inwardly. "Okay, brother David. I will remember that. Actually, I changed my mind, so I did not pursue to make a deal with him."

    "That''s good! You made the right decision. Don''t let him become your acquaintance, Nikki. The better stay away from him."

    She nodded. "I will. Thank you for your time, brother David."

    "No problem," said David.

    After she bid goodbye to the family, Nikki sigh with relief. It gladdens her, and she meets Major David today, and she made a query about Brandon Hale.

    She cannot truly trust that man.. May for the others she was somewhat demented, but once she feels weird, she follows her perceptions.

 Chapter 10 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER TEN: BROTHERLY LOVE

    * * *

    Nikki entered the clinic and greeted Doctor Ben''s secretary, Tracy. "Hi, Tracy..."

    "Nikki? What are you doing here? Doctor Ryan was in the Surgery Room to observe intern doctors." She quickly informed Nikki.

    "Ah, yes, Miss Anna told me already." She smiled, trying to be friendly with her. "I just came to make an appointment with Doctor Ben tomorrow morning."

    Tracy''s forehead wrinkled and looked suspiciously at her. "Doctor Ryan constantly does his rounds to your mother. Can''t you speak with him, then?" she suggested.

    "Oh, right... But it is something important I needed to talk with him about. I wished to speak in private. That''s the reason."

    Tracy looks annoyed by her reasons. Now she visibly displays she doesn''t like her. "Tell me, Nikki. Do you like Doctor Ryan?" she asked straightway.

    Surprised, Nikki laughs to scorn her. "What? Of course not. How could you say that?" she now glares coldly at Tracy. "My mother''s condition is not simply a joke that I would flirt around. I consult Doctor Ryan about anything that would be best for her."

    She tried to defend herself, which she does not need to explain anything to this woman. But it does irritate her.

    "I just want to clarify something." Tracy retorted annoyingly. "Piece of advice, Nikki? Many women keep coming every day to have an appointment with Doctor Ryan, and so stop dreaming of falling in line if you desire to obtain his attention."

    "No, I am not. I knew Doctor Ryan even before he became a doctor, and I wasn''t looking at him that way," she stated emphatically.

    Anger surges her chest. Now Tracy began to infuriate her for real.

    What the hell is this secretary thinking? Clearly, she is the one who likes Doctor Ryan and is jealous of those rich girls trying to seduce the doctor. Honestly, they pretended sick to get to talk to him, and she is aware of that.

    "Nikki?"

    She made an immediate turn upon hearing the famous doctor''s voice. Doctor Ryan is now striding toward her, who''s standing in the middle of his clinic lounge. She''s praying that he doesn''t hear any of their heated conversations.

    "Doctor Ben, good afternoon," she greets him politely, trying to calm herself.

    "Hi! What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Doctor Ben asks when he sees that Nikki looks troubled.

    "Oh, I was just dropping by to make an appointment to talk with you tomorrow."

    "Hmm..." he glances at his wristwatch and seems to contemplate something. "If you are not in a hurry, how about now? I am available," he stated while tearing his lips with a smile.

    Tracy dropped her mouth. She can''t believe this! The doctor has a necessary appointment today, but he would delay it just for this girl.

    Doctor Ben walked toward his office, and Nikki followed quietly. She could feel that Tracy was frowning at her. Why would she interfere with her boss'' affair? Well, she does not care at all. She was just a secretary. She shouldn''t cross the line, both of the doctor''s work and private life.

    It seems Tracy likes the doctor. In which she has no care. Doctor Ryan is their family doctor. She need not be skeptical of her or to anyone.

    "Please, take a seat, Nikki." He offered the seat in front of his table.

    "Thank you, Doctor Ryan," she said.

    "Now, what can I do for you?"

    "Um... I actually, this is something crucial at the same time, I was embarrassed to even bring up to you," she said with blushing cheeks.

    Ben smiled warmly. He would always show a light mood around him. "Go ahead. I am all ears."

    Playing her fingers resting on her lap, Nikki heaves a long breath. "Honestly, Doctor Ben... I have a huge problem with our funds by now. I''m afraid I can''t pay for the surgery and Mama''s treatment. I¡ª" Nikki gasped some air. She was embarrassed, shy to discuss this with Doctor Ben, but she has no other choice.

    "I see... you worry too much, don''t you?" It sounded like teasing her instead.

    "Doctor Ben, I want to request a consideration regarding Mama''s surgery. Can I mortgage my grandfather''s land until I found a perfect buyer? I know this is stupid!" she was desperate. She admits that. "But, I want to be careful who I sell that land to."

    "I will leave the land title to you, and then I will prepare an agreement if my request is granted. I want Mama''s surgery once I found someone who will give their blood willingly," she added.

    Doctor Ryan smiled softly. He rose from his chair and walked around his table to sit at the vacant chair across Nikki. It startled her. She blushed when Doctor Ben patted her head.

    "Like what I said a while ago, you worry too much," he phrases while chuckling sexily.

    Nikki did not anticipate Doctor Ben''s gesture. But then it killed the mood when the door opened, and a tall, handsome man entered the office. Registered to his face a great shock in the next three seconds, then he withdraws his gaze from her.

    Ignoring what he saw but speaks his reason for barging in. "Ben, Jeremy needs you, now," he said in a hurry firm tone, then promptly let go of the door, left without another word.

    Nikki felt confused, staring at the door slowly closing on its own. What was that about?

    "Nikki, I have to go. Let''s talk again tomorrow or the next day after. I will think about what you propose, okay?" Ben holds both of Nikki''s faces. "Don''t worry about the bills. We need more blood for your mother."

    Doctor Ryan sat up from the chair and walked out of his office while Nikki left in a daze. Her face is flustering red and even in awe.

    Did Doctor Ryan pat her head and then hold her in the face? Nikki even pointed her head and face like an idiot.

    No, no, no... that was no meaning at all! It was just a brotherly gesture. She told herself. Yes, she encourages herself to believe this. There is no way that Doctor Ben likes her.

    But that guy. Is it Theo Shang? He mentions a name, Jeremy. Who was that? Maybe also a patient here. She answered her questions. She was like an idiot talking to herself.

    Nikki left Doctor Ryan''s office with a light-head. She doesn''t want to put meaning, but if all the girls who desire Doctor Ben know this, they would be in a fury.

    Oh, well.... she only thinks of Doctor Ben as a wonderful friend, a brotherly love because he gives her that kind of feeling.

 Chapter 11 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 11: A STALKER?

    The next day, during Doctor Ben''s visit to Lucy''s, he invited Nikki outside for a word. They headed to a balcony to have a private talk. Once they reach the area, Nikki was seated on the bench, praying to grant her request.

    "Nikki, regarding your request. I will talk to my co-surgeons and the Hospital Director about it. I will explain your financial issues to them, so you will guarantee your grandparent''s property as you need time to sell it. I will convince them, so don''t overthink about the bills, okay?"

    She nodded. "Thank you so much for your help, Doctor Ben...." tears threaten to fall from her eyes.

    "You''re welcome. Just get the needed blood for the surgery and during the recovery of your mother. Set aside all your worries about the bills. Let us focus on your mother''s surgery first, okay?"

    The doctor was truly good to them, so she could not hold back to hugs Doctor Ben.

    He was surprised by her gesture, but she must overwhelm his news, urging Nikki to hug him suddenly.

    "It''s alright." He let her embrace him for a moment but patted her back while listening to her faint cries. Nikki is a good daughter. She was also considered one of the pretty faces in this city, but he wonders if she has a boyfriend.

    He never sees her on a date, or someone visited Aunt Lucy in these past few months. Doctor Ben''s thoughts which he keeps to himself.

    * * *

    The entire weekend, Nikki watches her mother, and every day, she brought Lucy to the park gardens to have a chat with the other patient.

    She was happy that her mother was showing liveliness. Doctor Ben said, if she continues feeling better, it is the best time to undergo surgery.

    "Nikki, tomorrow, go home and get some sleep, would you?"

    "Ma, I''m fine. But okay, I''ll go home to do the laundry and clean the house. I will drop by at the supermarket to buy groceries for Aunt Maria."

    Because Maria refuses to accept a payment, Nikki just shopped many groceries for Maria''s family as a token of appreciation.

    "Thanks, Nikki..."

    "Anyways, stop overthinking about the store, Mama. Brother Phil works hard to run the noodle diner."

    "I''m happy to hear that. I am thinking to give him the shop once I died, and you marry a wealthy man."

    "Mama?" Nikki''s eyes widen. Shocked by Lucy''s statement, she frowned. "Why would you say that, Mama? Still, there is no good at marrying a wealthy man when he will divorce me after years of our marriage."

    Lucy smiled. "I am confident you will find an outstanding man because you are a good daughter."

    "I''ll stick to that good man''s aspect, but not the wealthy part."

    "Hmm¡­ but if you are not looking for a boyfriend, you won''t meet one."

    "Mama? I just believe it is not something to look for, but it is something to wait for, and something like magically arrives at the right place¡ª"

    "And at the right moment..." Lucy finishes the phrase.

    Nikki giggles. "Yup! Like you and Papa, right?"

    "It''s true, but you''ll turn 25 soon."

    "Why do you worry about my age? I am enjoying my single life," she boastfully said.

    "Not watching your mother in the hospital bed. That''s no fun at all." Lucy pokes her daughter''s nose.

    Nikki smiled after her gaze soften. "I can''t go out with my friends when you are here, and when I know that anytime, you have another seizure."

    "I know you worry too much about me, but go out sometimes. I heard, Mae''s wedding soon, and you are one of the bridesmaids. You should attend her bridal shower."

    "It is next month. I don''t need to attend the party but the wedding day, yes."

    "But that''s not my point why I want you to go out."

    "Mama?"

    "If you attend your friends'' parties and go out with them sometimes, a big chance you''ll meet someone."

    Nikki laughs. Now she gets it. Her mother wants her to go on blind dates.

    "All right, Ma. I am comfortable being here with you than I was outside. But you can''t force me to do that. I won''t be in peace, you know."

    Nikki hugs her mother, and they finish watching a drama on her laptop until Lucy fell asleep. She contemplates what her mother spoke about. Still, she''s in no hurry marrying anyone if she doesn''t love the man.

    LOVE would be the reason she will marry, yes. So it won''t be like something to joke around.

    If there is someone she is looking for at this time around, it is a person who could help her mother.

    The following day, Nikki went home after Aunt Maria arrives. She did the laundry and now cleaning her nails after a nap and a shower.

    Wearing a sport white tank top and peach-fitted short pants, she placed her right foot on top of the coffee table. She applied red nail polish on her foot nails when her phone vibrated, and the phone screen brightened.

    She quickly put back the tiny brush to the bottle and pick up her phone.

    Nikki read the text message on the screen. It was a notification from her Instagram account that someone wants to connect with her. Her forehead wrinkled. She opens the message and checked the username. She is not familiar with it, and there''s no profile picture or anything either on the mystery account.

    The message just plainly types "MISS LINDSEY"...

    Is this a troll? Nikki''s thoughts. She ignores the message, closes the app, and then she picks up her wallet. She''s hungry. She better go to a convenience store and buys ready-to-go food.

    Strolling the main street, she began regretting not wearing a jacket or a cardigan around her back. People scan her body, and it gives her an uneasy feeling.

    The convenience store was just a few blocks away, not so far from their apartment. But since men are checking her out, she must be careful next time.

    Her phone vibrated once again. Nikki checked the message, and her soul jumps out from her body while reading the five words written in all capital letters.

    "DON''T WEAR CLOTHES NEXT TIME."

    Her mouth dropped open, and nervously looking around if this person watches her. No, this person was stalking her! She screams inside her head.

    Nikki made a long step, and she was just able to breathe once she entered the convenience store.

    "Miss Nikki?" Jun, the store clerk, notices how she seems in trouble. "Are you okay?"

    Sweat forms on her forehead and her breaths are deep; she pushes a calm smile on her lips. "Hi, Jun! I am fine. What''s new?" she asked the clerk to distract herself. She is safe here.

    She took her snacks at the store instead of taking them home. Might she needed to run later, and it will slow her down having bags to carry.

    While seated on a stool in the corner, Nikki glances at her phone. She wonders if this bastard is stalking her. Who''s a good guy telling someone to wear nothing?

    This joke is extremely absurd! She should find this bastard and report to the police. This is a sort of harassment.

    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?"

    She replied. She needs to know if this person was stalking her around.. She needs proof so that she has evidence to show that this Instagram user is harassing her.

 Chapter 12 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER TWELVE: WRONG OFFENDERS

    The text messages she receives too disturbed her. Now Nikki was losing her mind for raising her guard, and she even bought a hot coffee holding her right hand.

    If someone attempts to touch her or plans to kidnap her, she is prepared to splash this hot coffee on them.

    Yeah. She now began panicking; she admitted to this. There are still sexed offenders around this city. It may be fewer after Isagawa Clan lead the Mafia Association and the powerful Corporation having a new Chairman; many things have changed for the better in this country. That is why illegal activities are far less now and have a severe punishment.

    "Nikki¡ª"

    Someone holds her shoulder. Combining her reflexes and demented brain, she promptly splashes the coffee to the person who approaches her.

    After she realized who it was, Nikki quickly pulled her hand and dropped the coffee cup to the ground but covered her mouth in shock and shame.

    "Theo Shang!"

    Theo is now drenched from the hot black liquid, and it stains his designer business suit. Nikki cannot believe what she had done. She was sure that famous designers tailored it to its looks, just made it to a person like him.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" while saying this, Nikki reaches the handkerchief behind her short pants. "Here''s my handkerchief! Please, wipe your face!"

    She may say this, but Nikki was already struggling to wipe Theo''s face. He was very tall, and so, she tiptoed her foot to reach his face.

    "Please, it''s okay. Let me continued." Theo smiled partly and take the handkerchief from Nikki''s hand.

    "I''m really, really sorry! You startled me, so I was surprised and thrown the coffee on you," she apologizes.

    "It''s alright. It looks like I was at fault as well."

    My God! Her freaking mind now causes her too much trouble. Although she prepares the coffee for offenders, she will meet on her way home. But never in her wildest dreams will she meet Theo Shang in her neighborhood.

    "What are you doing here, anyway?" she asked afterward.

    Her heart is pounding so loud she doesn''t understand why, when she was actually in a tough situation. But why does her heart flutter this way?

    "Um. I was on my way to a business meeting, but I was jammed in traffic, so I tried to look for a shortcut when I realized I was lost. Then, I saw you, so I approach you from behind."

    "Oh, my god! Then, with this?" she gestured her hand from Theo''s head down to his long pants. "You are soaked with coffee. You can''t show up like this to your meeting. You should change clothes."

    "Um, I guess..." Theo looks troubled about what he should do. Really, he''s thinking about where to get a change of clothes as soon as possible.

    "Hmm... that''s right! There is a store not so distant from here. I better buy your clothes you could change to, but it won''t be as classy as this," she said cutely. She felt shame for what she''d done, and it is only what she could offer to him.

    "Um, okay, that would be fine..."

    He sounded polite even she put him in an awkward situation. Probably, if it is the other rich guy she messes with, she was yelled at already. "Where''s your car, by the way?" she asked afterward. "I will¡ª"

    "Oh, my gosh! Is that yours?" Nikki bursts out after seeing a shiny black mustang was about to pull by a tow. She presumes it was Theo''s car as no one could afford this kind of vehicle in her neighborhoods.

    "Wait, a minute!" she screams while running toward a patrol officer.

    "Officer¡ª eh, brother Chris!"

    "Nikki? What''s the matter?" Chris wondered when Nikki is running toward him with a troubled face.

    "Please! Don''t take this car!" she begs.

    "Is this yours?"

    "Oh, no! But someone I know," she replied, settling her breaths.

    "But it was wrong parking in the lane. We have to pound this car and give a ticket to the owner," Chris demanding to implement the strict law to whomever it was, like someone he knew in the neighborhood.

    "I understand it was your job, brother Chris. But it was part of my fault. There is a coincidence that happens, so we figure out how to solve it first. Look, my friend just came back from abroad after ten years, so he doesn''t know much about the new laws in our city. Perhaps, can you put it on me?" She remembered how Matt Lawrence introduced Theo to her. She used that as an alibi, and yes, she wants to claim the mistake and the ticket to address her.

    Chris peered at Nikki too keenly. He then heaves a long sigh. "Alright, Nikki. I know you since childhood. But you must remind your boyfriend to park it properly next time."

    Chris emphasizes the word ''boyfriend'' with a firm tone while looking at the person behind her.

    "My boy¡ª" confused, she hadn''t had the chance to finish her sentence because someone called for an emergency and Chris has to reply.

    "Alright, I''m on it, copy," Chris responded. "Nikki, I will let this off by now. But there is no pardon in next time."

    "Understood, brother Chris!" she answered cheerfully. "Thank you!"

    "Okay, I have to go. There is an accident on the main road." Chris glared at the guy standing behind her before he ordered the tower to leave the car.

    Nikki let out a relief sighed. "That was too close!"

    She turned around with a broad smile on her face and noticed Theo did not move.

    "What''s the matter?" she asked when Theo seems was just staring at her with marvel.

    "Ah, you are amazing to convince him to give me consideration."

    "Oh, well. Brother Chris lives downstairs of our apartment," she tried to explain that she has no different meanings.

    "I see. I was lucky then."

    "Not really! Look at you," Nikki cannot avoid feeling bad. Her face seems about to tear up in embarrassment upon remembering what she had done.

    "It''s just a coffee. I''ll just get something to change on."

    "Oh, right, your business meeting! You have to change your clothes now! Let''s go!" Nikki pulled Theo toward his black mustang. She was actually nervous about riding alone in his car, but she must bring Theo to a clothing store on her neighborhood''s next avenue.

    Arriving at the store, Nikki immediately went to the Male Section and looked through all the clothes in there. She picked up one suit and showed it to Theo, who was just following her quietly.

    "I''m sorry. It is not as fine materials as the same one you wear but can you bear it until your meeting is over?"

    Theo chuckles, peering at her amusingly that made Nikki''s cheeks flustering red.

    "Don''t worry. Any material is fine."

    "Um, okay! Let me help you find your size. Is it XL or larger than that?" Nikki began scanning the suit hanging in a branded section. After realizing she was talking awkwardly, she quickly corrected it.

    She turned to Theo, who instantly removed the charming smile on his face.

    "Oh, I mean your suit and long sleeve! Um, I need to know their sizes," she said, blushing while praying that hopefully, Theo would not think of another meaning of things that suddenly came from her mouth.

    She already had a heart attack after making such a move, and she strikes a different person. Now she was like an idiot in front of him. What a terrible impression she is showing to him? He must now be thinking about how weird she was.

    In the next moment, Nikki was careful that cause her anxiety the whole time, but she admitted she enjoyed Theo''s company, most special that he is not a picky person. She handed him a damp towel Theo could use to wipe his body. Finally, they found something in his size.

    "Okay, I''ll pay them, now." Nikki turned around to go to the cash register when Theo hold her on the arm to stop her.

    "Let me pay for them."

    "Huh?" Nikki insisted. She wants to pay for her mistake. "But I was the¡ª no, let me pay them at least."

    "Nikki, stop."

    Stunned, she was staring at Theo with a wonder registering on her face. Now there is something wrong here. She thought.

    "Um¡­ I heard about your mother''s medication. So, you don''t need to pay me. Just keep it for your mother''s needs." he explains with a warm smile.

    Looking up at this tall guy standing in front of her, Nikki tried to process what Theo told her. Is he showing kindness to her instead?

    "Oh, but¡ª" words won''t come out from her mouth, but she felt pats on her head. Theo petted her before he walks toward the cashier to pay for his clothes.

    Stunned, Nikki still has no words to say until Theo has to the left for his meeting.

    She scanned her for the last time. Theo must be 6''1 foot. He has a built body, and although he can''t compare to men who have bulked physiques like Doctor Ben Ryan, she finds him perfect. His tan complexion and Asian features just perfectly combining with his almost shoulder-long black shiny hair.

    "Nikki? Is there something wrong?"

    "Ah, no!" she shook her head. "I am just sorry for what I''ve done. I hope you are not late for your meeting."

    "About that, I texted my assistant to move the meeting to one hour."

    "Oh, I see. But still, I really feel bad about it." Nikki is unconsciously biting her lips in front of Theo.

    "Then, how about coffee?"

    "Huh?" It made her dumbfounded. Now, the word coffee is the last thing she wants to hear.

    Peering at her cute flustered face, Theo chuckled. "Buy me a cup of coffee next time we meet."

    "Oh, I will promise I won''t splash it on you next time!" Nikki seems to joke, but just to hide her embarrassment.

    Both of them laugh. Agreed to have coffee next time, Theo dropped her in front of her apartment building. She waves at him, then Theo speeds up his car and disappears from her sight. What a day¡­ she sighed.

    Now, she needs to wash Theo''s clothes.. She begged him to do this the least.

 Chapter 13 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER THIRTEEN: SHE PRESUMES?

    * * *

    Nikki searches on the internet; on how to wash a suit that was stained by coffee. She found some hacks video about easy steps to make them impossible and turn into a miracle disappearance. She studied the clothes. They were too big for her. Having a height of 5''4 feet, the long white sleeves could be her long dress.

    Wait a minute. What is she doing? Nikki shook her head.

    Suddenly she felt embarrassed at this craziness she was doing. Nikki placed Theo''s clothes on a wooden hanger and hanged at the clothesline at their apartment''s small veranda. She secured it first before she headed out; it might fell on the floor after the wind blew it away.

    Nikki is on her way to the hospital when her phone receives a message once again. She wants to ignore it, but then she opens her Instagram and blocked the account.

    She can''t believe that someone will make fun of her. Did she do something wrong to someone? She was sure that none.

    Oh, shit!

    Nikki realizes she has plans to get information if whoever this person is bothering her. Now, it''s too late. She already blocked the user.

    How stupid am I!

    She scolds herself. But there is a reason for this; Theo Shang occupied her mind because of what happens this afternoon.

    She is determined to report this to the police, whoever this person is pestering her. She honestly admitted that she would not treat respectfully wearing skimpy short pants and a tank top, which showed her navel and abdomen.

    She was just confident wearing something like that as her apartment building was close to the store. But this experience gives her an idea, as well as learns that someone was stalking her.

    ''And if it is so, who might that be?''

    Who''s someone who lost his mind and is now trying to harass her? She can''t think of any yet. But could it be possible that one of her suitors who she let down and rejected to be his girlfriend?

    It seems there is a huge probability. Now she better be careful, and she should mention this with Chris soon. If her stalker followed her around, then maybe Chris could help her search this person around their neighborhood. Might there is someone suspicious enough. They could easily recognize a stranger in their neighbors as they almost know all the residents.

    "Nikki?"

    "Humph!" she gasps when someone lightly pats her shoulders. "Theo?"

    It truly surprised her to see him once again: twice in the same day.

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I was calling you at the parking lot, but you did not hear me."

    "You are? Ah, I''m sorry. It occupied me with some thoughts, and I noticed nothing."

    "You surely do," Theo widened his smile.

    Nikki just realized that Theo was still wearing the clothes they bought a while ago. She is supposed to pay for it, but Theo firmly refuses and is kind to her instead.

    "I''m glad I haven''t carried any hot liquid right now." She intended to sound a joke, and Theo laughed at it.

    "Yeah¡­ that''s why I approached you because I know I was safe this time," Theo returned the tease.

    Nikki is the one who laughs nervously while her face blushes upon recalling her stupid act. "I am really sorry about that. I hope you didn''t get any burns?"

    "Hm, don''t worry about it. I used to swim in a hot lake, so it was more like it. Just something that smells."

    "Ah, yeah... I felt too embarrassed."

    "I could see that," Theo teases her.

    "Oh¡ª" she touches both of her burning cheeks. "Can you not mention it? I feel bad until now."

    "Ah, I didn''t mean to, but I will collect my coffee soon." He has a playful smile on his mouth while saying this.

    Remember her promise, her eyes spark, "Oh, thanks for reminding me!"

    Nikki finds herself comfortable around Theo Shang. She usually chooses who she would talk with and the men she would be around. And particularly of those close to her is she was only this easy to talk with...

    In Theo''s case, probably because he is a friend of Lawrence''s and Doctor Ben. They are the men she trusts.

    Nikki and Theo halted in front of the elevator and waited for the lift. Once it arrives, they step aside to make way for those boarded, coming out from the box.

    "Lady''s first..." Theo gestured at the elevator once it emptied.

    Nikki came back to her senses, hearing Theo speak out. "Ah, thank you!"

    Startled, Nikki made a long step inside the elevator. At her age as nearly 25, she can''t believe that her chest is pounding this way. It was like having a crush for the first time.

    "Which floor are you?" Theo asked her after he pressed the 10th-floor button.

    "Oh, I will go to the 10th floor..."

    "Hm? Aren''t you on the 7th floor?" Theo gave her a confusing look.

    Did he figure out she was stopping at the other floor? Nikki thought. Hmm, how did he know that? Did they ever get to ride together before, by chance? She could not recall any.

    Wondering, Nikki just replied to Theo. "I have something to give to Doctor Ben. I will head to his clinic first before I go to my mother''s room," she explains.

    "I see. You and Ben seem close." Theo commented.

    "Kind of... they were already dining at our noodle store during their Junior High and Senior High days. That''s why I am very familiar with them, until now, they never forgot to stop by the store.

    "Hmm... that explains. But Ben is taking his Medicine in the US."

    "Yup. But I haven''t seen you around before?"

    "Ah, yes. I was living abroad almost my whole life, and so I rarely come here."

    "I see..."

    Thus, the silence between them until they reach the 10th floor. Nikki steps out first, but they were going in opposite directions.

    They separate ways as she heads to Doctor Ben''s clinic, and Nikki thinks Theo must be going to this patient named Jeremy, who is staying on this floor.

    "Nikki, I''ll go this way."

    "Oh, okay. Thanks."

    "Bye, Nik..."

    "Bye, Theo!" she waves her left hand.

    Her heart flutters hear Theo calling her this way. It sounded more like an endearment to her.

    What are you thinking, Nikki? You now began assuming over nothing? She scolds herself.

    After she drops the documents, Nikki heads down to Lucy''s room using the staircase. She caught Chris and Mae visiting her mother. She suddenly felt alarmed. Pray, that Chris mentions nothing to her mother this afternoon.

    Chris thought Theo is her boyfriend, and she doesn''t want this to reach her mother''s ear, and then she will believe it was true.

    She must correct this to Chris, who was giving her a meaningful gaze.

 Chapter 14 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 14: SHARE HER HAPPY DAYS

    Nikki, reading a book when her phone vibrated. She glances at it and wonders who will send her a text message at this hour. Putting down the book, she picks up the gadget to look at the text message.

    The recent text message she receives is from an unknown number. Her forehead wrinkled while pondering who it might be, which the mobile number is not familiar with, causes her chest to pound frantically.

    Who could it be this time?

    The text message may be just plain, "Hi" still, it was suspicious enough.

    Nikki places down her phone and returns to reading. After 15 minutes, another text message arrives. She ignores her phone but retired to sleep on the long couch instead: her bed these passing two months, although she tried not to sleep fully to watch her mother. But tonight, strangely, she was carried to a beautiful dreamland.

    Nikki opens her eyes. She realizes it is already morning. She quickly sat up from the couch and looked around. Stood on her foot, she strides closer to the bed and observes her mother. She felt relieved that Lucy was sleeping soundlessly.

    She glances at her wristwatch. The time is 5:00 in the morning. She heads outside and walks toward the Nurse Station.

    "Hi, Caitlin!" She greeted the nurse from the night shift.

    "Good morning, Nikki," she greeted back. The pretty nurse shows a gentle smile on her lips.

    "Looks like I slept more hours last night," she mumbles while leaning on the Nurse Station counter. She was still sleepy; she placed her arm on the counter and rested her chin on top.

    "Yeah. So, I didn''t wake you up, or Aunt Lucy."

    "Ugh..." she groans while stretching her arms. "Thanks for watching Mama."

    Caitlin visited Lucy every two hours interval to check her vital signs and temperature. "Don''t mention it. I''m happy she hasn''t any attacks lately."

    "Yep. Want coffee? I''ll buy you guys."

    The other two nurses in the night shift cheered but quickly covered their mouths as still very early in the morning. Nikki went down to the 3rd floor of this building to buy a coffee at an exclusive Coffee Shop. She ordered four black coffee and some muffins, and cinnamon bread.

    "How about my coffee?" a deep tone voice whispered behind her ears.

    She was occupied paying for the coffee when someone spoke behind her. Cold sweat crawls on her nape, down to her spine; Nikki makes an abrupt turn.

    "Theo!" she burst out shockingly.

    "Good morning, Nik. Oh, I''m sorry to startle you." he apologizes, but a cute smile plastering on his face.

    Nikki studied Theo and noticed that he was freshly showered and wearing casual jeans and a blue t-shirt. Compared to her, she just woke up recently. Gladly, she gargles some mouthwash before she walks out of the room.

    "You do startle me often," she accuses him.

    Theo let out a sexy laugh that revealed his dimples. She then notices that he has cute dimples on both of his cheeks. She''s praying she doesn''t look obvious, like blushing when seeing her crush.

    "Miss Nikki? Here''s the coffee you ordered."

    "Oh, thank you, and let me add one more coffee! I owed¡ª" she told the cashier and then turned around at Theo. "Brewed coffee?"

    "Sure."

    The cashier made another cup of coffee and prepared it as a to-go.

    "Let me help you."

    Theo takes the coffee cups from her hand, helping her to carry them. She thanked him.

    Walking toward the elevator, he even opens it for her, and even the one presses the buttons.

    "Thank you," she said overwhelmingly when the elevator almost reached the 7th floor.

    She steps outside, and Theo carefully hands her the coffee while he uses his body to block the elevator door from closing. Such an effort, so she thanked him once again before the door closed.

    Nikki places the cups and the box on the counter. She then notices that the nurses are giving her a teasing smile. "What?"

    "And what were we witnessing now?" they tease her.

    "About what?" confusion showed all over her face.

    "That sweet scene in the elevator!" Jay and Nancy burst out, which Caitlin just shook her head and tried to settle down the two nurses.

    "Huh? Oh, Theo just helped me to carry the coffee."

    "And calling the first name!" said at once of the other two nurses who teased her.

    Nikki just shook her head but holding not to show that obvious smile playing on her face.

    "Do you even know who that is?" asked Jay.

    "Hmm?" she reacted innocently. But she truly has no idea who Theo Shang is.

    "He is a grandson of the Chairman of Shang Holdings Inc..."

    * * *

    Seated on the couch, Nikki recalled her conversation with the nurses outside. She slowly sips her hot coffee while contemplating something. So, Theo''s family is part owner of this hospital? Her thoughts.

    It was a little shocking to her to learn something like big gossip. She heaves a long sad sighed.

    Nikki did not notice that Lucy, her mother peering at her with fondness. She believes there is something new to her daughter''s expression, and it seems related to love.

    "Mama, you''re already awake!"

    "Yes, I am already awake." She smiled teasingly to her daughter, who was startled after realizing she caught her doing a minor crime, and that was daydreaming.

    "You want breakfast now, Ma?" Nikki asked her mother.

    "Hot milk is fine. But tell me, you were thinking about your boyfriend, is it?"

    Nikki paused from taking another step and turned around to face her mother. She pouted. "Eh? Why would I think of him? When I don''t have one, Mama?"

    Lucy laughed when her daughter tried to say it hilariously. "All right, if you say so."

    Honestly, her heart is beating crazily. She wondered if Chris ever mentioned to her mother about Theo.

    "Mama, like what I once said before," she rants while making Lucy a cup of hot milk.

    "Love will arrive magically. It is not something to find so desperately," Nikki quoted.

    Lucy tore a smile. "Hmm... Why do I have a feeling you sounded like having a sense in love?"

    "Mama? Spare me with the tease, would you?" She already teased earlier.

    "Why would you dodge this topic? Tell me, did someone you like now?"

    "Huh? Isn''t this way more a tease asking your daughter about this matter?"

    "Because if I would never mention, you would never even try searching."

    "It is the truth! You silly, Mama!" They both laugh.

    Nikki can consider her mother as her best friend. When her father was still alive, there were the two of them who would tease her to the point they would laugh with her stomach on the floor.

    She was close to her parents. That is why she was more attached to her family than going out with friends. Spending her time with her parents is what she loves, and knowing that there are only two of them, she''s getting closer to her mother. The reason she is not desperate to look for a boyfriend, especially this time around that her mother needed her the most.

    "Honestly, Ma. I don''t need to be an expert or inexperienced in love. But just seeing you and Papa? I already learned a lot."

    Lucy squeezes her daughter''s hand.

    "I love you, Mama..." While saying this, Nikki sits on the bed and places her right hand on Lucy''s shoulder while resting her head on her mother''s left shoulder.

    "I love you too, darling."

    "I missed papa so much."

    "I do too, Nikki. I missed your Papa so much."

    Nikki knows this as she witnesses how her parents have a good marriage life; it is not perfect, but she witnesses how they help each other get through the circumstances that came to their life.

    It is what she desires, too... a credible man on her side. Not to help her out during her stormy days, but someone who deserves to share with her happy days.

    Could she even meet a good man to be her husband?

 Chapter 15 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 15: WHO IS THAT BEAUTIFUL GIRL

    * * *

    "Mama, I''m leaving for the caf¨¦ now. There are some documents I have to validate."

    "Okay, Nikki... please, be careful driving."

    Nikki nodded at her mother and replied, "Yes, Ma¡­."

    She kissed Lucy''s right cheek before she gestured to Maria. "Auntie, call me right away if it needs something."

    "I will. Don''t worry, Nikki."

    Today, she headed to the caf¨¦ to take care of the reports for this month. It was the 30th. Although she already prepares them, she needed to do the last review before submitting them to the main office.

    Nikki entered the shop and wandered her gaze to the entire room. A particular figure caught her attention instantly: because of his height and long hair, Theo Shang. However, he was not alone but having coffee with a tall, slender, and charming face Asian girl.

    Who is this beautiful woman? She thinks she already saw her somewhere. The woman looks like a model, the way she carries herself elegantly, and her clothes. Suddenly, she felt like a black swan.

    And why is she even thinking of this stuff? Could it be a woman''s perception? Maybe, as she can''t avoid feeling this way, seeing another woman as beautiful as Theo''s date.

    "Nikki!" Leni calls out her name, the Accountant Manager of this branch.

    She shrugs her thoughts, walks toward Leni, and follows her to their Staff office to work on the reports. But she heads to the counter and steps inside to make two cups of coffee for her and Leni.

    Nikki is about to leave when a broken cup is heard, followed by raising voices on the left wing of this caf¨¦.

    Nikki scanned the place, and one customer now began yelling at a kid. The waitress who is nearby attempting to calm him, but he also scolds the trainee.

    Theo''s table was nearby to the incident and now got their attention. Hesitant, but she has to do something. Originally it was her job as an overseer to settle the matter in the caf¨¦. She has to take care of this matter ASAP before the customer feels uncomfortable.

    "Excuse me. My name is Nikki. Can we talk over this matter, Mister¡ª?"

    "Who are you?"

    "I am the floor manager of this shop¡ª"

    "Really? Why are you not in the uniform?" he questioned her instead.

    "Oh, I was on leave, sir. But I am here to help fix this matter if we can discuss it calmly."

    "What is calm? I was expecting a client today, and should I present myself like this? You should pay me the damage!" The guy turned to the woman, who companion of the kid who fell on his side and accidentally hit his cup and spilled the coffee on him.

    "We will settle this, sir, but can we do it privately? Besides, I am sure it is not the kid''s intention to throw you your coffee. And so, can we settle this without yelling at each other?"

    "I don''t care! You have to discipline your children. Or don''t bring them not to cause an accident to others!"

    "We hear your concern, sir. But I wish for your consideration to conduct a calm dialogue with them so that we can fix this peacefully." Nikki tried to control her irritation toward this customer.

    "No! My client will be here sooner! How should I explain it to him? That some bad parenting let their kids play around a store! And you, Miss Manager. You should not tolerate any children playing around in your shop! It''s not a playground."

    He shouts at Nikki. She would accept this if she proves that the children are running around but says something does not happen that way.

    "But my daughter did not play around! She is just walking toward our table!" the mother of the child explains their side.

    "Whatever!" The man yelled out, and still, he wouldn''t listen to any of them, showing obstinacy regarding the circumstance.

    "Then, let me check out our Security Camera if that truly happens," Nikki suggested. "If we can''t settle this with a calm dialogue, then let''s judge it on what happens."

    "That''s needless to do."

    A tall, beautiful woman stood on her foot. She is probably a 5 ''9 footer, plus her four-inch stilleto emphasize her stature. Her slender with perfect curves displaying her skimpy red dress that hugs her body, proving a goddess is walking on land.

    This beautiful lady is Theo''s date, and she is an international model. Nikki is often in her Instagram feeds, and she has billboards around the city.

    Nikki glances at Theo, and she realizes the guy is also peering at her. He nodded once their eyes met.

    "The kid would not trip her foot if you put away your briefcase under the table and not beside your seat." She pointed to the guy''s table.

    "Really? My suitcase was under the table," he denied but planted a mocking smile on his face.

    "Uh-uh? You just put it away after the little girl trip on it, then you began yelling at her."

    The beautiful model insisted. Nikki tried to remember her name.

    "What is your evidence?" The man challenged her instead.

    "Because I am observing the kids. They were only walking happily back to their table."

    The model stands to her statement, making the man wipe the cold sweat forming on his forehead. Nikki realizes this; the camera doesn''t have a full view of this side of the shop. She already knows this, she supposes to report to her general manager about this issue, but she forgot after they admitted her mother to the hospital. And this model perceptive is impressive. She won''t deny; the model''s sharpness impressed her.

    "Whatever! The damage has been done!" The guy still wanted to insist that the kid was the fault.

    "Mister, a witness is proving that your accusation is not true. But if you don''t want to settle this with us, then maybe it is better if the law authority will judge this incident?" Nikki suggested.

    She observes the guy''s reaction. A flash of hesitancy is shown in his eyes, but he quickly hides it away, not to be noticeable.

    The man seems to contemplate, but still, he continues to stand on his pride. "Whatever! Her parents should teach her the proper discipline!" he insisted.

    "This is not about a no discipline, sir. If adults acted like one... then, is your action suitable to what you are determining about parenting and discipline?"

    "What are you trying to imply, Miss? You are just a manager!"

    "I do. I am just a manager. But if we have to follow the moral conduct the school is teaching, if you have that kind of education in your school? Is it correct that you are the one showing no discipline between you and the kid instead? Correlate to the kid''s mind and yours. Are you setting an example of a disciplined adult?"

    The guy does not respond, but he shows that he doesn''t like what Nikki is pointing out to him.

    "I need to see your owner!"

    "Please, don''t waste the owner''s precious time, Mister. All that I am asking is to talk this over in a calmer manner, sir? I hope you understood these."

    Even how little patience left her, Nikki tried to stay calmer at this rate.

    "Are you people now collaborating to pressure me to the corner? Where are your decency and professionalism?"

    Nikki wanted to reply and punch this guy. But she has to be in between rather than fight him. She has to be fair as well and try harder to settle the situation.

    "What decency and professionalism are you talking about now? Do you even take a minute to look at yourself if you have this manner?" the model countered him.

    "We are adults here, Mister. We should show an exemplary example to the kid, is what I am implying." Nikki finally erupted. But, though, her tone keeps low. It is still her job to fix any problem every customer encountered inside their shop.

    "What''s going on here?"

    A tall man wearing a black business suit approached them. Removing his eyeglasses: his black pupil-eye sharply glaring at the man, who quickly loses credibility upon recognizing the newly arrived person.

    "Brother Toya!"

    "Korin, what happens? Why is Aya crying? And where''s my son?"

    The woman who tries to defend his daughter now freaks out. "Oh, my gosh! I didn''t notice. He may run outside! I''m sorry, brother!"

    "What?!" the man''s voice echoed inside the shop.

    "He may get afraid after he heard this man yelling."

    The newly arrived man is none other than Toya Kobayashi. President of the Kobayashi Enterprise base in Mainland City. With a hasty, he walks outside and looks around at the streets of that avenue. The woman he called Korin followed him outside the store.

    "I''m sorry, brother Toya. I haven''t been extra careful!"

    "What happens, Korin?!" Toya yelled at his sister.

    "Excuse me?"

    President Toya Kobayashi turned around after hearing a soft voice speak behind him.

 Chapter 16 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 16: IS SHE THEO''S GIRLFRIEND?

    *

    She was peering at the woman who spoke behind him. Toya first noticed her round big brown eyes with long eyelashes paired to her cute, sharp nose and full heart-shaped lips. He tilted his head upon being intimidated by her pleading-like gaze.

    She softly smiles at him with hesitancy, and then he sees his son hiding behind her. He is hugging her waist.

    "Renzo! Why did you run outside? Tell me, are you alright?"

    Toya quickly kneeled on one foot to examine his son. Renzo shook his head but won''t let go; keep clinging to the woman.

    "Thank you for bringing him back. Tell me, where did you found him?" Toya sat up and thanked the woman, who he thought was a 5''6 footer.

    "Ah, no problem. It''s just¡ª"

    "Why do you¡ª parent abandons your kid running around the street?!" a guy approached them.

    "What?" Toya doesn''t like what he states.

    "We almost hit him! The car behind us crashed on us as we had to step the brake when we were at such speed to avoid hitting him! Now look at our car!" he gestured his hand to the broken car.

    "Fred, enough. Let me clarify this myself..." the woman calmly talk to the man who appears that her husband.

    The guy frowned but listened and kept quiet.

    "All right, I want to hear what happens."

    "Look, we were driving past the pedestrian lane after the green light. But among the crowd on the sidewalk, he suddenly crosses the road. Gladly, we notice him quickly and promptly; my husband steps on the brakes, but not the car following us. And so¡ª"

    "Our car had major damage after the accident!"

    "Miss, erm, I''m so sorry about this!" It was Korin who spoke up before Toya could open his mouth.

    "There is something happens inside the caf¨¦, and my attention was away from him. He would be afraid once he hears people yelling around, and that''s the reason he runs away and wanders by himself."

    "Oh..." the woman now understands.

    "I will pay for the damage," he told the couple who claimed that they got into an accident because of his son.

    "And, Harry, go check the other cars involved in this and settle everything," Toya Kobayashi ordered his assistant.

    "Okay, boss!" The guy responded, then quickly left the scene with his boss''s car.

    "Huh! It would be best if you had to pay for the damage. Look at our poor car!" the guy keeps reminding President Toya.

    "Fred, I said, enough. They''re willing to shoulder the expenses, so stop fretting over again," she glared at her husband. May her tone is low but firm.

    Toya peered at the couple, and something was not right between them, but he kept his conclusion to himself. "Anyway, before I forget, here is my calling card. Call my office to inform me about the cost." Toya reaches for his calling card out of his suit inside his pocket and hands it over.

    Fred snatches the black card from Toya''s hand. "I will collect the payment for the damage," he grins at Toya. However, his wife took the calling card instead.

    "I will handle this, Fred."

    "But¡ª" he shut his mouth when his wife glared at him once more.

    "Um, President Kobayashi¡­" she read the prints on the card. "I will contact you once our car fixes and we get the service fee assessment."

    "All right. But I haven''t ask your names yet."

    "Oh, I¡ª"

    "Caitlin! Glad you found him!"

    "Nikki, you''re here?"

    "Yes. Is he alright?" Nikki then leaned on the boy and asked him who was still hugging Caitlin until all this time.

    "Hi! My name is Nikki! Is it okay now? We apprehend the bad guy!" Nikki told the kid with a bright smile on her face.

    "Then, it is safe to go home. Your papa, we''re here too. Nothing to be afraid of anymore, hmm?" Caitlin encourages the kid.

    Renzo looks up, then glances at the coffee shop and thus scans the surrounding people''s faces.

    After he perceives most of them, he slowly let go of Caitlin and runs to his father.

    "I got you!" Toya whispered to his son. "Are you okay, buddy?"

    "Are you going to scold me?" with a teary eye, Renzo asks his father.

    "Why would I? But, I want to speak to you as a man when we return home, can we?"

    Renzo nodded. "I''m sorry."

    Toya messed up his son''s hair. "All right. But we need to discuss this matter, understood?"

    Meanwhile, inside the caf¨¦, Theo watches the man who tried to sneak out when everyone freaks out and searches for Renzo.

    "Huh! No wonder their kids grow up like spoiled brats. They baby them so much!" commented the man who was also observing the scene outside and heard the talks circulating inside the shop. Others went eavesdropping on what happens, and this guy quickly makes his conclusion.

    But Theo is glaring at him. "Don''t judge how parents raise their kids. You don''t know what they have to go through to give the attention that their kid needs most. Not all kids have a great environment and have a splendid experience. Like you, it seems you don''t have a happy childhood, but it doesn''t mean every kid should be too. Besides, their parents treated them well. Aren''t you?"

    "Who are you? Quit mocking me! You have no right to speak against my life!"

    "So are you, to theirs." Theo pointed out the people outside. "They were those who try to become great parents even though things won''t ever go perfect for them, but they try to handle it in their ways."

    "Huh! Speak like an expert? I discipline my children accordingly, and I never baby them." he glares at Theo.

    "I already know that speaking to you is just a waste."

    "Don''t mind him, Theo. The police will arrive here soon. We need not mind him from then on."

    "Po-police? What crime have I done? Did I ask for any payment for damages? Not anymore, but forgive that kid!"

    "Shut up. You won''t let go of this¡­" the beautiful model countered him.

    Not that long, President Toya Kobayashi walking toward them. The guy is bathing sweat cold, watching the man he had known somehow.

    "Are you a representative from G-Group Company?" Toya asked the man.

    "Ye, ye- yes, I am¡ª"

    "Then listen carefully. I was hoping you could relay my message to Chairman Gibb. I withdraw my investments to the G-Group new project."

    Without another word, Toya turns around and leaves that place. The guy who was once great at fighting against a kid has suddenly collapsed his world. He tried to follow the President, but Theo blocked his way.

    "Don''t feel too great that he will listen to your plea. Even if you kneel, don''t be like a thick face loser wasting other''s pressure time."

    "You better prepare yourself to face the prosecutor."

    "Wha¡ª why I have to be interrogated? I didn''t do any crime!"

    The man tried to run. But then Matt arrives and arrests him with an arrest warrant on his hand, a case filed against him under a Money Laundering Act.

    Nikki is watching the scene with a weight on her chest. She was just a way for less than two weeks but already, so much has happened in the shop. But she can''t come back yet.

    She was about to turn around when Theo glanced in her direction. Their eyes meet and lock, but the model hooked her arm around Theo''s waist and dragged him out of the shop.

    Is she Theo''s girlfriend? It''s a big question in her mind.

 Chapter 17 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 17: THE BLOOD SHE NEEDED

    Scanning the reports in her hand, Nikki put down the papers and orderly placed them in the prepared purple plastic folder before putting them inside a plain envelope.

    "Leni, if something happens, call me. I''ll visit sometime," she told Leni.

    "Okay, Nikki. Thanks for your help."

    "Anytime! I will head out now. Bye!"

    "Goodbye, Miss Nikki!" The staff bid goodbye to her before she took the exit door for the staff.

    Nikki opens her car door and puts away her backpack in the passenger front seat. She forgot to look at her messages, and so; she opened her phone.

    Scrolling through the messages, the unknown number caught her attention. By now, there are three more messages; and it tempted her to read them.

    Debating inside her head, she finally opens them and reads.

    "Hi, Nikki..."

    "You blocked me on Instagram."

    "You were cool today."

    The last message scares her to the bones. Instantly, she threw her phone on the seat, searching around in the parking space if any suspicious people were around.

    Is her stalker could be here?

    He is probably in the shop today! She freaks out.

    But who might it be? They have over fifty customers just this morning.

    Her chest doesn''t settle down yet. Pounding so loudly, Nikki heaves long breaths then releases them. "Okay. I have to calm down," she mumbles.

    Nikki picked up her phone, but then it rang. The caller''s name flashes on the screen is Aunt Maria... with trembling fingers, she swipes the green button and draws the phone to her ear.

    "Aunt Maria?"

    "Nikki¡ª"

    The first thing that registered to her brain was Maria''s cries.

    "Your mother¡ª" her words stammers blended to her cries.

    She throws the phone and quickly drives her car out of the parking lot. She sped up and tried to overtake another vehicle ahead of her. Tears began plummeting her eyes and praying that her mother was okay.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, she dialed Aunt Maria''s number while on her way to the 7th floor.

    "Auntie? Where''s Mama?" She asked the woman on the other line; after she found the room empty.

    "Miss Nikki, your mother sent to the ICU," told a nurse on duty.

    Nikki runs to the 8th floor by the stairs. Instantly she headed to the Nurse Station and queried about her mother.

    "Nikki!" calls out Ben, who just came out from a room.

    "Doctor Ben! What happens? Where is mama now?" Nikki began shredded tears.

    "Nikki, we have to do the surgery as soon as possible. If you can provide the blood tomorrow, I will do the surgery right away."

    Her world turns apart hearing this bad news. And where could she find this fucking blood right now? She screams inside her head.

    "Doctor Ben, how if I can''t get anything by tomorrow?"

    "I will be honest to you, Nikki. The remedy I am giving to her won''t lead your mother to get betterment without the surgery. I also asked the city Red Cross. I already tell them to secure any Rh A negative at the blood bank. That is all I can do for now. I''m sorry."

    Tears filled her eyes; she looked up and stared at Doctor Ben. He is working everything to help her somehow. "Don''t be, Doctor Ben. You''ve helped me a lot already. I will try to find one until tomorrow night. Can we do it by the next day morning?"

    "Okay. I will stay in the hospital for now. I will visit your mother every three hours. The nurses will call me once Auntie Lucy had a seizure once again."

    "Thank you so much, Doctor Ben."

    Ben steps closer and hugs her. "Never lost hope, okay?" he whispered while tapping her back.

    Nikki nodded. She wipes her tears and frees herself from Doctor Ben''s arms, striding a little away from him. She doesn''t want any gossip rising involving Doctor Ben. It may be going overboard when people began seeing they were this close, like hugging in the middle of the hallway. She doesn''t want any misunderstanding.

    She knew that Doctor Ben''s intention was genuine, but not the people''s perception.

    "I have to leave Nikki. I will meet Director Shang, and I must tell my Co-doctors to prepare for the surgery soon. Don''t worry. I assigned Caitlin to take care of Aunt Lucy during the night."

    She pressed a smile then nodded. "Thank you again, Doctor Ben."

    Watching Ben taking the lift, Nikki went to the room where her mother placed. Maria hugs her tightly, who also filled with tears.

    "Thank you for watching Mama Lucy all this time, Aunt Maria," she told the woman. Together, they were watching from outside. She wanted to cry once again, and so Maria rubs her back.

    "You know when your Uncle Roy died, and Phil was very young? It was your parents who helped me to get through all the circumstances of my life. Lucy never left me, and your father treats Phil like his son. It felt like a huge weight lift from my shoulder. That''s why, now that Lucy, who was on this condition, I promise that I will always be here for you and your mother."

    "Aunt Mary¡ª" the tears she resists coming was like a waterfall trailing down her cheeks. She cried till the last drop of tears she could cry.

    Her parents were always telling her about one thing. Cherish your family, your trusted friend, and the people around you; even many of them won''t give back the same amount of affection you offered to them.

    Now she completely understood those words.

    That night, Chris and Mae drop by to see her mother''s condition. But what shocked her, is the envelope Mae handed her before they left for home.

    "What''s this?" she asked the couple.

    "Phil raises a little solicitation to the patrons in the store. Solange put a box on the counter, and it is not only the customers drop a little amount, but the entire Shopping Center store owners sent an amount, hoping to help a little."

    Honestly, it amazes her knowing this small gesture for others, but it was a great act from her point of view. Teary-eyed, she told the couple to thank the people from Shopping Centers.

    Astounded, she still can''t believe they could come up with this act of kindness¡­ even it won''t cover all the costs she has to pay, but everyone''s effort to help them out-touched her.

    But her major problem was still there, and that is the blood her mother needed most¡­ Nikki hid the worry in her eyes.

 Chapter 18 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 18: I HAVE JUST ARRIVE

    That night, Nikki tried to contact all of her relatives and friends. Once again, she failed to1 find a blood donor or someone she could pay as returned.

    She was sitting on the 8th-floor exit staircase: calling and asking anyone saved in her Contact lists. But no one could point out to someone with the same blood type as her mother.

    Her mother''s case is no ordinary.

    If only she could give hers, but hers is Rh A positive blood type. If they force another blood type to transfuse to her mother, it might lead to complications and a reason for her death. They must be careful at all times.

    Nikki presses her back on the cemented wall. The phone she placed on the floor has vibrated.  Head resting on her knees, she wanted to cry once again.

    She opened it in, hoping it was the answer to her prayers.

    "How are you?"

    Says the message, and it is from the Anonymous number. She hurls a frustrated sigh. She wanted to ignore it, but she responded this time.

    "LEAVE ME ALONE!"

    She yells over a text. However, it replies to her instantly.

    "You need me."

    "I don''t! So leave the fucking out of my life!"

    No! Nikki freaks out. She plans to redo the text, but she presses the send button instead. Her exhaustion causes her mentality to sway.

    Her reply is irrelevant. They just exchanged text messages and did not fight as lovers to send a phrase like that in her text.

    Darn. Could she even delete it so that the person would not read it anymore?

    She was getting annoyed. The guy only sent her an emoji with hearty eyes. Now a response arrives.

    What the f*ck! She cusses, and so, she presses a devil emoji on her keyboard as a response.

    "I have just arrived in your life, so I can''t grant your wish to leave you out that quick."

    The text says that made her jaw dropped to her breast.

    "What the heck? You''re out of your mind! I have no time to waste it for you. So look someone else to fool around!"

    She prayed that this person would stop upsetting her. She already has things to worry about, and this person is just bothering her. She''ll be going to lose her head thinking how to save her mother, and dealing with a stalker is great exhaustion.

    "But you need me."

    "I don''t need anyone, especially the like of you!"

    "How could you say that?"

    "You''re out of your mind is the truth!"

    "You shouldn''t judge me quickly."

    "Why not? If you have a backbone, show yourself and not stalking someone!"

    "I did not stalk you around."

    "Oh, yeah?"

    "It''s the truth."

    "Whatever. Could you stop pestering me?! I have more important things to care about than wasting my time on you!"

    She wants to limit the words on her texts, but she actually sent a long sentence. Now, the response takes a long time. Did she anticipate a reply from him? This is crazy, and so she needs to breathe some fresh air.

    Unconsciously, her feet led her to the rooftop of this hospice. It was late when she realized.

    Shee knows they prohibited her from coming to this floor, as it was the only reserve for the Class A patients like those wealthy staying on the 9th and 10th floor.

    But the place is too beautiful¡­ with soft lights decorating the entire place: around the plants and the palm trees, it gives her a romantic atmosphere. It fascinates her to stroll around and walk closer to the rooftop side to have a clear glimpse of the city from there. From afar, those lights dazzling her eyes. Also, it soothes her inner body and calming her senses of having this kind of scenery.

    "Nikki?"

    She made a turn that wavers her posture. In an instant, her chest-thumping hard, as her heart flutter hearing this voice.

    "Theo? What are¡ª" she wants to ask him what he''s doing here but remembering his family holds large assets of this hospital, she has no right to question him anything¡­

    "I mean, it is late at night. You were still here?"

    "Hum, yeah. It was Jeremy''s therapy today so, he has to rest for two days."

    Jeremy? It intrigued her who is he. Could it be that his family? A father? A sibling? A son?

    No. It must be impossible. It looks like; he''s not married yet but had a girlfriend.

    "Nik?"

    Theo brought back her senses from overthinking. Shit! Her mind was flying elsewhere.

    "Um, did you say something?"

    "I asked, why are you here? Um, it''s not that I am impolite, but they arranged a policy of limited people to come here. Though, you probably aware of this already."

    "Oh, I''m sorry! I came here unconsciously! I was out of my mind, really. I did not mean to come without permission. Anyway, I am about to leave. So I will go now¡ª"

    "Whoa! Don''t be in a rush. I won''t chase you to go away. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone."

    Theo showed his dimples. Limiting his face from smiling made him look like the boss of a Chinese Mafia. But his green eyes, we''re too intimidating. Did she wonder if how many women went stripping their clothes off in front of him?

    What are you thinking, Nikki Lindsey!? Are you out of your mind? She shook her head, then scolded herself.

    Nikki presses a nervous smile. "Yeah. I just wanted to breathe for fresh air, but I realized my feet take me here."

    "Hm... did something happen?"

    "Um..." she glances at Theo, scrutinizing him if she could open up. Although she has known him for a while now, and he is a friend of the people she trusts, maybe not be so bad to talk to him about her issues. She doesn''t want to share anything with a stranger...

    "It was my mother," Nikki began. "Right after I get off from work, Mama has to send to the ICU. She had a severe seizure today, and she needed to do surgery."

    "Oh, are there any complications if she will undergo surgery?" he asked curiously.

    "No, and yes. No, she needed the surgery as soon as possible. Yes, it will be a huge risk without a blood transfusion, and so, Doctor Ben is patiently waiting for the blood. It will go waste their effort to save mama if she dies from running out of blood during the surgery."

    She hurls a long sigh. Nikki glanced at Theo and caught him staring closely at her, listening to what she was sharing. She forces a sad smile.

    "There, thanks for listening. It lifted a little weight on my chest, and this place truly calms me. So, I will return now, down to the 8th floor."

    She told Theo but hears no response from him, so Nikki turns around to head to the door.

    "Nik¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    She turned around immediately. But Theo seems hesitant to open his mouth and say more than one word.

    "Um... never mind. Well, I hope you''ll find someone who could give you the blood you needed."

    "Yeah¡­ praying," she said with a sadness in her voice. She then resumes walking toward the door when Theo speaks once more.

    "Good night, Nik¡­."

    She glances at Theo, then nods. "Good night, Theo."

    Once, the door swallowed her.. She runs the stairs.

 Chapter 19 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 19: BEAR MY CHILD

    * * *

    Nikki placed her hand on top of her chest upon its loud thud. Why did she even run? She''s gone crazy.

    Slowly, Nikki made light steps back to the lounge, where Aunt Maria sat quietly on the long couch.

    "Aunt Maria? Why don''t you go back to the room downstairs?" She urges her to take some rest.

    "Don''t worry, Nikki. I am fine here. I can''t sleep."

    "How about coffee?" she asked.

    "Sounds a wonderful idea," the woman agreed.

    Nikki left the floor and went to the Coffee Shop. When she came back, six cups of coffee were in her hand.

    "Caitlin, here''s a mocha latte and cappuccino." Nikki places four cups on the counter.

    "Thanks, Nikki!" The nurses on the night shift duty thanked her.

    "Thank you, Nikki. I just came out of Aunt Lucy''s room. So far, her vitals are stable. But we have to pray she''ll wake up sooner."

    "Thank you, Caitlin."

    Honestly, she tried to stay strong, smile, and have no room for negativity and fear right now.

    Sometimes, it tempted her to post on her Instagram about her mother''s condition to ask for the blood she needed. Maybe it is a good idea. This is her last hope.

    From outside, Nikki took a picture of her mother lying helpless on the hospital bed. Medical instruments connected to both hands of her mother. She was hesitant to do it. But she needed to have the courage.

    Finally, Nikki decided and posted it on her Instagram. Instantly, her account storms with comments of prayers and words of encouragement to stay strong and keep hope that a miracle will fall to her mother.

    She felt overwhelmed by reading these thoughts. Somewhat, it truly gives her strength and hope. And she thanked everyone.

    Nikki closes her eyes. She was contemplating when her phone rang. Staring at the phone screen, the number that shows is familiar. It was the annoying anonymous number!

    Nikki ignores the call. She dares him earlier to show himself, but now he attempts to speak with her?

    She had no plans to waste her time with this guy, and so she pressed the red button.

    Maybe it''s better to block the guy to stop bothering her. She never did it before, and so, she studied the settings of how to do it. She was eager to hit the button when a text arrived, and she had a glimpse of what was written.

    "Your mother needs me, right?"

    Suddenly, her fingers tremble. What game is this man playing? She doesn''t like this.

    Nikki contemplates whether to reply or block him.

    "Who are you? What do you want from me!"

    "It was you who needed something from me. Am I right?"

    "Just tell me straight away!"

    "I can give you my blood. In return, I want something from you."

    "How should I believe you?"

    "You have my word, and I stand to what I commit."

    Nikki ponders what the text message says. Could she believe in him? Truly she still has doubts about this guy. But how if he is Rh A negative blood type for real?

    She will hold to any chances she could have for her mother. But her impression of this guy annoys her. If he is not lying, could she give in and agree with him?

    It looks like; she had no other choice. She was desperate. And what could a person have done once she was on the verge of no other hope?

    She felt hopeless because she didn''t want to trust this stranger. What does he want from her in return? How if it is impossible to pay him back?

    "How much do you want?"

    She asked after pondering for a long time.

    "I don''t need it, but I could purchase you instead."

    "What the heck are you talking about?"

    "I have my wealth. I don''t need any reward."

    "Then what do you want!?"

    Shit! She lost her patience. She has to bear her annoyance to this guy if truly he could help her. It looks like; she needs to step down her pride right there.

    "How could I even trust you?"

    "But that''s what you need to do¡­ to trust me."

    "Then tell me how I should pay you back. Do you know how much blood my mother needed?"

    She thinks about how much this guy knows about her and how much information he digs in to stalk her.

    "Your mother needed a blood transfusion as part of her treatment each month."

    It surprised her. He truly knows this. Could it be possible that she knows him? But who could it be?

    No. It is impossible. She''s been looking for blood for a long time already, but this guy shows up now.

    "Then, you know that she needs it each month.

    "Yes. That''s why you needed me for the whole procedure of your mother''s treatment."

    Nikki is tempted to ask how he knew this all. As he mentions he has wealth anyway, then why is he wasting his precious time with her?

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "I have my reason, as you have yours."

    She doesn''t understand much until now. A lot of possibilities running inside her head. And she doesn''t want to presume.

    "Then tell me how I could return the help you''ll give me?"

    "Bear, my child."

    "What!?"

    "You did read, right?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Do we need to joke around when your mother is fighting for her life?"

    Nikki presses her lips. Somehow, he is right. This is no time to play around with such ideas.

    "But what are you telling me is crazy!"

    "You want your mother to live?"

    Nikki wants to protest and curse this guy. This is now a threat instead of genuine help. It was what she could picture. She was pushed to the edge of a building. It is a matter of; accept the offer or jumping off.

    This guy gave her no choice.

    "What do you mean about bearing your child? I should undergo artificial insemination?"

    Nikki is biting her fingernails while typing her reply. If this is the case, then maybe not so bad. The thing is, she has to explain to her mother this once her belly is noticeable.

    "Is it necessary to be me? I mean, to bear the child?"

    She inhaled. Her face is burning, and she guesses that she was blushing to anyone who would see it. She won''t be comfortable talking about this stuff when she doesn''t have a boyfriend. Besides, could she even have the courage to speak about this with her boyfriend? Especially when she is uncertain if she wants to marry him. The reason she is single. If she doesn''t love the guy enough, why will she let him hope for her love?

    That''s why she turned down all that courted her in the past. She was just honest with them, though. So she explains in the beginning. Some of them insisted that maybe she would fall for them halfway through their getting-to-know-each-other stage. Dating: going out for a movie, dinner, lunch, and some offering her to travel together within and out of the country. For that, she quickly ended the courtship. In which a few are persistent guys.

    "Yes, it has to be you."

    Nikki did not answer. So this is not a joke. Still lost in her thoughts, Nikki just staring at her phone. Is she even prepared?

    "And I have to clarify myself, first. I don''t want artificial insemination. Do you want me to tell my child that I shove my sperm to her mother''s womb using a needle?"

    Is that a joke?

    She still cannot get a grip on herself, but his words are playing on her head. And what could she tell her child when the day comes of confrontation?

    If someone else will bear to her child, how should she explain when the truth came out? That she only sold her eggs to her/his father to place on someone else womb?

    Nikki placed different scenarios inside her head to convince herself. Now, she doesn''t understand what this guy wants to happen.

    Until, slowly, her brain began processing his words.

    "Wait a minute. What do you mean that it''s not through artificial insemination? Are you saying that we¡ª"

    She can''t say it. This conversation seems going intense on her part. Her mind and heart could not take it all when she had other concerns to think about.

    Is she even prepared to be a mother? Not to mention, it''s just like a game for this man.

    But is she even has another choice? Could she find someone to donate their blood other than this guy?

    She was even placed in another difficult decision.

 Chapter 20 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 20: WHAT IS HAPPENING?

    Nikki is staring blankly at the wall across her. She keeps playing the conversation she and the mysterious guy had. She doubted him, but did she have another choice?

    He emailed his medical records proving he is an Rh A negative like her mother. Although he covers the rest of her information, like his name and age, etc... only she would know of his identity.

    But she told him she would think about it first. He told her that once she agreed, he would go to the hospital to take his blood first thing tomorrow, and then they could begin the surgery.

    Hearing this was the moment she waited for a very long time. However, could she trade her freedom?

    Nikki recalled his conditions.

    First, he wants a natural way to get her pregnant. It means they have to sleep together.

    Why?

    He will tell this story to their child; everything is just a whirlwind romance between them. It sounds stupid, but there is no other better version of a lying story.

    Second, it is about medical purposes. They both know that Rh A negative blood type is a rare type. He wants to raise one. He is confident that it will be 99% as her mother, Lucy, was an Rh-negative. But they have to be careful and watch out that this child won''t have a problem with his growth because it was on his side who has a genetic problem.

    So it was more like; he is experimenting that both blood type A with the positive and negative Rh could produce an average child.

    What is this about? She wants to protest about the experimenting thing. But he may correct. She has a relative who has a special needs child; because their gene is not compatible. Until now, her uncle was taking care of by her old mother. He is moody and violent at the same time.

    Now she has fear if the child turns out not healthy. It freaks her out already.

    Could she take the risk? How if it turns like that? How would this man accept that?

    And if a healthy child gets pregnant, will they take the child from her? It seems she could not agree with this. She wants to laugh at how stupid his reasons about genes abnormalities are, but it is true.

    It was way more complicated now than she could imagine. Both of them have a history of genetic depletion that leads to illness when growing up. Is this even work?

    Nikki heaves a long sigh. She wishes there was someone she could find aside from this guy. But if she has no other choice then, she will force to accept the offer.

    She glanced at her mother. Sitting next to her, as a daughter, her heart throbbing with pain watching her mother was just breathing only from oxygen. She watched her until she fell asleep on her seat.

    "Nikki..."

    She quickly opens her eyes as tears flowing down her face. It looks like her father visits them.

    "Papa, what should I do? Could I give up for mama so you and she will be together now? Or I will fight this battle no matter what would come?"

    She sobbed quietly, not for Lucy to hear her cries. She cannot just give up for a selfish reason because she doesn''t want to get pregnant.

    But she has too many uncertainties about what kind of man that guy is. How could she assure that he is from a good family? Also, why he seems to hide his identity? Is he that ugly? Seriously, it should be a matter?

    She doesn''t know the answer to her suspicions. Nikki shook her head. Maybe someone would¡ª

    "Mama?"

    Nikki heard the unstable sound from the heartbeat monitor, and the screen showed odd signs, and then Lucy began groaning.

    "Nurse!" She cried as loud as she could. She also pressed the emergency button.

    "Nikki!" Caitlin quickly responded and entered the Intensive Care room. She ran outside again and called the other nurses. "Somebody gets Doctor Ryan!" she yells.

    Meanwhile, Nikki freaked out and was crying. "Mama! Please, don''t leave yet!"

    "Nikki? Caitlin, bring Nikki outside first!" Doctor Ben instructed the nurses. He also requests the medicines he usually gives during Lucy''s seizures.

    Another doctor joins Doctor Ben, and after 20 minutes, they step out of the room after saving Lucy from a deadly attack. He looks exhausted. It was 3:00 in the morning. It seems he was just waking up the time he showed up earlier.

    "Nikki?" Doctor Ben sat beside her, who was still sobbing in a muffled voice. He''s too exhausted, and so he leans his head on the long couch and stretches his legs.

    Nikki glances in his direction and forcibly wipes the tears that keep coming from her eyes. "Doctor Ben¡ª"

    Ben placed his elbow on his knee while clasping both of his palms. "Nikki, please be prepare yourself. The next seizure your mother has, I cannot promise if she could survive. So, please stay strong."

    She could feel Doctor Ben''s hand stroking her back. Her faint sobs become wails. Ben offered his shoulder, and Nikki cried until she lost consciousness.

    * * *

    She finds herself in the cold room. She wonders if it brought her to the room on the 7th floor. She turned to her other side when her ear caught light talks outside.

    Where is she? And who''re these people having a conversation with inaudible voices? Sometimes there is a distinct voice talking with a firm tone and one countering like was angry. Are they fighting?

    She wanted to open her eyes, but the exhaustion of her body dragged her to return to sleep. Now she doesn''t know how long she''s been sleeping.

    Nikki was staring at the ceiling. Is she even in a hotel room? She sat up of a sudden and wandered her eyes in the entire room.

    The room is grand, but medical equipment is on the corner, so she was still in the hospital. She turned her head to her right side, and what meets her is a floor-ceiling window of this room. Wow, it was really like in hotel rooms. Is this the 9th or the 10th floor? She asked herself.

    She checked her clothes, and she was still on them. Then, she was just sleeping all night?

    She steps down from the bed to open the curtain, but she staggers on her feet as she feels dazed.

    "What are you doing, miss?" a nurse entered the room.

    Nikki was still in great wonder, but she replied. "I just wanted to open the curtain."

    "Oh, just call me. Just stay in bed, Miss." the press button was on the left bedside table.

    Nikki made a sudden turn to look at the table, but it caused a throb on her head. She reached out and pressed the part that aches.

    "You should stay in bed."

    Another woman came in and scolded her just like that.

    "Who are you? And why am I here?"

    "I arranged this room for you, and if you haven''t remembered, you lost consciousness last night. The test results say your hemoglobin is too low, and so, take the vitamins Doctor Yonah prescribes for you."

    "Doctor Yonah? Who''s she?"

    The woman gives her an arrogant look. She doesn''t like it, but she keeps her cool.

    "If you haven''t known or heard yet. Doctor Yonah just came back from New York last week. She is a specialist obstetrician-gynecologist."

    Nikki''s eyes grow widened dramatically. What an OB-Gynecologist did to her?

    Nikki looks around for her phone, but she can''t find it. "My phone? Where is my phone?"

    "Miss, here''s your lunch, and you need to take this vitamin." the nurse came back with a tray of food and a cup with three tablets in different colors.

    "What is this all about?" it confused her. And she was uncomfortable with this woman. "I want to talk with Doctor Ben. I need to see my mother as well as¡­."

    "He should not be disturbed right now. The surgery will take till evening."

    "Surgery? With whom?"

    "Your mother, none other than, of course," the woman replied, shrugging her shoulder.

    Annoyed, but the pain in her head is getting worse. "What? But, how? There is no blood yet?"

    "You need not concern this matter and just leave it to Doctor Ben''s hand. I think the better you should do now is to care for yourself first. How could you look after your mother if you will get sick as well? Besides, you must prepare your body."

    "My body?" It even confused her. This woman sounded like a terror headmistress of an Academy; she was blunt and talked firmly in her tone.

    "It is past lunch; you better to eat now," the woman ordered.

    She wants to argue, but her head is killing her. Besides, she''s hungry.

    "If you need anything, just press the button." What the woman told her before she left the room. "And oh, nurse, get her phone."

    "Right away, Miss Erika!"

    "Who is she?" Nikki asked the nurse once the woman swallowed by the door.

    "Um, I''m sorry, Miss. I cannot answer you. I will find your phone!" said the nurse, then hurried to leave.

    What''s going on?

 Chapter 21 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 21: MAYBE HER MOTHER WILL BE HAPPY

    Staring at her plates, the dishes look tasty. Something like she could only found them in an expensive restaurant. She made a slight bite of the dishes, and as expected, its taste was superb. It entices her appetite to empty the plates and even the fruits slices on a separate plate.

    Nikki examines the pill closely and wonders if it is just iron vitamins or something other than for her health. It looks suspicious, but surely this won''t harm her. She takes all the pills after one another.

    Once again, her gaze wandered to the entire room, and it really shows the luxury to whoever is staying here, which she cannot afford to pay. Feeling too comfortable while she had no news of the status of the surgery, Nikki felt the guilt.

    She wanted to be at her mama''s side. But nothing she could do to help her but by the hands of the surgeons.

    Clasping both of her hands, she prayed. It is the best she could do for her mother.

    "Miss? Oh, I''m sorry if I was loud."

    Nikki opens her eyes and takes a glance at the nurse she thinks assigned to her.

    "It''s okay, come in," she said.

    She smiled at her, then read her nameplate, "Jasmine" is what it says.

    "Here''s your phone, Miss." the nurse handed her the phone and quickly stepped back and stood straight on the side.

    "Thank you... um, Jasmine. Can I ask you something?"

    "Yes, Miss?"

    "Do you know when they began the surgery? I mean, my mother''s surgery."

    "Oh, erm... what I heard to the other nurses, Doctor Ben began the surgery by eleven in the morning. The doctors had an immediate discussion before the procedure as it was risky surgery on the head. Said, there are changes from the first plan of how they will perform the surgery."

    "I see. So, it will take for a while."

    "Yes, Miss. Do you need anything?"

    "Ah, well... My phone looks dead." Nikki has been trying to turn on her phone, but it shows that it was out of battery.

    "Then, I will get your phone connector?"

    "No, no. Don''t mind about it. You''ve been doing errands for me." She actually felt shy about it.

    "It''s okay, Miss. They assigned me to watch after you. Well, it looks like we have the same phone but different color so, I will let you borrow mine."

    "Oh, thanks!"

    Not that long, the nurse came back with the phone charger in her hand. Nikki quickly connected her phone and patiently waited for several minutes before she turned it on.

    Upon turning it on, countless messages arrive, both from her Instagram and SMS messages.

    She also texted Maria and informed her condition. She was certain; she was way more worried right now.

    "Nikki, it scared me when I saw you lost consciousness. How are you feeling now?"

    "I am fine, Aunt Mary. It surprised me. I woke up in a strange room, but I want to thank Doctor Ben for taking care of us."

    "That''s right. He is really a wonderful friend of yours, Nikki. I was told that you need rest and so, just follow what the doctor advises you. Your mother would worry once she learns that you are unwell, so take care of yourself."

    "Yes, Aunt Mary. Can I have my clothes? I will ask the nurse to get them, the one that gets my phone a while ago."

    "Okay, Nikki. I will prepare them."

    She thanked the wonderful woman who was always there for her and her mother. Nikki lies down back to the bed. She''s still felt dizzy. It looks like this results from a lack of sleep and late meals or none at all sometimes.

    She works during the day, and then she has fewer nights of sleep during nights. Not to mention the stress she got from finding a blood donor and thinking about how to pay for her mother''s medication.

    Remembering the blood donor, Nikki made a sudden rise from the bed, and it dazes her for a sudden movement. She then stays lying down.

    She scrolls her messages and finds one text from the mysterious guy.

    "I already give my blood. Now, you must take care of your body from now on. I will contact you for further discussion of our settings."

    Her jaw dropped reading this message. For her, it sounded rude for somebody else to point at her body. First, that woman Erika, now this man. But maybe, from then on, she''s not totally the owner of her body to exchange for her mother''s life.

    Nikki closed her eyes and shed tears. So, she was at the point of no return.

    And all she has to do now is to pay him back. Soon, things must happen.

    Tears filled her eyes while she fell to sleep. She wasn''t sure if it was just a dream that someone was drying her tears.

    "Papa..." she felt a warm hand brushing her eyes, and she grabbed it.

    Holding on to this hand, it brought her to a beautiful dream.

    There are light movements she could notice inside the room. Nikki opened her eyes and saw Jasmine putting a flower base of beautiful tulips on the bedside table.

    "Jasmine?"

    "Miss! Did I wake you up?"

    "Ah, no... Don''t worry; you did not. What time is it now?" she looked outside the window, and it was dark already.

    "Almost seven in the evening. I''ll request your dinner now that you are awake."

    "Oh, okay. Thank you. Are they finish the surgery?"

    "I don''t have any news, Miss."

    "I see... Thank you."

    Jasmine bows then leave the room. She then remembers her phone was still plugin to the socket. But now, it is placed on the bedside table. Probably, it was Jasmine who took it away.

    She scans her new messages; there is one message from that guy.

    "You have an appointment tomorrow with Dr. Yonah for your general check-up."

    Doctor Yonah, the obstetrician. The general check-up he mentions means it will determine if she could bear a child, right? And if she is healthy enough?

    Maybe the reason she was treated well is for this purpose. She was now like a test subject to this wealthy person. Anger surges in her chest, but as long as for her mother''s life, she will hold on to this.

    Maybe it is not so bad after all. Since her mother wants her to get married already, having a child would be an exemption. Perhaps it will make her happy to have a cute one running around their house.

    Nikki began to imagine a tiny human being in her arms. She used to cuddle her neighbor''s children because she had no siblings. Pinching their cheeks and biting their chubby face? It was like a dream now.

    The guy said they would talk further soon. She wants a few clarifications with him. What will happen after she gets pregnant and gives birth?

    She wants to raise the child by herself if they plan to take him or her away after giving birth.. She will raise her child with love, the way her parents raise her.

 Chapter 22 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 22: CHEERING UP HERSELF

    Nikki ate her dinner and had a shower inside the secluded room. She found out a lounge outside: a mini-kitchen and a dining area in these hospital suites.

    She realized Jasmine would be with her 24/7, staying outside the bedroom. And so, it will not be that hard to be her private nurse. No wonder the nurses always wish to assign to any of these two floors, as the job we''re much relaxed.

    "Miss! Do you need anything? You should call me instead."

    She found Jasmine watching a drama on the flat-screen TV on the wall. Nikki planted a smile on her lips, later sat on the couch.

    "It''s alright. I feel the boredom staying in bed; besides, I have been sleeping."

    "Um, if you needed anything, let me get them."

    "Okay. Anyway, are you going to stay here? I mean, don''t tell me you will just sleep on the couch?"

    "Oh, I must stay awake. Might you need me?"

    "But I''m not in critical condition. I want you to sleep, don''t mind me."

    "Um, actually, Miss... I was instructed to watch you. I mean, surely you won''t run away because your mother was here. But they ordered me to stop you if you plan to sneak out during the night."

    "Oh, I see." Huh. She was truly planning to sneak out to see her mother after surgery, but she couldn''t do that then. "Okay, I understood."

    She fell silent, then asked. "So, if I wanted to see my mother. I must ask for permission first?"

    "I guess so... I will inquire Miss Erika tomorrow. Probably, after your check-up, you could visit your mother anytime."

    "I see. Okay, I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t make your job hard for you. Thanks," she smiled at Jasmine. She can''t escape then¡­

    "You''re welcome, Miss."

    Nikki was about to close the door in the bedroom when she felt the thirst. "Um, can I have some water?"

    "Right away, Miss!"

    She nods before shutting the door. Leaning on the door, Nikki heaves a sad sighed. It seems impossible now. She feels like; she lost her freedom.

    "Alright, Nikki Noreen Lindsey. Since you can''t turn back now, behave and follow the master''s order!" she consoles herself. That''s what makes her stay positive.

    She sat on her bed, then dialed Maria''s mobile phone number. "Aunt Maria?"

    "Nikki? How are you feeling?"

    "I am fine, Auntie. How was Mama''s surgery?"

    "Don''t worry, Doctor Ben came out and said, they successfully take out the tumor on your mother''s brain. There are a few procedures they must do before it finishes."

    "I''m glad, Aunt Maria."

    "Yes. Doctor Ben also assures that your mother is stable."

    The next moment, it was her sobs Maria heard on the other line. "Nikki, your mother finally has the surgery. So hush now, okay? You don''t have to worry. Caitlin said to me, the person who gives your mother blood will help each month for the blood transfusion."

    "I¡ª I''m just happy, Aunt Maria," she said between her sobs. "Have you seen the guy who gives blood to mama?"

    "Oh, I haven''t. But I told Doctor Ben to thank him, whoever he is. It says he wants to keep his identity. What an angel that man is."

    Tears continued flooding her eyes. The ones know this agreement is only between her and that man and whoever involves in his game.

    It appears to her, and this guy has an issue about having offspring. So she will try to understand that a man like him has things to consider.

    Is he even normal himself? He is a pervert. But he talked fine when they were conversing through SMS messages, except for that one text. Nikki frowned and pouted. Now she remembers that.

    In this situation, she cannot avoid thinking if what kind of person he is. Why is he hiding his identity? Is he physically able or has a disability? No, he probably not.

    Maybe he is just a busy person. But has time to text her? Is he even the one texting her? Ah, whatever. Why she has to waste her time thinking about nonsense things? She must be thankful to him instead of saving her mother.

    Badly, she wanted to go to her mother. But she was told to get rest for her check-up tomorrow. She can''t escape since the nurse is watching her.

    Nikki is walking back and forth to her room. She looks outside at the floor-ceiling window and suits herself to contemplates while staring at the traffic from afar. Later, his phone receives a text from that guy.

    "Have you gone to bed, now?"

    What kind of question is this? Nikki mumbles. She glances at the time on her phone; it was eight in the evening. Or is he asking if she was resting and not to stress herself?

    Hmm, if that''s the case, then she won''t argue with him. She didn''t like to reply to him, but she felt obliged.

    "It''s yet early, besides I''m waiting for news when Mama moves back to the ICU."

    "You have nothing to worry about. The surgeons who do the surgery are all specialists. Besides, she was now away from danger. The more you stress yourself physically and mentally, it will complicate your pregnancy. You must take care of your emotions."

    Huh? We''re not even having sex yet, and you''re talking about being pregnant? Nikki chooses not to share her thoughts. But she contemplates what the guy told her.

    He is right, anyway. He was even sound concerned. May not to her, but for his future child. She''s okay with that, the least, a gesture that he will care for the child, and it is what matters most for her then.

    But convinced herself instead. That night, she falls asleep with little courage to face the next day. She battles to conceal her fears and worries.

    Nikki, staring at her reflection, wears nothing. People used to praise how cute she was¡ªhaving Asian mixed blood to her American father.

    Her mother is a Chinese-American, and his father is an American-Japanese. She wonders what will be the results of their genes mixing, in which she doesn''t know what ethnicity that man came from.

    Could he even allow her to ask? She just wanted to know to expect something. She bites her lower lip. She wants something to imagine, though, just working on her excuses to cheer herself up.

    She sighed. She looks stupid for acting hopeless over her worries about what the child looks like. Honestly, just being cute is cannot consider beautiful. Paired to her average height, she cannot compare to those like Michelle and Theo''s rumored girlfriend, whose stature is for the queens.

    Sometimes, she was curious if what made this guy chose her?

    Ugh! Chill, Nikki! She shook her head. She must stop overthinking. These will only lead her to depression. It''s not that she has no confidence in herself. She was just uncomfortable with any stranger to get close by... she was just making excuses to herself.

    But the matter here is her mother''s medical needs. Also, if not because of their blood type history, she would not be in such a situation.

    "This is for you, mama."

 Chapter 23 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 23: SHIPPING THEM!

    Wearing a hospital robe, Jasmine escorted Nikki toward Doctor Yonah''s clinic. They knock on the door before entering inside.

    "I will just wait here, Miss," Jasmine said and stood outside.

    Now her heart thumping loudly. She looks around the clinic, but there''s no one here. Isn''t that supposed a secretary should be here receiving patients?

    She glances at the door on the right side. She wonders if Dr. Yonah was inside with a patient. Then she will just wait and sit¡ª

    There are noises from the office until she hears the argument of a woman and a male voice. She worries if Doctor Yonah is alright. Should she barge in? She is tempted to rush to the door when it opens, and a man steps outside, whose back faces her, and remains to argue with the female doctor, yelling with a language she doesn''t understand.

    She felt too awkward arriving in such a situation. She looked away and pretended to hear nothing. The man turned around.

    "Nikki!?"

    "Hi, Doctor Ryan..." she greeted shyly.

    Gosh! She wants to giggle at how the male doctor is stunned after seeing her and witness the scene. But she has no courage to tell Doctor Ryan that, no worries! She understands nothing and heard nothing! Then patted Doctor Ryan''s back and convinced him she was just a walking mannequin wearing Mainland City Hospital''s beautiful robe popping out in the middle of this clinic like a mushroom.

    Jeez... what excuses is that? It is lousy.

    "Erm... are you feeling alright now?" Ben asked her afterward.

    "Um, yes. I was better, um, thank you."

    "You are very welcome, Nikki." Doctor Ben pushes a smile.

    Her gaze was back and forth at Doctor Ben and Doctor Yonah. She smells something, a lover''s quarrel! She wishes to understand their language, to gossip. But it is just a secret; she will keep it to herself. She was just very intrigued.

    Hmm... so there is a secret romance here. Her fan girl''s heart has switched on! She was squealing inside as she wanted to ship Doctor Ben and Doctor Yonah.

    "Nikki?"

    "Huh? Oh, right! I have an appointment with Doctor Yonah," she replied in a hurried tone and blushed from the thought she played on her head. Unintentionally, but she smiled teasingly.

    "Yes, correct. Can you wait for a minute, Miss Lindsey? I''ll prepare the room," said the female doctor who, stride to another door, went inside.

    "Sure, no worries, Doctor Yonah!" She could feel the tensions from both the doctors, so she didn''t know what to say further.

    "I will head out now, Nikki. Later, I will do my visit to your mother."

    "Thank you, Doctor Ryan," she bowed.

    The male doctor now left, and Doctor Yonah was inside her office, and so she invited herself to take a seat.

    Doctor Ben and Doctor Yonah. The female doctor has a cute but beautiful face. Her long-sharp nose perfectly paired to her heart-shaped lips. Her big round brown eyes with thick eyelashes give her a seductive aura. They were a perfect match. Both tall and both good-looking beings? They could produce beautiful kids!

    She can''t get over the fangirling effect even she''s now seated on the bed, and Doctor Yonah was sitting across here while typing something on her pad.

    "Sorry about that earlier," the female doctor apologize.

    "Hm? Oh, I understand nothing," she replied quickly. She was like a little girl, innocently conversing with the doctor, eagerly listening to any words that came out from her mouth.

    Doctor Yonah peeps from reading her medical results. "Are you curious to know?"

    "Huh? Oh, a little!" she replied honestly.

    Dang. This is not a question and answers about her checkup anymore?

    "Ben''s parents and my parents have been good friends since college days. Before we are even born, our parents arranged our marriage already."

    "Oh..." is she allows to comment? She zippered her mouth but was curious to hear further.

    "I could see that you are eager to know."

    She smiled and nodded.

    "I rejected."

    "What?" her jaw dropped. Has Doctor Ben been rejected? That''s a big what, actually.

    Well, in fairness, of beauty like Doctor Yonah, who looks outstanding woman and very independent. Her overwhelming aura is hard to resist, and a weak man does not deserve to stand on her side. But she believes Doctor Ben is a perfect match for her.

    "He''s a jerk! He''s a bad drunk bastard professor! He is a stupid human being I ever knew!"

    "....." It seems Doctor Yonah has a terrible history with Doctor Ben. She heard rumors that Doctor Ben truly is not an excellent drink partner. He never drinks with other people, but with his close friends only because he is a mess.

    "Nikki, don''t be a fool and intimidated to his smile. He is a bastard jerk!"

    She blinks five times to process the scene playing in her head. Is Doctor Yonah holding a grudge toward Doctor Ben?

    "He''s a womanizer! He''s stupid, ....."

    There are many cussing and rants Doctor Yonah has been mentioning, and she tried to process them all. She''s now worried if she will smash the gadget in her hand.

    She tried to picture two different Doctor Ben on top of her head. One is an angelic image of him. A wide gentle smile plastering on his face, while the other one is a--

    But she cannot picture a nasty doctor Ben on her head.

    "Listen to me, Nikki. Don''t fall from his charm!"

    "Erm, Doctor Ben has been our patron for a longer time."

    "Patron?" she glared at her with a suspicious expression on her face.

    "Oh! We have a noodle soup store, and he often drops by with his friends when they are studying Junior High and Seniors."

    "Hmm... really?"

    She nodded with a big smile.

    "How much do you know about him back then?"

    "Hum? Err, not much. Don''t worry, Doctor Ben; I will root for you! I was a kid back then," she more sounded like pushing Doctor Ben to this female doctor who has a grudge against him., and

    Now she ponders; she was like everyone''s little sister, and every one is her big brother. She just realized that there are too many men she trusts and no one from her suitors she accepts because they aren''t great like these men.

    "You like Ben, huh?"

    "Erm, he was like a big brother to me, and he treats well all the females that close to him."

    "Is that so?"

    "Hum!" Her evil fangirl has come alive. She sniggers silently.

    Somehow, it relaxed her. Earlier, she was on the verge of crying before she stepped outside the bathroom. But gossiping with Doctor Yonah eases her troubled heart.

    "However, he has a hidden imprudence! I hated it when he visited our province! He always makes fun of me!"

    Another set of cussing Doctor Yonah rants in front of her. It was more like; she was listening to Doctor Ben and Doctor Yonah''s secret love story.

    They said, the more you hate, is the more you love¡­

    Their story must be like; I hate you, but I love you¡­ or maybe Doctor Ben just cannot confess his true feelings to Doctor Yonah; that is why all he does instead be to trick her with foolishness? It sounds that way.. Now the teasing smile and her evil fangirls conscience have planned something.

 Chapter 24 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 24: BUT NOT HER HEART

    Nikki dropped her body on the bed. What a day!

    Doctor Yonah did a lot of tests, from blood samples to a PAP Smear and other tests. She forgets what it calls to prepare her body for pregnancy.

    All she knew from observing her neighborhood was that a woman just gets pregnant after getting married or living together with her boyfriend without a checkup. But for rich people, there are so many steps and rituals to assure the womb is healthy to carry a child.

    She does not concern if how wealthy that mysterious man is, but she is more worried and nervous when that day comes. What must she do?

    Still, it was unclear to her as that man hasn''t shown up yet, or if he will ever show up in front of her before the day of doing that thing? Yeah, she doesn''t want to think about it, even those THREE WORDS.

    Ugh... could she turn back? She feels her energy draining out from every limb of her body.

    But her stomach growling, that''s why. She did the fasting for the test; now, she was this hungry. Jasmine, her nurse, went to get her meal from the 9th floor. She just knows there is a special kitchen for wealthy patients.

    If she never agreed with him, she would never have the chance to explore this part of the hospital, nor ever in her wildest dream of staying here.

    The per-night billing amount is worth a nice vacation in the local tourist spots, and her dream is the famous Hiryuu Island!

    She badly wanted to try their spa and the hot spring from the Volcano. She also dreams of working at the Dragon Empire Solaris Hotel and Resort. It was a new paradise for everyone and a wedding destination for many.

    Yes, the most famous Sunset Wedding, especially when the occasion falls when a full moon is on its peak.

    They said, could request a special ritual wedding. She''s uncertain if this is true. But how if the other one is not your soulmate or your twin mate? Isn''t it a waste to marry when, after years and small misunderstandings, leading to divorce?

    But she heard a talk. The Ritual Wedding won''t work when one of you doesn''t love genuinely. So it was a matter of loving each other.

    Anyway, why she has to concern herself about this stuff? She just wanted to take a vacation on that island.

    She saved most of her salary from two years of working in the caf¨¦. She plans to take her mother to that island, and if she gets an opportunity, she will ask around if the hotel needs any position, even as a waitress, she will apply for it! She still aims to work there, but she can''t leave her alone with her mother''s condition.

    Is everything would be just a dream? Soon, another chapter she must write.

    But it was like words she cannot construct into a sentence, but it draws tangled letters from every corner of a paper. A direction she cannot decide where to go, nor where to start, it is a point of no return: in which she finds herself in the middle, confused, lost.

    Moreover, she has no option but to pay him back. Shedding tears is not either a choice for her.

    "Miss, your meal is here." the nurse came in and lay the tray of a complete meal in her bed.

    This is like the last meal for a person who will face death soon.

    Growl.... her stomach grumbling. She understands it was ranting off like these, "STOP YOUR F*CKING DRAMA AND FEED ME!"

    "...." yeah, she''s speechless and would obediently eat to satisfy her stomach.

    "Thank you, Jasmine. How about yours?" she asked the nurse.

    "Don''t worry, Miss. I have my food from the kitchen."

    "That''s good, then."

    "Just press the button if you need anything, Miss."

    She nodded, and the nurse left after bowing at her. She eats quietly. But as she felt bored and restless, here she goes again, contemplating her uncertainties.

    What if they see something wrong, and she cannot bear a child? What will happen if it turns out like that? Is he going to slaves her instead?

    ''Shut up! You imagine things again.'' A part of her scolded herself. Yeah. Her brain is overthinking again, and it was the crazy thing.

    Nikki was in the middle of conversing with herself when she hears her message notification tone. It was from that man. Reading the message, she somehow feels relieved.

    "I received all the results. Everything is good. They see no problems for you to bear a child. I''ll contact you again after a week."

    So then, Nikki replied a non-relevant subject to her being getting pregnant soon. She''s biting her lower lip if what question she must raise. She has a lot of concerns, but it embarrassed her to ask one.

    "Can I see my mother now?"

    She waits for the response and even cheers to hurry! She wanted to see her mother as soon as possible.

    "Of course, but you need to avoid staying late from now on."

    "What do you mean by that?" she wondered.

    "If you can assign someone to look after your mother 24/7, I will pay for it. I don''t want you to put my child in danger when your hemoglobin went low once again."

    "I''m just lack of sleep, that''s all. I will pay for a nurse; you need not bother about it."

    She learns from Miss Erika that this man paid her mother''s hospital bills in full. Including the future treatment of her mother, he will shoulder it all. But she won''t let him shoulder even for the payment of a nanny. She won''t allow him to own everything about her life.

    "Alright. I will contact you again after a week."

    Next week, huh? She doesn''t want to think about it yet, but to see her mother now.

    Nikki changes her robe into her clothes: a pair of tight jeans and a plain white t-shirt. Pushing up her hair on top of her head, she tied it to a bun and applied lip gloss which was the only one she found in her bag with the clothes.

    Anyway, she doesn''t apply makeup every day unless for work. She still needs to look presentable. Nikki stepped out of the bedroom, and Jasmine is waiting for her already.

    "Miss, I was told by Miss Erika that you would go out today."

    "Yes, Jasmine. Thank you."

    "Please, request for me once you have to stay here again!" the nurse beg.

    She smiled. She may have no plans to come back here, but it looks she has to once she gets pregnant.

    "All right. But don''t pray I will get sick again. The last thing I should be, but from now I must stay healthy. But how about a 24/7 nanny? I mean, for my mother. Someone to watch her at night. Could you even accept this kind of job?"

    "Oh, we do! You can apply for our agency. I was actually on call. If there is no special request, I was assigned to the Emergency Unit."

    "I see. Okay, I will look at it."

    "Thanks, Miss!" Jasmine looks excited.

    Nikki leaves that room and heads for the elevator when someone she crosses on the aisle.

    "Nikki?"

    "Theo, hi!"

    "I heard from Doctor Ben; your mother has finally got the surgery she needed."

    "Oh, yes. Gladly, she is."

    "Going to see her?"

    "Yup! So, I will head now." she pointed to the elevator.

    "Okay. Take care..." he said.

    She averted her gaze. Theo is scanning her body from head to toe as it seems she was naked. His gaze is burning, and she feels uncomfortable. From now on, she has to stay away from him.

    First, he already has a girlfriend. Second, she will be a mother soon. It means, physically, someone owns her body already as a vessel of a child for him.

    That''s right. That man is more like, purchases her body is the truth. But not her heart.

    She tilted her head to shake the tears that threaten to be shed in front of Theo.. She enters the lift without bidding goodbye as she fought back her tears.

 Chapter 25 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 25: BEFORE SHE FALLS

    Three days later¡­ Lucy Lindsey returned to her room on the 7th floor. Showing signs of stability, Nikki feels at ease that her mother has great improvement each day.

    And to follow their arrangement with the mysterious man, she must take a rest; avoid staying awake at night. She hired Jasmine to watch her mother until she gets well and returns to her normal daily life.

    She went home with Aunt Maria during the night, and Jasmine left, watching her mother with Caitlin, who was often assigned at night shifts.

    She doesn''t want to leave her mother''s side. But Maria told Lucy about the Doctor''s recommendation for her red blood deficiency. Now, her mother constantly reminds her to go home once a late evening.

    It was the fifth day since her mother''s surgery. She might have to stay another week in the hospital, which is what Doctor Ben advised.

    Nikki just came out of the shower, and her eyes see her phone lighting. She picks it up and opens the new message. Her grip tightens into her bath towel wrapped around her body upon reading the direction.

    Nikki dropped her bottom into her bed. She inhaled several times and settled the loud thuds in her chest. Her fingers are trembling, and unable to type a reply. The message is from him.

    "Erika will pick you up tomorrow."

    Just like that, no other words. It puzzled her, but she had the feeling it was related to "payback time".

    Confused about what to reply, she types OKAY as a response to him. There is no sweetness nor romantic atmosphere she senses between them. It was an affair of totally two strangers, and this made her sad.

    That night, she could not drag herself to sleep. She walked around her neighborhood and then bought some midnight snacks in the nearby convenience store. She eats them on her way back.

    "That looks tasty."

    A man speaks out of nowhere. She looked around and was surprised to see a tall guy with shoulder-length hair wearing a gray coat. She wonders if he lost again.

    "What are you doing here? Wait, you might get a ticket this time," she teases.

    Theo laughs, and she thinks it is sexy. He was leaning on his car while his arms lay over his chest.

    "Nah, I park correctly this time." Theo raised his right hand and pointed out the Parking sign of the store that closes every 8:00 of the evening, so the parking space was now empty.

    She let out a soft laugh to his reason. Suddenly, he turns into a bad boy before her eyes. "Ahem! Anyway, do you have a business meeting somewhere around here?"

    "Oh. Min Xi asked to drop by at her friend''s house in the nearby complex from here, so I took this street to take the main road in the next avenue."

    "Ah..." the word she could only react. So, he was with his girlfriend a while ago, but what is he doing now? Immediately, he was flirting with someone else the moment his girlfriend got off of his car?

    ''WHAT ARE YOU THINKING, NIKKI NOREEN?'' Yeah, her damn crazy brain once again.

    And the complex he was talking about must be the high-rise condominium for wealthy people: two avenues to pass by from where she lives in. It was a complete amenities; that even had its supermarket inside the building and a few restaurants. It is what she saw in the ads.

    "Can''t sleep yet?" Theo asked her afterward.

    "Um, kind of... but I got hungry. My meds made me."

    "You need to eat, yes."

    She wonders if what Theo means by that. She admits she was slender, but indeed it''s not like thin to the bones.

    "But I am eating," she pouted. "It''s not my fault if the food digested quickly."

    "No wonder you were just this tall." Theo chuckled, then stood straight. He raises his hand and place on top of her head.

    "Hey, you are offending me!" she frowned. "I already have issues with my height. You do not need to point it how¡­ short I¡ª" she wobbled her feet after jumping to catch Theo''s arm. But he pulls his hand, dragging her toward him, she lands on his broad chest.

    It stiffens her neck, looking up at him. He was this tall, and she was this short. Meanwhile, Theo was peering down at her, and she could feel the heat on her palm resting on his chest. She gathers her strength to draw herself away from him, taking a few steps back.

    Dazed by what happened, she can''t settle her heart from beating crazily. She could feel her face flushing, and so she forced a smile to hide her embarrassment.

    "Um, Doctor Yonah is giving me too many pills I have to take every day. I¡ª I mean, it helps me to eat more lately, so I will gain weight soon."

    What she''s trying to share with Theo? She cannot just blurt out; she was preparing to get pregnant, and this vitamin makes her healthy.

    "I mean, I have a deficiency of red blood cells lately. I need more iron and vitamin C, etc.," she added. She tried to bring the conversation back to their original topic earlier.

    "You need it as daily supplements. It would help if you watched your health," he advised.

    Nikki glances at Theo. He''s staring at her with an intense gaze. Likely, looking through her soul, giving her an apprehension that he might be able to see her heart. Which, right now, tangled strings are looming at her core. A red string is floating around it, while the gray one with thorns, binding her heart entirely, squeezing it utterly, leaving her breathless.

    "Won''t you invite me for coffee?"

    Back to her senses, Nikki shrugs off her sadness. Fleeing her thoughts somewhere, it bewildered her what to respond to.

    Them for having a coffee? How if someone saw them being together and recognizing him as Min Xi''s boyfriend? It''s not a good rumor.

    "Oh. Sure, but wait here!" She got an idea. She left Theo behind. Not that too long, she came back with a cup of brewed coffee and an American cheese dog in a bun.

    "Sorry, I did not bring more bills. I can''t treat you to a restaurant, and it looks they were closing soon."

    Theo chuckles once again. He takes the coffee and bun from Nikki. "You should have told me, and I will bring you to the one that opens till midnight."

    "Huh?"

    She was trying to look through her brain if what restaurant that would be? The ones she knows are those in the hotels, and it has a dress code to follow. Not wearing a slipper, an overall t-shirt down to her knees, but she wears short pants underneath tho is welcome to that restaurant. Impossible Theo would bring her to those places. He supposes to care about his family''s reputation and relationship with Min Xi.

    "Yup, I know one. Nikki Noodle Kitchen."

    Her jaw dropped. "Hey!" Unconsciously, she smacks Theo''s back.

    "Ouch! Hot, hot!" Theo draws the cup away from his mouth while balancing his hand when the coffee is spilling out.

    "Oh my, sorry! I didn''t mean to do that. My hand just flew to your back." She bites her fingers; the one landed at Theo''s body. Oopsie! It was her bad habit if she was flustered and embarrassed.

    Gladly, Theo laughs. His eyes are telling how she amused him. But she''s thinking how embarrassing she acted in front of him.

    "I miss the soup. I was busy lately and haven''t dropped by again."

    "Hmm. But it is a little farther from here and surely were you living?" she was thinking, he is living in a mansion outside the central city. Or it could also be to one of the high-in apartments for high society.

    "Yeah, kind of... far."

    Nikki is peeking out at Theo, who now has a big bite on his cheese dog bun. He looks hungry. Aren''t he and Min Xi have dinner already? She wanted to ask him this, but he might get offended, or she sounded rude. So, what if Theo has big bites? It must be expected.

    Nikki giggles at her thoughts. She would eat wholeheartedly without restraint, unlike girls who pretended to eat slowly in front of their crushes, even if, in reality, they would eat the whole bun in a mere minute, just like her.

    Theo wrinkled his forehead and stared at her curiously. "You should share what amuse you," he complained.

    Stunned by what he said, Nikki smiled. "Nah, I''m just thinking, why I didn''t challenge you in whose fastest to finish a bun."

    "Huh?" Dumbfounded, Theo later laughs loudly after he understands what Nikki jested. "I had the feeling I should not underestimate you."

    "Yup! You should not! Even the eating noodle challenge!"

    "That''s intriguing." Theo''s eyes flash with excitement.

    She doesn''t want to end the night. But the better early, she will distance herself from him and forbid her heart to love him. She doesn''t like how these tiny seeds appear within her heart, which she hid away to the deepest part inside, but gradually growing.

    "Um, I better not keep you. Maybe you still have work tomorrow," she said after a moment of silence between them.

    "Yeah, I have."

    She heard him heaves a furious sigh, and a bitter smile pursed on his lips.

    "Well then, I have to go soon, Nik. But before that, I will escort you to your building."

    "Oh, that unnecessary," she refuses. Hearing his endearment to her name flutters her heart. It was way more dangerous to fall at the same, stumble to the ground quickly.

    "I insist."

    She doesn''t like persistent guys, but she cannot refuse Theo. "Okay."

    Theo walks her toward the entrance of her apartment building. "Thank you for walking me home."

    "Nah, small thing. Don''t mention it." Theo smiled.

    "Alright, I will go in, now. Um, take care driving home."

    "Yup. Good night, Nik!"

    "Good night, Theo," she replied.

    She waves after she enters the glass auto door at the entrance. Theo raises his right hand, then takes a step to leave until he disappears before her eyes.

    "Goodbye, Theo¡­"

 Chapter 26 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 26: HEAVEN MUST CRY

    Shang Mansion

    Stepping out of his walk-in closet carrying a T-shirt in hand, Theo glances at his back to the mirror door of his closet.

    "Theo?"

    He glances at the person who came into his bedroom. Sitting in a wheelchair, he could picture how boring life would be.

    "Jeremy, why you haven''t gone to bed yet?" he asked.

    "I read some important documents. They need our decision in two days."

    For the decision-making regarding their company, Jeremy is the genius one. Theo''s point of view.

    "Kindly, we discuss this matter tomorrow?" he commented while putting on a white T-shirt.

    "Of course."

    Theo now finishes putting his clothes on and leans to the door panel of his walk-in closet. Jeremy shows a look of concern, which he knows his brother wants to raise a question.

    "Mind sharing what you were thinking?"

    "Well, I''m just wondering... is your back bothering you again?"

    "Nah. Not really," He reaches the part where Nikki hit his back earlier.

    "Do you like to open the case? Maybe we could ask the help of Lawrence''s about it."

    "It happened ten years ago. Besides, all the evidence burnt after someone starts a fire to the Hall of Justice building."

    "But maybe we could ask Master Crow to lend us his resources?"

    "Maybe it''s not a good idea to owe big favor from him, and we can''t return his expectation."

    "They are our friends. You knew that he takes nothing in return but his friend''s loyalty. He is a genuine person; we should not doubt him," Jeremy firmly stated.

    Theo sighed. Jeremy is the person who would stay calm and rare to raise his voice or use a firm tone.

    "All right. But it happened a long time ago. Everyone possibly forgot that incident already, most especially that some people covering the crime."

    "Maybe if we could find that girl, she could help us."

    "And she probably forgets about it. It was a whole ten years, Jeremy."

    "I know it''s hard for you. All I am asking is if you approve, then let me handle it."

    Theo flashes dark gazes at Jeremy but calms himself. He understood that he wants to get justice for what happens to them ten years ago.

    "Jeremy, we both know that I lost my memory since that incident. How should I fight if I remember nothing? Besides, surely they forget who''s that girl. We were drawing at a completely black blank paper with a black ink pen."

    "I know. But maybe we could pull it off this time? There are huge changes now since the Alliance runs this country. Brother Daichi will give us a hand if we ask for his help." Jeremy won''t give up yet on convincing Theo.

    "Maybe, but you know that it''s not my character to bother many people about my life. But I have to blame you for what happened to you, so, okay, go ahead. If they could get leads to that gang, then the better."

    "No. Don''t blame yourself. I don''t want you to think about it that way. I witnessed the whole incident, but I was just left inside the car, also wounded. But I''m not doing this for myself, but for you."

    Theo''s stride toward his brother and position behind the wheelchair. "I''ll bring you to your room now. Also, if you want to do this for me, I am fine. So don''t trouble yourself this much when the Clan is pressuring you as the CEO of our company."

    "That''s why don''t leave me again. I can''t win this battle alone."

    The steps inside the elevator are built for Jeremy and take his brother to the second floor, where his bedroom is located.

    "Of course."

    Theo halted at the foot of Jeremy''s bed.

    "You need help?" he asked, watching Jeremy reached for his walking stick and trying to get up on his own.

    "No." panting, he grasps tightly onto his walking stick to make slow steps and sit on his bed. "You can go back to your room now and go to sleep," chasing his breaths, he said Theo.

    "All right. Let''s review the proposal tomorrow," he stated.

    Jeremy nodded, and Theo closes the door of his bedroom. He dropped his back to the bed, then massage his forehead.

    "I''m sorry, Theo," he clenches his fist.

    * * *

    The following day, Nikki doesn''t want to get off her bed. She feels extra lazy today.

    Meeting Theo last night only troubles her heart. Uncertainties even filing up inside her chest.

    Feeling wobbly, she headed to the kitchen and made herself a coffee. But then she pours the liquid on the kitchen sink. She must stop having caffeine from now on.

    Nikki opens one storage cabinet to look for honey and milk tea to drink instead. She brought the mug to her bed and step out to her small balcony. Sat to her single rattan couch, she cuddled herself and read a book while waiting for the tea.

    She looks up. The sky is gloomy. It looks like it will rain tonight.. Heaven must cry along with her heart.

 Chapter 27 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 27: HIS GAME

    * * *

    Evening...

    She''s hesitant to step inside the car, but she has to. Nikki takes a deep breath and climbs inside after a moment of reluctance.

    Tightly, she clasps her palms on top of her lap. She was nervous, which she usually would be. Although the car''s AC was at a high temperature, beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    Miss Erika now starts the car and joins the traffic on the next avenue. After passing the second avenue from the street where she lived, the car took a right turn.

    And after 10 minutes, the car entered a complex which was just not that far from her neighborhood.

    The thumping in her chest even getting louder. She always stares at these twin tower buildings from her bedroom.

    Could it be possible that this guy could view her bedroom from his condo-unit? Seriously? Did he watch her bedroom every time he texted her during the night? Now she''s right to her guess. He is just around her neighborhood.

    She glances at Miss Erika after she stops the car in front of the parking lot elevator. She handed her a silver envelope.

    "The key cards of the condo are inside, along with the password written on a piece of paper. The unit is on the 60th, the top floor. Head to your left, and you will see a door. I am not waiting for you, but don''t even try to run. You know what the consequences were."

    She nodded even though she was dazed, understanding what she was telling her. Nikki gets out of the car and walks toward the elevator.

    Arriving at the top floor, she heads to the left as Miss Erika instructed her. Taking a long breath, she opens the door with the key card and types the password.

    Pushing the door, there is an entryway before another entry. Both corners have a long console table, and there is a woman''s slipper on one of the shelves.

    Nikki took off her three inches stiletto and wore the house slipper. She also hanged her coat to the stand she noticed before the staircase.

    She climbs a total of three steps, then pushes the door to open. Taking the 10 meters long corridor, Nikki was welcome by a high ceiling living room.

    She gasps in awe. Despite its interior design meant for a man, it was pleasant for a woman''s eyes. The floor-ceiling windows are tall, which gives a majestic view outside.

    She glances on her right side. She realized it was a kitchen, and on her left side was a closed-door room, a part of the corridor wall. She wonders what it was, but she wasn''t here to know what with that room. She proceeded to the middle, the living room.

    Nikki looks up, and it dazes her to stare at the high ceiling. It looks like the half part of this condo-unit comprises a living room, dining area, one closed room, and a kitchen. She saw a door hidden behind the staircase. It must be a door to a bathroom and a laundry. Her gaze landed upstairs; there was a door on the corner and a door near the stairs.

    Now she''s confused about what to do next.

    Nikki strides closer to the window suits herself to look outside and watches the traffic below and her neighborhoods. Hugging herself, Nikki stared at her reflection. The heaven cried for real, added to the chill she is feeling right now.

    She was wearing a knitted off-shoulder long sleeve that hugged her body. It was five inches high from her knee so that it can consider a short-fitted purple dress. Even though she lacked height, people praised her legs which became one of her best assets.

    It startled her when her phone vibrated inside her black purse. She draws out the gadget and reads the messages. It was from her mother. She felt the guilt.

    The excuse she told her is she was meeting a friend who she hadn''t seen for years. Her mother was happy that finally, she would go out like tonight.

    Lucy reminded her daughter to take care and stay dry, not to catch a cold when rain suddenly poured down in the evening. Upon sending a response, another message arrives. It was from him.

    "Go upstairs, left door."

    She looked up, and there were just two doors. The one close to the stairs is the left door, and the right one is on the corner. Could it be that he was in the other room?

    But she has to follow him, as the life of her mother is in his hands. She must not care too much about his privacy. As long as he will help her and give his blood to her mother, she will be fine.

    Nikki takes a deep breath. Her knees are quivering in every step she takes gradually toward the second floor. Shivering hands, she opens the door instantly; she breathes the cool air from the room''s AC.

    Stepping inside the bedroom, she saw a purple box on the bed. Nikki opens the cover, and it reveals to her a black chemise from a famous brand, The Bella Collections Classic Lingerie Limited Edition. She saw this one on her Instagram feeds.

    Staring at the skimpy clothing, she wishes if she could only disappear from where she stood, or the ground shakes and eats her... but like what she keeps repeating to her mind, she sees no choice for her, which hiding is not an option. Her mother''s life is in his hands.

    The room was lit with a soft light coming from the bulb near the bathroom door, which the rest of the room is dimmer.

    Nikki heads to the bathroom and plans to take a quick hot shower. The room is cooler than the living room. It gives her chill down to the bones. Hoping he will decrease the temperature of his bedroom. Nikki prayed.

    Stepping into the bathroom, she could not admire the grandness of the bathtub and the extravagance of the washstands when she was this nervous.

    Could she lock herself inside? But she cannot just stay here forever. It is better to end the night quickly.

    Nikki looks for a hairdryer, and she finds one in one of those drawers. She dried her hair before wearing the black chemise, and tears threatened to plummet from her eyelids.

    Nikki wipes the three beads of tears, dropping them into her chin. She inhales and exhales three times while her eyes shut close. She scans her silhouette before she comes out of the bathroom.

    She was likely playing the game of a complete pervert man. A man who has hidden desires, but he won''t show them in public. She won''t mention the name of this behavior, but he is leading her to that path. And because she needed him for her mother, she cannot oppose but allows him to play her innocence.

    Heaving deep breaths, she picked up the blindfold places on top of the footbed, and she sat down, where she was supposed to sit as he instructed.

    With trembling fingers, she covers her eyes and fastens the soft fabric behind her head. Resting her palms on top of her lap, she holds the lower end of the lingerie when the bedroom door opens.

    THIS IS HIS GAME.

 Chapter 28 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 28: HER PAST

    When I heard the faint sound of a door opening and a door closed. I want the floor to eat me.

    Even though I attempt to listen to every step he takes, I barely hear his footsteps when my heart is pounding loudly inside my chest. It seems the blood stops running through my veins. It left me unable to breathe normally. Am I going to faint?

    I was embarrassed, agitated, having self-pity while fighting the tears in my eyes.

    Putting a blindfold on top of my eyes, my head wanted to shrink. But I have to calm down, and it is too hard to do that when my hands are quivering on top of my lap. The strength I was able to gather is from gripping the lower end of my nightie tightly. I held my breath as I could feel a huge frame standing in front of me.

    I press my eyelids. Even if I desired to open my eyes, the blackness would only greet me wearing this blindfold around my head.

    What game was he about to play?

    Why do I feel that I have become Ana, and now Christian Grey is standing in front of me?

    Suddenly, I had this crazy assumption upon myself. Does he want to play Christian''s game?

    Honestly, I only watch that movie because of my crazy classmates during my college days. I thought it was just a group project overnight, but in the middle of our discussion and planning, my group project classmates suddenly suggested we finish it tomorrow. I didn''t know they planned everything already.

    Locking inside a dark room when no one was around, seven Junior College students; squealing and screaming. I feel numb afterward, listening to different pitches exploding before my ears all night when we binge-watch the three movies straight.

    Of course, I can''t relate to it because I was the only one who had no boyfriend among them. Discussing and sharing an opinion about the movie, specifically the sex scenes and fore-plays, embarrassed me watching the whole show. How to react?

    Moreover, what could I share? Besides, even if I have a boyfriend, I definitely won''t do this stuff before marriage.

    I still believe in PURE LOVE.

    They teased me big time. But I have reasons I don''t have a boyfriend since birth, nor plans to get one. After the movie, we all cried instead.

    Because for the first time, I shared with other people when I almost got raped by a group of teenagers back in Hanford City.

    Working hard to overcome my trauma, we never get justice to what happens to me. My family received death threats when we tried to file a case against them. It infuriated my father, but there is no fair. Just ten years ago. They threatened to kill us, all of us, and even someone tried to set fire on our shop. If not caught by the Shopping Center police, it would cause a big fire.

    So my parents keep silent until forgotten as we choose to. My parents focus on helping me to go back to my everyday life. By now, I cannot remember that day anymore. It was a long time ago. I forgot about it already and buried it deep.

    But how lame that I recall the past at this time around? In all the things, I am supposed to at least act like a lover meeting my man. Not a sad history was flashing back. It must be because of the situation I was in, and the movie triggered it.

    But yes, I mentioned that I almost got raped. If not for someone who attempts to save me, they must succeed. But I lost consciousness when someone hit me with a baseball bat, so I haven''t witnessed what happened next.

    Someone told my father he died, and I didn''t know when I was not with myself in the next few months. It seems the only good news my parents have received is my check-ups result that they have not touched me yet, but only bruises all over my body and a crack on my skull. It healed, but it changed my life after.

    I wonder if he ever was alive, who is that guy who helps me?

    Immersing myself thinking of the past, I jolted when I felt a warm palm grasping my hands.

    My body was shivering, my hands trembling, and even my legs shaking. He must feel it.

    His gestures surprise me. Clutching my hand when it won''t stop shaking, somehow hinting that he is a good man.

    He squeezes them gently like he was helping me to calm down.

    Surprisingly, I am.

    He did nothing yet but clasped my hand against his large palm.

    I bit my lower lip.

    Is he trying to let me be familiar with him?

    And I wouldn''t say I like this feeling slowly growing inside my chest.

 Chapter 29 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 29: OUR GAME (ONE)

    I heave a silent sighed. His warm hands ease my nervousness. Now my afflicted heart even becomes confused. I did not anticipate this, but it tickles me instead like a tiny bolt of electricity traveling in the course through my nerves to the very core of my being.

    It must be because I focused on sensing my surroundings. Despite my fear, I am trying to pay attention to every slight movement he would do.

    I stop shuddering, and he probably feels I calm down now.

    As he was holding my hands, I froze when he placed a gentle kiss on my forehead.

    What is he trying to do?

    Now I was overwhelmed by how he was showing gentleness to me, but still, I sensed the danger gleaming at the back of my head.

    I believe it was reasonable to feel the reluctance to submit to him. He is a stranger to me.

    He now let go of my left hand, but I feel his fingers touch my skin, moving toward my shoulder. I jolt and gasp but quickly suppressing my breaths as he gently rubs my slender shoulder and my neck. Until now, my right hand is within his clasped, and my grip tightens, as I assumed when his fingers brushed past my neck.

    I inhaled from my apprehension.

    I then feel his hand resting on the back of my neck to pull my head closer, and I want to guess what will happen next.

    I''ve seen it in movies many times, and it happens in reality, right? But to someone like me, I have a quiet panic to be touched by someone I didn''t know.

    How could I know if this guy was younger, and it''s not an older man?

    Though his palm tells me he is not fat nor old already, how old is he? I ¡ª

    My perception ends when I feel a mouth covering my lips. He''s kissing me now! My brain freaks out.

    It was tender. But I remained fixed, and I wanted to melt with embarrassment. He drew his lips away from mine.

    Duh. Can I defend my innocence and raise a reason?

    It''s not my fault if I have never kissed! So, I don''t know how to respond to him.

    I bite my lip. I hope I disappoint him and change his mind, and realize I am useless to this point. I am willing to make a new agreement even to become his housemaid than being his bed partner.

    I want to raise a voice, but one of several conditions, I must not talk during our lovemaking. Like raise a question at him or arguing with him. Other conditions: he won''t speak when we are together. So, I must keep putting on the blindfold until he leaves, and I should just let him do his thing, making love.

    This is total domination. I wish we could change our setting.

    I''m lost with my thoughts again. When my mouth is claimed by him once more, I jerk and have to grab the sheets to take some strength. I wanted to push him away, but this is our arrangement.

    And so I must set my attention to him.

    I sighed. How tenderly, he brushes his lips to mine as if he is teaching me. I was ashamed. But he should feel honored that he is my first kiss and even my first man, my first sex, and would be the last.

    How could I sleep with another man after I gave birth to his child? I know to myself, I better give all my life to raise my child instead.

    In this way, I could also make mama happy, give her a grandchild, but forget to find a husband. That was my plan. In these passing days, this is what I''ve been thinking and the decision I made.

    I fell into deep thought one more time. When I came back to my senses, I felt his tongue attempt to open my mouth. Although it''s useless, I still do open my eyes even with nothing I can see.

    And as his kisses get fierce, it weakens me as I find myself imitating the way his mouth bestows me soft kisses. But more likely teasing me, so then, I open my mouth.

    It startled me when he carried me suddenly. I reached for something to hold on to, but only his chest I was able to touch as he gently placed me down into the middle of the bed.

    Holding my face by both of his hands, his kisses have become feverish while exploring inside mine; taunting my tongue by his, it persuaded me.

    I was out of breath, and my hands reached for his shoulder. I could feel a solid muscled back, the same as what I sense with his grip.

    But it didn''t stay for long because he seized my hands and placed them above my head.

    I then felt our fingers intertwine, and he let go of my face as I deliberately responded to his kisses. May my heart have more doubts remain, but he made me welcome his kisses.

    And when he finally freed my mouth, I gasped for air. I just realized he tasted like wine. He must drink while waiting for me earlier. And aside from the wine, I could inhale his shower gel.

    Wearing the blindfold made me see nothing but taught me to use the best of my other senses and sharpen my perception.

    Further, he places a kiss on top of my nose before his kisses lead to my ear down to my neck. His mouth planted tiny kisses to my shoulder blade back to my ear, which I fastened my grips on his palms as he bit it. I could feel his yearning and my ear as he punished.

    I gasp when he moves to my other shoulder before he covers my mouth again. This time, I find myself proud to respond to his kisses.

    I feel embarrassed, yet, what''s the reason I was here lying down underneath him?

    For the second time, or third? Including the first one, he once again takes me into the pleasure of being kissed.

    And I was new to this feeling.

 Chapter 30 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 30: OUR GAME (TWO)

    Immersed in how passionate it was this time, my body shuddered when I felt his hand on top of my chest.

    I don''t have a brassier underneath, but this thin fabric of a nightie. As I felt his burning palms, I sighed as he massaged them.

    I moaned and bit my lower lip. He would massage them but later taunting them bare. A heat crawls from my feet up to my belly for what he did. He left my mouth but brushed his lips down to my neck toward one of my proud chests. Biting while taunting the other, I pulled my right arm toward my mouth and buried my teeth as I whimpered.

    Him pleasuring using my body, this must be the part of what they called foreplay.

    I hurled long breaths when his hand wandered down my legs, stroking my right thigh while his left hand rested in one of my chests; I could feel his burning palm caressing my bare belly. Did he pull up my nightie? It looked like as I could feel the AC kissing my skin.

    But these chills are replaced by the heat he''s working hard to arouse my body. He let go of my chest, but he took off my nightdress, pulled up toward my head.

    The inner me screams after I realize what he was doing. He used the lingerie to tie both my arms. I press my eyelids tighter this time.

    He''s doing it.

    Something I was anxious about in the beginning.

    My heart is thumping loudly once again, and he senses that my body feels tension after he tied my hands.

    He placed two of his fingers on top of my mouth, and I heard him breathe, "Shush¡­."

    After he scares my poor heart, he will try to calm it down. I quiver upon feeling the cool air in my almost nakedness, but that tiny black lace underwear remains to cover a particular part of my body.

    Claiming my mouth again, his burning palm caressing my frigid body, and he covers him to mine. I felt his weight, and it had me breathless as I could also feel his hardness between my thighs. I sighed heavily between our kisses every time he pressed his torso in my lower abdomen.

    I need something to hold on to, but there is nothing I can reach out, but seek the sheets where we are lying down on this bed. I jerk my body when both of his hands squeeze my breasts, and I huff every time he bit and taunt at the same one after the other.

    Having this intolerable feeling, they called a pleasurable moment, and I can''t take it anymore. Holding my cry, I let out a loud sigh when his hand crawls underneath that tiny undergarment I am still wearing up to now.

    I don''t know if I am focusing on controlling my voice, or I am focusing on suppressing my body to shake from every touch he made that left a fiery sensation to my senses.

    One thing I can''t protest is him doing it gently, which causes me to lose it. Later, I realized where his hand was touching, I wanted to get free to grab his hand, but my body began denying me.

    Should I get embarrassed or allow him to celebrate accomplishing making it soak and warm?

    Still, I am new to this sensation I am feeling.

    I lifted my right knee to shake off his hand and attempted to lie on my side, but he grabbed my leg and pinned them to spread in front of him. I tilted my head to the side and chased some air.

    He held both of my ankles and lifted them. Slowly, he removes this tiny lingerie covering my secret bliss. I shiver, then feel my ankle resting on his legs. I continue breathing heavily, gritting my teeth as he massages my thighs. I expect where it will land next, so I hold onto the sheets. I grip tight on it when his finger begins taunting the part of my femininity.

    "No!" I huffed when he began kissing each one of my thighs and left a few bite marks.

    But what made me jerk hard was him placing one finger to my dampness, and his mouth was too close to it. He brushed his lips and planted tiny kisses around them.

    I want to kick him, which makes my limbs shake badly.

    I was waiting for what he will do next, but it looked like he had stopped.

    If he stares at my nakedness, I want to shrink. Even though I knew it was dark in this room, he wouldn''t have any clear view of my bare body; still, it embarrassed me.

    I don''t know what he was thinking right now. I wonder if he gets mad because I protest to him to do that?

    A fascination began erupting inside me, but I couldn''t help to feel cautious involving my body, especially in this situation.

    She is tied and blindfolded.

    He withdrew his finger, but he didn''t move anymore.

    Could he see my nakedness? Because my legs stay spreading apart. If there were lighting, he would have a clear view of my innocence.

    I buried my face in the bed. I realized I wetted my blindfold from a few drops of tears.

    "I¡ª "

    I want to speak up, but I already crossed the line of our arrangement. Before Mama has to go home, she has to transfuse another bag of blood. That was one week from now on and the reason I was here.

    In between contemplating, I heard him heave a long sigh, and I felt the bed shake when he moved. I gasped when I felt his hand was on my arms.

    I was surprised when he rested his head on my shoulder while he untied the lingerie he bound on me.

    He freed my hand.

 Chapter 31 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 31: OUR GAME (THREE)

    Freeze underneath him. I dared not to move but waiting for what was his plan next.

    I knew that if it didn''t happen tonight, but in the future, I still have to make love with him. I just thought I was already prepared for what will happen tonight. But still different when I was now lying down on his bed, naked underneath him and touching every inch of my body and devouring my entire being.

    Do I have to apologize? Beg to continue? I just wanted to end the night; it is what I want to happen soon. But I have to calm down for another minute first.

    And when the bed shakes, I panicked. Is he leaving now? What will happen next week with mama''s blood transfusion?

    I need to make it happen tonight, but I''m worried he is angry at me now? So I gather some courage.

    "I am fine now," I told him.

    I know, even if I am delaying, I still have to do it, eventually. There is no difference between tonight and another day.

    I lay on my side, facing my back to the door of this bedroom. I listen carefully when it opens when he leaves. It made me anxious, so I bit my lip. Yet, a minute had to pass. The only noise I could hear was my heart thumping. He was still here. I hugged myself and bent my knees.

    Later on, I feel the covers landed on my body. It surprised me again. I was shivering in the cold and began longing for warm arms to wrap around me.

    I did think of this, but then he fulfilled my silent wish. Does he have the telepathic ability? Reading minds? The bed shakes when he joins me under the covers. Though with the distance between us, I could feel his body warm.

    I sighed. Even though of the little gap with our upper body, I could feel his hardness poking at me. He''s aroused, and I began admiring his control. It appears he wants to continue, but because of my reaction earlier, he stops.

    Is he giving me time to calm down? It turns out; I was the one who was receiving consideration instead of him whom I should serve.

    From what it looks, somewhat, he was the one who made efforts to make me comfortable around him.

    Ugh. Nikki Lindsey, be mature enough. You will turn 25 years old next month. Stop acting like a grade school student. I scold myself, more like convincing myself to stop behaving like a complete virgin.

    I stretch my legs, attempting to move a little away from his body. But I heard his grunts. I accidentally press my bottom on his hardness. Because my body froze from the cold, I grabbed the blanket and fixed my position, but I rubbed him instead while making slight movements next to him. He hurls long breaths. He was probably trying to suppress his arousal.

    Yet, the blanket is thin; I want to be cuddled to warm me.

    Gladly he understood, and he rested his arm around my waist.

    Regardless, maybe it was a safe move. I have no courage to tell him to continue. But through body language, might he would understand I am now relaxed and ready to go on. I will try not to hesitate this time.

    I remember when he said that the story he would tell our child would be that our love story is just a whirlwind romance. Arrive like a hurricane and then go like a lightning flash.

    Maybe, if I focus on that, I won''t feel any constraints.

    I gasped.

    His finger is tracing my shoulder down to my collarbone. It was now three of them drawing lines down to my back, and it tickles me. I hold not to reel.

    I hurled the air from my chest and released it silently. He began massaging my back, squeezing my tense muscles down to my hip, and gently rubbed my thigh.

    Who is he? Why is he this gentle to me?

    Honestly, I had prepared that there might be violence in the act of our lovemaking as how cold he was when we were exchanging messages.

    Thus, it surprised me he was this patient with me. But he succeeds in earning my trust a little. His attempts to appease my heart somehow become my inclination to know him more. After all, he is the father of my future child.

    I was not able to suppress my body when he grabbed my breast, and I shuddered. He squeezes one after another, but not that long, and I felt his hand making its way down to my flat belly. And if we succeed sooner, it will grow a bump.

    I feel his hand rubbing my thighs, massaging them and so close to my dampness. Is he asking me for my permission?

    And why did we arrange not to talk during our lovemaking? Even though it is not the time for conversation, body language reactions and exchanging opinions and ideas will make it easier.

    That''s it! Why did I realize this? He must be. So should I speak up instead? Is he not, def? Or is he mute? But he tried to call me once, so he is not def. Okay, I have to gather the courage. Still, the conversation is the best.

    Shit. I am still talking to myself even to this point.

    A better way, I reach for the pillow and draw toward my head, gripping tightly to its fluffiness, and shove my face to it. I held my breath when he inserted one finger into my femininity. My hips twitch for mere seconds but become used to in the next moment.

    I wanted to cover my mouth when I gasped, but it made me breathless. So, I closed my eyes when he added one more.

    The heat had gradually built up, and an ache was surging inside my belly.

    I bite my arm when he grabs my other thigh and places it above his upper leg to spread them.

    I recall one of my classmate''s comments. Doing this foreplay thing helps to prepare a woman''s inside. But I was never comfortable with those topics, so I never cared about it called oral sex. But I must embrace it tonight.

    I sighed when he planted soft kisses on my shoulder. I want to protest when he adds one more finger, but he reaches for my lips, and I moan inside his mouth. There is a difference between his kisses this time. Although it was way more intense, aggressive, he was yet enticing me to imitate him.

    I felt embarrassed, but to end this quickly, I must keep my persistence.

    It loses me when he''s kissing me passionately, and I can care less where his hands and fingers were rubbing at my body.

    He removed his fingers and left my side. I feel his big palm grab my shoulder and position my body, pinning my back into the bed. He then holds both of my legs and parts; he pulls me toward him.

    I cannot see what is happening, so I prepare myself, intensifying my senses to his next actions.

    He reaches for my lips, and I open my mouth to let him in. It made me uncomfortable, and I was trying to push him by his broad chest. I cried when his burning strength entered my secret bliss.

    But he was like a proud tree. I could not move even how I used all my strength to push him away.

    His thrusts were at a steady speed. But later, his pace is rushing up, and he begins ramming my insides with more force. I gritted my teeth, and I couldn''t control my head from moving to my left and right sides.

    I wanted to reach his shoulder, but he took my pulse and pinned them above my head. Our fingers intertwine, and I tighten my grip on his hand.

    I don''t know if I should breathe or cry. But I found myself pleasurably in pain. This sensation exploding inside me is totally new to me.

    I tried to suppress my voice, but this sensuality that began engulfing me lightened up if I let out a cry. I want to cover my mouth, but my hands are tied by his.

    "Let go of my hand," I begged. I want to bite them. Maybe in this way, I could conceal my embarrassment. But he ignores my request; instead, I feel him lowering his hips and thrusting into me endlessly.

    I bumped my forehead into one of his arms. It is beyond my reach. I am frustrated. I can''t control him.

    He howls. His burning breaths tickle my cheek. I didn''t know he was this close. I heard his pants, and I felt his thing becoming fuller inside me. Or did it just even aroused when I bit him?

    But I want to bite him again. So I bit his other arm, and that''s the stupidest thing I ever did. I felt his mouth grazing my neck and a slash of sharp pain when he buried his teeth into my collarbone.

    "MMM¡­" I gnash and cry. Suddenly, my senses swung, and everything was put on dazed.

    He bit me back! I won''t do such a thing again because the next thing he did frightened me.

    He let go of my hand, but he pushed my shoulder away from the mattress while he grabbed my knee. I buried my face in my arms when he pushed my body down to the bed. I cried at the same time he bit my arms when he began slamming his body behind me.

    I breathed and moaned when he pushed deeper into me constantly until I felt a warm liquid gushing down my legs, and it embarrassed me because it belonged not only to him but also to me.

    And I thought it would end, but he''s not satisfied yet, as our night just began¡­

 Chapter 32 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 32: NOT MY BOYFRIEND

    I opened my eyes and found myself in someone''s room. I tried to recall what happened last night as I was still in a daze.

    After realizing where I was and what I did last night, suddenly I sat up on the bed, and immediately I could feel pain in my entire body.

    Even to myself, I was embarrassed to recall anything. I was glad he was gone when I woke up, or else I wanted to shrink to the ground beneath Earth.

    I glanced at my right side, where a floor-ceiling window displayed, and the light that comes from between the curtains is a morning light already.

    I wonder what time it is now. My phone. Where did I put it last night? I hope Mama did not call earlier today. If she did, I would make an excuse. I bit my lower lip. I discern I have been lying to Mama ever since.

    Slowly, I step down from the bed and grab the thin cover to wrap around my nakedness. I supported my body while slowly walking toward the nearby sofa. I found my phone placed on a coffee table along with my clothes and purse. There is a shopping bag which is named after sister Anna Lawrence''s store.

    There is also a piece of paper pasted telling me to wear the cloth inside the bag. I open it and take out the red dress. It was a high-neck long sleeve dress below my knee.

    I reached my collarbone, the place he bit me, which was stinging until now. There is also another one in my back and my nape after the third time. But I can''t remember what happened next. Did I fall asleep or lose consciousness? But I did feel his huge body collapsing above me while we chased our breaths. He even kissed my lips. Also, when does my blindfold loosen around my eyes?

    I am uncertain of what happened after and if he''s the one who took it. I felt too tired and needed a shower now. I could breathe in the strong scent of my body.

    Hopefully, I get pregnant on our first attempt. But results will be possible for around two weeks and almost a month. So we have to do it over again.

    I head to the bathroom, and I can appreciate the grandness of this room. I want to soak my aching body in hot water, but I don''t have permission. I suit myself by taking a long shower, rubbing my body twice with the liquid bath soap. My arms slightly had some bruises from tying them last night, and I strangle as I try to reach out for something to hold on to.

    I finished my shower and dried myself. I scanned my bare body, examining it entirely. There are traces of our lovemaking last night.

    He seems to remember what he did, and he buys me a dress that will hide them all. He must order Miss Erika to get them.

    I heave a furious sigh while putting on the red dress on my head. It was stretchable and fitted on me perfectly. As expected to the fabric was too soft to my skin, showing my curves.

    Before I stepped out of the bedroom, I wandered my eyes to the room. I blushed after I stared at the bed, and I saw all the evidence of our intercourse last night. I wish I could wash the sheets myself. I wonder who his housemaid was who would clean the entire house later. Hoping she won''t mind her employer''s private life.

    I step out of the room and head to the stairs. My hips are still aching, and my legs lack energy. I blushed once again when I remembered after his first erupts behind me; he put me lay on my back once again. I lifted both my legs, then holding them tightly while he thrusts endlessly until his second burst.

    Thinking about it now made my steps wobble. I tighten my hold to the stairs railings not to fall.

    "Hah¡­" I breathed and rubbed my lower back. Hoping my backbone won''t distort before I get pregnant. If not for the soft bed, my hip definitely would break.

    Now my stomach is growling. It seems to complain from last night''s intense activities that drain me. Maybe I can have a glass of water before I head home.

    I felt the phone vibrating. I checked the message, and it was from him, and it surprised me.

    "There is food on the table. You can have breakfast before Erika drops you home."

    His message was like; we are completely a stranger. But when we shared the same bed, he was also completely different.

    I pursued a sad smile before I took the last step of the stairs. Heading to the dining table, I could see the food. Looking at them closer added to my hunger.

    Did he order these foods from one of those restaurants in this building? Outsiders could dine into any of the FIVE restaurants in this building but have to make reservations one month before the date, and it cannot easily enter the premises, but those who were members and their approved guests.

    Outsiders will receive a card three days before the date; if they have not canceled the reservation. It has to present to the reception before proceeding to the floor after verifying that the card was legit.

    Hmm, the food was too tasty, but I remembered my supplements. I have to take them sooner. Without finishing the food, I put them away. With a hasty, I head to the entryway and wear my three inches stiletto. Because I am dead tired, it is hard to take a step. Next time, I won''t wear this high again if I go home the very next day with body pain all over.

    Miss Erika instantly brought the car around once she saw me stepping out of the elevator. Silently, I sat beside her. It was too quiet, I am glad that my house is too close, and we arrived instantly without dealing with much traffic even in today''s rush hours.

    "Miss Lindsey, I will pick you up again next week," said Erika.

    Shocked hearing this, I nod. I stepped out of the car and thanked her for dropping me home. I could see that she didn''t like me but treated me with too much formality when we were both girls. I guess she was in her early 30s. She was beautiful in her short hair. She looks smart and classy in the way she carries her business attire.

    I followed the car, and once it disappeared, I headed to the entrance when brother Chris met me halfway. He saw the car drop me.

    I consider him one of my big brothers. One night, while it rains heavily, he comes to the store to pick me up as I haven''t bought a car yet; then, he meets Mae. Instantly, they fall in love, and two years later, they are in a relationship. Soon, they will get married.

    "Nikki? Did you stay at the hospital?"

    "Good morning, brother Chris! Um, I met a friend last night, and since it was raining hard last night, I stayed overnight. My alcohol tolerance is low, and Chris knew it. Also, I had some wine."

    Gosh. I felt like I had a hangover. When the wine thing enters my head to use as an excuse, I suddenly remember him and the taste of wine in his kisses.

    I am losing my mind. I had to get a grip on myself while I was around the people who knew me very well. I don''t want to get caught too soon.

    "I see. You must call me to pick you up instead?"

    I smiled. That''s for sure. Chris never bothers by it. "Okay, I will remember next time to call you."

    Chris gives me this curious look in his eyes. But he seems reluctant to ask me. "Nikki, isn''t your boyfriend should send you home?"

    My jaw dropped. Boyfriend? Can I consider that guy as my boyfriend? What to reply to him? Chris would stay suspicious if I didn''t give him a valid reason or excuse.

    "Who are you talking about, my boyfriend, brother Chris? Besides, it was just a girl''s night out. Don''t worry," I plaster a convincing smile on my face.

    "The one with short hair. A Chinese, but has a pair of green eyed-color."

    I want to pass out. Chris pointed out Theo. They meet once, and he remembers most of his assets. His profession, of course, is being an enforcement officer.

    "Brother Chris! He is just a friend! What are you saying?" I laughed nervously, then swallowed. "He was a common friend of Doctor Ryan and the Lawrence Brothers. Besides, he already has a girlfriend."

    I inhaled. My gaze passed Chris, and he followed where my eyes were looking.

    Theo was standing behind brother Chris.

 Chapter 33 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 33: WE''RE FRIENDS

    *

    I want the ground to eat me. Suddenly, Theo appears behind brother Chris, and I already burst that out of nowhere. But it''s true. He is not my boyfriend. He has a goddess model girlfriend. We can''t even call ourselves friends but just meet coincidentally everywhere and often cross in the hospital.

    Chris glanced at Theo, then gazed back at me with a smirk in his mouth. I can''t believe he is teasing me!

    "Alright. Not a boyfriend, then." Chris remarked while scanning Theo from the head down to his black leather shoes and settle into the food bag he is carrying.

    Chris glances at me again with a teasing grin. If only I could smack him for saying it aloud. Now, I was shy to look straight at Theo''s eyes.

    Chris was like teasing me that no boyfriend would show up this early morning with food in hand.

    "Okay, Nikki. I''m off to work. Call me next time to pick you up instead, so you won''t stay at somebody''s house. Okay?"

    "Understood, brother Chris," I replied. Secretly, I bite my lower lip. The way he phrased it does not sound appropriate for Theo to hear. Or maybe he would like Theo to think that he is a useless boyfriend not taking care of his girlfriend.

    I was embarrassed by how he acts, but I also felt guilty because it was the truth. I was at somebody''s house to do such a thing that the people who know me would not believe it.

    That is not a surprising practice these days, especially living in a city like where I am living. I was one of those who opposed doing it before marriage. That is why it will be a great shock to everyone when soon they see me got pregnant, but no boyfriend since birth. Surely I would storm with questions and judgment when they don''t see me marrying the man who gets me pregnant but only as a single parent.

    And if that day comes, I won''t use mama''s medical expenses as a reason why I did such a thing. It was my choice¡ªno one to blame or to point out who''s fault why I was put in this situation.

    I want to become a mother too, even if I won''t love or my child''s father won''t love me. Truly, it was just for both of our convenience that he just needed me as I needed him for my benefit.

    "Nik?"

    I heard Theo call me. And I need cold water to wake up. I would always fall thinking about my troubles, even in front of Theo.

    "I''m sorry. I was just thinking about some other things," shyly, I smiled. I always look like an idiot in front of him. When should I stop spacing out when he was around?

    "Why are you here, by the way? A business meeting this time?" I asked. I can''t meet his eyes when he is scanning my entire body.

    Min Xi often wears revealing clothes, and I was too much wrapped today to hide my sexual scrapes. I am afraid that my overdress would not impress him. Who''re normal people do such things, and leaving marks both on each other''s body?

    "You''re always lost in thoughts every time I see you. Do you have a problem? Can I help you? Maybe in something like?"

    "Oh, no. Everything is fine. Thanks for asking and for offering," I force a smile so that he would believe me.

    Of course, I cannot tell him I was sleeping with a guy I never met once or see his face in exchange for his blood and his fortune to pay mama''s medical treatments. That was stupid.

    I meet Theo''s gaze, and he gives me a kind of look that most of the time, I don''t understand him at all. Why do I always see him on an unlikely day? Is it pure coincidence? How great is that?

    "I dropped by at your store for breakfast; then I heard your mother called to asked to send you some soup. I will pass this way, so I volunteered to bring you the food," Theo explained while showing the food bag.

    "Oh? Wow, thanks!"

    "Yeah. Your mother was worried about you. She wonders if you had a hangover, so she wants you to have some soup."

    "Ah. She wants to make it by herself," I said.

    Once Theo mentioned the hangover word, I blushed. What a lame excuse that is. I drink not a single drop, but I guess; I look like one with my giddiness, and this body pain causes my wobbly steps.

    "Nik¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "You won''t invite me for a coffee?"

    "Oh! I''m sorry! Come on in."

    Shot! I was stupid just standing here. I invited Theo to our house. We''re living on the 11th floor of this apartment building. Chris lived upstairs, but Auntie Maria lived downstairs.

    I let Theo enter our house, which later I realized, I let no guy come inside our house, but only our closest neighbors and male relatives.

    Somehow, I feel comfortable around Theo. Maybe with the thought, he is a friend of the men I trust; that is why I am at ease.

    "Um, please take a seat. I will try to search our kitchen if there''s coffee left. I stopped drinking since I was taking supplements. So I haven''t included to the list since then." Here I am again, explaining like an idiot. I quit taking caffeine for my pregnancy soon.

    I left Theo in the living room and stride to the kitchen, just next to each other. But there is a counter-wall in between. Still, it''s easy for me to observe Theo from the kitchen and see me around.

    He was looking at the wall where my pictures were hanged around. I was too confident because no one could see them but mostly us. Now I feel embarrassed why I let Mama display them in our living room.

    "You are playing soccer?" Theo asked me.

    From the living room, he leans to the counter. In his hand is a photo frame of me after our game taken during my Junior High years. I was a first-year student soccer player in the photo.

    "Ah, yes, I did," I replied, then glanced at him. His eyes showing how amused he was.

    "Hey, put it down already!" From the kitchen, I tried to snatch the photo from his hand. But Theo quickly pulls his body away from the counter and steps back. A smirk on his face.

    "I was just impressed, so let me look at it more."

    "Wait, are you mocking me that with my height, I cannot be competitive?"

    "Hey, I''m not saying that."

    "Then, give me that!"

    I attempted to take it from his hand, but he quickly drew the frame above his head. I tried to jump, but he was so tall, so his arms were longer.

    "Hey! It doesn''t mean I am short. I can''t do great things." I pouted and crossed my arms below my chest.

    "And I did not mock your height. It is not necessary whether you are short and others are tall. What''s most important to me is your dedication and passion. Besides, height does not matter. To me, it was the skills and endurance."

    I am uncertain what''s more meaningful from Theo''s perspective. But suddenly, my heart thumps when he mentions those last two words with a playful smile. I felt like my face blushed.

    Skills and endurance. Why do I think about something else? I shouldn''t let these thoughts slip away suddenly inside my head.

    "Oh, your coffee is ready," I said and quickly went back to the kitchen and poured the black liquid into a mug. I take a deep breath before joining Theo in the living room.

    "Thank you."

    He said after I placed the coffee on the table in front of him.

    "Why I haven''t seen more photos of you during later years? Do you stop playing?"

    "Oh, about that. Yes, I stopped before I graduated from Junior High. I¡ª erm, I got in an accident, and the doctor prohibited me from playing any sports anymore."

    "Hmm¡­ I''m sorry. I should not have asked."

    "No. Don''t worry, it''s okay. It happened 10 years ago." I forced a smile.

    I clenched both my fists. I am supposed to join the Mainland High School¡ª Girls Soccer Club. It was the home of the Women''s Soccer National Team. From there, if I did well during our play, I could get a scholarship in college at Mainland University.

    But because of what happened ten years ago, my dreams shattered, and my life completely changed.

    I was contemplating when Theo''s phone rang. He then takes out his phone gesture at me that he will answer it. I nodded.

    "Hello, Jeremy? Yes, I was on my way. Is that so? Okay. I''m on it."

    His conversation with the person on the other land named Jeremy. It seems this person has an illness and regularly has treatments in the hospital.

    "Nik, I have to go. There are some problems occur to one of our investments. One of the major clients pulls out the project. I have to help the team to solve the problem."

    "Oh, I see. Go ahead, and thanks for the food." I was truly embarrassed for him to do this. I added, " You have been very busy but still doing an errand for me."

    "Don''t mention it. We''re friends, right?"

    To what he said, I blushed. I did comment earlier, and he heard that.

    "Yup! We''re friends!"

 Chapter 34 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 34: SOMEONE''S POSSESSION

    * * *

    Finally, Theo left. I dropped my body to the long sofa and closed my eyes.

    My body was still all sore. And then Theo came to drop by and spent a little while for coffee.

    I have to go to the hospital soon, but I am exhausted. I told mama that I would just come over after lunch, and she encourages me to get rest instead. I need a nap. I don''t want her to see me like this, and then she will worry about me again.

    Am I starting to like him? But he has a girlfriend. Besides, I have no right to like him now that I was someone''s possession.

    That''s the right word for it. And Theo belongs to someone else. Why is it happening to me when I meet him?

    For the first time, I want to love a man. But to my part, it is the last thing I should feel.

    Why are things complicating my life? Do I have to chase happiness every time?

    It is just simple things I ever wish for myself, and that my life goes right for once. I tried to lead my life into something easy for me, but now things seem to get even wrong.

    I wiped the tears that began plummeting my eyes. But it won''t stop, so I let it flood down to my sleeve. I think I fell asleep and when I woke up; it was past noon.

    I dragged my body and headed to the kitchen. I have the food Theo sent over earlier. All I need to do is preheat them.

    The next day, it surprised me to see the person my mother was talking with... I wasn''t prepared or even put in my head that mama and Theo meet one day.

    There is a wide smile on Mama''s face while talking to him. It will look bad if I will drag Theo outside and ask him to leave. But I wonder how she contacts him?

    "Nikki! I heard from Maria, your friend here who brought you the food yesterday. So I thanked him."

    I stride to Mama''s bed, and my eyes caught that bouquet of varied colors of calla lilies on the bedside table near Theo''s chair. They were my favorites.

    I meet his eyes, and he smiles at me like we are this close friend and have known each other for a long time that he could visit mama anytime, and it was okay with me. But it''s not. I don''t want him to barge in my life just like that.

    "Hi, ma. How are you feeling today?" I asked my mother and then shifted my attention to her, averting my gaze from Theo.

    "I feel much better, Nikki. I want to go home already."

    Seeing mama like this, everything feels worth it. I smile and sit on the bed.

    "Alright. It will be so soon. And you have one more treatment for this month."

    "Ah, I don''t mind it anymore as long, I can go home after. Thank you, Nikki."

    Mama reaches for my hand, squeezes them. Hearing mama saying this, my eyes were on the verge of crying, but I fought back my tears as Theo was here witnessing this scene.

    "Mama. I will do everything for you."

    "Anyway, Nikki. I want to thank the person who gave his blood. So, is he giving another bag soon? Is he okay doing that?"

    "Um¡­" How to reply to her? Especially when there are other people here like Theo? Besides, I can''t just blurt out to her that there''s no need to thank him because I am paying this man with my body.

    I glance at Theo, and I can''t stand the way he gazed at me. What''s wrong with him? Why does he have to look at me like that? I hope mama did not notice that, which made my heart suddenly beat aloud.

    I forced a smile and then replied mama. "Don''t worry, Mama. I will thank him for you." I said, plastering a nervous smile on my face.

    I hide my face from Theo''s view. I was blushing and lost at the same to this moment of our conversation. Now I want Theo to leave. I don''t want him to see me restless and uncomfortable.

    I realize I was easy to read, and I don''t want him to discover how I seem troubled with this question.

    "Oh, I remember Nikki. It is your birthday next month. I am happy I can celebrate it soon with you."

    "But I am old already. We don''t need a celebration. Having a gift of your healing is more than enough to ask for more."

    "But I want to celebrate. It will be your 25th birthday. I thought I wouldn''t stay alive this year. So I won''t miss this chance."

    Mama starts a drama again, which it''s hard to dodge. A few drops of tears landed on my hand, and I wiped them quickly and smiled at mama. "Okay. We can celebrate it, but the usual, with our closest friend. You need not work out too much."

    Mama looked delighted when I agreed.

    "But we have to invite Theo," Lucy said.

    I panicked hearing this. I look at Theo, and he is giving me a big smile. Gladly his gaze is softer this time, but it made me wonder. Why does he look at me intently and sometimes a serious gaze? He is becoming very mysterious to me.

    I fell in deep thoughts once again while mama and Theo continued talking about my birthday.

    "Don''t forget to come by Theo."

    "Sure, Auntie! I will be there."

    I want to stop mama. He doesn''t need to come. But since mama invited him, I cannot disagree with her.

    Gladly, my phone vibrated. I quickly read the message to avoid meeting Theo''s eyes. It was Tracy, relaying the message that Doctor Ben wants to talk with me.

    "Mama, I have to see Doctor Ryan. He has a few things to explain to me."

    "Okay, Nikki."

    "I will leave now too, Auntie Lucy. I will visit you again before you go home soon."

    "Ah, that''s sweet of you. Thank you, Theo."

    I give Theo a questioning look. Does it mean he will come back again? No, he should not. But I did not voice it out.

    Outside, we walked down the aisle toward the elevator. He gestures for me to go inside first. Now I am uncomfortable. I don''t know why. But him being close to mama, I feel like it''s not supposed to go on.

    How if mama assumes that he is my boyfriend?

    I should have avoided him from now on. When mama finds out, I suddenly get pregnant. She might think it was Theo I slept with.

    I must distance myself from him before it becomes a misunderstanding for many. How embarrassing to drag him into my troubles, soon. It will also create gossip with him and Min Xi.

    Since everything still at an early stage, we should not get close and friendly to each other. We must stay strangers, and this is my sad decision.

    I hurl a long breath. I quickly step out of the elevator when it stops, and the door opens.

    "Nik!"

    I heard Theo yell at me. The first scene that plays in my head is that man kneeling behind me while his hands gripping my bare hips, constantly thrusting my inside. I shook my head while biting my lower lip. What''s wrong with me?

    "Are you okay? Be careful, looks like the floor was just mopped."

    I nodded, then swallowed. I almost slipped on the wet floor and Theo quickly catches me, and he is now holding my hip, and his other hand is on my arm.

    I must be crazy imagining the moment I made love with that man, which just happened the other night. I don''t know why I am thinking of him when Theo was around. How embarrassing if he learns what''s running inside my head.

    "I''m fine. Thank you."

    I said and quickly freed myself from his hold and kept a distance from him. His hands were like a fire, burning my skin underneath my clothes.

    * * *

    Teaser:

    If he plans to test the durability of his floor-ceiling window, he should ask me to bring a sledgehammer instead.. My poor body pushed to the window while he made his way constantly.

 Chapter 35 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 35: CONTEMPT FOR MYSELF

    Even though this is my second time coming here, my heart is quite nervous. I fill my chest with air then release them furiously.

    As I pushed the door to open, I gradually made my way to the aisle and halted in the living room. Wandering my gaze to the entire place, I noticed there was an addition in the furniture. Also, there is more greenish in the room. As usual, this top floor made me breathless.

    Tonight, the sky is full of that glowing ball scattered in heaven. Beneath or above, shining lights gleaming afar.

    I lean on the floor-ceiling window while my eyes wander throughout the city before my sights. I wonder if Miss Erika does the interior design and also changes them every time. Is she just an assistant? Or she has a special place in his boss''s life?

    She was still treating me with formality, holding me to ask something.

    I am worried in some way. If she is one of the boss'' women, is she unable to protest if his boss kept me as the mother of his child? Or was I overthinking to distract myself?

    I have a worried sigh. I then placed my purse on the long couch and took out my phone.

    The last time, we mostly had typical but forceful intercourse that drains me. He did tie me up, but his touch is gentle.

    And tonight, I wasn''t sure what play he prepared, or he will give me a role as something like? I was contemplating this when my phone received a message. It was his instructions.

    I went upstairs and took a shower. Wearing a silk peach lingerie placed on the bed, I stepped out of the bedroom and made slow steps back to the living room.

    He instructed me to stand in front of this floor-ceiling window. I gazed out at the entire city before I fastened the blindfold.

    Slightly, my body quivering in apprehension. My heart was beating loudly, so I calmed myself.

    I waited for another couple of minutes until a warm palm rested on my waistline. I jolt but quickly reminds myself that it was him. He did not move in the next minute after pulling me close, and I rested on his broad chest.

    As our body was close like this, somehow, I could feel his loneliness. It left me wondering why he feels this way?

    If he is a successful businessman, he must have countless women to play with, who will do wild things which are more skillful than me. Perhaps, he wants to try a new thrill. Pondering about this, I remembered Theo''s phrase one time that I didn''t want to put another means.

    Skills and Endurance.

    Damn. Why do I think about him and his words? I should pay attention to the man I was with now and not somebody else.

    Honestly, all I have is endurance. I don''t know about these skills. I did just follow and try to imitate his intense desire. I froze most of the time, but he has his way of making me arouse and excited.

    Sighing, I hold my breath as his warm body slowly enthralls mine. He must feel I was calmer now as my body stopped having tensions.

    I bite my lower lip. His palms now began pressing my muscles. Using his thumbs, he made a circular motion that left a relaxing sensation in my nerves. His fingers are moving up to my sides. Repeatedly caressing my back with his thumbs, his other fingers could touch my bosom, and carefully, he did rub them. And I heave a sigh.

    All of his fingers rub my two mounds over my lingerie. He left one, but his hand wandered down to my flat belly. With his other hand, he held my chin and lifted it. His fevered mouth covering mine and kisses me hungrily.

    I reached for his shoulder to hold onto something as my knees weakened; I couldn''t stand on my feet.

    He clutches his arm around my waist to support my body. My neck stiffens, and I have to tiptoe my feet to match his height. I guess he was as tall as Theo and-- Shit!

    I did think about him again. But he will pop up in my head out of nowhere. It feels frustrating on the inside, but...

    I sighed between his feverish kisses. It made me thirsty.

    Then I felt that I floated from the floor, and my back felt soft leather. He brought me to one of the settees.

    I wanted to protest when he left my mouth, but his kisses moved down my neck, my collarbone, and I was anxious that he might leave a mark on that part once again. But I sensed his tongue tracing the healed bruise, and I cried.

    Promptly, I draw my arm toward my mouth to cover them. As light kisses left on my shoulder blade, I just realized that one of my nipples was now taunted by his teeth. All the nerves on my body stirred, driving me to grind underneath him.

    I heard him groan when one of my knees accidentally hit his hardness.

    This time, he was way more aggressive in teasing my bare breasts and lap them out until they satisfied him. Pulling up the lingerie above my head, I was in a daze. The more he traveled down my body, the more my breaths got rougher, and I needed to take a long sigh.

    I was more fixated on my breathing. I did not notice where his mouth now landed. I jerked and cried when his tongue hit that spot of my secret bliss. The last time, I almost kicked him. But now that I was drowning from pleasure, he successfully invaded this part of my body.

    He pushes my legs upright forward for him to have a better posture down on me. I struggled to draw my legs closed, as he would even tighten his grip and never let me move them. Thrusting, using his tongue, it sends trouble in my breathing. I jerked, arching my body; I wanted to stretch my legs after that intense approach caused by my secret bliss.

    Upon chasing my breath as my cheeks burn. It embarrassed me at the same bliss from my pre-climax. I noticed he left the round settee. I waited a few seconds before he joined me again. His hand wandered both my legs, planting soft kisses to my knees, down to my thighs; he then spread them apart once again, and I felt his burning hardness make his way to my soul.

    "Umm¡­" I pressed my mouth as he made a gradual thrust. His moves are steady and have an assurance of delight every time he pulls it out, then fills me again.

    He then pulled my body uptight to sit on his lap. He carried me; I wonder where he will take me. I have then felt a frozen wall on my back.

    ''Did he pinning me against his floor-ceiling glass window?''

    It is what I could sense, but then I care less when his thrust is rushing inside.

    I recall the beautiful view down below and the night sky full of stars along with our naked body slamming this floor-ceiling window; anxiety at the same anticipation excites me.

    I can''t believe this¡­ if he plans to test the durability of his high floor-ceiling window. He should ask me to bring a sledgehammer so that my poor body would be spared. Now he is pushing me hard while he makes his way constantly.

    I tightly held him by the neck while I also clutched my legs around his waist. I am afraid that this glass window would break, and we would fall below. Has he realized he was living on the 60th floor?

    How shameful to be in the headline: two naked bodies fell from the building. The window shattered while doing such an activity.

    Having this thought in my mind, I giggled. Too late for me to cover my mouth as he stops pounding me inside.

    What am I going to do now? Do I have to explain why I giggle? Jeez¡­ what do I think when we are in intense exercise? This head of mine causes me trouble now.

    Later on, I felt his hands holding tightly on both of my legs while my back stayed on the window. He lowered his hip then let go of my right leg, but he fixed my position. He held my waist, and I was sitting on top of his hardness.

    I jolted when I felt his palm touching my neck. Is he punishing me?

    But I sigh in relief when his hand moves behind and clutches my nape. I feel his mouth eating mine until I can''t breathe. So aggressive, yet loving. His tongue was roaming inside of mine, and I was tickled, tempted to dance with him.

    I whimper when his kisses rush down my neck and leave tiny bites on both of my shoulder blades. I chased my breaths when he began thrusting again. And with every pressure, he will grind his hips that left a shattering sensation throughout my body before he pulls it out to move it back forcibly.

    He is not pushing me to the window this time, but I press my back into it.

    "Uhnn¡­" I sigh. His teeth are playing with one of my chests, taunting both fiercely.

    He drew my body away from the window and carried me back to the round settee of his living room. I could feel the side of the sofa in my bottom. He places my legs on his shoulder and pushes my hip deeper. I held on to the settee to control my body from rocking every thrust he did.

    He is breathing heavily, so I guess he''s at the height of his pleasure. His pace is getting fiercer and steady, which means he focuses on climaxing for the first round. And later on, I did feel his release now streaming from my insides.

    And he has no plan to take a moment of rest. He fastened my right leg around his hip but remained my left ankle into his shoulder. He''s moving in this position. All I make is cry and whimper with every long and hard thrust he gives me.

    I lay on my side to hold the rim of the settee to get more support. Still, I want to suppress my cry. So I bury my face to prevent my body from rocking too much.

    His light kisses landed on my head, my back, shoulder, neck, while his palm rubbed my bare back leaving a burning sensation in my body. I gasped, gritted my teeth when his hand grabbed my breast, and I felt a sharp pain while biting one after another.

    He left it sore and then shoved his face on my left leg, breathing on it. He probably builds up another climax.

    "Uhnn¡­" I arched my body and cried. His teeth are buried in my leg, but then his tongue is tracing them.

    He''s crazy. But I was crazy to enjoy the pleasure of it. He was leading me to discover more of my body, and my sensuality buried deep.

    I always have this fear, but he could ignite my hidden wantonness sealed inside my body with him.

    But what I am ashamed of the most, I could think of Theo holding me.. I began having contempt for myself for wishing that it was him.

 Chapter 36 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 36: I DON''T UNDERSTAND HIM AT ALL

    I opened my eyes and morning light blinded me. Was I on the bed?

    Last night, he seemed no more restrained doing it with me. It must be, as I am responding to him boldly this time. Ugh. I was embarrassed to even for the second time around. I was glad I didn''t know him, or else I wanted to be swallowed by the ground.

    It''s not because we did it, but because my body reacted to his touch, and I was yearning for more. I say no word, but he left me with contentment. He knows how to please my body.

    I feel ashamed. More likely, I was shy about how our body was lost to carnality as he has the capability of turning my body like this...

    Ugh. Why do I think about this stuff? This only made me flush more.

    I hide from the covers. How did we end it last night?

    Let me recall what happened. He carried me upstairs after his second burst. And we did it over again on the bed. Now I can''t move my body.

    I cannot much remember after then, as I lost to his embrace. But I did feel his fingers brushing up my face, and then he gave me a feverish kiss that lasted longer until exhaustion dragged me to sleep.

    Um¡­ my body.

    I stretch my legs and lay on my back. I was staring at the ceiling and lost in thoughts again.

    The entire time I made love with him, sometimes, I could not avoid thinking about Theo.

    I must be crazy how I imagined somebody else while I was enjoying someone''s embrace.

    I''m glad I did not blurt out his name while I was crying in pleasure with someone''s touch.

    Nikki, you must sort out what your head has been thinking, and you must practice less to ponder things from now on.

    I should need to do that. Or else, I would be shameless and cry Theo''s name out of nowhere while I make love with that man.

    But sometimes, I wonder when I will meet him? I don''t have the face to show him, yet, I want to meet him one day. Also, he has to meet his child in the future.

    Moreover, he provided for mama''s life and paid for everything. From mama''s surgery, treatments each month, and the rest of the hospital bill. He shoulders it all now, and I want to thank him properly, but not when we are both naked.

    Nothing I have to worry about now. Also, my grandparent''s property is secure. Doctor Ben gives back the land title. I need not sell them anymore. Certainly, mama would wonder, but I will just tell her I got a loan from the bank.

    I know it is another lie, but I should not make her worry about me right now.

    My phone? Is that my phone? But I left them in the living room?

    I sat up, and my hips were killing me. Maybe I will ask something else next time that won''t suffer my back, or if there is a next time? What was I thinking! You''re crazy, Nikki Noreen! Do I wish to be with him once more? This made me blush.

    I have to hurry. Today is Mama''s treatment and blood transfusion. He was at the hospital! Is he giving his blood by now, then?

    But what identity could I use to know it was him when we crossed in the hospital? All I ever remember is his naked body above me and only touching him when I have a blindfold. I don''t have any idea what kind of person he is before my uncovered eyes. One thing only I could imagine is he was as tall as Theo. However, I knew a lot of tall men around in this city. Powerful and wealthy.

    But who could it be? Ugh. I worry too much again. I should not concern this yet. But of course, I also want to know what kind of man my child''s father is.

    I dragged my body out of bed, but it felt like it wanted to break.

    Wrapped my body with a blanket, I reached my shoulders. I could feel the bite marks he left as a bit of tingle in my skin. He was like marking my body as he owns it, and no one should touch me but him.

    I shook my head. My brain is concluding things again.

    Slowly, I step toward the nearby couch. I could see that he brought my stuff from the living room. My clothes and purse are now on the coffee table, and as usual, there was a paper bag.

    I hurl a long breath before I sit on the couch. I reached for the shopping bag to check what clothes he bought for me this time.

    I gasped at how beautiful it was. A light blue V-neck dress, which length is down to my ankle. This time, he avoids leaving a mark on my neck and collar, so this dress is enough to hide the marks on my shoulders.

    If he''s trying to please me as the mother of his child, then I''ll buy this act, pretend we were in a normal relationship. We can boast to our future child about our relationship; however, it didn''t work out.

    It was a good plotline. But I am not a good novelist. Right now, I am just working my hardest on what journey has given to me. Shaking my head, I sat up and headed to the bathroom.

    My eyes quickly glued to the bathtub. I love to try it out, but I must hurry to be a mama''s side during her therapy. Next time, I will gather the courage to ask his permission to try this jacuzzi. It was big and wide. Even two huge people would fit on it.

    Shot. I almost imagine that we do it next time in the bathroom. Now my head having crazy thoughts. And before I could think of more embarrassing ideas, I better take my shower in a hurry.

    I was drying myself after the warm shower, and then it made me wonder why is he buying me expensive clothes when he wouldn''t see me wearing them? Is it because he is watching me in secret? Then, okay. Let him be flatter. This time, I brought my makeup set: a pressed powder, red lipstick, and a liquid brow liner. I did apply a light CC Cream with high sunblock protection beforehand and followed the other ritual in front of his grand sink in the bathroom.

    I scanned myself wearing the blue dress he prepared before I went downstairs to taste the food ready for me. He left a note saying there was food on the table.

    I found out it was garlic fried rice, bacon, ham, and then toasted bread with a bottle of jam on the side of the plate.

    It was homemade. So probably Miss Erika will prepare them for me? This is the breakfast mama always makes for me before she goes to the store, and I was still sleeping. How did Miss Erika know them? Ah, whatever. It made me hungry. It doesn''t need a super expensive breakfast to please me. I am happy with these already. I also enjoyed the fruits that were sliced already. Suddenly, I felt delighted to be served like this...

    * * *

    I watched the car moving in my direction. Stepping inside, I glance at Miss Erika. Hesitant, I want to talk with her. But I wonder if I can even ask a favor.

    "Something you want to ask me?" She asked without looking in my direction.

    Oh, she could tell, alright... "Um, Miss Erika. Can you drop me by at the hospital instead? I want to be there during Mama''s treatment today." I said. After all, her boss was there giving his blood, so maybe, by chance, I will see her approaching her boss later. It was like a sneak plan.

    "It instructed me to make sure you are safe home."

    "Thank you."

    After a few exchanges of words, silence surrounded us until we arrived in the hospital.

    "Thank you, Miss Erika," I bowed before I closed the car door. I made my way to the Entrance Door then I caught a group of men coming out from an elevator.

    One of them is Theo. My heart is suddenly beating crazily, and I don''t know why it crosses in my mind to hide. I watched him passing by to where I was hiding, peeping at him. What''s wrong with me hiding like this? I could just casually walk and pretend we didn''t know each other. Am I doing this because I am embarrassed? Oh, well¡­ I am guilty, yes, because he was in my fantasy. Darn it. Get a hold of yourself, Nikki.

    My gaze followed him. He was with other handsome men, and it looked like their assistants were following behind. They are also good-looking men, but among them, he was the most attractive one for me. And I knew these other men he''s with. The Japanese man is the one in the caf¨¦ incident, the President of the Kobayashi Enterprise here in Mainland City, and the other is a European business tycoon, Larius Anthony. I saw them both featured in the magazine, the Most Successful Youngest Business Men in the world.

    Such men made everyone glances in their direction. All the crowd in this lobby was staring at their god-like looks.

    "Nik? Is that you?"

    "Sid? Hi!"

    Sid Lorenzo. He is a classmate back in college. Also, a suitor of mine back in those days. Although I turn him down, he begs me to allow him to stay to be friends. Hoping we can move our relationship to the next level. He is one of the nicest guys who courted me, so I agreed. But after a year, I firmly turned him down to look for someone to love who would love him back.

    I admit that friendship has a worth. That is why I am now exchanging hugs with him. I was glad to see him again after three years. But then, I could feel a burning glare shooting in our direction. I glance at the Entrance Door, and I meet Theo''s dark glare. Is he angry? To whom?

    "Nik! I have to go; Flora texted; she wants the water now."

    "Oh, sure! Bye!"

    I smiled while waving at Sid, watching him heading to the elevator. Flora is our schoolmate who has a secret love for him, and I was happy they ended up together. They were expecting their second child soon.

    Hmm... now, everyone has their own family. Somehow, it saddened me, and I was now envious. But I choose a different path for my life.

    Oh well, it is not the time for a drama. Mama waited for me already.

    Theo! I turned around, and only his back I caught. He was now stepping into the car and disappeared before my eyes. But something made me wonder.

    A while ago, why does he be giving me that kind of look? Most of the time, he shows me different expressions that I don''t understand at all¡­

 Chapter 37 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 37: MISSING HIM?

    Finally, mama can go home today.

    "Auntie Lucy, congratulations."

    "Thank you, Doctor Ben. I am in great joy, and you never give up on me."

    "Auntie Lucy, I always believe in miracles and angels sent by heaven," he raised his pointed finger to the sky. "We will see you again, but next time, you are now our Outpatient."

    "I would be glad to come back for my treatment until to get fully healed."

    "That''s good, Auntie! That''s the spirit!"

    I watched mama and doctor Ben converse before we rode the car, waiting. Brother Chris brought his SUV to pick us up and hauled our things from staying in the hospital for three months.

    I know how often I told myself that I would distance myself from Theo. But here I am, wishing I could see him one more time. He promised to give a congratulatory to mama on the day she went home. But Theo didn''t show up, even his shadow.

    And today, it''s been a week since mama came home, and I was even felt better. She takes a little walk outside and bathes with the morning sun every day. But I have received no instruction from him yet to meet this week. So I assume he expects I will get pregnant soon, and it is a matter of another week for me to take a pregnancy test.

    Boredom strikes me hard now. I wanted to go back to work to occupy my mind with other things than Theo and that man. I was just here, mostly in my bedroom, sighing. I wonder if mama notices my laziness lately. But I just don''t like moving around because my heart is heavy.

    "Nikki? What do you like to eat today?"

    She asked me. I looked up from the book I was currently reading, then replied.

    "Mama? You can''t do anything yet." I sat up from the balcony chair and stepped inside the living room, then sat beside her.

    "I will not, but Maria will make them. But first, she will go to the market. So is anything do you like?"

    "Oh, okay." I wonder what I want to eat. "Can we have some shrimp?"

    "Prawn? Okay, I will buy some. Do you have other food you want me to cook?"

    "Um. That''s what is on my mind, for now, Aunt Maria."

    "Alright, I''ll head now."

    "Take care, Aunt Maria."

    Aunt Marie helped us do the house chores after she dropped her granddaughter at school. I am glad mama has a company the same as her age because I don''t like to speak lately.

    I was in the bedroom when I smelled this mouthwatering aroma of the prawns. My eyes got wide staring at the huge shrimps on the pot.

    "They were huge!" I commented. Now I was craving badly, and I couldn''t wait to eat them all.

    "Luckily, prawn delivery arrived before I head home, and I got them at a good price."

    They heard the doorbell ring, and Nikki opened the door.

    "Hi! Oh, this smells so good!" she instantly inhales the prawn produces.

    "Jasmine, come here. What did you bring?" I stare at the bag she is carrying. "Let me help you."

    "Thank you, sister Nikki."

    Nikki is just a year older, and she welcomes her to call by her name, but Jasmine insisted on calling her sister rather than Miss or Ma''am.

    "Ah, some fruits. My family in the province sent me a lot, so I shared it with everyone. I can''t eat them all."

    "Wow. I got excited looking at the ripe mangoes. They were so yellow. That looks tasty!"

    "They were freshly picked up when they delivered to me."

    "Then, I will taste them now!" I got excited, and quickly, I washed three huge ripe mangoes. I made an entire slice on both sides until it reached the seed. I use a spoon to eat the fruit. But it doesn''t satisfy me.

    The three ladies in front of me gave me an awed face. But I enjoyed the ripe mango to pair with salt. It seems they have never encountered someone to eat a ripe mango with salt. So do I, too.

    "Are you okay, Nikki?"

    Mama asked me. I raised my thumb. "Yes, ma! It is actually good."

    I could see the amazement plastered in their faces, speechless to what they had witnessed.

    "All right! The food is ready, let''s better have our lunch! It looks Nikki was too hungry already."

    Aunt Maria suggested that, and Jasmine helped to set the table. The whole time, their eyes never left peering at me when I have all the appetite to eat most of the prawn.

    "I''m glad you ate a lot of now, Nikki. It seems that your supplement helps a lot. Before, it worries me when you were thinner."

    "Ma, I am not that thin, you know?" I laugh.

    "Okay, and you need not have to diet, you know."

    I giggled. Mama is paying attention to me. I am happy that she was in this life once again.

    "Thanks for the food! I was too full!" I said. Food is the best companion during loneliness, especially the most when the heart is involved.

    Later, I picked up Chelsea at her school. Now that nothing I do for a while, I volunteered to get her after class. The food changed my mood all afternoon. Then she will stay at our house until she falls asleep after dinner.

    "Auntie Nikki!" Chelsea runs toward me.

    It was because their school was just a walking distance from our apartment building; I did not bring a car and hike it.

    "How was your day?" I asked this cute little girl and pinched her cheek. We then began walking.

    "I got a perfect score in Math, Auntie Nikki!"

    "Wow! Then let''s celebrate! What rewards do you want?"

    "Can we have some ice cream? Can I get more flavor this time? And a lot of toppings?"

    I laugh, peering at this cutie. Now I look forward to having a dish of my own soon. "Sure! Ice Cream it is!" I replied.

    "Then let me buy them."

    A familiar voice spoke out of nowhere. I wondered if I was hallucinating, I could hear his voice. It must be as he was the one who occupied my head all day, so it is¡ª I was contemplating when Chelsea kept pulling my skirt.

    "Auntie Nikki! There is a handsome over there!"

    "Handsome?" I followed Chelsea''s finger-pointing at the roadside.

    Theo!

 Chapter 38 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 38: THE HANDSOME CHEF

    * * *

    It''s him! I was thinking of him all day, and here he is; from out of nowhere, he showed up in front of me.

    I swallowed to calm down my heart. It flutters and makes loud thuds.  I don''t want to look obvious that I was happy to see him, so I act casually.

    "Auntie Nikki, you know him?"

    "Erm¡­" How to answer this pretty girl? I glance at Theo, and he is now walking toward us.

    He was too handsome tied his hair behind his head. Wearing a black suit, just perfectly paired to his stripes of a dark blue necktie.

    "Hi, pretty ladies!"

    Theo greeted us with a wide smile. I was dumbfounded, staring at him.

    "Hello, Nik?"

    "Hi, Theo. Wha¡ª what are you doing here?"

    "I came by your house, but your mama told me you pick up this cutie here."

    Theo leans to Chelsea, who blushes while looking up at him.

    "So, you did a brilliant job with your Math. Let me buy you the ice cream, is that okay?"

    He said to Chelsea. The little girl glanced at me with pleading eyes, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    "All right, let''s empty his pocket for ice cream." I joke.

    Theo''s laugh played inside my ear, but my heart burst out. He was way more handsome, showing his teeth while his eyes almost disappeared from his face.

    "All right, let me buy the ice cream store for both of you."

    It sounded like a joke, but it flattered my heart. I can''t dodge this joke but laugh along with him. The little girl has this enthusiastic look on her face after hearing Theo''s joke.

    "Okay, come on! Is any shop close by?"

    Theo glanced at me, and I quickly ordered my head to work and stopped being awestruck by his sudden appearance.

    "Hm, yes. We will have to go around in the opposite direction to get to that store."

    I responded. It is my and Chelsea''s secret. We will take another street to buy an ice cream on our way home, and I could feel I am gaining weight from eating endlessly lately.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    "We will go ride your car?" Chelsea asked excitedly.

    "Yup! It was only for two people, but you can sit on the lap of your pretty auntie."

    I watched them talk. Sometimes, Chelsea will glance at me with sparkling eyes. The little girl seems eager to ride in this expensive car.

    I was quiet, and Theo looked at me.

    "Nik?"

    His eyes are like a little boy pleading to get permission from his request. I can''t believe it! There is a real kid and adult-act-like kid showing cuteness to me.

    "It''s not a problem for me," I said, then giggled.

    We followed Theo to his car, and he opened the door for us. I stepped inside and guided Chelsea to sit on my lap. I then instructed Theo where to go.

    The most excited among us is Chelsea, and she quickly runs to the store. Left us behind, Theo and I, walking side by side toward the store.

    My heart fluttered when he pushed the door and gestured to me to step inside the shop first. He treated me nicely. That is why it is hard for me to take a distance from him.

    We followed Chelsea to the counter and gave our orders. Now were seated at a table, Theo is sat across from us. He just ordered a coffee for himself while the little girl got her reward, a bowl of varied ice cream flavors with all the toppings available. But I only crave the mango. I like its color, too yellow. I don''t know, but I find it an amusing color to my eyes.

    Honestly, I want to eat with hasty, but with Theo sitting in front of us. I am conscious to eat the way when I am home.

    "Auntie Nikki, when did you like mango-flavored?"

    It surprised me that Chelsea noticed. Mostly, it was strawberry or chocolate flavored I would get for myself.

    "Um¡­ I wanted to try this flavor once in a while." I reason with a smile, and the little girl believes me.

    I think if Chelsea did not mention this, I would not notice as well. But I find it fascinating, looking at this yellow thing.

    Oops! I almost forgot that Theo sits just across from us. I glanced at him, and he quickly tears a smile. Which him, staring at me with intense gazes. I sighed in silence. He is doing it again, and I avert my eyes but concentrate on eating my ice cream. I cannot read what he''s thinking, and this made me intrigued about him.

    We waited for the little girl to finish her ice cream while Theo and I exchanged a few light talks. Theo dropped us home after. We don''t have a proper conversation because Chelsea is around. Besides, our apartment building was nearby. There was no spare time to chat when within three minutes, we arrived already.

    "Um. I think Theo meant to take us home if he didn''t hear my conversation with Chelsea. Thank you for the ice cream and picking up at the school."

    "Small thing, don''t mention it," Theo said with a smile.

    Ah, he was too damn handsome, smiling like this. The last time I saw him, he was glaring in my direction, so I wondered what happened to him, and I concluded that he was angry at me, somehow.

    "What brings you here, anyway?" I asked afterward. I was curious about his sudden visit.

    "About that, I made a promise I would be there when Auntie Lucy is going home. But I have to take care of some matters abroad. So I want to pay a visit once I come back.

    "Oh, okay. You need not mind it. Anyway, we''re just talking here outside. How about coming to the house once again?"

    "I was just waiting for you to invite me."

    "Oh¡ª"

    We both laughed, and my heart went wild, so I calmed it down and reminded myself to take a deep breath. I glance at Theo.

    Did he come straight the moment he arrived? My heart wanted to flip with this thought. But I should not let him invade my life like this. Soon, I have to avoid him. I remind myself once again.

    But you long to see him when he wasn''t around. My other self has scolded me.

    Yeah. I would not deny it anyway.

    That evening, Mama invited Theo to stay for dinner, which he enthusiastically accepted. But then, my jaw dropped when mama boastfully told Theo that I would prepare our dinner. I understood that Mama just wanted to show off what her daughter could do, that I was an ideal wife. But I feel embarrassed that Mama bragged like this about me. However, it was way more awkward if I won''t take mama''s challenge, which Theo volunteered to help me.

    He took off his coat and rolled his sleeves upward. And I noticed he is good in the kitchen. The way his hands move while holding a knife and slices, even how thin the meat is, he perfectly cut them the exact sizes. He probably takes a cooking course abroad.

    The course I have from Mainland University is also promising. It allows me to learn different good dishes that I can order in top-class restaurants here in the city.

    I resigned from the first restaurant I applied to because the manager was flirting with me, and my coworkers caused trouble to fire me out from work. I tried to use another one, but I poured a bowl of hot soup into the customer''s lap¡ª "Ouch!"

    Shot! I cut my finger! My head flew somewhere else again.

    "Nik? Are you okay?"

    Theo asked me. He then saw the blood dripping from my finger. He grabs my hand and pulls me toward the sink to wash it. "We have to apply some disinfectant and band-aid."

    "I will ask Jasmine to do that." I tried to take back my finger. Even though cold water was flowing from the faucet, I could feel Theo''s warm palm electrifying my fingers. "I will ask her for help. Thanks," I shyly smile. It''s not good for my heart to feel his touch longer.

    I glance at the ingredients we prepare. What about now? "I will be right back after getting them plastered," I said, then raised my finger with the cut.

    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. It looks a deep cut, so just put to rest."

    I give Theo a confusing look, and he chuckles. "Allow me to make dinner. It will not be that long."

    My mouth dropped open upon his statement. But I couldn''t insist on helping him when my finger was stinging.

    Sitting in the living room with these two old ladies, I rolled my eyes when that teasing smile never left on their faces. I glanced in the kitchen where Theo made our dinner alone.

    "Theo, you need my help?" Aunt Maria yells from the living room. It made me astounded at this old lady''s boldness.

    "No worries, Ma''am. Let me handle it," politely, he declined.

    Aunt Maria turns her head in my direction and wink at me. My mouth dropped open one more time. I can''t believe they will tease me like this.

    Gladly, Jasmine went back to my bedroom, where Chelsea was playing and having their world. No extra trope to tease me. I glance at mama. In which she smiled sweetly at me.

    Hoping she doesn''t misinterpret Theo''s visit and won''t conclude that there is something between us.

    If only she knew what her daughter was doing, she would feel ashamed of me.

    I shook my head as the drama suddenly appeared in my mind.  Meanwhile, secretly I would peek at Theo in the kitchen. It will be one in a million to be lucky to have a handsome chef like him. I thought.

    He probably feels my gaze, and he glances in my direction.. He smiled, and my heart fluttered.

 Chapter 39 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 39: LIGHTEN MY MOOD

    I guess I lose my mind. I can''t forget Theo, and most especially, I can''t forget the food he made last night. Remembering at those savoring dishes, my mouth wants to ooze so early in the morning.

    For the first time, after Papa died years ago, this house brightened in the presence of Theo from the usual quieter one.

    I was glad. Mama asked nothing yet of Theo''s place in my life because I don''t have an answer for her.

    "Good morning, ma¡­ morning Jasmine." I greeted the two ladies at the dining table.

    "Good morning, Nikki."

    "Good morning, sister Nikki."

    "What''s for breakfast?" I asked, then glanced at the table.

    "Jasmine prepared some eggs and pickled ham with cheese."

    Pickled ham and cheese. My stomach would like to flip hearing the names.

    "Um, I''ll make honey tea," I said lazily.

    I guess, mama, watch me playing the egg and bread on my plate. "Do we have some peanut butter?" I asked out of the blue.

    "About that sister Nikki, we used up all the other day when we made a red stew."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Nikki, are you alright?" Lucy asked her daughter.

    "Hm? Of course, Mama." I quickly responded and tried to sip some tea, but I''m not too fond of the taste. I just tried to swallow the hot liquid.

    "Do you like something else for breakfast?"

    Mama asked me afterward. Hmm, I keep playing on the eggs but never put them into my mouth, which made her worried, I guess. So I smiled at her then replied.

    "I will go to the store to buy some peanut butter. Anything you guys needed?" I asked. But my main reason is to avoid mama''s worried gaze at me.

    "I am good, Nikki."

    "How about you, Jasmine?"

    "I''m good too, sister Nikki. We have more food out here."

    "Hmm. Okay, peanut butter, then. I will be right back!" I tried to be sound enthusiastic. I hurried to get my wallet and left.

    I don''t have any appetite for breakfast, but I crave some peanut butter right now. Also, one thing why I''d like to go to the store is to check out anything I would like from their ready-to-go food.

    "Hey, lady!"

    Someone spoke behind me when I pause, and my body slams into him. I looked up and was surprised to see him this morning. "Oh, Theo?"

    "Good morning, Nik."

    His smiles made my heart thumping crazily too early in the morning. I''m not like some kind of teenager. ''So enough have a grip in yourself, Nikki Lindsey.'' I told myself.

    "Hey, good morning! What are you doing here?" Quickly I responded over my crazy thoughts. Is he following me? I quickly step away after I inhale his morning scent, freshly showered. Hmm, this seems familiar to me.

    "Well, I passed to this street to get to my morning meeting soon, but then I noticed you coming out of your apartment building."

    "Ah¡­ Where''s your car, by the way?" I''m worried. Might he park it just on a random street.

    "Don''t worry. I saw your neighbor''s vacant parking space, so I borrowed for a while," he pointed to the parking area, and I saw his car.

    I can''t believe it! I laugh. Sometimes I want to think Theo was living nearby to my apartment. But maybe just a pure coincidence. Anyone could take this road for shortcuts. I''ve seen many cars doing that, and now, they were familiar to me.

    "Where are you headed?" He asked me.

    "Um, I am going to the store, buying some breakfast."

    "Wow. Perfect timing, I have had none yet."

    "Oh, you shouldn''t go to work without breakfast," I commented.

    "Yeah. I leave the house earlier, hoping to have my breakfast while I am waiting for the client."

    "Well, you can choose some good, ready-to-go meals in the store."

    "Hm, lazy to make breakfast?"

    He sounded like teasing me, so I giggled. "Nah. I just don''t like any food from home. I want something else today."

    "Then, you should have texted me, and I will make you something else. Are you okay with veggies? Some salad?"

    I stare at him with astonishment. Do I hear correctly? Theo offering to make my morning meals?

    "You''re kidding, right? I can''t afford to pay your service!" I joke to hide my overwhelming thoughts.

    "I did not. Besides, that''s a free meal for me."

    Shot! My heart flips. Ah, I got excited just to imagine it, but damn, I shouldn''t act too obviously. But I imagine some coleslaw or a potato salad and even a Cobb salad with those avocados. Ugh. My mouth is drooling right now.

    "No way. I will only take your time. I could see that you are busy with work." I said. Honestly, I don''t want to bother him when I want to distance myself from him.

    "I usually wake up before the sun rises in the east. It will be easy for me to drive here where traffic is lighter."

    "Don''t spoil me."

    I heard Theo laugh sexily. How can I distance myself when he keeps appearing in my life? How can I push him away from my heart¡ª

    "Careful, Nik!"

    Gosh! I ignored where I am walking. I almost bumped into someone who just came out of the store. I was contemplating about Theo and did not notice the store wherein now.

    I showed Theo where the ready-to-go food was displayed. We scanned the food stand to see what was good to eat or whether my stomach would accept it.

    There are buns and hot dogs¡ªalso, some flavored buns with meat inside.

    I choose some salted mackerel in a bun with pepper powder and spices, also fresh vegetable cuts as a side dish.

    Theo got himself some ham and cheese sandwich, bacon, and a macaroni chicken salad with celery. It looks more greenish to me. Then, I had hot chocolate and brewed coffee for himself.

    I never imagine this would be like a feast breakfast haven for me. Or maybe because I wasn''t alone eating in the corner of this store?

    In these passing months, when I came home from staying overnight in the hospital, here where I run to get my breakfast before I head to work. And it feels different this time, because a handsome man is sitting next to me, and everyone is looking in our direction. Curious and mesmerized by Theo''s presence.

    He is not just a typical handsome. His entire appearance is beyond ordinary, which could quickly determine he belongs to the High Society. I was sure Theo could feel the attention given to him, but as he acts like it is nothing, I did not comment about it.

    We finished our breakfast and before I forgot; I bought three bottles of peanut butter and some stuff to look like; I went shopping. I was paying the cash register when my eyes caught some boxes behind the cashier. I didn''t know this store also sold some pregnancies test kits. I want to buy one or two with different brands, but they never heard I had a boyfriend or I got married. The worst, they would think Theo and I are sleeping together. I shook my head. It was ludicrous to imagine.

    Since Theo''s car parked in the apartment''s parking area, he walked with me to the main door.

    "Thanks for a walk."

    "Sure. Besides, I parked my car over there."

    "Ah, right." I laughed. "Then, you have to go to work now."

    "Sadly, yeah."

    There is a sadness I could see in his eyes, but I did not put too much meaning into it. Who am I to assume?

    "Then, I will head inside now."

    "Sure. Bye, Nik!"

    I wave before I turn around and step inside the building.. I must be crazy, but he could lighten my mood every time he appeared.

 Chapter 40 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 40: RESULT

    I''m home, and glad mama did not ask why I took so long before I came back.

    Later in the evening, I received a message from Miss Erika to come down to a street not that far from my apartment.

    She handed me a box, and I wondered what it was.

    "After you did the test, let the master know the result," she said.

    Test? Then this box is? Pregnancy test kits?

    Instantly, my chest throb. Anticipation overwhelms me. Tighter, I hold the box closer to my chest. I could finally see if I am pregnant now. It''s been three weeks since we first made love. I bowed to Miss Erika before I closed the car door.

    I guess I have a light foot walking back in the apartment. My mind filled with what result I would get.

    Glad Mama was already in bed, and Jessica was reading a book in the living room. I head to the bathroom and lock it. I open the box and take out one of three test kits I found inside. I read the instructions all over again before I did the steps to get the result.

    Waiting for a few minutes was like forever. I held my breath and calmed my fingers. It has been trembling non-stop.

    Finally, the result is shown. I took a photo and sent an MMS to him.

    It was NEGATIVE.

    It means I have to sleep with him once again. Quickly, I put the test kit back to the box. I hid the test kits in my bedroom. Tomorrow, I need to throw it away somewhere.

    I heaved a long sigh. It worried me, true. How could I go out tomorrow night that mama won''t have any suspicious?

    I can''t just tell mama I will go out with some friends and then come home the next day. In the past, it was rare for me to stay overnight at a friend''s house. These sudden changes would create suspicious of her and our neighbors.

    I want to be careful. Mama is still in her recovery state, and she hasn''t completed her treatment yet.

    Sitting in my bedroom, pondering what excuses I will tell mama tomorrow, my phone screen lighted.

    It was him.

    "Erika will pick you up tomorrow at 1 o''clock in the afternoon."

    Hmm, he had a pleasurable time, huh? It surprised me. He must think of my situation. I did not anticipate he would be this thoughtful. He perceives that it was hard for me to meet him tonight, and then stays overnight. He was considering my situation, and with this, he earns more of my trust.

    By morning, I told mama that I have to meet some friends after lunch. I will go back to work soon, after then, I won''t go out anymore. Mama did not doubt it and allows me instantly.

    * * *

    Wearing the dress he bought for me from the last time, it feels different to come in his place during the day. Are there any differences coming here during the night?

    I guess it was way more romantic to meet him at night. Anyway, the blinds of his high floor-ceiling window are down. But a soft light lit on the corner. One under the stairs, and there is also a blue light lit under the mini garden on the left corner and¡ª

    He has this time. Different wines displayed on the shelves. Once I get pregnant and give birth to his child, I wonder what arrangement we will have by then? He was just living nearby. So it was like we fall in love because we are neighbors? But that love didn''t last, so the end of our story.

    I dropped my body to the sofas. I was thinking of crazy plots once again, but it looks acceptable. That''s right. It was easy to tell other people that we meet in the neighborhood, and it is easy for me to sneak and be with him anytime. And those nights are the time we made love and now blessed with a life growing inside me.

    I was waiting for his instructions, and I think I have been sitting here for 15 minutes. I was looking at my phone the whole time and another five minutes had passed.

    I began worrying. Is he coming? Either way, I don''t want to ask him but will wait patiently.

    30 minutes since I arrived, then finally he remembers to text me.

    "I''ll be late. I have to attend important matters. You can have some drinks while waiting. If you like, you can try some wine or champagne."

    Hmm, he''s busy. Then, okay. I will make myself like home. So what''s good to drink? I am not a night-outer who will be in bars and clubs, but my course prefers me to know different liquor. A few of them are familiar to me, but some are already not in their original bottle.

    I wonder what wine he drank the first time we made love. That wine is sweet which made me drunk through his kisses. Since the permits me, I will raid his shelves of drinks. How about tasting them? Right!

    I went behind the counter and I picked a bottle that was half left. He must always drink this. It smelled hard, but I still tried it.

    "UMM¡­" It''s hard for me. I will try another one.

    I saw a blue crystal bottle. I sniff and the smell is not that strong. I pour it to my glass and add more ice cubes.

    Damn. Can''t judge to its scent. It was stronger than the first one. My tongue got stung. I need something to ease the bitterness.

    I run toward his huge fridge and look for something. I found lemons. I made a lot of thin slices. Carefully, I place the plate on his wine countertop. I eat two of the slices. I just feel better. This bottle has to hide somewhere. It looks alluring in the eyes, but it''s super strong. I hide it behind his other drinks.

    Hmm, I can''t find that wine until now. There are a lot of bottles here, so which one of them?

    Vodka! I had lemons here, then I need salt and everything will be perfect. I saw vodka glass inside a drawer, just below the wine shelves. I excitedly pour the liquor. I add ice and picked up one lemon. Held by my one hand, I inhaled.

    "1, 2, 3¡­" I cupped the vodka, straight. "Hmm." Quickly, I put the lemon in my mouth. "Hah!" That''s something.

    I poured another glass, but I stopped on the third one. I could feel the ceiling beginning to go whirling above me, but I wanted that wine. Should I ask him?

    Nah. He''s busy. Maybe I will just take a guess. There is a lot here. I scanned the whole section, and something caught my eyes.

    "Bingo! I finally found you!" I was happy of course. Because I had to try 5 different liquors before I found it.

    I made a gradual step toward the living room. It looks like I am feeling the effects of those drinks. I am dizzying but I made it on the sofa.

    "Oopsie!" I stagger my feet. Carefully, I place the bottle and glass in my other hand. I sit on the floor.

    Excitedly, I made a dramatic pour in the wine glass and slowly I sip on it. Hmm, strong, but tastes the best!

    Later, I can see the ceiling circling on top of me. My head.... I cannot remember what happens next.

 Chapter 41 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 41: DRUNK LOVE

    I can''t remember, but I felt like I float in the air.

    Where am I?

    Uncertain if I speak to my head or I voice it out?

    But I feel a damp cloth rubbing my bare skin.

    "Um¡­"

    My body is heavy. Why was I drunk? I tried to open my eyes, but they were droopy. I want to recall what I did, but my head is throbbing. Hmm, his touch. It flames my body. It added to the heat I am feeling already.

    Ugh! Why am I here? I tried to answer this question in my head.

    Oh, shit! We were supposed to sleep together again, but it bore me waiting, and so I got drunk.

    I was naked, but he is only scrubbing my body with a damp towel. Is he angry because I got drunk?

    I am foolish. I should limit myself to alcohol as I can''t handle it.

    I feel the bed move, and I panicked. Did he sit up? Is he leaving me now?

    "Wait! Ouch!"

    I feel my world is turning around and going around above my head, so I hold on to him tightly. I''m afraid to fall. I made a sudden stand and caught his waist.

    Is this his back? It was lean and wide. I rested my head. I could feel firm muscles underneath his clothes.

    Then he was still in his business suit? I thought. I heave a deep breath. He smells familiar, and it is pleasant to my nose.

    And I don''t know where I got my strength when I pushed him on the bed and ride him.

    "Let''s have sex, now."

    * * *

    Inviting like this, I am just a man who has my weakness. But it''s not just any woman; it was just her.

    I was shocked when I caught her being drunk like this. Honestly, I want a healthy child, but since the result is negative yet, her womb is still safe.

    On the other hand, it was me who gave her permission to have some a drink while I couldn''t leave the office. I never thought she would raid my bar instead. Since it''s my fault, I can''t scold her tomorrow. But I worry.

    I carried her and brought her to the room upstairs. I get a hand towel and lukewarm water. Undressing her, I began wiping her body, and it was a hard job on my end. But then¡ª

    "Let''s have sex, now."

    I froze to my feet when she hugged me from behind. She had no idea how I was fighting the urge to devour her the moment I had a glimpse of her stripped body.

    She''s drunk, and I don''t want to force myself onto her when she is not in her right mind.

    I admit I like her bolder role. But she doesn''t know what she is doing. However, she pushes me into the bed and then climbed and rode on me. It''s a big mistaken effort she ever did.

    She throws herself at me and reaches for my mouth. The moment I got to taste those lips, I admit defeat. And I began to work to satisfy my hunger.

    My hand always had its own life to wander her entire body and touch every inch of her nudity. Letting her hand wander mine put me on the height of my euphoria. I was only controlling my desire to devour her right then...

    She cried when I buried my teeth on her nape. And I can no longer wait to invade her secret bliss. Parting her legs while she''s on her knees, I made a slow thrust until she got used to my eager comrade. It''s been over a week, and my orgasm has threatened me. Propelling my pace, I found her good spot, as she was then shrieking louder. I push her body down to the bed. Her breathing is getting rough, but her body is moving alongside the rhythm of my thrust. So I cannot stop but happily satisfy both of our bodies.

    She''s drunk, but it made her wild and bolder. I growl the moment I feel that sharp pain she creates after she bites my arm.

    But her body slamming toward me, meeting every thrust I pressure to her secret bliss. The more then she tightened her legs and buried her heel; her fingers scratch my hip as she tried to grasp them while breathing huffily beneath me.

    But I want to last longer, this pleasure building up within my core, and so I buried deeper.

    ***

    Shit! I got drunk last night! What happened, by the way?

    Something I could remember, but it was all vague. Did we do it? Oh my God! He''s here! I can''t pull the sheets. He''s wrapped half of the blanket.

    Gladly, the room was dark, barely I could see his nakedness, but I felt his body. I think he is sleeping on his stomach, giving his back on me.

    I glanced in the window, and it looks like still night. I wonder what time it is. I need to go home!

    I haven''t sobered up. My head throbs with such pain. I need a hot shower and sneak out here.

    Finally, I successfully get in the bathroom, hitting nothing on my way. I quickly took a shower, but I heard the shower door slides open. Did he follow me? But I didn''t see his face or anything. I was still safe for our arrangements.

    I swallowed.

    "I¡ª I didn''t look at you," I said. I know it was a desperate reason. "I will finish my shower, then go home."

    However, I could feel him standing behind me. I gasped and shut my eyes tightly¡­ then I felt a soft fabric covering my eyes. He places a blindfold on me. I froze again when I felt that cold liquid dripping on my body.

    The next I feel is his hand lathering the liquid soap from my back, then he grabs my breast, massaging them. One of his hands trailing down my belly.

    My body was in pain. But he gently presses the muscles, and it eased the tension. I groan. As I breathed heavily, he turned the shower on, and the soap washes away. His hand playing my secret bliss, and I could feel his hardness on my lower back. He inserted two of his fingers, enough for me to whimper and reach for his neck to hold on to him.

    I was chasing my breaths when he covered my mouth, kissing me lovingly. Slowly, he grabs my shoulder to face him. He deepens his kisses while he pulls one of my legs and pinned them to his hip.

    I tug my arms around his neck and hold him in. He slowly made his way inside me. Once our body becomes one, he grips my bottom, and he carries me. Slowly, he made gentle thrusts. And my body responded. I was riding on him, grinding my lower body to his hard-on. I guess the alcohol has still ruled my body.

    I felt the wall on my back, and he sped up, slamming his lower hip into me. I feel embarrassed because my voice is echoing in the entire bathroom. But I think it was a pleasing sound for both of our ears.

    I was screaming, and he was growling upon feeling the build-up of the pleasure that was about to erupt. I buried my face between his shoulder and neck as I am gasping for air.

    I dreamed of having sex in the bathtub, but I get sex under the shower. We both finally climb the peak of our ecstasy, and our body quivers from the waves of convulsions causing by the explosion of our lust.

    He left the room, and I was still regaining my strength from the extra activity we shared. My legs were still shaking, but I was pleasurably pleased.

    He''s taking me to a place that I don''t know if I could get out...

    I waited for a half-hour before I stepped out of the bathroom. There''s small light lit in the room, and my things are on the table. There is a note telling me to open the closet. He filled it with different female clothes. It made me dizzy choosing what is way more elegant when everything is lovely dresses. So I choose a pink dress.

    It seems still dark. I check the time on my phone, and it was 4 o''clock. Wow.

    Oh, he texted me.

    "I will unlock the bedroom door once I finish making you a hangover soup."

    What? Is he cooking for me? And my heart flips and flutters. Then I can boast to his child he is thoughtful and making me good meals¡ªone of a made-up story.

    But I do wonder if it is as good as Theo''s dishes. Wait¡­ Why would I remember him when I have just shared intimacy with someone else? I''ve gone crazy again.. I am comparing him to Theo.

 Chapter 42 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 42: A MYSTERY CALLER

    He said he would unlock the door after he spends preparing the food for me. This house has that kind of security system. The owner could monitor everything in his place, even if he were away.

    Then he watched me from his office? Oh, shot! Yesterday, I messed.

    I raided his drinks and got drunk. Because of it, it looks like we had intense lovemaking than the last time we did before.

    My body was sore all over, and from what I could recall, I was responding wildly. Oh, my gosh!

    I will stop drinking from now on. I should not forget that I purpose to get pregnant, and I want a healthy child.

    Ugh. I hope he won''t get angry at me. I wish I could talk to him before going home, but we exclude it from our arrangements. I heave a lonely sigh.

    I glance at my phone screen. It was 4:20 in the morning. Finally, he texted me that my breakfast is ready. Last night, I didn''t have dinner. No wonder my stomach growled this much.

    He unlocks the door in my room. I wonder if he''s still here. I glance at the door in the corner. He must be in that room right now, watching my actions around. I swallowed.

    Okay. I''ll have a quick meal then go home. Gradually, I made careful steps down these grand stairs. My legs are still wobbly. What exercises did we do last night? I felt like my body would break at any moment. I hope I wasn''t partly at fault, like doing something stupid while I was drunk. Even that, I''m reluctant to ask him.

    Hmm, it looks like the food were too tasty, like the food Theo makes for us. Darn it. I did remember him when I was just as someone''s arm sharing heat an hour ago. I heave a sighed.

    My eyes feasted at the food offered to me. The spice even made me crave. I wonder what kind of soup he made for me? My mouth is drooling just looking at it, and hmm...

    The soup tastes on top of the world, and the garlic fried rice he makes is spectacular. He added bacon and ham in stripes cuts. I didn''t notice I emptied the bowl and the large platter.

    Before I headed out, I sent him a message.

    "Thank you."

    I was blushing while typing this. And before I could get out the door, he replied.

    "Erika was waiting below."

    Hmm, we''re back being strangers. Like we''re not too work up under the shower a while ago or make love like a real couple the entire night. Well, indeed, we are strangers to each other, so why do I expect more of his attention for me?

    Besides, my mind was filled with a particular man, which made us EVEN in this AFFAIR.

    I tilted my head to the side while I pressed my back to the elevator''s wall. I should use to this already. It will never have a special relationship between us, but only as a parent of a beautiful life soon.

    I shook my head. I more look forward to getting pregnant soon than to know him more.

    I stepped out of the lift, and Miss Erika is already waiting nearby. I walked toward the car and sat beside him. I hope she''s not waiting for me all night.

    I scanned her, and I''m happy she''s wearing fresh clothes. I''m glad she didn''t wait for me and sleep in the car all night.

    * * *

    I bowed and watched the car until it disappeared before my eyes. I quickly head to the entrance door and a few of my neighbors I meet in the lounge, just next to the elevator.

    "Good morning, Nikki. Oh, went out with friends all night?"

    "Good morning, Mrs. Lim. Yes, ma''am," I replied, then smiled at my former teacher in Junior High. My heart is beating fast. I felt like it caught me, but I calmed myself. She''s a retired teacher, and she goes walking around the neighborhood every morning. I''m hoping she won''t gossip about me to the other residents of this apartment.

    Well, I care more about mama. Jasmine is already awake this time around, so I message her if Mama has woken up already. It calmed me; she replied to me.

    "Aunt Lucy was still sleeping, and do not worry, sister Nikki, Miss Erika already called last night that you will stay overnight."

    Oh, she covered me up? Wait, she called mama? I did not expect she would do that, but I have to thank her for the next time I saw her. It puts me at ease; however, something is a bit off here.

    Quietly, I entered the house, and I saw Jasmine making coffee in the kitchen. She waved at me but did not make any sound.

    I just nodded at her. I don''t want mama to know that her daughter is sneaking home when the sun is about to rise.

    I was about to push the door of my bedroom when a sudden realization popped up in my head. I turn around and glance at Jasmine.

    Why haven''t I thought of this before? Jasmine was assigned to me when I was in the hospital. She knew Miss Erika and possibly that man?

    By chance, did Jasmine work for him? Or for Miss Erika? By chance, is it everything was just a coincidence? Or is she watching us for that man?

    However, I cannot directly ask Jasmine about it. Also, I could be wrong in my conclusion. And even if Jasmine is working with him, in our arrangement,t I should not raise a lot of questions to him. Most especially about his private life.

    Ah, my bed. I want to sleep more. I''m yet, sober up. I dropped my body and felt heaven. I rolled to my bed and laid on my belly.

    His touch was still burning into my skin. I compressed my thighs. I could still feel a tingling sensation between it. I could still feel his warm hand holding my frail body upon devouring me completely. It seems we overdo it.

    Ugh, before I am losing my mind, I need to sleep first.

    * * *

    It must be noon already. The sun shines too high in the sky, and it''s a pain in the eyes, and my headache throbbed.

    Oh, goodness! How should I face mama today?

    I have never been a bad girl, but she will be disappointed in me after learning what makes me stay out till morning.

    Ugh. My head is hammering deep. I won''t drink ever again. Also, I have to apologize to her. I stepped out of my room, and I saw mama in the living room talking with aunt Maria.

    "Oh, finally, you awake."

    "Hello, mama."

    "How are you feeling?"

    "I''m fine, Ma. I was just too hungry now." I said.

    "Perfect timing. We''re about to have lunch."

    Hmm, so I sleep for over five hours. I watched aunt Maria''s head to the kitchen and began setting the table.

    "I will help, Aunt Maria." I declared and was about to sit up.

    "Don''t worry, Nikki. I''m good. It will not take long."

    "All right, Auntie." She must have noticed I was sluggish and wobble. Then, I turned to mama.

    "Ma, I''m so sorry I stayed late overnight and got drunk."

    "It''s okay, Nik. Have you forgotten what I am telling you? You should enjoy life while you are young."

    I feel the guilt. But this is not how I am supposed to enjoy my life. Meeting friends is not wrong. But should not get drunk and turned into a wild. I mean, having sex and such. I sit closer to mama and lean to her shoulder.

    "I missed your Chili Chicken and stir-fried noodle."

    Her body shakes, and I hear her chuckles. "Do you want it tonight?"

    "But you shouldn''t do chores yet."

    "Don''t you worry. I will instruct Maria on how to prepare them."

    "Thank you, Ma," I said.

    "I''m sorry, hun."

    "Hum? Why are you apologizing?" I asked her, glancing at her teary-eyed face.

    "All of our savings, supposed to be yours to start a restaurant. Even in the land of your grandfathers, it is a good start for a high-in-class restaurant."

    I laughed. At the same, it touched my heart. I didn''t know mama had dreamed of this for me.

    "Did you still want to work in the hotel? If only I don''t need treatments, you need not work with a boss, but to be a boss yourself."

    Now my eyes are on the brink of tears. "Don''t worry, ma. Maybe someday, our dreams will come true! On that day, you are thereby side, as you are fully healed by then!"

    "I will be in the front seat, always."

    "And before anything else, both of you come and join me here at the table."

    It surprised us to find aunt Maria wiping tears on her eyes. She was listening to our conversation, and she was the one who got carried away by the sentiment mama, and I shared.

    Well, if the day comes and I could reach my dreams, everything of my hard work will honor my friends who were also a family to me.

    * * *

    After lunch, I locked myself in my bed since mama took a rest. I was about to close my eyes when my phone rang. The number that registered on the screen is not familiar to me, so I ignored it. But then, it calls me back one more time.

    Who could it be? Curious, I answered it.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello, Miss Lindsey?" A deep baritone voice is what I heard from the other line.

    "Who is this? And how did you get my number?"

    I know, I asked rudely. But I was actually not in the mood to answer any calls from a stranger.

    "Ah, that hurts me. Anyway, we just met once, so I assume you don''t remember me anymore."

    "Okay, then... is there anything we should discuss?" I asked, trying to be polite. I don''t know, but I felt like my blood was boiling just hearing his voice.

    "If you don''t remember, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Brandon Hale."

    Brandon Hale? I remember nothing.

    "I''m sorry. You must have made a mistake. Hope you will find who you''re looking for."

    I hang up the phone.. I don''t remember him, and my head is throbbing; I want more sleep.

 Chapter 43 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 43: ENCOUNTER

    Two days have passed since that night. I hate myself for missing him. At the same, I am thinking about Theo, which I haven''t seen for a while.

    "Sister Nikki, sister Mae is here," Jasmine knocks on my bedroom.

    I stride toward the door to open it. "Thanks, Jas¡­" I said, headed toward the living room where Mae was chatting with Mama. It''s late at night, and Mae is still wearing our Caf¨¦ uniform. She must have got off work, and Chris picked her up as they were now living together upstairs.

    "Mae? Are any problems occurring in the store?"

    "Hi, Nikki! Ah, no. Nothing to worry about. I was here to give you this from Mrs. Lawrence."

    "Hum?"

    Mae handed me an invitation card.

    Oh, sister Michelle and I have the same birth month. And she will celebrate it first, then me. I read the card. She will hold the gathering at her family''s mansion. I am honored she invited me to the celebration even I am not the store general manager. Regardless, I considered myself a close friend because of my parents which they grew to love since their teenage years.

    "You should attend, Nik." Mama encourages me.

    "Hmm. High Society would be there too. It''s not my thing. I will only be out of the place."

    "What are you talking about? Michelle invited you not as an employee but as a friend."

    True. And last year, she celebrated her birthday with all of her employees. This time as she celebrates her 35th birthday, it was grand.

    "Alright, I might go," I said, but there''s no final decision I made yet.

    The very next day, after thinking it over, I choose to go. Drove thirty minutes, getting through from the traffic, I finally arrived at Mainland City Galleria, the biggest mall in the country and one of the grandest malls in Asia. I wore the pink dress that I got from him. I love the design, and it amazed me how it fits perfectly like, particularly made for me.

    Since I still have my savings and a full salary for a month, it won''t hurt if I spend for myself. I could buy a nicer dress for the party that I won''t appear like a commoner.

    After I parked my car, I immediately headed to the lift and requested the assigned employee to bring me to the 4th floor where sister Anna''s store was placed.

    As expected, this part of the mall is filled with rich kids. They have money to spend every single day, so it does not matter to them to buy clothes, and then thrown after wearing one occasion. They are all about showing off and who''s in a fashion trend, which out there, more hungry children force for early work. I''ve seen many children doing this outside Mainland City because the city has a good program for the unfortunate children lead by the Voice Foundation. Lawrence''s family managed that.

    I take a long breath before I step inside. The store gave me an atmosphere that pampered my vanity as a woman. I look to the entire store, and my eyes adoring the elegant dresses displays throughout the place¡ªtoo many to choose from. I wonder what color would be perfect for me. I still had the bite marks, so I have to cover them in case they aren''t fading yet, by then.

    Do I have to choose a shorter dress or a long one with slits on the sides? I thought.

    As expected, I wish I could wear all the clothes displayed here, a woman''s dream. They are all gorgeous.

    "Hi, Nikki!"

    "Sister Anna, hello." I bowed at her.

    "Looking for a dress for a party?"

    "Hm¡­ yes," I replied.

    "Oh, let me help you." she offers.

    But sister Anna was scanning my dress for a long time.

    "Um¡­" I don''t know how to open up or explain to her if she recognizes the dress.

    "Ah, it was too lovely. You look like a doll."

    I blushed from her praise. But I wonder if that man purchased this dress at sister Anna''s store like the first dresses he gave me. So I am uncertain if she made the dress I wore today and recognizing it.

    "Alright, come upstairs. I have personalized dresses I made ahead in case of someone looking for a party dress for big sis Michelle''s big day."

    I understand what sister Anna implies. It will be a shame to attend that party, and then someone wears the exact dress you were wearing. It will be a huge embarrassment.

    Sister Anna brought me to where she displayed her latest collection. They were lovelier than the ones from downstairs.

    "I have something perfect for you!"

    I followed sister Anna, and she picks a red halter dress in a long slit. This dress would show off my left leg. It was beautiful. But it showed my back which I have a few bruises I hide.

    "Um. Too daring for me." Shyly, I reasoned to her.

    Sister Anna laughs and puts back the dress. "Do you have something on your mind?"

    She asked me. But my eyes were staring at one particular dress.

    "Hmm¡­ great choice."

    I tried it on, and I fell in love. Sister Anna wrapped it by herself. She left me to head to the cashier, so I took a seat in the lounge of this store. Later, my heart thumps loudly when I have a glimpse of Theo appearing on the second floor. My fluttery disappears as Min Xi hooking her arm around his elbow.

    I was looking in their direction, and so it was too late to withdraw my eyes. Theo meets my gaze, and not long, Min Xi notices me.

    "Oh, hi! You are from that caf¨¦, correct?" She greeted me while striding toward me. I stood on my feet and bowed.

    "Min Xi¡­" she stretches her hand

    Hesitant, I accepted her soft hand.

    "Nikki Lindsey," I said.

    "Ah, Nikki¡­ nice name! Isn''t it, Theo?"

    I glance at him, but I wonder why their gazes at each other are odd for me. Theo seems unhappy as it seems he''s giving Min Xi a warning gaze.

    "Oh, well. I will look for Anna. You guys can have a chit-chat?" said Min Xi before she left us.

    It confused me, but it also surprised me she still remembers me after a month of that incident. For a person like Min Xi, how great to be recognized. She has millions of fans following her. I saw on her Instagram posts those flashy and elegant clothes. Even those poses of her, wearing bikinis and sexy swimwear. No doubts Theo would fall in love with her.

    Ouch, that indeed a reality. She is a famous International Model. The fashion world recognized her as a fashion icon, and to compare it to me? I was just a floor manager of someone''s caf¨¦.

    Shot! What am I thinking? Theo was here in front of me and so stupid of me reckoning such things.

    My cheeks are warm. I''m hoping I don''t look like a jellyfish reddish its cheek. But I don''t like this awkwardness I''m going through. I don''t know how to approach him after that introduction Min Xi, and I exchanged.

    "Why don''t we take a seat."

    Theo suggested, which made me flushed because literally, I was staring at his handsome face.

    "Um, right? Let us take a seat."

    I tear a slight smile on my lips, then dropped my butt on the soft settee. Later, Theo sat beside me. I got nervous because he was too close to me. Kids are taking most of the seats, and so, the rim of the sofa is what I could only offer for him. I move a little to take a bit distance from him. I turned my head to the kids and smiled at them. Praying they will understand and move a little, but that is impossible.

    I was apprehensive, being with him when Min Xi was here also. Or was I guilty because of Theo and me being together with the fact that he has a girlfriend? Darn it. What am I thinking about again?

    "Nik?"

    My head is running elsewhere, so it surprised me when Theo gently shook my shoulder. It startles me, and it feels like my heart sunk after I felt his warm fingers on my skin; then, I was staring at him like an idiot.

    "I think your phone is ringing."

    "Oh, right!" Just then, I came back to my senses and hurried to open my bag and take out my phone.

    "Maybe it was important," said Theo.

    He was also staring at the phone number flashing on my phone screen.

    "Nah. I don''t know this number."

    I could feel Theo''s gaze on my face. Also, I noticed the scent of his cologne. I think I smell this before, but I can''t recall it.

    "How long has that number been calling you?"

    It surprised me at his question. I give him a perplexed look.

    "Is this person bothering you?"

    He asked me once again.

    "Oh, the owner of this number? He just started calling me the other day," I responded.

    "He?"

    Theo wrinkled his forehead, peering at me fiercely. It gives me a chill, so I swallowed in front of him.

    "I¡ª I can''t remember his name. I was too sleepy and tired that day, so¡ª" OMG. He must have seen how my face is burning in. I was dead tired because of sensual activity from the night before; it''s what''s on my head.

    "Hey, guys! Mind sharing an idea? What do you think?"

    We didn''t notice that Min Xi was already standing in front of us. I withdraw my gaze at Theo and turn my attention to Min Xi. My jaw dropped, staring at her.

    She''s wearing a cream hollow lace backless halter dress in a deep V-Neck front. Since the dress shows her curves, it''s also showing her porcelain long legs when the slit of the dress dramatically parted seven inches above the knee before glamorously rested on the back.

    No one from Theo or me gives a quick reaction. But it made me speechless how beautifully the dress is hugging her body. Whatever skirt she wears absolutely will always look good on Min Xi because of her height and beautiful long legs.

    As a woman, I felt jealous. But in this world, indeed, there are goddesses like Min Xi walking on land.

    "Guys? Could I assume that my dress was okay?"

    Min Xi asked us once again, shifting gazes at Theo and me.

    "It was beautiful!" I complimented like a fan.

    "Okay¡­"

    Though, I think Min Xi is more expecting a loving reaction from Theo. I perceive the way she glances at him with a frantic look in her eyes.

    "If that''s what you prefer, then go ahead."

    Theo said to Min Xi that, in my judgment, it wasn''t suitable as praise. Min Xi looks disappointed, but she tears a broad smile on her face.

    "There is another dress I want to try on," she said, then walk away like she was on a runway.

    I glanced at Theo and wonder why he''s kind of indifferent to Min Xi. They acted like having a love quarrel, or anything else might be which I have no business to gossip. Honestly, it suffocates me to be in the same room as Theo, probably because Min Xi was here.

    "Nikki, here is your item."

    Sister Anna cheerfully handed me my purchased dress and debit card. The shopping bag feels heavy, but possibly because the dress was placed in a box.

    "Thank you, sister Anna, for helping me."

    "You are very welcome, dear."

    "I''m leaving now," I told sister Anna, bowing, then glanced at Theo, but no word comes out of my mouth.

    "Bye, Nikki!" sister Anna is waving.

    I wave goodbye, then made hasty steps away from that place.

 Chapter 44 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 44: THE PARTY (ONE)

    SATURDAY NIGHT

    Chris and Mae dropped me off at the Lee Mansion. They will pick me up if I want to go home later. They planned to watch a film while waiting for me, and go to the park garden after the movie show.

    It was Michelle Lawrence''s 35th birthday. But, her beauty is timeless. She was a gorgeous mother of five but still looking young and maintaining her curves.

    She''s wearing a glimmering satin black deep V-neck and backless with a long slit from her left leg cut down to her right knee toward her ankle, revealing her beautiful long legs.

    She was greeting everyone. Beside her is husband, Attorney Karl Lawrence, the famous lawyer who gives his talent to winning impossible cases defending ordinary citizens who wealthy people only oppressed. He made countless enemies with his profession, but he doesn''t care as long justice prevails.

    Meanwhile, at the gate, a few of the workers in the caf¨¦ help usher the gathering, guiding the guests to the party. When I entered the gate, they quickly greeted me.

    "Miss Nikki! You''re so gorgeous tonight!"

    "Shush!" I place a finger on my lips and then wink at them.

    I was wearing a red velvet long sleeve with a deep V-neck, body con short dress. Since my height was only average, wearing short skirts is advantageous to someone like me to look taller. The dress I am wearing is not the one I purchased. But it surprised me to find this dress in my shopping bag. Sister Anna leaves a note, telling me that the dress has only one in the entire world design by someone she knew personally, and she''s giving it to me. I wish to meet this person to thank her... such an honor to wear a dress that no one has but mine alone.

    I paired the red dress with a red stiletto and a silver pouch in my hand. Following the other guests, who turned head and greeted me, I was really nervous about attending such a gathering. Most especially that I am coming alone and no date. But I don''t want to disappoint sister Michelle, so here I am.

    I give my invitation card to the ushers, and they welcome me.

    "Hello, Miss Nikki."

    "Hi, Rod."

    "You can now enter. Have fun!"

    "Thank you." I thanked and smiled at Rod.

    The party was held in the pool area. I glanced around and many of the guests I know personally¡ªeither daughter and sons of those tycoons attending Mainland University or our customers in the caf¨¦.

    "Nikki!"

    "Hi, Andrea." I greeted this gorgeous pregnant woman, and we exchanged hugs.

    "When is your due?" I asked.

    "In three months. I can''t wait to see him!"

    I could see the happiness on her face. She''s proud to be a mother. "Congratulations!"

    "Thank you." Her smile is broad, and I wish I would be a mother soon, too.

    "Nikki! I am glad you''ve come."

    "Happy Birthday, sister Michelle."

    "Thank you, and thank you so much for the gift!"

    "I hope you like it. I can''t think of better gifts."

    "Are you kidding me? I love it! One of my fave gifts."

    "I''m glad." I tear a soft smile. Then my eyes caught Theo and Min Xi across the pool. They were talking with the CEOs, and they were all handsome with their date tonight. They are all beautiful. Either a famous model and actress, they were from affluent families.

    If it weren''t for my classy dress, I would look like a pauper.

    "Nikki, I''ll go greet my other guest. Have fun!"

    "No worries, sister Michelle."

    "So, you haven''t had a boyfriend yet?"

    I glare at Andrea in a joking way, and we both laugh. Anyway, she knows my story. Her family helps me to overcome what I got through after that incident ten years ago. I undergo seminars and community service to live a normal life again.

    "Nikki!"

    "Sister Lorna!"

    "Hey! You are so blooming this evening."

    "So are you, Mrs. Kang."

    Lorna laughs. She''s older than us, and I met her working in the foundation back then. She''s one of I got close throughout my sessions.

    "Hey, girls! Let us take a picture! My God. Am I this awesome?" Anna suddenly showed up behind us.

    She may carry her chair and praise herself because she was indeed a very talented woman. She made the clothes we are wearing.

    We made a pose and smiled at the camera. A few clicks, and we laugh after. We continued chatting when the program began and introduced the star of the night.

    A video playing on the big screen showing photos of her since she was 1-year-old until she reigns as Miss Universe, and then got married and had children.

    After that, they served the food. Since I don''t want to be around high society guests, I join my coworkers. Even though Lorna dragged me to their table, I am embarrassed to sit with her in-laws, which owners of the Kang-Young International Builders. So I politely decline to her, but I will sit with my co-managers.

    We did a chit-chat over dinner until they began having more wine and champagne, which I settled to one glass of wine. I felt a burning gaze somewhere. I glanced across the pool, and my eyes met with Theo''s gaze. He''s looking in my direction. I nodded at him casually, but I instantly withdrew my gaze after. My heart won''t behave. He was too handsome tonight.

    One manager went to the powder room, and I joined her.

    "Nikki, I''ll go ahead first." Manager Kim told me after she uses the cubicle.

    "Okay, ma''am. I''ll follow in a sec," I said. I fixed my dress and tried to pull the end of the cloth, but it will bare my neck. So then, I leave it looks too short. The fabric is rolling up to my bottom. It seems too short on me now. I sighed, then ignore my daring dress.

    I was about to get out when a group of other guests entered the powder room.

    "Oh, Nikki! Wow. That dress looks expensive, and you look lovely."

    "Hi, Brianna." I greeted her. She was my classmate in English during college, but not close. "Excuse me."

    I tried to get out, but they blocked the way.

    "Oops, sorry."

    They said and stepped to the side.

    "Oh, Nikki, wait!"

    Brianna halted me. "Oh, sorry. I thought there is something in your neck."

    She said, and they smirk. I ignored them and left the powder room fast. I was walking hastily when I bump into someone.

    "Oops, careful."

    I feel a warm arm holding my waist.

    "Theo! I¡ª"

    "Did something happens?"

    "Oh, no. I was not paying attention, the usual." I excused and laughed nervously. It happens; my heart flutters at being held by him.

    "Um. You can let me go now."

    I said. I wonder if I was blushing as my cheeks felt burning. Also, I worry that there are guests who saw us in this position and misunderstood.

    "Oh, sorry."

    "Mm, thanks. Glad I have carried no drinks, or else I''ll surely pour it on you." It was a trying-hard joke, yes, to distract myself from awkwardness.

    Theo laughs sexily, and my heart passes out. But then, I saw Brianna come out of the powder room, so I excused Theo.

    "Hey, why is your face flushed?"

    "Ah, I put some blush on."

    Gladly they accept my reason. I sighed. I was not comfortable with this gathering. Everyone must talk about businesses and investments. I wanted to go home when I have an opportunity.

    Also, I can''t enjoy it as I can''t drink too much tonight. I am avoiding getting drunk like the last time. But one thing that made me uncomfortable is Theo keeps looking in my direction. I began wondering if he wanted to come to me to talk, but Min Xi was all over him. She never let go but held Theo on the arm.

    "Hey, Nikki! Come with me," Lorna grabbed me.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    "Blaire wants to talk with you."

    Blaire Williams Ivanov? Isn''t she''s the sister of the Chairman of the Crow Corporation? I thought.

    "Blaire, remember Nikki?"

    "Hi!"

    "Hello, Miss Blaire."

    "I was looking for a Receptionist. Michelle highly recommends you to me if you are interested."

    "Huh? The receptionist of?"

    "In the Peninsula Hotel. I''m looking for a competent employee with a brain and a pretty face."

    Just hearing the hotel''s name, my head was in a daze, and I give less attention to what Miss Blaire told me.

    The Peninsula Hotel is one of the busiest hotels in the city. Each week, there are important gatherings at the Castle Glass Garden which means almost every day I would meet famous singers, bands, models, actresses; and even wealthy people held parties such as weddings, birthdays, engagement parties, and companies anniversaries, and everything.

    Just to imagine it, I can''t take this excitement already filling in my chest. I have been dreaming of working at any of these 10-star hotels in the world.

    "So?"

    "Am I not dreaming?" I said, want to pinch myself.

    Miss Blaire laughs charmingly. "Fortunately, you are not, honey, and this is real."

    "Oh, my gosh! Really?"

    "Yup! And Michelle has told me you are still on leave, so after it''s over and you officially resigned from her caf¨¦, you can come to me with your resume for signing a contract."

    I glanced at my sister Michelle, and she winks at me. I can''t believe it! Gladly, I did come to her birthday party. I am sure mama would be happy to hear this great news.

    Now I cannot wait to work in the hotel. So then, I was not in my mind again while I''m heading back to my table.

    "Hi, Nikki."

    Someone holds me on the elbow, and it surprised me to see someone from college. I look up, and my neck stiffens. "John? Hi!"

    "Hey! It''s been a while! Wow. Look at you."

    John scanned me from head to toe. And before I forget to introduce him, he is a football player back in college, and he is now playing for the National Team. Also, he is Brianna''s ex-boyfriend, and she was just somewhere in this gathering.

    "Um, congratulation on being qualified to FIFA World Cup 2023."

    "Ah, thanks."

    John tears a massive smile on his face, and I admit, he''s super handsome. I glanced at his body, and he''s more fit now than from college. And about his team, Crow Corporation has supported them. Soon, I''ll be working at Crow Corporation, being a Receptionist to one of its hotels.

    "Nikki¡ª"

    "Oh, did you say something?" I asked John.

    It surprised me when he leaned at me and whispered.

    "I said if I can have your number."

    "Oh, my number?"

    Wait, why is he asking for my phone number? I froze to my feet.

    It is not because he was whispering close to my ears.. But my gaze caught Theo''s dark glare.

 Chapter 45 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 45: THE PARTY (Two)

    Theo and I look at each other''s eyes. I cannot take my gaze away from him. I was trying to avert my eyes, but he captivates my attention. What is he trying to convey to me? I don''t understand him. But I want to know what he''s thinking every time he''s staring at me, hoping to open up with me one day.

    "Nikki? You haven''t responded to me yet."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, John! Give me your phone, and I''ll type my number."

    I said. John handed me his phone, and I quickly saved my phone number.

    "Here." I handed back his phone.

    "Okay, thanks," John widens his smiles.

    "Oh, well. The slut flirting with every man tonight, I see."

    John looks past me to where someone speaks from out of nowhere.

    "Brianna, what are you doing?" John darkened his gaze at her.

    "Not bad for a social climber to get men''s attention," she smirked.

    Brianna looks at me from the head down to the toe.

    "I never thought you''re this expert." She mocks.

    The way she approached me, I sense she''s making a scene. "What are you talking about?" I asked.

    "Don''t act like you are clean," she glares. "As for you, my darling, you should be careful. Who knows if you are her next aim."

    She turned to John while giving a disgusted look to me. Clearly, she was trying to shame me.

    "What are you implying, Brianna?"

    It was John who asked her irritatedly. I could see he''s somewhat annoyed at her.

    "She''s a slut. So be careful with a social climber like her. I know girls the like of her."

    Slut. If she put me to that level, I might accept it. But I never tried to be a social climber and acted slut.

    "Huh! Are you talking about yourself, Brianna?" I countered.

    "Shut up, bitch!"

    She hissed at me. "What do you want from me?"

    "Nothing. I want to warn John to stay away from girls like you." She stated bluntly, lifting her proudly.

    "Brianna, have you realized that you are talking about yourself?" I taunt her back.

    Her glare darkened, and she wanted to growl at me. "I was talking about you!"

    "Then, do you have to make a scene if you have a problem with me?"

    "Nikki is right, Brianna. Don''t start a scene in Miss Michelle''s birthday," John said in a firm in his tone.

    "And you sided that slut? Don''t tell me you already slept with her?"

    "Brianna! Stop this already! What''s your problem with Nikki? Ever since I remember, she has done nothing to you!"

    It surprised me how John defended me. But I had this feeling that Brianna saw the bite marks below my nape.

    "Great! Now you take her side. How was it? She must be great in bed and¡ª"

    "What is your problem?"

    John grabbed Brianna''s elbow. That left me speechless. And we are now getting everyone''s attention.

    "That girl has bite marks on her back. Don''t tell me it was yours? But I doubt it, and it must be from random men she seduces."

    John glanced at me with an intriguing look. I clenched both of my fists, but I need not explain myself nor clean my name. There is nothing to argue about, but I feel embarrassed that this is happening during sister Michelle''s birthday, and all the people I was part of causing a scene. I turned around and chose not to argue with Brianna anymore.

    "See? She can''t defend herself because it was true."

    What I don''t like is provoking me on the verge of my patience. I turned around to face Brianna again.

    "As I know, we are not on the same level being a slut, Brianna." I begin.

    "What are you saying, bitch!"

    I posed and crossed my arms below my revealing cleavage. "Never I slept with my professors to give me an exemption without me handing my thesis, which including to that, receiving the highest score."

    "What are you talking about, bitch!"

    Brianna has gone pale, but she''s still like a tiger growling at me.

    "I need not mention our professor''s names who you''d slept with, so you can pass our college." I snapped at her face.

    After throwing these insults at her, I turned around, and my gaze searched for sister Michelle. I found her with her in-laws'' table and Theo standing close by where Min Xi was like pulling him away.

    I focused my attention on sister Michelle and bowed. Hoping she''d understand that I was ashamed for what happened, and I apologize.

    "You bitch!"

    "Enough, Brianna!"

    "And do you believe in her?"

    "Brianna? Have you not realized why I broke up with you back then?"

    "John¡ª"

    "Now you win to get everyone''s attention, leave Nikki alone! Besides, she need not say it because I knew it already before we graduated."

    It is what I heard while I''m leaving the pool area. I saw her parents, and they also look pale and seem shocked about what they have heard.

    Ah, I need a breather right from this drama.

    * * *

    I strolled the Lee Mansion''s maze garden. I gather the air as much as I could take into my lungs. Probably by now, everyone thinks I do sleep around. Partly true. But I don''t just sleep with a random guy but with the same man.

    Although Brianna received greater shame than me, people would think I was indeed that kind of woman.

    ''Oh, I think I''m lost now.'' I looked around. It was way darker in here, with dim lighting around the garden. I turned back and took another path. I head to the mansion after asking a maid for a way out. I was passing a room when I heard Min Xi''s raging voice.

    Is she fighting with someone? Ah, it''s not my business. I resume heading out when her voice raised higher.

    "Whatever! She will be only the Mistress among us!"

    I am unsure who she argued with and whom she pointed as a mistress.

    "Don''t you dare to touch her!"

    I froze. That was Theo''s voice. Who are they talking about? Later, Min Xi screams on top of her lungs. She seems upset, but at the same helpless in her situation? It intrigues me, but Mae is texting me now. They were already waiting at the gate. I hurried and looked for sister Michelle.

    But she was busy talking with the Chairman of the Crow Corporation. It feels embarrassed to approach her after what happened. I want to apologize. I have to speak to her first thing on Monday. Then, I will relay my message to someone.

    "Manager Kim."

    "Miss Lindsey?"

    "Um, can you tell Mrs. Lawrence I head home already if she noticed I wasn''t here? My pick-up was here."

    "All right, I will tell her."

    "Thank you." I bowed and bid goodbye to the rest of the managers at our table. I took long steps toward the gate. I wanted to leave this place sooner.

    "Nikki!"

    I paused and turned around. "John?"

    "Going home?" He asked.

    "Yes. It''s getting late." I reasoned to him.

    "I''ll give you a ride."

    John''s offer surprised me. I thought, after what happened earlier, would make him stop bothering me anymore. But what I see now, he''s more determined. Is he pursuing me?

    "Um. Thanks for the offer." I declined. "But I have someone to pick me up," I went on, pointing to brother Chris who was standing outside his SUV, observing us from there.

    "Your boyfriend?"

    "Ah, no. He''s a neighbor. He and his wife are picking me up tonight." I added, or more like explaining to him. Gladly, Mae rolled down the window car and waved at us. Somehow, I don''t want him to think it was true I am sleeping with random men around.

    "Then, I''ll head first." I wanted to get in the car because I am feeling dizzying suddenly.

    "Nikki, can I call you once in a while?"

    "Huh?"

    I haven''t understood what John was asking me because I seem like passing out. Suddenly, everything is black.

    "Nik!"

    The next moment, I don''t know what happens next.

 Chapter 46 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 46: TINIEST HOPE

    * * *

    I woke up in the room I stayed in the last time I was in Mainland City Hospital. Why was I brought here?

    But what surprised me is to recognize the person sleeping on the couch, near to my bed.

    What am I doing here? Isn''t it supposed that I should be home by now?

    I remembered. I was walking toward the gate of the mansion when John followed me. While we were talking, I lost consciousness.

    I looked around to find my purse. Gladly, it was placed on my left bedside table. I sat up on the bed to reach for it. I take out my phone to check the time.

    3:30 in the morning? I should have gone home! I wonder if Mae and Chris were also here.

    "Mae, where are you? What happened to me?" I texted her, but she isn''t replying. I want to call her, but I don''t want to bother them this much if they were home already.

    "Nikki?"

    I jolted upon hearing his voice. I know it was Theo, but the way he calls my name it was tender and sensual.

    "Are you feeling okay?"

    He asked me. I swallowed before replying to him, stuttering. "Yes¡ª yes..."

    I gasped as Theo sat beside me. I want to move to my right. But there was a pillow and a dead-end for me by the headboard.

    "You''re not running a fever. Have you stressed yourself again?"

    ''What he''s doing?'' I asked myself when Theo reaches for my forehead. His voice is deep and gives me an electrifying sensation throughout my body. I could also feel his body warmth, and I wished to be locked inside his arms.

    I hugged myself. Not because it was cold, but I don''t particularly appreciate how my body reacted to Theo''s touch.

    ''What are you doing, Nikki Lindsey?'' I scolded myself and shook my head to wake up and pull myself together.

    "Um. Can I go home now?" I asked Theo, avoiding meeting his gaze.

    "I am not sure, Nik. But Doctor Yonah advised on a set of tests tomorrow."

    "Oh, I see."

    I was worried. Why did I lose consciousness? Am I anemic again? But I am taking my supplements. Is it something when I get drunk?

    "Is Chris and Mae still here?" I asked afterward. I wonder if they were outside, sleeping on the sectional settee. Besides, I want to distract myself or have an excuse to get out of this room.

    "They already went home. But don''t worry. Mae and Chris won''t tell Aunt Lucy you were in the hospital. We came up with ideas that you were spending overnight with friends after the party."

    Bewildered, I don''t particularly appreciate how I have always lied to mama, and this guilt has eaten me up.

    "Nik?"

    I turn my head toward Theo. From the soft light of the ceiling, Theo''s stares are solemn and passionate. I wish that I could read his mind. Somehow, something is telling me to stay away from him.

    "Um, are you saying something?" Stuttering, I asked. My chest thumps loudly, and I hope he won''t hear it.

    "If you want to go home right now, then I will drive you home."

    I contemplate Theo''s offer. If I go home now, and they saw Theo dropped me by, people would put a meaning to it. Even though I am living in the city, people still love to gossip. I shook my head.

    "Well, if mama knows I was with my friends, then I better go home tomorrow after the lab tests. But um¡­"

    I glanced at my clothes, and I panicked.

    ''Oh, gosh!'' I want to pull the blanket, but Theo is seated on it. My dress rolled up, showing too much of my legs and the fullness of my cleavage-revealing upfront.

    No wonder Theo is looking at me this intensely. I was showing so much skin! Ugh. I''m digging my brain to find some excuse that our bodies could have a distance from each other. This tension between us is getting unbearable.

    "Um, can I have¡­ some¡­"

    I froze. I was staring at the wall behind Theo. I could taste the champagne in his mouth. It takes another minute before my brain works to realize that Theo is kissing me.

    He''s kissing me???????

    Embarrassingly, I was like someone had her first kiss; frozen on the bed, I cannot move from the shock. It was like a stupid reaction since I already been kissed by someone. However, I never saw that man''s face.

    And knowing it was Theo, my heart beats crazily.

    He is holding my face with both of his hands. Feverishly, he kissed me and tried to open my mouth, encouraging me to respond and imitate the way his mouth danced on top of mine.

    But it does wonder to me if all men kiss the same. I cannot answer my query, as aside from that mysterious man, it was Theo I only had to kiss.

    Somewhat, their kisses are the same. The only difference is, my consciousness perceives it was Theo, envisioning his face inside my head while our lips brush each other.

    Later, I place both of my palms to his chest, and I can sense his heartbeats. It was beating fast. I wonder if he is nervous.

    Oh, shot. I want to giggle. But Theo has been shutting my mouth as he deepens his kisses. Once I let him in, he quickly searches for my tongue, like telling me his home.

    His mouth was like champagne, but it tastes sweeter. Later, I could feel his hand clasping my right chest.

    I jolted when I felt his palm touching my very skin. I recalled wearing a different brassier that won''t be visible upfront when wearing such a revealing dress like mine.

    It was the reason he quickly pulls it down, and now Theo played with my nipple using his thumb.

    I gasped and reached for his neck. It sent a hundred volts throughout my body.

    I cling to Theo''s coat''s collar when his other hand starts caressing my back, and I could feel the warmth in his palm going through the fabric.

    I sighed between our kisses when he caressed my other breast. I cannot think straight anymore, but lost in his touch.

    ''When did he push me in the bed?'' I asked myself when I don''t feel the pillow anymore.

    I remained to stare at the ceiling when he left my lips, but his mouth, trailing down my neck.

    I sighed. I gather all my strength, l that enough to push him away.

    "Nik?"

    Theo wondered why I push him. But it was my right palm that answered him. My right hand landed on Theo''s left cheek. I fought back my tears as I would not allow them to escape from my eyes.

    "Get out." With a shaking voice, I spoke. "Leave, please!"

    I raised my voice this time.

    "Nikki, I¡ª"

    "You need not explain," I said, wishing he just left me alone in an instant.

    I could feel he''s unwilling to leave. Theo slowly drags his feet out of the room. Shortly, my tears race from my eyes down to my chin.

    I knew it. Because Theo heard I''m probably sleeping around. He then thought he could hit on me to strip my clothes off and be naked underneath him.

    I reach for my sleeves and fix my dress as it exposes my breasts.

    He thinks I was a slut. Why was I hoping for someone like him to love me?

    I would be just somebody''s possession. That is the sad truth. I know I shouldn''t wish for something impossible.

    But the tiniest hope, I could have a grasp of the love I dreamed.

 Chapter 47 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 47: TEASING ME?

    Having a nap with tears in my eyes, I have a closer glimpse at how messed up I look like. Although I was wearing waterproof mascara, some ran below my eyes and dots inking around my cheeks.

    I washed my face, but most of the makeup did not disappear. I need a makeup remover towelettes or a facial cleanser.

    Mae finally replied to me, and I requested her to buy me some stuff and a change of clothes.

    There was a knock on the door. I heard Theo''s voice behind the door. What happened to us a while ago have now a huge effect on our approach to each other.p

    "I¡ª um, wanted you to know that breakfast is here, and Doctor Yonah is coming soon. You can proceed with the tests. Then you can go home after. Chris told me they were on the way to get you. So-- I will go home by then."

    I opened my mouth, but no words want to come out. I do like to thank him, but I was hindered by this overwhelming emotion surging my chest. I was already aware of this wall in between us, yet this time, it was a wall where it''s hard to get through and reach out.

    The sound of a shutting door caught my ears. Theo had left after there is no response from me. I desire to thank him, but I cannot bring myself to show gratitude for watching over me when I lost consciousness before that kiss.

    Peering at my reflection, I do look like a slut right now. Messy hair, traces of makeup all over my face, and wearing a crumpled seductive dress. This is the face of a f*ck up sl*t.

    Breathing a deep sigh, it didn''t help to ease my tight chest. But I have to relieve the undergoing tension within me before Mae and Chris arrive. They shouldn''t see how messed I looked like.

    I came out of the washroom and headed outside to had my breakfast. Theo truly goes home, which saddened me. And so stupid of me when it is what I asked him-- to leave.

    Although I have too little appetite, I did try to finish the food even it''s not tasty to my tongue. The last time I was here, I enjoyed all the food served to me. Strangely, now everything tastes ordinary.

    Later, Mae and Chris finally arrived. I took a shower and carefully cleaned off my makeup.

    Dripping hair behind my back, I watch my reflection in the mirror. This is the real me. I need not wear flashy seductive clothes and applies beautiful makeup. I have been a simple Nikki for almost 25 years, and there should be no changes with an attempt to be somebody else, to love by someone.

    Attempting to fit in his world is a dream. Which something will remains as a dream from then on...

    ''Wake up, Nikki Noreen Lindsey. You shouldn''t let a man sway your world.'' I cheer myself up.

    Not long after patiently waiting, Doctor Yonah shows up and takes my blood samples. Including my urine for a set of tests. I waited for three hours before Doctor Yonah came back to me.

    "Nikki, I will give you another set of vitamins. You can discontinue the first ones I prescribed you."

    "Okay, Doctor Yonah," I replied, nodding politely while keenly listening to her explanation.

    "How are you feeling this morning?"

    "I''m fine," I tear a big smile. It happens; what I could only recall is Theo kissing me.

    I should feel joy, but now, it turns into misery on my part, which brings sadness to my heart. So my answer is only a lie.

    "Alright, everything looks good," said Doctor Yonah, flipping the TAB in her hand. "Just avoid yourself from getting stressed, also just do little work, okay?" she added.

    "Understood, Doctor Yonah," Even though I am confused, I have to remember all of her advice.

    Regardless, I was less stressed lately, also less work than I did in the past month; however, why was I experience dizziness recently?

    "Doctor Yonah, are my medical results seen no problem?"

    "Hm? Why? Do you feel some other stuff?"

    "Ah, just dizzy sometimes. I worry if it might be like Mama''s symptoms?"

    "Oh, don''t you worry. There is nothing we found, any abnormalities or anything in your body. None to concerned about. Besides, it''s not related to--."

    "Doctor Yonah?" I could peer that she froze.

    "Ah, nothing. What I mean is a minor thing. Nothing to worry or think about. If you will, it only causes you too much stress, and that''s not an advisable thing in your condition, okay?"

    "Okay." I did not understand everything, but she knew better about health-related, so I did not ask further. "Thank you, Doctor Yonah."

    It was a very exhausting day. Chris drive me home as Mae went to work after she dropped off my stuff. I found mama sitting on the balcony and busy typing with her phone. She has a smile on her face, so I was intrigued by whom she talks to.

    "Mama, I''m home," I announced to get her attention.

    "Welcome back, Nikki."

    I sat next to her and hugged her from behind.

    "Mama, I''m sorry." I sounded like a little girl.

    "Huh? What for?"

    "Your daughter is such a bad girl," I mumble. I rocked when Mama''s body shudder when she let out a laugh.

    "Why are you apologizing? You are at the right age, mature enough to decide for yourself. You are not a kid anymore, that I would worry about your choices. Besides, I believe you are responsible enough to handle things if do you think they are wrong."

    "Mama¡­" I badly wanted to burst out crying in front of her, but I fought back my tears and smiled cheerfully. She is the only one I have.

    If whatever happens soon, I know it will break her heart. But I know her personality. Mama will be the first person to understand me, and she will be the last person to judge me. She''s that kind of person. I am not alone to admires her but most of the people who met her.

    * * *

    Monday, morning...

    I visited the Lee Group Company building to hand over my resignation letter to Sister Michelle. I never expect that the person I will run into in the elevator is Theo. So early in the morning, yet he''s the one I saw.

    After that incident, it feels too awkward greeting him. More of talking with him like nothing happens. I just had a shower, but sweat began forming on my forehead. Even to breathe appears hard to perpetrate with him in the same room, most especially when his shower gel is lingering under my nostrils and his scent all over this lift.

    Please climb fast. I begged at the elevator.

    Wait, are we going to the same floor? There''s only one button lighting, the one toward sister Michelle''s office.

    Is he going there too? For business? Anyway, Shang Holdings has countless investments at any company, even Internationally. It is not surprising if they also have an investment with Lee''s Company.

    I tried to distract myself, but it seems the elevator is too slow to rise. Not to mention it stops each floor: and employees get in and come out off the lift.

    We stopped at the 25th floor, and a group of male employees took the lift. I was pushed to the left corner, and my back pressed to the cold mirror wall. What surprised me; Theo quickly moved in front of me, which his huge body shielded me from the new passengers.

    I glanced at these men. Having Theo''s presence made them anxious, and so they put a small distance from us.

    Standing before me; allows me to have a full view of his back.

    According to Mae, Theo catches my body after I lost consciousness, and even the one holding me throughout the trip towards the hospital. It means his two strong arms held me until we arrive at the ER.

    Yet, I haven''t thanked him. Being reminded by the kiss caused me to blush out of the blue. By means, it''s hard to restore our friendship with this awkwardness between us. I shook my head but engrossed myself in scanning his body.

    Theo was this tall.

    Like him.

    Shot. Why am I comparing Theo with him and him to Theo?

    I should stop having this kind of thought all over the place. Especially when I made love with him, my mind flew here and there and even thinking about Theo.

    Overthinking every time, it was surprising I haven''t lost my head yet.

    But might soon. Being squeezing inside this elevator made me dizzy, and it suffocates me to be pressed on the side. I need air to breathe sooner, but there are more floors before getting to the top floor of this building.

    My eyes widened upon meeting Theo''s gaze. All of a sudden, I have to hold onto his suit. I gulped while staring back at him. His gaze is gentle at the same trouble.

    I guess if I hadn''t held on to his back, I would have already out of consciousness.

    He turned his head the moment he felt my hand pulling him. Glancing at me over his shoulder, he''s giving me a worried look. It surprised me when he handed his handkerchief.

    Confused, I took it from his hand. I cannot process it yet, but I asked myself what I should do with this handkerchief?

    I lifted my head and looked at him with astonishment. I was dripping with sweat. Is it what he wanted to convey to me? I heave a sigh, then slowly dampening the cloth on my forehead and around my neck. I paused after I stared at my reflection on the mirror wall. Theo watched me rubbing his handkerchief to my face. It panics me to notice the desire in his eyes. Quickly, I withdrew my gaze and averted my eyes away from him. It seems dangerous to do it in his presence. Gladly, the rest of the passengers come out on the 35th floor, left us alone in the lift.

    Finally, we arrived on the 40th floor, and I immediately head to the receptionist of this floor and inquire about an appointment with sister Michelle.

    "Hi, Mandy."

    "Hello, Nikki."

    "Um, can you get me an appointment with Miss Michele today?"

    "Sure! She already told me to let you see her once you come."

    "Oh, thanks."

    "But the Chairman called for an emergency meeting with the Executives, so kindly wait until they finish the meeting?"

    "Sure! No problem. Thanks, Mandy."

    I turned around, and I bumped into Theo. Why is he standing behind me and even too close to me? There''s a lot of space on the counter to stand around. No wonder Mandy was extra cheerful and sweet to me. Theo was standing just behind.

    "Careful¡­"

    He said which one arm was holding my back. It was like a blazing heat exploded throughout my body, causing me to shudder.

    "Excuse me," I said and hurried to pull my body from his hold.

    Hurriedly, I strode toward the lounge with long steps and took a seat, ignoring him. Though I want to take him out of my system, his sexy voice is playing in my ears. Great, Mandy sounded flirty when Theo gave his name and inquiring his appointment with the CEO.

    But the most torturing part is when it has several empty chairs, but he takes a seat on the love seat I am sitting at. What the heck? I scream to my head.

    What is his deal teasing me like this!?

 Chapter 48 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 48: FALSE ALARMED

    I prayed that their emergency meeting finished soon. I''m hoping the company hasn''t faced a major problem. Lee Group of Companies has thousand of Caf¨¦ branches all over the country. And if they encounter an issue, I hope sister Michelle could solve it quickly. Knowing her, she is that capable.

    Currently, the lounge is crowded with more employees and business associates with the Lee Group Company.

    I am partly glad it was Theo who I shared with the love seat rather than another man.

    I have been sitting here for half an hour, and my body has already stiffened from this pose. I am crossing my legs. I can''t move a lot, or else I would brush Theo''s body.

    Sitting next to him causes me hard to breathe. Gladly, I was wearing a long skirt, not showing off my legs. But I paired it with a plain white long-neck sleeveless, in which I was avoiding him not to rub my arm. It disappoints me how he turned into a pervert after hearing I was sleeping with someone. To elude him, I pulled my hair on my right shoulder to hide my face from his gaze.

    But then, he places his left elbow on the love-seat head while his forehead rests on his knuckle and half of his body facing toward my direction. It turns like he''s almost leaning on me with this position, and I froze at my seat when he seemed to sniff at my hair sometimes. It never crosses in my mind that he was this shameless.

    Torturing me, I was more flustered because of the curious eyes looking at us. A few of them are guests from the party. I won''t guess, but I seem to know what''s playing on their minds from what they witness and heard during that night.

    Ah, I can''t stop my head from crazy thoughts. I could see in their eyes how they wish to be the ones to sit next to me rather than Theo. And how disheartening he is among these men seeing me as a social climber. But if he knows how I am only able to come home the next day after meeting that man, that''s the evidence I was slutting around.

    "Oh, my gosh!" I burst out.

    "What are you reading?"

    Theo asked me. It forced me to glance in his direction, which he was too close to me. I cleared my throat before responding to him.

    "Ahem. It was Dean Koontz, The Taking. I was at the climax."

    "I see. The part when it exposed who the takers?"

    "Ah, yes. It is not an alien thing."

    "Surprising, twist."

    "Hmm, yeah..."

    I could feel his warm breaths on my neck, tickling my skin. I tilted my head to my left side, hoping I can put space between us.

    I glanced at my wristwatch. It''s over an hour had passed. They seem not yet done with the meeting.

    "Nik, what wedding gift do you prefer?"

    Out of the blue, Theo asked me, which cause my jaw to drop from his question. This confuses me, though. I am looking at him with a questioning look.

    Why does he suddenly ask me such a question? What wedding is he talking about? Is he asking me if what a woman likes for her wedding?

    Was he talking about his and Min Xi''s wedding?

    Ouch. His not only a pervert, shameless guy; but also a heartless man. However, he doesn''t know I was falling in love with him. So I will mourn in secret soon.

    "Nik?"

    "Huh? Why are you asking me?" I blurt out, ignoring him after then. I wanted to disappear from here sooner.

    "You knew a lot more about Chris and Mae, so I wonder what gift I will buy for them."

    I made a sudden turn. That''s a fucking FALSE ALARMED! Darn it! Ah, my heart cannot hold a grip not to scream. I wish I could smack Theo on his other cheek.

    "So?"

    "Ah, about that?" I was cheerful this time and acted like I was thinking about it carefully. "Hmm, could it be?"

    I lifted my head, then meet Theo''s eyes. He''s peering at me eagerly, and I felt this pressure not to withdraw my gaze when everyone is listening to our conversation.

    "How about a honeymoon trip at Empire Dragon Solaris Hotel and Resort?"

    "Oh, that was Hiryuu Island, right? It sounds a great idea!"

    Shit. He''s too damn handsome with his broad smile. I''m still mad at him, but why do we have to meet too soon? I was want to avoid seeing him. Somehow, I''m relieved that he''s not talking about Min Xi''s preferences as a woman who dreams of a wedding. But maybe one of these days, soon they will get married too.

    "Help me book them a room. I am unsure of the correct spelling of their names. And see this! I guess this is better."

    Theo showed me his phone, and I bumped into his head when I fixed my sitting pose. "Ah¡­"

    I ignore this discomfiture. It''s way more trouble to look stiff when everyone''s eyes are on us.

    "Oh, wow." My eyes were glimmering from excitement. I seemed like the one who will go on a honeymoon. My eyes fascinate at the same feel envy.

    "What do you think?"

    "Oh, I''m not looking at the cottages."

    I was looking at the yacht.

    "Isn''t was too expensive to stay here?" Ugh. The prices. But it would make you have an entire cottage, a complete amenity: including a pool which turns into a jacuzzi preferably at night. I haven''t mentioned a hundred cottages were in the middle of an ocean.

    Hiryuu Island is a beautiful place. Many believe that there was magic within the island that only real couples could experience this mysterious thingy they cannot explain.

    I dream of having my vacation there, even not my honeymoon.

    "Let''s reserve one for them. They deserve it," said Theo with a gentle smile on his face.

    I can''t avert my gaze away from him. And, so I casually look down at his phone and try to browse more featured rooms from the hotel''s official app.

    The honeymoon trip package is suitable for three nights, which already costs several thousands of dollars. Looking at Theo, he seems genuine to give them this kind of wedding gift. Then, I am happy and excited for my friends. They truly deserve it.

    "Okay, let''s book them one of these cottages."

    I work on the transaction, but it needs the payment now. "Um, they''re asking for the card." I handed the phone back to Theo.

    I glance at him, and he is typing his credit card number. Later on, a confirmation email arrives.

    "Hm, successfully processed. Oh, they were asking if where they could email the itinerary details. Can I use your home address?

    "Ah, sure."

    It was strange. This whole scene was showing everyone that Theo and I are this close to each other. I know it was just my crazy mind once again. But their expressions screaming how they were curious at the same giving us a speculating look of, which I don''t like them to think the obvious.

    "Okay, Nik. They will mail you their boat tickets, a congratulatory wedding card, and such upon proving of the reserve house."

    Theo showed me the complete details they sent to his email address.

    Wait, there is something strange here.. I remember I did not give him my address yet. How did he figure it out? Or is he know my complete address?

 Chapter 49 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 49: BENEFITS

    Theo probably figured it out after all? I told myself and shook my head.

    "Miss Lindsey?"

    Phoebe approached the lounge and called me. I quickly sat up and strode toward her.

    "Mrs. Lawrence is waiting for you now."

    She said to me, and then her attention shifted toward Theo.

    "Mr. Shang, Chairman Lee will speak to you. Please come and follow me."

    I glanced at Theo, and he nodded at me. I nod back before we go in separate directions. Arriving at the VP office, I knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    I pushed through the door and greeted sister Michelle. She was seated on a single couch reviewing a document where she placed it down the moment I entered her office.

    "Nikki, please sit down."

    She offers the sofa across to her. Quietly, I sat down and prepared myself. Heaving a deep sighed, I bowed down.

    "Sister Michelle, I''m so sorry for causing trouble during your birthday party," I said with an inaudible voice.

    "What are you saying? You didn''t start it. Don''t worry. I don''t mind, really."

    I lifted my head; confused, I peered at her. Sister Michelle tore a soft smile, then continued.

    "Brianna''s parents left not long after that incident, and they apologize before they leave at the party."

    It made me astounded that something happened when I left to breathe some air. "I see. But I did not mean to create that kind of controversy."

    "I know. I''ve known you for too long already."

    Ah, yes. Sister Michelle knows my story. I smiled at her, feeling relaxed a bit.

    "Sister Michelle, one thing why I was here." I take out my resignation letter from my bag and place it on the table.

    "Okay, Nikki, and here''s the recommendation certificate."

    She picks up a folder and hands it to me.

    "Although I directly recommend you. Still, you have to submit application requirements such as resume, training certificates, recommendation."

    Upon receiving it, I saddened my gaze. "Um. Sister Michelle, about that¡­ I was thinking of declining the offer."

    "Why?"

    It seems sister Michelle did not expect this instead but assumed the opposite reaction from me. I keep my silence as I cannot bring myself to explain it to her. It looks like she read what I am thinking, so she went on.

    "Do you know it was my loss to let you go? However, the job Blaire offered has no one suited, but you are. If you reject the offer because of that incident? Then know this, it has nothing to do with the company. I assure you, Blaire is a receptive person, and she doesn''t listen to gossip and give a quick judgment in a one-sided story."

    "I highly recommend you because what Blaire needed is not an employee but a trusted family."

    Hearing this made me way more speechless. More like overwhelms, and I guess it was also a compliment. "Sister Michelle¡­"

    "You are one of my utmost trusted employees. I was planning to make you a general manager at your branch¡­ but you are the suited one to what Blaire is looking for. Aside from the benefits you will get. One thing is, since the Williams Medical Research Facility prepares your mother''s medicine for her treatment, maybe you can have it for free once you were under their Insurance Company. Signing a contract at the Crow Corporation employment is a Universal privilege, Nikki."

    Sister Michelle convinced me further, and I was stunned.

    "For free?" Everything I heard astounded me. Why did I never receive this kind of offer when I was desperate, which ended in me sleeping with a stranger?

    And speaking of that man. He is now paying mama''s treatment after I become his woman. Could it be possible he was a Williams? Or a Crow?

    No, no. Why am I thinking of these facts? They are the most powerful families, probably in the world. And what I know: the Williams and Crow families; everyone married or yet too young to do those stuff with me. Unless be one of their closest friends or a business partner?

    Perhaps, after I work in the hotel, a possibility we will cross to, and I could identify something about him. Shot. My mind is all over the place again while I''m having an important talk with sister Michelle.

    And truly, the benefits I will get from Crow Corporation are on top of the world and therefore so hard to resist.

    "So, what do you think, Nikki?"

    "I, um¡­ the offer is truly enticing."

    "Don''t worry. Blaire''s employment has strict rules. When you are an employee under them, you have to be careful not to throw gossip at someone openly. Especially with the guests. If anything that was within their employment program, they were settling it confidentially. The HR would deal with it secretly. They won''t tolerate slack employees or raising a terrible reputation against each other inside work. And most of all? They will hear both sides. So if you experience that your coworkers are harassing you and insulting you? You can file a report, and they will quickly investigate it to hear both sides. Blaire does not like issues, especially childish play to happen inside her hotel."

    Hmm, as expected to someone like Blaire Williams Ivanov. My boss, soon. Including sister Michelle, she is also a great boss.

    I think one reason she will let me go is for me to have an opportunity of granting promising benefits more than her company could offer.

    The Crow Corporation''s Medical Insurance is one of a kind in the world, which could benefit the entire family that cannot compare.

    "Then, I won''t miss this chance, sister Michelle. Thank you so much for everything."

    Ah¡­ I cannot contend with excitement looming inside my chest. It overwhelms me. Surely, Mama would be happy once she hears my surprise news. So I have to go home straight.

    I made long positive steps headed to my car when suddenly someone blocks my way.

 Chapter 50 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 50: SMACK HIM ON THE HEAD

    "Theo?" Did his meeting with the Chairman has done already? And is he waiting for me?

    "Nik..."

    His gaze is soft and apologetic. What happens to him?

    "You just had a quick meeting with Chairman Lee?" I asked. I don''t feel comfortable talking to him when we''re alone. I can''t control my emotions from what happened to us a few days ago.

    I hate it because I cannot forget it yet.

    "About your handkerchief, I will wash it first."

    "Okay. I''ll pick it up tomorrow."

    "Then, I''ll go ahead."

    I avoided seeing him. But what happens? I bump into him first thing in the morning. It must be just a pure coincidence.

    "Nik, wait!"

    I walk past him, but Theo holds my elbow. I shrugged it off quickly. It''s not because he''s touching me, but because his palm electrified me. I make a few steps away from him.

    "What do you want?" I asked lazily. I know I was now indifferent toward him than I was earlier. Since we were alone, I need not make a pretense we have this closeness.

    "Can we talk somewhere?" asked Theo.

    Somewhere what? And for the people seeing us together? He''s not thinking, it seems. I avoided creating more damage to my reputation, but I don''t want to drag his relationship with Min Xi. When those people believe I was sleeping around and seeing I was with random men, it could only feed their wild imagination.

    "I have to go home straight. I need to tell me, Mama, I will work at Crow Corporation soon."

    "What do you mean? Are you here to resign in the caf¨¦? Are your coworkers bothering you? Or do you need a higher salary?"

    I peered at him, confused about what he''s pointing.

    "It''s nothing to do with my current work," I replied. Although I look forward to a high salary and benefits. If I do have those jobs, I need not be like a slut and sell my body.

    Theo keeps his silence, so I don''t know what he''s thinking then. And I guess I need not explain my life to him as well.

    "I have to go."

    "Nikki, please. I want to tell you something. Can we talk in private?"

    Private? Where else? Inside a hotel room? In a motel? I know it is just my crazy thoughts, but he''s got some nerve even asked me.

    "Sorry. If do you think I go to hotels to fuck up, you are wrong."

    "No. I won''t bring you to a hotel. But we can go to my house and talk."

    Seriously? I was staring at him with amazement. He''s shameless to a different level. I can''t even believe I talked to Theo from the person I''ve been spending time with these passing weeks.

    I fall for his charm, thinking he''s different from most of the men I know. I even become defenseless around him and give my trust.

    I fought back my tears from the verge of flooding my eyes.

    "Are you this serious?" I blurted out.

    What impression did he have of me? That I was some kind of little kid, easy to lure by a kidnapper to follow them to the car?

    "If there''s something you wished to tell me. Why don''t you say it right here?"

    I lifted my head and met Theo''s gapes. They are pleading at me. I withdrew my gaze and avoided his eyes before they will lure me. I should not fall for it.

    Shut up, you, Heart. Castigating myself seems to have become a habit of mine since I met him.

    "After I tell you something, would you come with me and have a proper conversation?"

    I scrunched my forehead, then peered at him. What is his deal and being serious like this?

    Maybe I can also make a pretense to hear what it is and then run after I heard them.

    "Okay," I replied.

    I waited for several seconds to hear what he''s trying to say. Theo seems to have the tension to reveal whatever it is.

    How serious could it be? Does he suddenly become a teenager having hard times confessing love to his girl crush?

    "Nik, I¡ª"

    A loud, disturbing beeping of a car appeared elsewhere. Later, the car stopped in front of us.

    "Hi, guys! Why are you both here?"

    Min Xi stepped out of her car and stride toward us. She quickly hooked his hand around Theo''s elbow.

    "Hi, Nikki! How are you?"

    I don''t know, but she sounded unpleasant to me. "Hello, Miss Min Xi," I greeted back, partly bowed at her.

    "What are you guys doing here in the parking lot?" asked Min Xi.

    "I should be the one to ask you, Min Xi. What are you doing here?"

    Cold-like-ice, it was Theo''s tone toward Min Xi. Back then, at the party, I accidentally eavesdrop when they have a huge fight.

    Now, I could recall Min Xi mentioned someone as a third party in their relationship. So I am hoping Min Xi won''t misunderstand if she sees us together. I have been noticing; they seem to be constantly fighting. What is missing in their relationship? They were perfect for each other.

    "I have to go now, Mr. Shang, Miss Min Xi. Have a good day." I bowed and took a long step away from them.

    "Nikki!"

    I hate to presume, but I want Theo to stop showing he''s somewhat interested in me even though Min Xi is around

    What does he want from me? I don''t want to assume that he likes me too because it was just a meaningless hope.

    Now that there is a better life awaiting me, I will focus on that. And aside from my obligation to be someone''s child''s mother, I prefer to give all my strength and hold my role.

    I need to clear my mind of what I want to happen in my life. The future that I could only picture is me, Mama, and my child soon. Avoiding and keeping a distance from Theo is the best thing for me to do. Getting involved with too many people would only lead my life into trouble or theirs because of me.

    Dealing with him is already draining my energy, but I need him for mama.

    And so, I don''t want more drama when one storm is already threatening to burst out soon.

    I don''t know how I get home. But I was cheerful before I stepped out of my car. With many things going inside my head, I almost forget to drop by in a supermarket.

    "Mama, I''m home!"

    "Hello, Nikki. Welcome back! Right on time, we''re almost done cooking."

    "Oh, looks too tasty! Spicy Baked Tofu, roll Sushi, garlic chicken, vegetable salad? Are we preparing for a feast?" I asked. But my mouth was already drooling to taste everything that was placed on the table.

    "Not really. But Theo promised to have lunch with us today."

    The sky must knock me. I was filling my brain with many thoughts for a whole two hours while driving and strolling in the supermarket, deciding about what I wanted in my life.

    But how could I do that when he has a way to keep appearing in my life? I wonder how did he gain Mama''s favor?

    "I wonder why he''s not here yet. Can you make a call, Nikki?"

    Dumbfounded, I tried not to scowl in front of mama. I could not explain to her yet that I want Theo to stay away from our life? But I cannot tell her everything if what''s going on in my life.

    "Ma, maybe he was in the middle of a meeting. It was embarrassing to bother him," I reasoned. Theo is with Min Xi right now. It is better if he won''t show up.

    But heaven doesn''t side me. Am I unlucky? Or should I even consider myself lucky?

    ***

    I was the only child. That is why my parents did not put a lot of care to get a bigger table, but this six-seater oval ironwood dining we have had for two decades. It was a great wood, and it will last for many decades, even to my children. They could still dine on this table happily and hopefully when they have children of their own.

    Wait¡­ children? Why did I suddenly think of it? As if we will produce another child after I give birth.

    I tilted my head on the side which I forget that Theo is sitting next to me. Yeah. I complain because Theo''s massive frame is almost occupying this side of the table.

    Across from us seated Aunt Maria and Chelsea, who have no class today. Sitting on Theo''s left side is mama, and my right side is Jasmine.

    Once I arrived home, not long after, Theo stood at our doorsteps, ringing the doorbell. I don''t understand him. He already has a girlfriend, so why is he keep bothering me?

    Now I am intrigued by what he wants to tell me. How if I did listen?

    But I didn''t know that he is going to spend his lunch with us. Usually, I would panic why he suddenly wants to talk to me in private. If I knew this, I would instead invite him to speak here. Why he has to frighten me by mentioning he will bring me to his house?

    Where he lives anyway? Isn''t he was living with his family?

    "Nikki?"

    "Huh? Mama?" I look up and stare at her, clueless.

    "Are you alright? Don''t you like the food?"

    Everyone is looking at my plate, which does not much touch the food I set earlier.

    "Oh, it is good, ma." I tear a smile and resume eating. I love everything they prepared. But how could I be at ease? His legs and mine are rubbing under the table. I cannot move around nor keep a distance from him. I should have suggested for Chelsea to sit next to him instead.

    "Theo, Nikki''s birthday is less than two weeks, don''t forget to be there."

    "Sure, Auntie. I would not miss it."

    Theo glanced at me while showing his broad smile.. I wish I could smack him on the head.

 Chapter 51 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 51: CROWN of a MISTRESS?

    Theo did not leave after lunch but stayed and had a chat with the older woman. I locked myself in the bedroom, but mama knocked on me. I can''t say no when she asked me to send Theo downstairs. I want to reason he is not a small kid anymore to lead him until by the door. But of course, I can''t show this rudeness in front of mama.

    Silence indeed can be deafening. No one attempts to say a word when we are inside the lift. Gladly this only takes a short time, and we arrived at the ground floor.

    "I''m going now, Nik."

    Theo said when we reach the lounge of this apartment building.

    "Okay."

    But Theo hasn''t left yet; it seems there''s something he wanted to say.

    "Nik, I know you''re still mad at me. Even you won''t forgive me, but I''m very sorry if I lost control when we''re in the hospital."

    Lost control? Is this what he wanted to talk about in private? To apologize for losing control? I don''t know if his apology should move me, but I am not prepared to bring up this issue. Still, I don''t see it needs to talk about in private. He could do it anywhere as long as he is sincere. Besides, I feel a warning sign when I speak with him alone and in private.

    "Nik?"

    I avoid looking him in the eyes. Also, I don''t know how to respond to him. After what had happened, I can''t be comfortable with him anymore.

    "I¡ª you need not mention. I was working on forgetting it sooner. All right, I''m going back now." I said, then turned around.

    "Nik, I¡ª"

    Theo was about to grab my arm, but he was taken aback.

    "What? There''s more you wanted to say?" I asked coldly. "I am tired. I wanted to go back upstairs to get rest," I said, which was true. I felt lazy and just wanted to sleep than handling stressful situations like this.

    "Okay. Never mind. Go back and take a nap. I''m leaving now. Thank you for your time, Nik." He said and dragged his foot to leave this place.

    On the other hand, he seems sincere. But like what I''m thinking a hundred times. I want to keep a distance from him. If not, Mama, I won''t allow him to visit us and spend a meal with us.

    * * *

    Now I completed all the requirements. I''m ready to submit my application and meet my new boss tomorrow. I want to start working sooner. Doing nothing all day leads me to overthink the entire day. It was way more exhausting than doing an actual job.

    So then, now I should sleep early to look fresh. If I asked to begin my training tomorrow, I would prefer it.

    "AHH!" I stretch my arms. I haven''t run around in the neighborhood lately. But I haven''t consult Doctor Yonah if running is advisable for me to do after she prohibits me from doing heavy and stressful work.

    I''m not yet pregnant, so maybe I can still jog around tomorrow morning before heading to The Peninsula Hotel. I made plans.

    Setting the digital alarm clock on my bedside table, my phone showing the new arrival message. It was him!

    Is he going to ask me for us to meet soon? That''s right. It was mama''s treatment next week. I pick up my phone and open the message. It doesn''t sound good.

    "I heard that you resign from the caf¨¦ to apply for work in the hotel."

    "Yes."

    "Why didn''t you consult me first?"

    It surprised me. Why should I do that? "Do I need to ask your permission first?" This annoys me.

    "We agree for you to give birth to my child. That includes whether you will work once you are pregnant!"

    "What do you mean by that?" Is he telling me I don''t have a say in any decisions for my life from then on?

    "If paying your mother''s medical bill is not enough, then you need not work. I''m paying double what you will receive from your new job."

    My mouth dropped, reading his reply.

    What the heck???

    Is he offering me the crown of a Mistress? No way!

    Tying down my life is the last thing I would let him do with me. There is no way he will own everything about my life. I have no plan to become his toy. Having my body, letting him do what he pleased and what satisfies him in bed, that''s the farthest I would go. But to control my life, I won''t allow him to do as he please.

    "I have been dreaming of working at this hotel. I won''t let it just slip off from my hands. I have been waiting for this opportunity. I will do my obligation to you and will take care of myself when I get pregnant and will take care of your child after I give birth."

    Damn. We''re like newlyweds arguing about the new setup of our life that we never realize will happen to us. Indeed, it never crosses my mind. Now everything is clear. There will be more differences once I have our child. Things will not get easy. But I can''t give up on the offer.

    As long as I work hard, the hotel will take care of me. And if I will rely on everything to him, how if one day I was rip off from the title of being a Mistress? Right, that was the closest position to what he is offering me. But I can''t accept the Crown of a Mistress.

    "Not. Once you get pregnant, you will stop working but will receive a monthly allowance."

    He''s kidding me.

    "You need not do that. I can feed myself." I said and wanted to turn off my phone.

    But I should not anger him further. Mama''s treatment is by next week. I have to be nice to him. At the same, I won''t let him do what he wants.

    "Why won''t you listen to me?"

    "Did Doctor Yonah hasn''t reported to you?"

    "About what?"

    "That I shouldn''t be stress? What you are doing now is stressing me."

    This was just a tease. I want to know if it is effective, and the result surprised me.

    "Erika will pick you up tomorrow."

    "Make it the next day after tomorrow."

    I waited for another five minutes before he replied.

    "Go to bed now. You shouldn''t stay up late."

    It is what he only said. He didn''t say yes but did not say no either. There''s one thing I realized. I don''t know if it''s just me, but it looks like I could make demands from him. Once related to my pregnancy, he won''t argue the issue. I haven''t noticed my lips tear into a silly smile.

    Now I was more intrigued by who he is. Sometimes I felt like I was talking with Theo. Shot! I thought of him again. I have been struggling to forget him. So how could I not forget him if he kept popping out in my head? I need to place my head in order and have to sort out the thing that I should only think about.

    Anyway, he will never know the part of the reason I was eager to get this job.

    It was because I was trying to catch you.

 Chapter 52 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 52: ONE-SIDED-LOVE?

    THE PENINSULA HOTEL

    I wandered my eyes to the entire lounge the moment I entered the hotel. Like what I already imagine, known people and artists scattered in the lobby and waiting lounge.

    There will be a Fashion Show event this weekend. This early, guests already bustling around, preparing for their photoshoots, then walk rehearsals at Glass Garden Castle just a few minutes away from this hotel.

    Since it was a Runway, surely Min Xi would also take part in the said event. Crossing paths with her will be just ordinary encounters from now on.

    Ignoring the curious onlookers, I head toward the Reception desk. Wearing a white top underneath to a red office jacket I paired with a black fitted skirt, in which I am trying to match the outfits of the hotel employees. Wearing four inches black heel shoes is hoping to add my height.

    If my overall presence is pleasing enough that made heads turn at me, then I succeed to show off a physical presentation. Like what Miss Blaire mentioned, she needs a competitive and smart receptionist with a pretty face. I hope I passed on the category of a pretty face.

    "Good morning." A sweet, lively smile plastered in my face, which I am doing for two years already since I work at the caf¨¦.

    "Good morning, ma''am! May I help you?"

    Cheerily, replied by a male receptionist. I glanced at his nameplate. His name is Jim. He was tall with a perfect face like an Asian Actor. A mix of Korean-Chinese must be.

    I think his face alone is enough to please any female guests of this hotel. So I wonder how old is he? Probably in his 30s?

    "Hi! I was here to see Miss Blaire Ivanov."

    "Can I have your name, please?"

    Jim picked up a 10-inches super-thin TAB and began scrolling the screen.

    "Nikki Noreen Lindsey."

    The male receptionist raised his head when a bell rang inside.

    "Ah, yes! Miss Blaire is waiting for you."

    I did not expect much for my coming here. It seems sister Michelle''s recommendation made me feel I was in great favor. How many hundreds of applicants like me who''s trying their luck to get a job under Crow Corporation? It must be thousands, not just a hundred waiting in line. They had hotel branches around the world: one in Hawaii, Singapore, Japan, Los Angeles, New York, and the home of the Crow''s and Williams, the European branches.

    The recent years, the new chairman builds another hotel for the woman he loves. That''s why everyone has this craze about the magic of love.

    "Nikki?"

    A cheerful voice burst out from a distance, which his voice echoing throughout the lounge of this hotel, and so almost everyone was looking in our direction.

    "Good morning, bro¡ª Director Isagawa."

    "Eh? What''s the formality for, Nikki?"

    I giggle. He''s giving me a frowned face, which is just a tease.

    "I was here to apply for the vacant position."

    "Huh? Did Michelle fire you?"

    I laugh once again. His eyes widened from surprise. "Not really, but she kicked me out of Lee Company."

    "Hey, is it about?"

    Brother Daichi seems to point out that incident at the party. I shake my head while tearing a smile on my lips.

    "Nah. She recommends me to Miss Blaire for a position," I uttered. I don''t want everyone to hear it, so it was a whisper.

    "Ah! Then you will work here soon! That''s great, Nikki!"

    Uh-uh, his voice was too loud. He''s not picking up my act. Well, never mind. This is his character I like about him. Cheerful and witty. So I hope everyone won''t misunderstand my closeness to Director Isagawa.

    "Now then, let me escort you toward Blaire''s office."

    Thankful, I bowed at him to show my gratitude. When I lifted my head, my eyes caught Theo from a distance. He seems to observe us keenly. I pulled back my gaze, then follow brother Daichi toward the elevator.

    However, it was a troublesome feeling with many eyes throwing me a suspicious look when brother Daichi leads me toward a separate elevator instead. It was for the Executives, so I was hesitant to step inside. This lift is exclusively used only for the Chairman, his Executives, and business associates. To an ordinary employee like me, I should use the common elevator, or the stairs if it will be a closer floor.

    But since brother Daichi offered to escort me, obviously the elevator he will use is for the executives. It is one of his privilege being a Director and so; he need not adjust for me. But I, to bear everyone''s jealous eyes.

    The lift is ready to climb when the door opens again. Someone holds it up to ride with us.

    Theo!?

    "Would you mind, Director Isagawa?"

    "Oh, not at all, Director Shang! The lift takes 20 people at once!"

    I suppress not to giggle. That said like a joke, but it was true actually. This elevator has that capacity, but this is brother Daichi''s character. He''s the noisiest one among his circle of friends. He and Doctor Ben are always in a jest when they will dine at our store. Back in days when Papa yet alive. He will sit at their table and drink with them.

    Seeing Brother Daichi and the other men made me remember Papa and recall those joyous moments at the store every time they will drop by. Ah, few teardrops threaten to escape.

    Secretly, I shook my head. Theo is here this early. Has he accompanied Min Xi to her photoshoot and rehearsals? Ah, boyfriend''s duty. Somehow, I felt jealous when I don''t have a title in his life, but possibly just simply a friend.

    Later I realized I was standing between these men. Both are tall and have a great physique, I was like a bunny between two lions. Gladly, brother Daichi was talking to Theo, and they were discussing the upcoming Fashion Month.

    The way they discuss the matter, it looks like Theo is the overseer of this event. The Shang must be the major sponsor, and since brother Daichi assigned to the Security Team to all the events here, they have to work together.

    And I guess this event made for Min Xi. The Shang will definitely back her up since she will be a madam soon; once she and Theo get married. Literally, the Shang favoring her a lot. Every woman would be jealous of her position and I would be honest, probably I was one of them. Because I was dreaming about him, and the reality yelling at me. It breaks my heart because I have no right to feel anything. It was just a one-sided-Love.

    Later, Theo gets off on the 12th Floor. I know this floor. Could rent a huge room for special dates or business dinner meetings, even exclusive family gatherings. And it cost to the pocket for a poor like me.

    We finally arrive at the 20th floor of this hotel. The Peninsula base in Mainland only has 21 floors, but it was spacious than the Empire Dragon Hotel with 72 floors.

    Trailing down the corridor, Brother Daichi led me to Miss Blaire''s office. He knocks on the door three times, then enters the office. Knowing their relationship, they treat each other as family.

    "Good morning, Blaire!"

    "Brother Daichi, hi¡ª oh, you''re with? Ah, Nikki!"

    "Good morning, Miss Blaire," I greeted.

    "Hello, come on in!"

    Miss Blaire sat up from her chair behind the table. Striding toward the sofa, she gestured at me to come closer.

    "All right, girls! I have a meeting with the Team. So I will go now."

    "Thank you for escorting me, Director Isagawa," I said and bowed at him.

    "Eh?? I''m not used to being called by you by this address."

    Smile playing on my lips.

    "Can we keep a secret? Don''t call me Director when we''re not at work," he whispered.

    I giggled and blush. Glancing at Miss Blaire, she gave me a warm smile.

    "Since I am not hired yet, officially. This is our secret, brother Daichi. Thank you." I said that made him laugh loudly.

    "Okay! That''s great!"

    Brother Daichi exited the door, and so I took the seat Miss Blaire offered me.

    "I am so glad you appeared as soon as possible," Blaire stated.

    "It was my honor to work with you, Miss Blaire."

    "Michelle highly recommends you to me. Since I know you already, I grabbed the opportunity I could hire you."

    It surprised me, at the same I was happy to hear this great news. I never expect things would turn out this way.

    "Then, have you brought your resume?"

    "Yes, Miss Blaire," I handed her all the documents I prepared yesterday.

    "Good."

    She muttered while reading my resume.

    "I will send this to Brother Kier immediately to prepare your contract."

    Attorney Kier Lawrence, second son of the Lawrence''s. One of the Five Giant Directors of the Crow Corporation. Like brother Daichi, they were the closest friends of the Chairman, at the same his most trusted Executives.

    "Is this about my two-months training?" I asked curiously.

    "Hmm, let us put it this way. But I am giving you the contract for our Regular employee, would you mind that?"

    "Oh, not at all. But how if I can''t meet your expectations after two months? I mean, I promised to work hard, but throughout these two months maybe I¡ª"

    "Are you worried that you will cause an issue?"

    I nodded. She has a sharp understanding, which it''s not a wonder to a personality she has.

    Miss Blaire softly laugh. "Alright. If that worries you, but I believe you can handle the job I am assigning you. Michelle told me you attempt to decline the offer. Listen, Nikki. I won''t judge you by what kind of lifestyle do you have. As long as, you keep it on your mind that once you sign a contract with us, you are obliged to maintain a good reputation as one of many faces of our hotel. All of my employees, I keenly remind them of this."

    This was actually a sharped word like a knife from a boss. It''s not just a simple responsibility, but it is a huge one.

    "Clearly, I understood, Miss Blaire," I replied.

    If my lifestyle is unlikely, the guilt is within me, in which only I who knew the whole story of my life.

    "So, would you like to start your training today?"

    "Yes, Miss!" I already prepared myself for it, and I am glad to begin sooner.

    "Great! Wait for a sec. I will call the front desk to assist you and tour you around."

    "Thank you, Miss Blaire."

    I waited patiently, and I heard Miss Blaire mentioning the name Nina to come up to her office.

    ''Things are getting better, Papa.''

 Chapter 53 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 53: CAN I EVEN HAVE A RIGHT TO LOVE YOU?

    * * *

    Miss Blaire introduced Miss Mina to me. She is a Junior Floor Manager appointed to oversee the front desk.

    I followed her to meet more staff and teams from other departments of this hotel.

    She also brought me to the kitchen, and two of the chefs are my parents'' wonderful friends. It made me happy as they are learning I will work at The Peninsula soon.

    The next place Miss Mina toured me was the Glass Castle Garden. We were riding a golf cart to visit the area from the hotel. My eyes cannot contain wandering the entire place, in which the flowers are in full bloom, and even the trees are generous to show such a view.

    The whole place is like paradise, a dream for many couples to hold their wedding in this garden with a castle in the setting. It would be like a fairy tale. But it comes to the price of having a grander wedding at this place. But it satisfies all the couples having a memorable wedding.

    Can I also have a grand wedding? It seems impossible and would be only a dream for a girl like me.

    "Nikki!"

    We were just approaching the Castle''s primary gate. Brother Daichi was talking to a few securities in the area when he saw us coming. And we have the agreement to call each other by name after or off work.

    "Director Isagawa, we''re still at work," I reminded him once I stepped out of the cart.

    Brother Daichi just laughed and retorted. "Since you haven''t signed a contract with us, you''re not officially hired yet!"

    "Eh?!" It was an unbelievable silly reason for him. I laughed, influenced by his wittiness.

    "Touring the place?"

    "Um, yes. I don''t want to miss having early training."

    "Great! I will tour you myself since I don''t have another appointment this morning."

    "Oh, is that okay?" I glanced at Miss Mina, and she nodded.

    "This is our last stop for today, and so I will leave you at Director Isagawa''s care."

    "Thank you, Miss Mina. Nikki is my little sister, so I will tour her as a guest and not as an employee."

    I watched Miss Mina get surprised but then hide her curiosity. She bowed and bid goodbye to go back to her post.

    I know why brother Daichi said this in front of other employees. He''s helping me out for other people to keep their suspicions in me.

    "Let''s go, Nikki!"

    "Hum!"

    Brother Daichi drove another golf cart, and he toured me around the Castle Garden. He also brought me to the back of the castle and showed me the doors, secret exits for the artists or important personnel during an attack; if someone gets through their security.

    Since he became Head Security under the Crow Corporation Mainland branches, he handled all the events smoothly. Neither big concerts nor international events attended by Royal guests; no one gets through under his watch but quickly caught the attack attempt.

    I tried to learn everything about what brother Daichi shared with me. At our next stop, he took me to where the models had a photoshoot. They were doing an outdoor photoshoot surrounded by varied colors of a Chinese Magnolia. We watch for a little while, and then we proceed to the Glass Castle. I gasped in awe to see how splendid the inside was from outside. I came here twice, but it was during nights, which was way back in college days.

    "Director Isagawa, sir!"

    "Yes, Simon?"

    "Captain Han requests to speak with you. He brought the added security, and he wanted to introduce them."

    "Oh, great! Nikki, can I leave you for a while? I have to meet our recent recruits."

    "Sure, brother Daichi! I''m fine here."

    "I will be right back!"

    I nodded and watched them leave.

    Now I am alone. I may take this opportunity to roam around more rooms here. I entered the concert Hall, and a few models were rehearsing at the age. I sat nearby and watched the stage director at the same time as the choreographer of the show teaching the models. He''s yelling when posed, walk, pause, pose, walk. Ah, it looks easy to do, but the truth was a pressuring career.

    After ten minutes, they take a break. The choreographer leaves the hall, and the models seem just able to breathe. He looks like a terror one, so everyone is mindful of his command. Once he''s gone, the hall is filled with chattering. It''s time for me to leave as well.

    "Hey, you!"

    I turned around. Two models are now standing in front of me. I lifted my head to look at their faces. They were too tall.

    "Yes? Can I help you?" I think they might need something, and I can assist somehow. My manager instinctively activates at this moment.

    "Are you working here, right?" Asked one.

    "I was in training."

    "Then, take them with you and throw them in the garbage."

    I raise a brow. I weighed things to what was my actual job here? But since I haven''t begun as a Receptionist behind a desk, I can do other things. Throwing someone''s trash won''t harm my training. Although the choreographer reminded them to throw their trash, they mistook me as a cleaner?

    Though I realized they were just arrogant and self-entitled, not such famous models. Surely they were just a trope to this show and not the important ones. They were acting as VIPs as I could perceive.

    "Okay," I said to make a story short and leave this hall.

    I stretched my arms to take the garbage.

    "What are you doing?"

    A cold, firm voice suddenly speaks from elsewhere. Theo is walking toward us. I need not turn my head to look at him, but I stayed my gaze at the garbage.

    "Mr. Shang, we just ask her a favor to throw them."

    Suddenly, the models became kittens in front of Theo. They were meowing, desiring to get attention, attempting to flirt with him.

    I laughed inside. She got some nerves to flirt with Min Xi''s boyfriend, at the same time as their major sponsor on this show. She''s jumping hell, I guess. They''re lucky Min Xi wasn''t here and did not witness this scene.

    "Do you know what her job is?" he asked the models.

    "She said, she''s a trainee, and so¡ª"

    It seems they bite their tongues and shudder. I glanced at their faces, and they were now like scared cats.

    I was curious, but they seemed now frightened of the person in front of them.

    "So? Did she tell you she is a cleaner?"

    Theo''s voice is rough, enough to tremble someone''s knee. The two models shook their heads, lowering them.

    "It''s not her job throwing somebody''s trash. But you? You can keep the trash to yourselves, throw them inside your bag, and leave this hall. I don''t want to see your faces anymore."

    Theo''s voice seemed calm, but it was full of sarcasm. He looks around, then adds.

    "Next time, I don''t want any of you acting like there''s special among you!" This time his voice echoed inside the hall.

    Though I think Theo''s statement to the model is too much. There are words he need not point out, and he should encourage them instead. Telling them no special will hurt their confidence.

    But to ponder what he said, there''s one particular person to him, and surely that was Min Xi.

    Now everyone seems in great tension from Theo''s words.

    "Nikki?"

    "Huh?" Still, I was stunned at his statement. Wait, why is he calling me by name?

    "Where''s Director Isagawa?"

    "Oh, Brother Daichi goes¡ª"

    Uh-uh, it was too late when I realized not to call brother Daichi in front of other people. "He meets the new team for the event."

    "I see. Come with me."

    I froze for a few moments. I debate within myself if I should follow him. But before I could decide, my feet were already moving on their own, and I followed him.

    "Ouch!" Did I bump into a door?

    But it was Theo who stopped walking. I raise my head and stare at his back.

    It startled me when he turned around and held both of my shoulders. I couldn''t pull my gaze away from him.

    "I told you not to accept this job! Why are you so hard-headed?"

    He almost yells at me, but I guess he just controls his voice not to shout.

    Wait, is he calling me hard-headed? What is his problem? When did we talk about me applying for a job here? I don''t remember if I shared anything with him. Why is he acting like a husband or entitled himself like a boyfriend?

    Before I could even reply to him, these questions raced inside my head.

    "Theo?"

    We could hear Min Xi''s voice. I don''t want anyone to see us together, especially Min Xi. It seems coming here appears not a wise decision. But I want to meet the man I sleep with, hoping I get to know him a little as my child''s father. However, the person I cross often is Theo.

    The person I want to distance myself from, and the one I tried to forget that I was falling in love with him.

    "Theo? Where are you?"

    Min Xi''s voice is getting closer. I shrug my shoulders and release myself from Theo''s hold.

    "I need to go to the washroom. Excuse me."

    "Nikki, we''re not done talking yet."

    And what should we talk about? Why is he bothering me this much? He better care about his relationship with Min Xi rather than keep annoying me.

    I was murmuring while following this hallway, but still, I couldn''t find an exit. I seem lost. Where did I take an exit earlier? Brother Daichi brought me here a while ago, but I cannot find the exit yet.

    Maybe I should go back. Surely, Theo and Min Xi are leaving already.

    I made a careful step and scanned the empty hallway. Glad they left now. I need to go back to the Entrance hall before brother Daichi looks for me.

    "How could you!"

    "What is your problem, Min Xi?"

    That was Theo and Min Xi''s voices I heard inside a room. I listen to gossip more.

    "You already bought a place near her apartment! And now you''re buying her a house?"

    "Stop screaming!"

    Min Xi seems to realize, and she lowers her voice. Now, almost it won''t reach my ears. Are they fighting again? Every time I cross them, they''re always fighting. And Min Xi always mentions another girl.

    So Theo having an affair before their marriage?

    I seem shocked. I don''t know him personally, so maybe he could do that.

    Still, can I even consider how lucky that girl was to get Theo''s attention? And he''s even investing so much for her? If so, Theo loves her over Min Xi?

    How lucky she is.

    I resumed trailing this exit, but my mind was still at Theo and possibly the third party of his relationship with Min Xi.

    However, if I were in the situation, I could not stomach this. I don''t want to ruin any relationship. Most especially, a¡ª

    Wait, could it be that guy is also¡ª?

    Why haven''t I asked him before?

    All this time, what I ever think about is saving mama. How if he''s married? Did his wife know about me? Or if he has a girlfriend, then is she aware of me?

    Then, I am no different from that girl? Either I am the third party, or I was the Mistress. Now I am disappointed in myself.

    This isn''t me¡­

    "Nikki? Why are you crying?"

    "Brother Daichi¡­" I snorted.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I am missing Papa lately."

    "Ah. Don''t worry. I''m sure your old man would be proud of you."

    No. He''s not! He won''t ever forgive me.

    I can''t stop my tears flooding my eyes. I''m glad. It was brother Daichi who was here.

    "Nikki?"

    "No. You need not do that, brother Daichi." I step back.

    He was about to hug me to comfort me. But it won''t look good if someone sees him hugging me.

    "Then you can cry on my back."

    He said and turned around to give me his back. This caused my tears to even racing from my eyes. I guess all the sadness, loneliness, difficulties I get through these passing years has now erupted at once. I''m glad he''s the best brother I ever have.

    * * *

    Nikki¡­

    You''re crying again...

    I always wanted to see you smile¡­

    I only wanted to see your eyes shine.

    I wanted you to see me, to notice me¡­

    I don''t have the courage because I don''t even know my past and¡­

    Can I even have a right to love you?

    "Could you fix the screw in your head, Theo?"

    Min Xi''s insults which he just ignores.

    She keeps tailing him around now she learns that Nikki was in the place.. Theo turned around and dragged his feet, leaving that place.

 Chapter 54 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 54: THIS MUST BE THE LAST NIGHT (One)

    * * *

    This isn''t good. I have been avoiding Theo the entire day. Again, he was at the hotel for the preparation of the upcoming event, three days from now.

    By the evening, Miss Erika picked me up to meet him which I was exhausted and wasn''t in the mood for tonight. It messed up my mind since it came to my perception I might be someone else''s mistress. Upon this realization, I degraded myself.

    I know, all I take the entire time is my benefits to save my mother, and the guilt inside my chest puts me not in the mood right now.

    I press my eyes behind this blindfold upon hearing that faint creaks of a door opening then closing. I breathed and tried to listen to his footsteps. But only his shower gel I could inhale blended to the AC in this room.

    Tonight, he instructed me to sit on the sectional sofa inside this bedroom. Pushing my back to the soft cushion, I want to bury my body elsewhere.

    I have been pondering asking him if he''s married, yet; I have no courage as I don''t want to cause any problem when Mama needs him until her therapy is completed.

    I hurl a long sighed when he sits beside me, but still, I cannot repress this tension inside me. I just felt the guilt that I might be destroying the probability of a happy family. Or maybe he was in a relationship that he should nurture and cherish; been loyal and honest to his girl.

    Thinking overtime made me depressed at the moment.

    It shuddered when his warm fingers traced the line of my nose. He must sense my nervousness.

    Holding my chin, his thumb brushes my lips. Later, his mouth covered mine and it tasted like wine. The wine I was crazy about.

    But this time I cannot enjoy the sweetness of his kisses, even after he deepens them and thrusts his tongue inside. I just could not bring myself to respond.

    Still, he''s not giving up. But he keeps kissing me lovingly; teasing my tongue, he was eager to entice me.

    His hands moving down my neck and to my shoulder; gently presses the muscles, it helps to relax my body.

    I was constraining myself. Even how many times I imagined how wrong it was, but my body burnt up from his touch. I sighed at our kisses, this gave him a sign I began giving up.

    Later, he was more than eager to explore my body. A hand rested to my right breast, gently, he massages one after another.

    "Hump!" It startled me when he held me up, and I ended crouching on top of his lap.

    What now? I was sitting on top of him, and he must be peering at me. Even though there''s no light, he could see enough of me. The strap of my lingerie falls down my shoulders, and I feel my breast hanging outside this satin nightie.

    Continues thumping loudly, I''m hoping he doesn''t hear my heartbeats. I shivered, holding breaths, when he reached for my neck and softly, his fingers pressing the muscles; this put me loosened up by the pressure he''s putting into my tense muscles.

    Gradually, his hand strode down to my breast: both hands clasp the fullness while his mouth reached for my lips. We kissed feverishly while his hands gripping them, gently fondling until he''s satisfied, and continues to explore.

    He then left my mouth breathless but nipped my earlobe. His tongue strode down my neck, tracing my shoulder blade; he did the same to the other one. I sighed. Planting tiny kisses into my skin, I arch my back and reach for his neck. He''s teeth brushing off one of my nipples and his tongue would comfort after he nibbles hard which he does to the other one, and we both ignite.

    His hardness pushes to my thigh. Pulling my hump, he pressed my lower body into him.

    Is he planning to make love on the couch while I was squatting on him?

    I don''t want to assume crazy stuff again, but with this position, he might want me to ride on him. I nibbled my lower lip as I began going through anticipation.

    I hope he considers I am still inexperienced. If he wants me to do the role of a mistress, I cannot fully play it.

    Now I pondered, for some reason, can he be one of those men who get more excited in the arms of their mistress rather than with their actual wife?

    I don''t know who I should pity.

    I, myself? Or the one who''s hurting at this moment, thinking her man pleasuring in somebody''s secret bliss?

    I fell into deep thoughts again, while we''re at the start of our lovemaking, but I cannot help it. I already have this guilt for lying to mama, but now I am also guilty of the person I possibly hurt unintentionally.

    Can I stop here? But what will happen to mama?

    Still, the most important thing is his blood rather than his money. Without his blood, it cannot lengthen mama''s life. And I won''t steal him from somebody who is supposed to be where he belongs. That''s way beyond my interest.

    I clenched my fists, then loosen them. I take a deep breath to clear out my chest.

    In the end, I was trapped by him.

    * * *

    I clasped his face, slowly lowering my mouth to touch his lips, he was happily welcoming me. His hand reaches for my head to deepen the kiss.

    Now, I can''t turn back anymore, but let me burn passionately in his arms.

    My skin tickled upon sensing the fabric slowly loosen from my body. He pulled my lingerie above my head, and surely he threw it on the floor. Shivering from the AC''s temperature, he covered my back with his hands; rubbing my neck down to my twin humps, held both my waist, he pushed my body upward, causing me to kneel on the sofa.

    I noticed his fast movement underneath me, he seemed to be taking off his lower clothing. Next, he held me on the waist and planted tiny kisses on my belly. He''s doing it like there is a life inside, and he cherishes it.

    Somehow, I understand he is looking forward to having a child soon.

    He stops kissing my abdomen but resting his face on my belly while he''s palm stroking my back.

    One thing I like about him; is his gentleness.

    He won''t force me into something, but he has a way to arouse me.

    "UNH¡­" I sighed.

    I hold on to the sofa, not to fall over, but to control the pulse of pleasure that is sent throughout my body.

    He grips both my legs, while his mouth devours my secret bliss.

    "Hmm¡­" I gritted my teeth when he put one finger while he continued teasing that center part of my body.

    Kissing, rounding, all over again, as I jerk when his tongue puts pressure on that most sensitive part. His arm held tight on my waist then he added one more finger and thrust slowly.

    "Huff¡­" Gasping for air, I tried to fill my chest. This sensation building up inside me is about to burst. I want him to stop.

    "Put it in, now!" I cover my mouth. What''s wrong with me? Gosh. That was embarrassing, blurting out suddenly.

    But he did stop. Later, he runs kisses on the part he could reach before he slowly lowers my body, and guided toward his hardness.

    I breathed upon touching the tip which was eager to invade my inside. He''s pushing my ass while he''s slowly thrusting into me.

    "Nnhh¡­" I threw my arms around his neck and buried my face on his shoulder. Our breath gets heavier every time our body becomes one.

    Slamming his body into mine, I learned to grind my hips until it has its own life to rise and bury deep in him.

    His groaning closer to my ear. Huffing every time I sank deep. This pleasurable sensation builds more tension in both of us as we want more.

    I want more.

    I know he''s feeling the same way as he began rocking hard deep in me. Placing both of his arms around my waist, he made steady thrusts.

    "Wait, I¡ª hmm¡­" I''m suppressing not to cry louder. But what he''s doing to me, it''s hard not to scream. He''s pushing deeper while he''s holding my body not to jerk. And this is torturing when my hips tempt to meet his thrusts. Speeding up his pace, I will break out soon.

    Not so long, I felt him spewing inside, spilling down my legs. My limbs shuddering from the tension inciting the ardor of our making love who we just began. I dropped my body while he''s still inside me.

    I rested my head on his chest and his heartbeats thumping loud.

    Who is he?

    I could feel his muscled and lean body. So he must be still young. But why does he need to hide? Is it because of his status that he''s married? Reputation in society?

    But why does he want a child? Although he said there is a genetic problem in his bloodline, the reason he looks for a suitable woman is more like an experiment to have a perfectly healthy offspring.

    How if I am not alone? But he has another woman he also sleeps with to get pregnant?

    Shit. My head has leveled up to its crazy thoughts. Now I am making myself depressed thinking he has more women he keeps, and I am feeling jealousy.

    It was the saddening part when you love a man you should not love, which you cannot be with him in the end.

    Second, to find out, you are just someone''s mistress and you are one of many women he sleeps with.

    "Hmm¡­"

    He groans.

    Oopsie! I anxiously rub his chest down to his belly and even buried my fingers into his skin.

    I have been thinking too much and it causes me trouble again. His thing came alive again. No. It''s not dying. It was just resting. But because of what I''ve done, it was fully alive once again. I haven''t taken enough rest!

    "Wait! I¡ª"

    Where he''s planning to bring me? Is he placing me in the bed?

 Chapter 55 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 55: THIS MUST BE THE LAST NIGHT (Two)

    * * *

    My ears caught the door creaks. Where did he bring me?

    I just felt that he put me down on a ledge of I guess it was the tub. Hot water running from the nozzle slowly fills the basin. He held my hand and guided me to sit on the tub floor. I sighed, feeling the warm water comforting my tense body. The water level rises until it reaches my chest. I put my arm on the ledge to rest my head on it. My body is heavy. My training today may not be a lot of work, but greeting known people and artists is a bit of pressure on the first day.

    It was different when I was in the caf¨¦. In that hotel, known people from the business world, nor politicians in and out every next hour and I have to maintain such a smile and cheerfully approached. Today, Senators and Congressmen came to dine in and meetings.

    I sighed, then froze. A liquid slipping in my back. Later on, his hand rubbing my body. It looks like a body massage oil.

    ''Ah, this is nice.'' I sighed with satisfaction.

    He''s stroking my back. It feels so nice when he''s putting pressure on my lower back. I was groaning in contentment every time he''s pressing the muscles on my nape up to my head. It made me dozing.

    He''s too kind to me, which made me intrigued to know him more. But I also wonder if he was this gentle and romantic to other women he has.

    Ah, I am losing my mind to feel jealous, thinking there is another woman he''s touching other than me.

    I know he''s turning me to insanity, like the way he treated me tenderly, it caused the part of my mind to become infatuated by him. Though my heart is for someone. In the back of my head, this man already occupies a room in my life.

    Maybe, the further he will care for me this well, I may fall for him one day.

    "Hah!" I gasped when he pulled me closer to him, then letting my head resting on his chest.

    Later, he continued massaging my shoulders down to my arms and my palm. Slowly, his hand rose and settled on my breast. Making a circular motion, his palm rubbing my nipples that now become sensitive. Holding my breaths, his palm reaches for my belly. The same way. He made a circular motion, but he was more gentle, determined not to place pressure on my abdomen. But he seems to cherish instead.

    He planted tiny kisses on my head and it made me wonder the way he acted.

    Why is he so gentle to me? I don''t want him to treat me roughly, but if he is this way, I might fall in love with him.

    His hand remained on my belly, while his tiny kisses trailing down to my face, covering my mouth. Passionately, I responded to his kisses and parted our mouth to breathe.

    * * *

    I adjusted my eyes from the dark. Almost nothing I can see but faint light from the floor-ceiling window.

    Gosh, what happened!? I am feeling the soft bed, at the same a hard body on my back, and an arm I pillowed. Did I just fall asleep?

    Ugh. We''re supposed to make love in the tub, right? But I doze off, it seems.

    What should I do now? It looks like it''s still night outside. I was debating upon myself whether to take a peek of him. Ah! What am I doing?

    But the room is dark, I won''t recognize his face. I wonder if he''s awake. I want to stretch my body, but his face buries into my hair. If I make just a tiny movement, he might wake up.

    "Achoo!" Shot. My nose suddenly got itchy. Ah. Did I catch a cold? "Hum."

    He pulls his arm around my waist. His body partly distant from me then I heard the sound from the AC. He reduces the temperature and it''s not that cold anymore.

    What is he doing? Is he making me fall in love with him? The rhythm of my heart almost made me deaf.

    Later, his palm moved back to my abdomen. So, are we just going to sleep? I mumble. He was too considerate of me. Could it be possible he is watching me from a distance?

    If so, this made me blush. I wonder, aside from my body, what is he thinking about me? What impression did I leave him?

    He''s stroking my belly. I could sense that he was anxious for me to get pregnant soon. It should be sooner, my period should be around¡ª

    Wait a minute. My period seems delayed already. It should have been here two weeks ago. Does this mean I''m pregnant already? Why has Doctor Yonah found nothing yet? I got a lot of tests, but she did not mention if I was pregnant. Impossible that they didn''t predict that early.

    Now a huge possibility that I am pregnant.

    Thinking about it, few teardrops escape my eyes. It was tears of happiness, of course. But once I was pregnant, we¡ª

    Once I was pregnant, there was no reason for us to meet. So then, this is our last night being together.

    Somehow, a part of me is feeling sad. I don''t know why. I should be glad we need not meet up to make love.

    Could it be that I still want to meet him?

    No. This will be our last night making love.

    I sat up, wondering if I should tell him that I suspected I was possibly pregnant now.

    Not yet. I can not tell him yet without taking the test. I have two sets of pregnancy kits at home. I needed to try taking the test when I go home.

    I was contemplating when the bed moving when he got up. The room is unlit, so even if I don''t wear a blindfold, I won''t clearly see his face.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t look," I said.

    Somehow, tonight, I want it to be memorable.

    He holds my chin and covers my mouth. It was too loving like we''re in love kissing each other. I wander my hands from his shoulder down to his chest. Holding me by one of his arms, he gently pushed me to the bed while his other hand traveled throughout my entire body.

    I did the same. I move my hand toward his broad chest, down to his muscled abdomen. He moaned when my hand landed on his hardness. It also made me jolt when I accidentally touched his hard thing.

    And since I was already in this embarrassment, I moved my hand to feel him. Teaching myself how to work on it, the more it becomes harder. He seemed satisfied with the way my hand stroked him.

    "Unh¡­ hah..."

    His breathing is getting heavier. He must have felt the buildup in his abdomen. He leaned over and showered me with kisses down to my chest. Spreading my legs, he made his way down to that part once again. Teasing me longer, I grab a pillow and cover my face to minimize my voice.

    "Uh¡­" It was too hot and hard. He put it on but pushing slowly.

    It made me think what is the difference this time. His thrusts are extra gentle like he''s carefully moving above me while going through my insides deeper.

    It was unfair when this is our last night, and he was this gentle. Something my body used already with his strong thrusts and yearning for him.

    But it also feels good of him doing it tenderly... he''s making long thrusts; leaving me to want more, for him to go deeper.

    He seems to focus on controlling his trust, so I keep wondering what made him this gentle? The more he''ll do it this way, the more I want him to stay longer inside me.

    "More¡­" I huff. So foolish of me to cry that out. But I want tonight to be satisfying. I want to meet his trust, and that for me to act boldly this time.

    I reached for his neck and kissed him. Probably it was a kiss of goodbye.

    It was a pleasurable time. Just something like; we need each other for a purpose that we both benefited.

    I fastened up my limbs around his waistline to meet his thrust with force. Intentionally, I slam my body for him to rush up.

    Heaves furious sighs. His breaths landed on my face. He''s losing control till giving up.

    "Uh!" I whimper.

    His teeth embedded in my shoulder blade. Like punishing me for being such a naughty girl. He pulled my feet from his waist, and he stretched my legs apart. He began rocking hard on top of me. As I got my punishment, it was so satisfying.

    I received my reward. Now I was having a tough time breathing from the warmth of his thrusts. His teeth taunt both of my nipples at the same time, penetrating mine inside with contentment. That night, we did it over again. Flipping me to turn on my knees. I buried my face on the pillow when he was humping behind me with such force.

    This is what I want, anyway. Thinking this must be our last night, I want more. I want him to touch me more¡­ kiss me more¡­ made me feel good like he''s giving his life and heart to me.

    Somehow, deep down, a part of me asking this.... Could this be, goodbye for us?

 Chapter 56 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 56: BE MY SECRETARY

    * * *

    I have focused on my training these past two days. Grateful everyone treated me well, hoping they wouldn''t brag whatever my relationship with the executives. Everyone already saw that I was close to some of them, for example, brother Daichi who every day came to the hotel for his daily rounds.

    I have been living in this city my entire life, so I knew many people that now are successful in the career they chose.

    "Nikki, Miss Riley is looking for you," said Mely, another trainee like me, but she will work as a waitress in the lounge where it has a coffee shop, and sweet shops guests can indulge while hanging out in the lobby.

    "Isn''t she Director Isagawa''s wife?" she asked curiously.

    "Ah, yes, she is. Did she mention what she wanted?"

    "Not really."

    "Okay, thanks! I''ll go to her now."

    I was in the restroom when Mely knocked me out. Now it made me wonder why Miss Riley was looking for me. I know she works directly for the Chairman, so her position is almost like that of the Directors.

    I wandered my eyes in the lobby and found her seated in the waiting area.

    "Good morning, ma''am. You were looking for me?" I bowed.

    "Hi, Nikki! I''m glad to see you working here."

    "Thank you, ma''am, but it wasn''t official yet." Politely, I replied. Miss Riley smiled and said.

    "I have your contract. So come with me to review them and discuss the important details."

    Hearing about it, I received another wonderful news. First, I confirmed that I was pregnant. Second, I will finally sign a contract with them. It means, no matter what happens, I have a job that can support me and pay off our bills aside from mama''s medicines. They truly cost a lot.

    I followed Miss Riley, and this was the second time an executive took me to the private elevator.

    "How was Aunt Lucy?"

    "She''s doing fine, Miss Riley."

    "Happy to hear that. Daichi is happy when he sees you applying here the other day."

    "Um. I''m very thrilled to work here, Miss Riley. But since I knew a lot of Executives, I could feel my coworkers gave me dubious stares."

    "Don''t mind them. You got hired because you are qualified for the job."

    Miss Riley kept scanning me from the head down to the toe. I wonder what impression I will give him.

    "Nikki¡ª"

    "Miss Riley?"

    "Are you pregnant?"

    It shocks me how she guesses about it. But Miss Riley kept staring at my jacket.

    "Oh, I¡ª"

    Earlier, during my break. I was in the washroom to take a pregnancy test. After confirming positive, someone knocks on the door. I can''t throw the kit into the trash bin as I don''t want to cause trouble and gossip in the hotel. So I just put it in my pocket, and I was so careless.

    "Miss Riley, can this affect my contract?"

    "Hmm, let''s discuss it with Blaire. Nikki, I won''t judge you because I get to know you well. But I know that you are not in a relationship. Is there something we need to know?"

    She''s sharp. I should not forget that she was a skilled agent before. Brother Daichi told me something about it when they were getting married.

    "Alright. Let''s talk about it in Blaire''s office."

    I nodded. Now it worries me if they will still accept me that now I was found pregnant.

    Stepping inside Miss Blaire''s office, I was more nervous than the first time I came in.

    "Good morning, Miss Blaire," I greeted.

    "Good morning, Nikki. Finally, your contract is here."

    "Blaire, I think there is an important matter we should discuss first."

    "Hm? Is there any problem?"

    Miss Riley nodded at me, and so I took a deep breath before I spoke up.

    "Miss Blaire, I learned this morning that¡ª" I cannot talk straight, so I take out the pregnancy test kit from my pocket and place it on the table. "It was positive, Miss."

    Lowering my head, I couldn''t feel the embarrassment, but I was more worried if I could not sign a contract with them.

    "Tell me, Nikki. I know you are not that kind of woman. So you have a boyfriend or a secret affair?"

    Miss Blaire''s questions that I don''t know how to answer.

    "Nikki, remember that the men treat you like a younger sister. Don''t you think they won''t question you as well?" asked Riley?

    These women are sharp; at the same, their concern touched me. I pursed my lips into a smile, knowing they wanted to console me.

    "Miss Blare, Miss Riley. There''s nothing to worry about. I agreed to this, and I was happy that it was a success."

    "Nikki?"

    The way they were looking at me, they were pressuring me to tell the truth. So I take a deep breath.

    "I¡ª I did sign to an agreement. As an exchange, he will donate blood for mama throughout her treatment." Biting my lower lip, I raised my head and met their gazes. Miss Blaire and Miss Riley looked at each other before they spoke.

    "Is this why you had bruises to your body, Nikki?"

    I swallowed. I can''t dodge their queries. But it''s not bruised, it just, but he left in my body.

    "Nikki, have you realized that this can be considered blackmailing?"

    "No. I was not forced. He''s nice to me. I mean, he''s taking care of me," I reasoned.

    "Is that so? And what then?"

    "Once I get pregnant, we need not meet to¡ª" I swallowed once again. Still, I was hesitant to mention that we had sexed for me to get pregnant. "I plan to tell him today. After then, there''s no reason for us to meet again."

    "And your mother''s treatment?"

    "He will continue helping us since I have his child as the prime purpose of our agreement."

    "Is he demanding a gender? Like he only needed a son?" Blaire asked further.

    "Oh, to think about it, he mentioned nothing or put a clause in our agreement if I should give him a son."

    Riley and Blaire glanced at each other. Something comes to mind.

    "All right. Now, tell us who he is?"

    "Miss Riley?"

    "I want to find out what his background is and if he is not from a dangerous family."

    Could it be? That is why he''s hiding his identity from me?

    "Nikki?"

    I know it was stupid to sleep with someone I haven''t known, and I haven''t met before. Hesitant, I told them the truth. "I never see him. I mean, I never see his face." I can''t say that I was wearing a blindfold every time we made love, except the last time.

    I know it shocked them as it registered to their faces.

    "What are you saying?"

    "I never see his face."

    "Nikki?"

    "He provided everything. Paying Mama''s treatment and buying her medicine."

    "Still, it''s clear that he''s using your desperation for you to have sex with him. And you never saw his face? Don''t tell us he''s putting you under a blindfold?"

    They caught me, and I can''t deny it. So I nodded.

    "That''s forced sex, Nikki! You are threatened psychologically. Do you understand that? It may seem like a simple way, but he knows your weakness."

    "Psychologically, your mind agrees to sleep with him because you are afraid he''ll no longer give blood for your mother. Unconsciously, he manipulated you. Do you know that, Nikki?"

    "I¡ª may be half true it was. But being a mother is my choice either. I chose this."

    "Nikki¡­"

    "It made me happy that I would be a mother soon. So I hope you will still consider me to work here," I begged.

    "Are you sure about this, Nikki? Just now, we are here to help."

    I am certain of this. They would surely help me. In these passing months, Brother Daichi and Miss Riley have been helping us financially, also Madam Kaye Lawrence and his sons. But that man is the only one who could give his blood for mama.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Riley, Miss Blaire. He''s against me applying for a job here in the hotel. He said, once I get pregnant, he''s giving me an allowance twice for what I am getting here."

    Riley and Blaire glance at each other. They were intrigued by who this man was. It turns out; he is giving a lot of favor to Nikki instead. But why is he hiding his identity? It seems there is a mystery here.

    "Miss Blaire, if I will accept his offer, I will completely tie to him. The little freedom left for me will also disappear. That is why I desire to work here as a fresh start. Then I won''t need his help even if I am having his child."

    Riley and Blaire nodded at each other. Now they can''t argue with that. As for what they could perceive, Nikki wants to stand on her own feet, despite the fact that she''s tied to an agreement she can''t get out. They can understand. She wants to give herself the respect she deserves.

    "All right, but if there''s any problem, tell us, okay?" Riley expressed.

    "Well then, I will provide you a two-month training contract with a full salary. And if your pregnancy won''t cause you trouble, like being sensitive? Let''s discuss further."

    "Thank you so much, Miss Blaire! Miss Riley, thank you."

    "Know that we won''t judge you, Nikki. But you better confess to Aunt Kaye so that she can guide you. Your mother is still in a critical stage of her recovery. Whatever might happens, it is better that she already knows your situation," Blaire''s encouragement.

    I nodded. Aunt Kaye Lawrence is the founder of The Voice Foundation. It was a non-government organization that fought for the abuse of women and children. I was an active member during my college days. Now, it''s rare for me to do voluntary work since I have to watch and take care of mama. Miss Blaire and Miss Riley, I know they were active members through financial support to the foundation.

    "Thank you," I said, fighting back the tears shed in my eyelids.

    "I will call Kier to send us another contract," said Riley.

    ***

    Finally, I signed the 2-months training contract with a full salary. I bowed before I stepped out of Miss Blaire''s office. I thought I would lose this job. Still, I can''t believe how Miss Blaire considered me, even the fact that her hotel might face an intrigue among her employees.

    I was marching cheerfully in the corridor headed to the elevator when I wanted to turn around. Theo was in front of the lift, waiting for the elevator to come up, and before I could hide, he already saw me.

    "Nikki?"

    Now I have no reason to avoid him. I have been ignoring him for two days already.

    "Good morning, Director Shang."

    I greeted and bowed at him. I peep at his expression, and he''s frowning from my tease. I walked past him when he held my arm.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Huh? I''m going to the common elevator," I replied. There''s no reason for me to take the Executive elevator when I am alone.

    "Come with me."

    Huh? Where?

    "Wait, no! You¡ª"

    Theo dragged me toward the lift the moment the door opened.

    "What are you doing?"

    I asked, but Theo did not answer. I glanced at the buttons, and he pressed the 12th button.

    "Come on."

    "Huh? Wait! I have to go back to the front desk! What are you doing?"

    He won''t listen, but he''s gripping my arm so that I can''t run. I don''t know why he''s dragging me to this place. All it has here been private rooms that are mostly reserved for the VIPs.

    Theo did bring me to a private room. Before, I''ve only seen it on the ads and featured on the hotel''s website. But now, by occasion, I would often have a glimpse of the room and admire its grandness. Each room has its bar area, a long dining table with a lounge on the corner. But Theo opens another room.

    I panicked about why he brought me here. However, it was just an extended room for two-person dining during special dates.

    I was just able to see it yesterday from a tour as part of my training. A particular room of a round dining table close to a floor-ceiling window with a view of the city. There is a red sectional settee on the corner and the floral arrangements that I love most. The interior design produces a romantic ambiance. But why is he bringing me here?

    "Sit¡­"

    Dumbfounded, I just stared at him. What am I? A dog?

    "Nikki?"

    I sighed. In fairness, he''s a gentleman pulling a chair for me.

    "What do you want?" I asked after I took a seat.

    It surprised me when a waiter came in. It surprised him also to see me inside this room with our client.

    "Order everything you like to eat."

    My jaw dropped from his statement. What did he mean about it?

    But honestly, I was too hungry already. Especially that there''s a buddy right here inside my belly. From now on, there''s a life I need to nourish inside me.

    Yet, I don''t understand why he suddenly wants to treat me; I am already here, so I will take this chance to empty his pocket for a day. Next time, I will just make sure I don''t see him near an elevator.

    "Nik?"

    "Huh?" Shot. I almost giggle from the escape plan running inside my head.

    "I asked what your order was."

    "Ahem! Well, um¡­" Hmm, I stared at the menu, and I wanted to eat all the featured food.

    "Can I have a Garlic Butter Steak and Potatoes¡­ um, Italian Sausage Pasta, corn soup, Caesar salad, and Mango juice for me?"

    "Oh, Miss. We''re out of mango because the shipping hasn''t arrived yet. There is a strong typhoon in the Pacific Ocean."

    "Is that so?" It disappoints me. I crave mango. "Okay. I''ll get the orange juice." Well, orange and yellow are not too distant from their color. Maybe that works out. I thought I could have a mango now. I wonder if the Ice Cream shop has some mango flavor available. How about the supermarket? Ah, never mind.

    "Nikki? Can you hear me?"

    "Huh? Did you say something?"

    "I asked you when do you plan to quit your training here?"

    "What?" Why is he always asking me about this? "I just signed my contract a while ago."

    I bragged. Although it''s not the actual contract for regular employees, I am determined to work here even if people will raise gossip about me being pregnant without a boyfriend or in a relationship.

    "Is that how you wanted a job?"

    "I want a lifetime job."

    I averted my gaze away from Theo. I''m not comfortable with the way he looks at me. What is his deal? Lately, Theo is getting weirder. He''s acting more like we are in a relationship. He''s even telling me what not or should, for example, my choices of working here.

    "How if I offer you a job?"

    "What?"

    I never see it coming. Is he serious? But I am curious.

    "Be my Secretary."

    What the heck?! I know my eyes widened, and my mouth dropped open. I think I look like an idiot in front of Theo being shocked like this.

    Is he insane?

    He has no idea how I struggled to avoid him! But then, to work for him? What is his real deal of troubling me like this?

 Chapter 57 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 57: A KISS

    * * *

    "You aren''t serious," I blurt out, raising a brow at him.

    "I''m serious, Nik."

    Theo stared at me passionately, which I cannot stand long, but I cannot ask him to stop looking at me that way, but I must not back down and meet his gaze.

    "There''s no need to joke around, Director Shang. We already are both adults." Although I haven''t known yet how old he is. I am curious.

    "I know that, Nik. That''s why I am talking to you now."

    I swallowed. Please, don''t call me as if my name is your endearment to me. I have been working on not completely falling in love with you. But saying my name as if you cherish it? It only breaks my heart because it is impossible for me to love you and be with you.

    Now that I am pregnant with a guy I never knew who he is. Surely you''ll disgust me.

    "I need to use the powder room."

    I said to hide my emotion right now. I stepped out of the excluded room and headed to the comfort room. I inhaled and exhaled several counts while looking at my reflection.

    I need to tell Theo that he needs to stop bothering me because I am pregnant with my boyfriend.

    But how if he would ask who''s the father?

    Then I should tell him he''s working out of the country. So it''s rare for him to be here.

    Is he even buying that?

    Whatever then.

    How if he asks what is his job?

    Well, I''ll answer, he''s a navy. That''s right!

    You''re insane for talking to yourself.

    I know that already! Yeah, I''m talking to myself.

    "Ahem! I need to look serious, and it should look real," I mumbled.

    Alright! It''s better to end this right here and put up that wall between us.

    I move back. And Theo now took off his business coat and rolled up his sleeves. He was reading some documents which I don''t remember he carried one before. I paused and stared at his neck. Suddenly, my heart was beating so fast I didn''t understand.

    "Nik? What''s the matter?" Theo lifted his head.

    "Huh? Oh, nothing," I replied and quickly sat on my chair. I glance at Theo, who continues reading the documents. I bit my lower lip.

    Why does Theo have scratches on his neck?

    No. Impossible he has the same scratches as I gave to that man.

    Maybe it was a coincidence.

    Like what Min Xi always mentions, Theo has a lover. She must be the one who gives him these scratches when they make love.

    When having that pleasurable sensation, I react and do things I was unconscious about. It could be possible for that woman to every time Theo brought her to the peak of pleasure.

    What the hell am I thinking!? Now my body is reacting to my imagination. It was noon, and the AC was at its maximum temperature, but I was sweating. I glance at my reflection to this floor-ceiling window and my cheeks are blushing. I need to breathe.

    Unconsciously, I used my hand as a fan, trying to dry out the beads of sweat forming my forehead.

    "Are you okay, Nik?"

    "Huh? Me? Oh, I''m fine!" I push a smile, hoping he won''t notice my flushed cheeks. But Theo stared at me.

    "Are you hungry now? I''ll call the kitchen to hurry or send something else while we''re waiting."

    Theo sat up in his chair.

    "Oh, no! It''s okay. But I have to go back soon."

    "Okay. But you can''t leave until you haven''t eaten. Wait here."

    When he came back, there was a cold water bottle in his hand.

    "Have this for now."

    It made me speechless. Why he''s too kind and sweet to me lately? Well, since I met him it seems. Like he''s attached to me.

    "Thank you."

    What he is doing only puts us in an unlikely situation sooner. If people keep seeing we are together, learn that I was pregnant, they might think it was Theo who is the father of this child.

    That is why I want to distance myself from him. I don''t want to cause him trouble, especially dragging his relationship with Min Xi because of me.

    So I have to lie to him, so he will stop spending time with me.

    However, I can''t bring myself to tell him. Ugh. It''s depressing.

    "Nik?"

    "Huh?"

    "Have you already decided?"

    "Huh? About what?" I wrinkled my forehead. What is he talking about?

    "About the job I offered you."

    Is he no plan on giving up? People would suspect if I became his secretary. Then I suddenly became pregnant.

    That would be more too ambiguous. Suddenly I become his secretary, and in the next few months, my belly grows a lump? Isn''t it suspicious?

    "No. I can''t accept it," firmly, I said, trying to look too serious for him to believe that I won''t go anywhere.

    Theo''s face darkened, but he cleared out his expression in a flash.

    "Why can''t you consider it? When you become my Secretary, you need not work too much."

    I can''t help popping out sizable question marks on top of my head. So what if I have a load of work in hand? Why is he making this an issue? He''s being persistent, and even a lot of things he places on the table that sounded like a childish reason to me.

    "I cannot avoid it. That something to expect already. I am here to work, so normally I will get busy. Especially this weekend for your event. Besides, my boyfriend won''t be like it."

    "Boyfriend? What do you mean about that?"

    Theo''s forehead showed black lines, and his gaze honed.

    Is he angry that I mention the boyfriend thing?

    "Yes. He won''t like that I suddenly become someone''s Secretary when what he knew about, I am applying to the hotel as a Receptionist," I said, lifting my chin like a proud one.

    "So what if you work for me? I am giving you double of what you will get here. Don''t you need it for Aunt Lucy''s medicines?"

    "It doesn''t matter how much will be my salary. Besides, my boyfriend pays it all," I said proudly again. At least, I could picture that man to be this generous.

    "So what are you saying is your boyfriend paying it all?"

    I keenly watched his reaction. Theo''s expression has changed to curiosity. He wrinkled his forehead, and he seemed puzzled. So I explained further.

    "I won''t worry about anything anymore. So I don''t need your offer. You may ask someone else for the job."

    Yes. He can find another one. A male assistant is safer for him. Or how about his lover? Could it be possible it was his secretary who became his lover and Min Xi fires her out? So he''s now looking for another Secretary?

    He must know I am pregnant, and so it will be a bigger issue to his end.

    "So, you''re declining my offer because your boyfriend is some kind of rich kid and paying everything for you?"

    I ponder at Theo''s conclusion. Maybe it was true that he comes from a wealthy family. He''s living on the top floor of a penthouse. Who could afford that? Also, Mama''s medication is worth hundreds of thousands of dollars.

    "Yes."

    I gulped as much guilt for lying and claiming like this. How would I know? It was just all a guess. Maybe as he is paying a lot for me. I do have no idea about him, even just tiny information.

    "Really?"

    Theo raises a brow. He seems doubtful about everything that I am telling him. Should I tell him now that my real reason is that I am pregnant, that''s why I can''t accept it?

    "Yes. I¡ª um¡­" Damn it! I was stuttering. How would he believe it? Wait. He knows I am sleeping, someone, then it is not surprising for him anymore. Okay.

    "The main reason is, I was pregnant now. So I don''t want him to get jealous of working with a male boss," I gulped. I waited for Theo''s reaction. A flash of surprise sparks in his eyes.

    But the next reaction he gives only annoyed me. His loud laugh echoing in every corner of this room.

    What''s wrong with him? Is something wrong in his head?

    Instead, he gets shocked to know I am pregnant, he''s only laughing at me. His shoulder shaking from amusement. He maybe sees through me that I am trying hard to push him away. But really? Laughing at me that this is some kind of joke?

    That''s it! I''m leaving now! Though I was too hungry. But talking to him further might make me lose sanity.

    "Bye. I''m going back to my training."

    I rose, made a long step toward the door. But Theo holds my arm when I pass to him.

    "You haven''t eaten yet."

    "It does not matter."

    "How if you faint again?"

    I can''t reply to him.

    "You just said you are pregnant. The more you need to eat. Are you planning to starve your child?"

    He was right though. I need to eat and I need all the energy I need, so I could stay working the entire day. It''s not fair to old employees if I faint now and then.

    I went back to my chair. I glanced at him and studied his face. Rather than getting surprised, he''s only smirking right now.

    What is his problem? I just wish for the food to arrive, so I can eat and leave.

    Another 5 minutes and finally, the food arrived. My eyes spark seeing that yellow thing on a tall glass.

    A mango juice and a mango fruit shake. I was drooling. But why is there some mango here?

    "Um, I thought we didn''t have any mango left?" I asked the waiter who serves us.

    "Ah, about that, Miss. Well¡ª" The waiter seems uncertain how to answer.

    "There are some kept for the event."

    It was Theo who replied to me. I give him a puzzled look. But then, he just ignores me and talks to the waiter.

    Okay, if mango desserts are one menu for the event, then I will look forward to the event!

    I enjoyed sipping the mango juice when I caught how much tip Theo gave to the waiter. The waiter seems also surprised, but his face brightens.

    What is this guy up to? He seems suspicious to me. Or is he paying the waiter not to gossip that we are having lunch together?

    Although it was in our protocol to keep the privacy of our customers, I wasn''t even officially an employee yet.

    Oh, well. I was too hungry now. My brain doesn''t want to work any longer, but I''m thinking about eating right now!

    The food looks too tasty. I don''t know what to eat first. Never mind, I will eat them all.

    I first had a taste with the pasta, and I was like floating in heaven to taste the waiting sauce. I can''t stop myself from putting the pasta in my mouth.

    "Hey, just eating slowly. The food won''t go away."

    "Hum? I¡ª" I swallow the pasta before I speak. "They may run but the clock is ticking."

    "Okay, but be careful you will not choke."

    "A-right," I said, raised a thumb.

    I was too hungry. So I don''t care anymore if I won''t show class and etiquette. I just put food in my mouth until I emptied all the plates in front of me.

    Now I enjoyed my fruit shake. But after I got so full, I felt embarrassed. I peep at Theo, and he''s grinning. But his face is brighter compared to earlier.

    I don''t understand him. He seemed angry a while ago, suddenly laughed with my reason, and now smiling at how I ate a lot.

    "Thank you for the food. I have to go back to work now." I wonder if Miss Nina would not scold me for being slacking on the first days of work.

    "Wait. You won''t even give me a consolation?"

    "What consolation?"

    "A return for my generosity."

    "Really? Like I''m asking you to treat me and offer me food?"

    "Whoa! I''m not counting how much I paid for that."

    He may not. But I am calculating them! They were thousands of dollars!

    "What do you want?" I asked lazily.

    "A kiss."

 Chapter 58 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 58: MY JEALOUS BOYFRIEND

    My jaw dropped. I looked at Theo with disbelief.

    "Are you insane!?"

    "Ah, your boyfriend. I forgot. He looks like a jealous person."

    "Yes, he is!"

    "Then you should stay away from any men for him not to get jealous."

    You''re one of these men I should keep a distance from! But I can''t voice it out.

    "Yeah. So stop bothering me, and let''s act like we don''t know each other."

    That night in the hospital flashing back to me. I almost forgot that incident, but now it came back so clearly in my head. And the scratch on his neck from pleasurable moments with his lover. Why doesn''t he give his energy to his lovers instead of wasting it on me?

    I want to say that to him. But, damn. He just smirked handsomely at me.

    "You can''t ignore me or act like we don''t know each other. I am a client, and I do business often here. You should assist me well as our company is a Super VIP in your hotel."

    I can''t believe he''ll reason with me like this. "Then is it right for you to ask me for a kiss?"

    "All right, then. How about treating me on your first paycheck?"

    "Huh?" I was stupefied, but then my brain slowly processed something. "Wait, so you won''t insist anymore that I will work for you?"

    "Not anymore. Since you said that your boyfriend pays for everything, that''s why you don''t need a double salary? But I''m hoping he''s generous enough to give you more than offer now you bear his child?"

    What he''s blabbering about? I don''t understand him at all. But I cannot turn back about my lies about having a boyfriend and having a wonderful relationship with the man of my child.

    "Of course, he is!" I don''t want him to have doubts.

    "Then, good! So I assume he''s making plans for your future already?"

    "Future?"

    "Yup! Future for your child and a place to live?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Is he not planning to give his child a better home?"

    "Like what?" It irritated me with his question-and-answer part thing.

    "A house."

    I take a few moments of silence. Why does he bother to ask me about this kind of stuff?

    "That is not for you to worry but for us to decide."

    "Ah, right! I should not cross the line."

    Theo grins which irritates me further.

    "I''m going back now. They might now be looking for me. Thanks for the meal." I said and made a hasty step toward the door.

    "Bye, Nik!"

    I glanced at him before the door swallowed me. What''s wrong with him? Did he hit his head on something?

    At first, he''s eager to convince me not to work here. Then, offering me to become his Secretary with a double wage that the hotel is offering me. And even upset when I don''t want to accept the job. But after I mention the boyfriend thing and me being pregnant, he''s happy instead?

    He''s crazy, does he?

    Ah, whatever. I hope Miss Mina would not scold me about my tardiness. I was new, but I was this slacker?

    "Nikki! What took you so long?"

    Maureen, my colleague. She was just ahead of two months from me when she began working at the hotel.

    "Sorry. I took a lunch break, and it took longer to come back."

    "Where did you take your lunch? I didn''t see you at our lunch area?"

    "Ah, that. A friend of mine invited me to lunch."

    "Friend? Or a boyfriend?"

    "Hey, my boyfriend always went overseas. So he''s rare to be here."

    I guess I have to stand on this lie since I started it.

    "Miss Nina wants us to come to the Glass Garden to help. The Executives will be there for the last preparation of the Event."

    "Oh. Is she not angry?"

    "She can''t do that. The Executive backing you up."

    "What do you mean about that?"

    "Everyone knows how close you are with everyone. So don''t forget about me."

    Maureen smiles sweetly at me. I think she thought if she stuck with me, she''d be getting close to the executives as well and receive special treatment.

    Is that how people see me? Indeed the Executives are close to my father, but I never take advantage of their kindness. They helped me financially in the past, but I never came to them to give me this job. I believe I worked hard, and sister Michelle saw it. That is why she recommends me to Miss Blaire; it happens I know very well most of their family and closest friends.

    It seems people will come to me to ride the attention I got from the higher-ups, which don''t charm me.

    * * *

    Glass Castle Garden

    "All right, now everyone is here. Listen up! I will assign the ushers and attendants to this event."

    Miss Nina explained further what we needed to do during that event. Since we have experienced being a waitress, they assigned me to guide the guest to their table and assist them if they needed something during that event.

    Later on, Theo and the other sponsor of this event came in to check out the place. The theme is now put up, and the entire concert hall has turned like a Wedding Reception Hall.

    I avoided not glancing in his direction, but I want him to stop looking at us. Maybe he has the right to look at our direction as the overseer of this event, but hoping he should not do it like it was obvious.

    While listening to Miss Nina, Miss Blaire and her husband, Director Ivanov, arrive along with Miss Riley and her husband, Brother Daichi. Miss Jean was also here. Surely, she will have to perform at the event. She is an in-demand wedding singer.

    This event is all about a Bridal Collection by famous designers in the country. And so a lot of couples who plan to get married soon will attend this event. I was excited to watch the show, even if my chance to wear a wedding gown is thin. Every woman''s dream is to wear a wedding dress and enchantment for a girl to look beautiful in a white gown.

    "Nikki, help serve the wine to our guests."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Ah, I was avoiding getting near to Theo, but heaven must hate me. I want to keep as much as 15 meters away from him.. But that was impossible though when I have to work with him for the event.

 Chapter 59 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 59: I DO NOT OWN HIS HEART

    Now, everything is prepared; the organizers made a last touch for the event tomorrow night.

    A problem occurred during the preparation but was gladly solved immediately, and that was because of Theo''s taking over the project. Since Theo replaces the first overseer, they''ve finally caught up to their target day.

    Riding with a cart, Theo heads back to the hotel. He received a message from Matt that he was at the hotel lobby waiting for him to hand over the information he requested days ago.

    "Matt!"

    "Hey, man!"

    "How was it?" asked Theo later after he took the empty seat across Matt.

    "We finally found out the owner of the mobile number you gave me. Why are you looking for him?"

    "I just wanted to know something."

    "What''s the matter? Did he do something to you? This man is dangerous, Theo. You should stay away from¡ª"

    "Shush¡­" Theo sends some signs at Matt to stop talking.

    It happens; Nikki passed them.

    "Nikki, hello!" Matt greeted her.

    "Oh, hi, brother Matt," she returned.

    "Wow. From then on, I need used to seeing you in this hotel."

    Nikki tears a smile while meeting Matt''s gaze, but she avoids looking at Theo even a glance and remains her attention only at Matt.

    "It was Kier who told us he is preparing your contract to work here."

    "Oh, Director Lawrence?"

    Matt laughs that made Theo furrows his forehead¡ªconfused by his sudden burst.

    "Haven''t you met him since you worked here?" he asked after he settled from laughing.

    "Um. Not yet, brother Matt."

    "I see. I wish I am witnessing when that happens."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "He''ll surely faint when you call him Director Lawrence."

    "Eh? But that''s how everyone addresses him."

    Because Nikki once was a victim of a gang assault when she was at Junior High, The Voice Foundation is the home where she builds herself again. That is why she''s closer to the Lawrence family more than the other men; except for Daichi, the nosy of the group, Nikki is more closer to him.

    "Er, Brother Matt, I have to go back behind the desk."

    "Sure, Nikki!"

    She partly bowed and left the two men without throwing a glance at Theo. The guy was frowning; it seemed Nikki determined to act like she didn''t know him.

    "Now Nikki, leave. Why are you investigating Brandon Hale, Theo?"

    A moment of silence had passed before he answered Matt''s question.

    "He''s calling Nikki. I memorized his number one time I saw Nikki in Anna''s store, and he was calling at the moment. So, it intrigued me to trace up the number of who owns it."

    "Nikki? Why is he calling her?"

    "I don''t know what he wanted from her."

    Theo peered at Matt''s teasing look. Perplexed, he perceives that Matt already had a presumption in him.

    "Tell me, Theo. Do you like her?" Matt tilted his head toward the Reception Desk, where Nikki assisted a guest.

    He''s not prepared to answer a question like this. Theo keeps silent, but his eyes gleam, staring in Nikki''s direction. Matt chuckles when he does not answer, but his expression is shouting out loud.

    "Theo, Nikki was considered like our little sister. So I will watch you closely."

    There is a threat to Matt''s tone. Yet, Theo can''t find a word to speak up about his feelings and explain himself to Matt.

    "All right! I will run a further investigation. This time, I will handle this matter."

    "Thanks, Matt."

    "No problem. I might get more information about Brandon Hale while I run the investigation of the case Jeremy asked me to."

    "Jeremy? So he proceeds with the plan of opening that case?"

    "Yes. He wanted to know what exactly happened ten years ago. He and brother Karl already had meetings about the case. Don''t worry. We assure you not to drop the case like the lawyers who held it before. We began tracing their whereabouts to investigate whether they received a payment to abandon the case."

    Theo contemplates, and he feels mixed emotions right now. In the end, he can''t just put it behind.

    "Okay. It was Jeremy who badly wanted to dig up. So, whatever you will find out, please inform me of any progress."

    "Sure. Then I''ll go ahead, and I have to go back to the Headquarters and study the case further."

    Theo nodded. Ten years ago, he remembered nothing from then on. Honestly, there are times he wants to do something about it. But since his current life is getting better than the first few years, he struggles to live from a blank memory. Maybe it''s time for him to live on and move forward.

    "Your coffee."

    A sweet voice woke him from falling into deep thoughts. Staring blankly, he looks up to peer at the woman''s face.

    "Nikki?"

    "Your coffee." She repeated, then placed the cup of coffee in front of him.

    Confusion registered on Theo''s face. He seems to haven''t fully come back yet, to his senses. Nikki watches him pick up the cup and sip on it. "Oh, why is it too bitter?"

    Feeling that he''s observed, Theo looked up with a question registered to his face.

    "Brewed coffee remains bitter without you adding any sugar." She reasoned. Stretching her arm toward Theo, Nikki opened her palm and asked him. "Your card, Director Shang."

    "Huh?"

    Raising one brow, Nikki stated. "Director Shang, it was just my first week since I started working, and it means I don''t have my paycheck yet to pay for your coffee. Anyway, that is for 35 dollars." Nikki is using a formality tone at him.

    Later on, Theo laughs after fully understand what is going on. Actually, it amused him the way Nikki treated him now. And the coffee seems overpriced. Besides, he did not order one.

    Theo reaches into his pocket and takes out his wallet to get a card. He handed it to Nikki, who made a quick turn and walked toward the Coffee Shop across the lounge he was seated at.

    Nikki came back, and it surprised him when she placed a plate beside his coffee.

    "Caramel Chocolate Cake?"

    "Here is your card, Director Shang," Nikki handed the card back to Theo. "That was 36.00 dollars in total," she went on.

    Took the card from her hand, Theo''s gaze never left Nikki, which she was averting her eyes from him.

    "Are you planning to fatten me?"

    Theo asked her suddenly. Meeting his serious gape, Nikki wrinkled her forehead. "Huh? And why would I fatten you?" she asked out of confusion.

    Theo laughed sexily, and she wanted to shove her hand to cover his mouth.

    What is his problem? Why does he always make fun of me? Nikki murmurs to herself. "Humph! I''m going back to work," she said. In a hasty, she turns away.

    "Hey, Nik, wait a minute!" Theo halted her.

    "What?" she snaps.

    "Would you slow down?" Out of the blue, Theo suddenly reminded her, which his concerns confused her.

    "Slow down? For what?" Creasing her forehead, she asked.

    Theo lowered his gaze and looked at her two-inches black shoes. "You are walking too fast."

    "And what''s wrong if I walk fast? My job requires me to be attentive, so it is not being walked fast," she explained irritatedly.

    "I''m just worried you might slip on the floor," he reasoned.

    "Huh?" She was dumbstruck. ''And why would he worry about it? It seems every minor thing is an issue for him.'' Nikki frowned at Theo, who was just grinning at her. "If there''s nothing else you need, Director Shang, can I go back to my work now?" she asked calmly, suppressing her irritation.

    "None, for now. But remember to be careful with your steps."

    Nikki dropped her jaw. What is she? A two-year-old toddler? She can''t take this anymore. She turned around and left Theo, who remained to grin.

    She has no plan of serving him. But Matt informed her that Theo ordered a coffee, so she went to get him a coffee.

    Meanwhile, observing from the corner, Min Xi was throwing cynical glares at him. Instantly, his smile wipes out from his face and shifts his gaze to the cake on the table.

    "Theo!" Min Xi casually sat on the sofa across from him. She put on her black sunglasses to cover her furious gaze. "Do you really have to flirt in public?" Min Xi commented, using a sarcastic tone. Her voice is full of rage, but she can''t start a scene when she is protecting her image.

    On the other hand, Theo just ignored her but continued putting the spoon in his mouth.

    "And when did you like a Caramel Cake? You hate sweets."

    Theo heaves a sigh before he replies to Min Xi. "There''s salt on it. Besides, you don''t know everything about me."

    "Whatever!" Min Xi snapped out.

    Theo finished the last portion of the cake on the plate before he put it down. "If you already finish your rehearsal, then I will drop you home."

    "I''m going to a Spa."

    "Okay." Theo picked up a tissue to wipe his mouth, then got up. "Let''s go."

    "Can''t you even bring me to a restaurant for dinner?" She remained seated. Theo''s dark glare flashes in her direction. Min Xi gulped and clenched her shaking fist.

    "Min Xi?"

    Theo is looking at her coldly. She gathered her strength to stand on her feet and followed Theo, matching his pace toward the exit door. Behind her sunglasses, she spotted a few paparazzi in the lobby.

    Min Xi stretches her hand and hooks up at Theo''s arm, hiding his fist inside his pocket. She then smiled sweetly and greeted the other guests as they passed. In a situation like this, Theo knows that he can''t shove her on the side but maintains an expression he usually shows in public.

    ''How many tears I must shed? How many fake smiles do I have to show? On the surface, we may be a perfect couple.. But deep inside, I do not own his heart.''

 Chapter 60 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 60: THE SHOW (One) FULFILLING DREAM

    * * *

    THE FASHION MONTH EVENT

    Guests arrived and are now walking the Red Carpet, welcome by the assigned hosts.

    Inside the Event Hall, Nikki guided a group of celebrities to their tables. She then asked if they needed anything. Fortunately, her floor manager experience helps her manage the stress of settling down the guests and assisting them with their requests.

    Meanwhile, before the show begins, a group of a known bands is now playing on the stage. There are times they will introduce the new singers to sing with them to entertain the night.

    And Nikki cannot take away her eyes from the buffet table. She sees a lot of yellow food displayed, which means they are all made from mangoes.

    Sadly, she''s only an usherette tonight. Now, it''s been one hour and a half since she''s running around facilitating the guests. She''s not complaining, but she''s craving for that mango cake she saw on the table. Still, they''re waiting for the star models tonight, and one of them is Min Xi.

    Speaking of Min Xi, finally, the stars of the night arrive and are walking the red carpet.

    As for what everybody''s expecting, Theo is her date who''s too damn handsome tonight with his gray tuxedo. Pinching by jealousy, Nikki shook her head, and she was staring at the huge monitor screen placed in the stage''s corner.

    She has no right to get jealous, and she is just one of the hundreds of girls dreaming of having someone like him as a future husband. All the fans were waiting outside, screaming both Min Xi''s and Theo''s names, and everyone thought they were absolutely a perfect couple.

    Later, after being flooded with photoshoots, the couple moves to where the host invited them for a brief interview. Every person in this Hall and the fans outside listening keenly to the couple''s answer.

    "Hello! What a splendid dress!"

    Min Xi is wearing a red halter backless short dress. Shows off those cream-white long legs, whose someone won''t fall in love with Min Xi''s beauty? Her long black hair rested on her back and wearing that perfect smile, her full red lips are one of her best assets. Her ticket to become an Ambassador for the famous Lip brand in New York.

    "Undoubtedly, you are the Queen tonight!" the host compliments Min Xi.

    "Hello, Tim."

    "Hi, Min Xi! Quick question. How many children do you plan?"

    Min Xi laughs like she was shy about the question.

    "Oh, my god, Tim. You''re making me blush."

    "Oh, this is from your fan''s question! As we can see, you are a perfect factory of kids!"

    "Wait, doesn''t that mean producing too many children? You know, I have my career to take care of, but maybe three could do. Hm? How about it?"

    Meanwhile, back to the Hall, someone laughs in a sarcastic tone. The nearby tables looked in her direction, and they found out it was the veteran actress who already received many awards in her showbiz career.

    "Immature people these days are such a liar," she quoted.

    Nikki heard as she was standing behind her.

    "Like I didn''t hear her saying once," she went on. "I''m afraid to get pregnant, and I don''t want to get fat. Huh! Ridiculous!"

    Those who heard stayed quiet. The one who throws criticism is an all-time award-winning actress. Many shocked registered to their faces but acted like they heard nothing. Anyway, this is the world they''re living in. All is about a competition to the top and criticism from other artists.

    ''So, Min Xi doesn''t want a child? Is this the reason Theo is too nice to me when he learns that I am pregnant?'' Nikki thought. ''He cares for a woman bearing a child. But agreeing to Min Xi for not getting pregnant? He must love her that much.''

    Her heart fills with jealousy, but like she always told herself, she has no right to have this feeling. Besides, that was their life. Whatever arrangements they would come up with, it''s their choice of how they will live their life as a married couple.

    As for her, she was happy to become a mother soon. Who doesn''t want a child? She knows a lot of couples who badly pray to have children but never have even one child. By now, she focuses on her very own goal and dreams. She fought for her mother''s life, and to bring another life into this world is a fulfilling dream for her.

    Nikki came back to her senses when the Hall filled with applause. Theo and Min Xi are now entering the entrance. The media who were allowed to cover the event inside the Hall could not get enough to take as many photos of the couple.

    However, Theo seems uncomfortable. Most of the time, he is casually stepping away from Min Xi whose busied doing her pose in front of the camera, but then she''ll throw her body toward Theo and take more poses.

    Poor Theo will either turn to his side or nod at the guest he spotted on the nearby table to avoid the camera focusing on him.

    "Enough, Min Xi," he whispered to her.

    However, Min Xi trained herself to act. She giggles, like Theo, whispering sweet words into her ears, and it was everyone''s assumption.

    "Tsk! Faking it." Critic by the same actress who commented on Min Xi''s interview just a while ago.

    Nikki, whose heart was wrenched in jealousy; she''s confused about why this actress made criticisms against Min Xi. She wonders if the two were in a war, like a lot of cases between celebrities. Is she meant to say that Theo and Min Xi are more like an act as sweet in front of everyone?

    Theo surely looks stiff and looks uncomfortable. But he seems not like this public display thing.

    Nikki turned away, strode toward a corner as she could not breathe. It seems the crowd is suffocating her. She steps toward the table and asks for cold water to drink. She finishes two full glasses in a row. She was this thirsty. Or maybe because of her pregnancy? It must be.

    Nikki inhales, hoping she won''t faint later.

    Moving to the highlights for tonight''s event, all the models and supermodels are now preparing for their walk. Theo escorted Min Xi toward her dressing room.

    "Everyone, out," he said calmly. Quickly, everyone went out, except for Min Xi''s manager.

    Theo stays facing the wall and heaves a furious sigh. He turned around, the anger plastered to his face.

    Striding toward her, Min Xi takes another step.

    "Do that again!" Theo just controlled his voice to not heard outside.

    "Why? Because she is watching?" Min Xi tried to sneer at him. "Huh!"

    She wanted to scream, but this was not the right place and the right time to do that.

    "Master Shang, can we focus on the show for now? It will start in a few minutes. Min Xi needed to prepare for¡ª"

    The manager stammered to his words. Theo glared at him, so he shut up and took a seat in the corner. Once again, Theo flashes a glare at Min Xi.

    "You like Fame? Go ahead! This is your night! But mind your place!" Theo said it firmly before he turned away. He heaves another furious sigh to calm himself and hide his furious grimace.

    * * *

    Back to the Event Hall. Nikki continues assisting the guests. Miss Mina approached her and brought her to the buffet table.

    "Nikki, someone requested to bring some food toward a dressing room. Kindly bring them over? You were the one that asked to send them over."

    "Okay, Miss Mina." She quickly took the tray and headed backstage.

    Miss Nina told her which room, but she couldn''t find it. She asked a staff member but then pointed out the outside dressing rooms.

    Nikki trailed the hallway where she was told to follow. She began suspecting it was a prank because the corridor was empty, and no one was walking around at this part of the Castle. She kept going, and finally, she found the room.

    She knocked and waited for the door to open.

    "Hi! I was here to deliver the food."

    "Oh, thank you. Can you place them inside? I will call the boss that the food is here. Can you watch it for a minute?"

    "Huh? Oh, okay. No problem."

    The woman leaves, and Nikki is left alone inside the dressing room. What with this room? It was just an empty room with one sofa.

    The boss? Who is that be? Why should it be this far from the Event Hall? Fortunately, she did not lose her way, and there are no weird things like¡­ a ghost? Anyway, she''s not afraid of it.

    "Oh, my ghost!" She screams when the door suddenly opens.

    "You? Why are you here?" It surprised her to recognize the person who entered the room.

 Chapter 61 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 61: LEARN THE TRUTH

    "Are you planning to scare me to death?"

    Startled, Nikki yells at the person who enters the room without notice.

    "Eat."

    "What?" The confusion was written all over her face.

    The person came in, none other than is Theo. It puzzled her why he was here when he should be at the event as this show is also his show.

    The models must start their walk, and she wants to look at the wedding dresses that will appear. Checking out the program, an entire entourage will appear. From the little bride and little grooms, the bridesmaids, and even the ushers and usherettes attire would be in this walk. She wished to see those cute little ones walking on the runway.

    "The food is here, and I have to go back."

    "I said eat," Theo insisted.

    "Why are you doing this to me?" she asked the guy, which Theo scanned her from head to toe.

    "Why are you wearing that kind of high-heeled footwear?"

    "Huh? What''s wrong with it?" The shoe is not that high, it was just 3-inches, and it''s not even the pointed one. ''They designed the heel to be a square-shaped one, so what''s wrong with the shoes? What''s wrong with him again?'' Nikki murmurs inside her head.

    "Your dress."

    Even my dress? Where did he hit his head before coming here?

    "What''s wrong with it? This is what they give us this morning."

    "This is not what I approved."

    "What do you mean by that?" Nikki glanced at the mirror on the wall. She is wearing a gold-fitted cocktail dress with a slit on the right side that shows her legs. True, it was daring, but it was decent, she believes.

    "This is what they provide us to wear. It was Sister Anna who designed them."

    ''Why is he this meticulous to her?''

    "If it looks ugly, can you just pretend it looks pretty on me?"

    "Who said it''s ugly? What I don''t like about it is showing your breast."

    Dumbfounded, she couldn''t believe what Theo said. He''s not only an irritating person, but he''s some sort of pervert now.

    Nikki glanced at her chest, and truly it displayed her cleavage. But what would be his care if she is showing her front? There are more daring clothes flashing the guests.

    Besides, she may be short, but she can be proud of her chest. However, Theo keeps glancing at them, and now it causes her to feel uncomfortable.

    "You can now eat your food. I''m going back to the event hall."

    Theo can eat at the event while observing the show. She thought it was the models who asked for them; that''s why she brought them over.

    "I asked to bring them over for you to eat them."

    "What do you mean by that?" she did not foresee it actually, that the food is for her. Nikki glances at the tray, and those mango tart and mango cake are seducing her.

    "Do you want to faint later? Now eat."

    She would be grateful, but Theo ordered her to eat like¡ª Is she a dog? But she''s already craving to put them into her mouth.

    She sits on the sofa and begins tasting the food. Nikki felt she was floating or flying toward heaven. She''d finally have a bite of them, and now she can''t help to keep filling her mouth.

    Observing her closely, Theo pushed a smile. He knew she was craving to eat them. But she can''t have them unless the event is over and staff will have an after-party for the event''s success tonight.

    "How about you? Did you eat before coming here?" she asks after putting a spoonful of cake in her mouth.

    "No," Theo replied and strode toward Nikki, handed her a handkerchief.

    Nikki looks up and takes the handkerchief. She is shy to accept it, but she can''t find any table napkins.

    "Then what are you waiting for? You should eat as well before you pass out later." She told him.

    Theo chuckles. He sat beside her and tried those desserts. The mango pie is not bad, and the mango caramelized cake, and he found them delightful to his tongue. Eating together, they haven''t noticed they emptied the plate. Nikki drinks some water, but she realizes there is only one bottle of water she brought in.

    "Oh, I haven''t brought another one."

    "It''s okay. I could drink yours."

    "Huh?" Drink mine? She''s confused. But then Theo took the water bottle in her hand and emptied it.

    She blushes, knowing it was an indirect kiss. So what now? Maybe she should have returned to the event now she''s done eating. Being with Theo alone in this room gives her tension as her heart won''t settle down. Besides that, what people would judge this situation? His girlfriend is out there walking on the runway. But why was he in a room with another girl? Worse, it was her Theo was with.

    "Nikki¡ª"

    "Hum?" she turned her head in Theo''s direction. Nikki froze to her seat. Theo is leaning over and kisses her.

    Theo is kissing her!

    She ordered her brain to work and commanded her body to move, but she remained unmoved. The lips taste sweet from the food they eat. And she craves to swallow them. Nikki responded. Opening her mouth, Theo thrust his tongue and searched hers to play with.

    The kiss deepened, and she could feel Theo''s hand on her waist.

    "Hmm¡­" Nikki sighs.

    ''She''s becoming an expert.'' Theo thought. He holds Nikki''s head to lengthen the kiss.

    But a knock on the door and someone opens it.

    "Theo, you want to¡ª? Oh."

    It was Doctor Ben who caught their intimacy. Nikki pushes Theo and sits up. Her face is flushing red, and she cannot look in Doctor Ben''s direction.

    "I''m going back to work," she said and strode toward the door, passing Doctor Ben. She bowed at him, then made a hasty step.

    Doctor Ben glances at Nikki she who left that place with long steps. He came inside and threw glares at Theo.

    "What is this?" asked Doctor Ben. He leans on the dresser while giving Theo a measuring gaze.

    "I said, I will talk to you later, not now."

    "Oh? And? How if I didn''t arrive?"

    Theo sighed. Combed with his shoulder-length hair, he presses his back to the sofa.

    "She already finds out she''s pregnant."

    A surprising flash in Ben''s eyes, but then he wears a serious look. "What now?"

    "Please, tell Doctor Yonah to make up something. I will message Nikki to visit her soon."

    "Why don''t you want her to know she''s already pregnant the last time she lost consciousness at Michelle''s party?"

    Theo did not answer. He cannot tell everyone that he has no reason for her to meet him in secret once Nikki is pregnant.

    "Now, when do you plan to tell her? Nikki deserves to learn the truth."

    "I know I should tell her the soonest. But I don''t know how to explain everything or where to start."

    "She deserves to know, and it shouldn''t be from someone''s mouth but yours that you are the man she''s meeting in secret."

    Outside, Nikki covers her mouth not to sob.. Tears flooded her eyes, and she wanted to stop them.

 Chapter 62 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 62: THE MISTRESS

    She came back because she left behind the smartphone provided by the hotel, and it has access to her work like tonight''s event, where she verifies the guest lists.

    But when she was about to knock, it surprised her to hear Doctor Ben and Theo talking about something, which she heard her name mentioned.

    Making hasty steps away from that place, she wipes her tears harshly.

    What does that mean? She couldn''t understand yet, but one thing is clear, Theo is the mystery man she''s sleeping with.

    She wants an explanation. She wanted to know why Theo was lying to her this way? Now her mind messed up.

    Nikki saw an exit door. She pushes it open and steps outside, breathing air as much as her chest can take. The Securities that guarded the back of the castle were surprised to see her.

    "Miss, where are you going?" asked one Security. They noticed that she was crying.

    "Are you okay, Miss?"

    The team looked at each other when she wasn''t responding.

    "What''s the matter, boys?"

    "Director Isagawa!" At once, they salute Daichi.

    "What''s going on here?" Daichi stared at the woman whose head remained lowered. "Nikki? Is that you?"

    She looked up, and it surprised Daichi to see her cry. "Brother Daichi¡­" she stutters. "Can I borrow your back?"

    The Security team looked at each other, and Daichi gestured to them to turn around. Everyone goes back to their post and ignores what they have witnessed.

    Nikki cried at Daichi''s back. Despite her flooding eyes, she could hear Miss Jean singing the song that was a favorite of hers. The song was about a happy lover, but it only brings hopelessness, which breaks her heart.

    Jean sang two more songs before Nikki settled down. She anticipates Jean''s performance, and now she hasn''t watched even that.

    "Do you want to go home? I will ask Matt to send you home," Daichi''s offers. He is curious about what made Nikki cried, but he understands that she doesn''t want to talk about it yet.

    "Thank you, brother Daichi. But I have to go back, and I have been slacking too much in my first week."

    "But you aren''t well. Also, if you want to talk about it, I''m all ears."

    Nikki pushes a smile. "Thank you, brother Daichi. I am fine now."

    "Are you sure?"

    Nikki nodded. "I will go back inside. Might they need more hands?"

    "Okay. But if you think you aren''t feeling better, let me know."

    She nodded and tore a smile on her lips. She''s grateful Daichi was here. Every time she thinks of her father, Daichi, who was there, she found nearby.

    Nikki headed back inside. She was not herself yet, but everything was flashing back to her mind. The texts, encounters, and coincidences meeting with Theo seem all is a plan.

    Why does he need to lie to her like this? He was always around her, and he was everywhere. Suddenly, he was like a mushroom showing up elsewhere.

    Nikki was contemplating when he crossed Min Xi in the hallway. But she is not alone, and the actress who criticized her before is now the person she has argued with.

    "I am not like you!" Min Xi hissed at the woman.

    The actress known as Sandra Meng smirks and never shows Min Xi threatened her.

    "You will be soon," Sandra taunted her.

    Min Xi was about to counter, but she noticed Nikki appeared somewhere. At first, Nikki''s sudden appearance bothered her. After she recovered, her expression was even more vicious. She grins, then states this;

    "That won''t happen to me. The Shang family won''t mind if I won''t bear a child. They already paid someone to become Theo''s mistress and bear his offspring, while I could enjoy my success without stopping to reach the top."

    "Are you insane? You''re out of your mind!" Sandra barked at Min Xi.

    Concerned, she glances in Nikki''s direction. It astounded her at how Min Xi vocal to express this when someone overheard them.

    She never thought there was a more destructive revelation she would hear tonight. "Excuse me," Nikki walked past the two women without taking a glance at them.

    She feels like blood runs out her face. She turned pale and was like to faint at any moment. Nikki walks straight to the powder room and locks herself in a cubicle. With inaudible sounds, she cried.

    So, that was Theo''s reason?

    He won''t let her know it was him so that there will be no real attachment between them. Theo was friendly to her because he cared about the child on her belly and not because he likes her.

    Something she must not expect since the very beginning she sleeps with that man.

    What now? Still, she could not sort her head.

    She was confused, but she didn''t want to get affected by this.

    Nikki went to the staff room. She washed her face and applied another makeup. For now, she fixes herself and is forced to smile. She should not act immaturely and abandon her work because she learns that the man she was in love with is playing a trick on her.

    Nikki scans her reflection. Her eyes were red. But the event has lesser lighting; it won''t notice much. Maybe she has to add more concealer and dark eyeshadow.

    Nikki added more mascara, and it hid her swollen eyes but emphasized the shape. She inhales several times before she steps out and heads back to the event.

    "Nikki, what took you so long?" Mely approached her the moment she appeared in the hall.

    "Sorry, I needed to use the powder room. What is happening now?"

    "You should see Miss Min Xi''s bridal gown earlier!"

    "Ah, yes. I miss the Entourages introduction."

    "Yes. The kids are too cute! I want to take a photo of them, but we''re working."

    "Yeah," she reacted lazily.

    "Did you fix your makeup?"

    "Huh? Why? Is it bad?"

    "Oh, no! You so pretty!"

    "Girls?" Miss Nina approaches them. "Assist the other guests in the East tables."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    Nikki and Mely approach the Eastern part of the hall.

    "Honey! Can you pitch me a glass of water?"

    "Right away, sir!" Oh my, is that a Parisian designer? Nikki thought to herself. She left to get a glass of water, immediately served it to the guest.

    "Monsieur, here is your water."

    "Merci!" The guest thanked Nikki, and he actually scanned her body. "You look lovely."

    "Oh, thank you." Did not expect to be praised by a designer, Nikki blushes.

    After assisting a few guests, Nikki stood in the corner and watched the next batch of models wearing a casual white dress. They were all beautiful.

    "Hey, miss pretty!"

    Nikki wonders if she''s the one who is meant for it. She turned to head to her right when a man was aiming his camera at her.

    "Can you smile?" he makes a request.

    "Oh, why?"

    "Just one!"

    Nikki recognizes this man. He is Lucas Green, a famous photographer who receives recognition internationally. Shy to do what he''s asking, but she doesn''t want to consider rude. Nikki smiles, and Lucas takes not only one photo of her, but he clicks his camera many times.

    "Great!" Lucas raised a thumb''s up.

    Back to the stage, a host announces the three supermodels on their casual bridal wear. The person who came out last is Min Xi. She looks like a goddess in her white dress with a touch of gold on the neckline and waistline. Her long legs are displaying proudly every step she makes. Everyone applauded her walk.

    Nikki recalls what Min Xi mentions earlier. The Shang paid someone to bear Theo''s child, and it was her, who Min Xi meant as that mistress. If she hadn''t heard Theo and Doctor Ben''s conversation, she wouldn''t have the idea. She shook her head and focused on the event. This is not the time to care for her drama.

    "Hello, everyone!" the primary host of the night greeted the guests. "Before we will proceed with the highlights of our Show! First, let us give the stage to this amazing woman who gives her love and passion for making us all beautiful. Let us welcome the Founder of the Rise in Fashion, our remarkable lady, Miss Anna Lawrence!"

    Head toward the stage, husband Dave escorted Anna. She was now in her six months of pregnancy, the reason Dave was very careful to lead her to the stairs.

    "Good evening, everybody! Thank you so much for attending our event tonight. Hoping you have enjoyed it?"

    The crowd applauded. So then, Anna began acknowledging all the sponsors, thanking them, then mentions all the special guests from the International Fashion Association.

    "Now, before I close my speech. I want to take this opportunity to acknowledge one person who is the entire overseer of this event. In fact, without his effort, this Show would never be this successful. I want to present it to you. Oh, before I forgot! The reason I have this acknowledgment¡ª"

    Anna smiled warmly at the crowd. Everyone wondered what it was, and they grew the thrill.

    "Nikki? Can you please come to the stage?"

 Chapter 63 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 63: THE SHOW (Three) THE STAR OF THE SHOW

    Surprised being requested to come up to the stage, Nikki froze in the corner. Why does she have to go on stage? She mumbles herself.

    "Honey, come on!" The Choreographer of the show comes to her and pulls her waist. Escorted Nikki toward the stage, he whispered to her ear. "Don''t forget to smile, honey."

    Confused, it forced Nikki to go up the stairs. She was nervous to think that the people in show business were in the audience. She tried to act casual and walk toward Anna.

    "Hello, Nikki!"

    "Hi, sister Anna."

    "Come! Just relax, okay?" Anna whispered to her, then guided her to the center of the stage. "Alright! Can I ask the audience what you''ve first noticed to our usherette tonight?"

    "Pretty!"

    "Lovely!"

    Some guests responded.

    "Invite me once again if you have this beauty to welcome me!" Another comment from the audience.

    The crowd laughs amusingly. Nikki was never into this kind of event but an audience herself, and she was stiff at the same blushes a lot.

    "Okay. But aside from her pretty face. Anything you''d see?" Anna once again asked the audience.

    "I spotted the mountain, Miss Anna!" someone replied. Few laughs from the joke, the rest smiled. But they agree with him. It''s not the perverted way, but how it presented both ways of ''bolder with elegance''.

    Nikki felt embarrassed. Theo is right, and the design reveals her mounds. Although it was more of a compliment, she is not used to this kind of attention with the critiques. Not just ordinary, but known in the show business and fashion world.

    "All right! Alright, let''s settle down now. I called Nikki to the stage for a reason, and that was to boast about her dress. Also, to take this moment, I want to introduce the designer of this dress. And this event won''t be successful if I missed acknowledging him tonight! Although his work is exclusive only, and it is not available¡­ Let''s not hold the wait! I am deeply honored to introduce to you this amazing designer who was hiding his talent! I want to present tonight our very own Director Theo Shang!"

    The crowd was stunned. They never imagined the like of Theo have passion when it comes to dresses, so the audience gives Theo loud applause.

    He never expects Anna will introduce him this way. Theo cheerfully walked on the stage to join the two ladies. Nikki was also amazed by the dress she was wearing; it was Theo who designed it. No wonder he commented earlier on how the dress exposed her breasts. It seems Anna did change from Theo''s original design. Now she ponders if those dresses she got after spending a night together were Theo''s designs, which Anna mentions, that his designs are not for sale or available for anyone.

    But why does Theo let her wear them? Now things are coming back to her. Could it be possible that even her dress at Michelle''s birthday celebration is Theo''s design? There is a possibility since Anna did compliment her wearing that blue dress at that time.

    Nikki notices Theo is holding a scarf. All of a sudden, her chest pounding crazily, recalling the times they made love to her putting on a blindfold. She withdrew her gaze and shifted her attention to the crowd.

    What is he trying to do now? Nikki murmurs to herself. She almost cries when Theo puts the scarf around her neck. She''s praying that hope Anna did not notice her reaction. Gladly, Theo is covering her from the crowd, and they won''t notice her shocked.

    Nikki tempts to lift her head to stare at Theo. ''Is he trying to torture me?'' It was better before when she didn''t know who the Mystery Man was. But now that she unmasks him, she has the more mixed feeling that causes her head to mess up.

    "Just relax," Theo whispered at her.

    How could she relax when her body has such familiarity with his presence? Nikki glances at the scarf and realizes Theo placed them to hide her breasts.

    ''He acted like him. Too gentle and thoughtful.'' Nikki thought. She nibbles her lips as tears peeping at her eyelids.

    "Good evening, everybody. Please, allow me to thank each of you for joining us tonight. The next thing is, I did not perceive that Anna would expose me this way."

    The crowd laughs.

    "Well, as you could see." Theo glanced at Nikki before he continued. "Anna changed the dress. Honestly, I was more conservative and originally hiding those gems."

    Among the audience, it was the men most who laughed in Theo''s calm jest.

    ''Yeah. Conservative, my ass. If it happens, and the people here know your real color, you are a beast in bed.''

    Shot. What am I thinking! Nikki scolded herself. All of a sudden, she recalls the lovemaking she shared with the man; now, she has a name and face.

    ''Not at this moment, Nikki Lindsey!'' Her face is flushing red, and she''s hoping that no one will notice it. Her mind was all over the place again.

    She was supposed to be angry at him. But she was in the middle of work. Most significantly, calling out to come up on stage? She felt more like to faint in nervousness and shyness than carrying those issues between her and Theo. And she was now standing on the stage with him, who often glanced in her direction with sparks in his eyes.

    It may not have noticed how Theo plastered a smile on his face than he was with Min Xi, among the audiences¡­

    "Dang it! He''s too obvious!" Ben murmurs. He''s seated at the same table with Doctor Yonah, Riley, Daichi, and Matt.

    "What are you mumbling about?" Yonah, who catches him muttering. Ben whispered to Yonah, she who squealed. "Really?"

    "Yeah." he nods.

    "Hey! Why keep a secret from us?" It was Daichi who complained. It smells like there is something interesting happening at the moment.

    "No way. You can''t hide a secret." Ben smirked.

    "Eh? Not fair! I will expose you to Doctor Yonah!" his threat.

    "Hm? About what?" Yonah asked innocently.

    "Daichi Isagawa!"

    "I''ll show you later, Doctor Yonah!"

    "Oh? Sounds intriguing."

    "Don''t you dare to look at it!"

    "And why not!" Yonah was more curious to know what it was.

    "I will forward to you the mmm-"

    Daichi hadn''t finished talking when Ben covered his mouth.

    Matt and Riley just shook their heads when these two acted like a child again, and they''re never growing up.

    Meanwhile, Min Xi furiously went back to her dressing room.

    "Ahhhh! How dare he! This is my night! Why did some usherette steal my show!"

    "Shush! Lower your voice! Reporters are wandering outside!"

    Kyle, her manager, is trying to calm her down.

    "Why do I feel I was the third party here? I am not the mistress here!"

    "Min Xi, calm down. Like what you said, she is the usherette to this event. But you are the star of the show!" Kyle is trying to convince her to settle down. "It''s about the finale. You must prepare now, and your dress will shine tonight!"

    "They are not highlighted anymore! It was hers!"

    "Min Xi¡ª"

    "My dress was just made by someone who is a hard designer! But her? She''s the only one who wears Theo''s designs!"

    The door opens, and Kyle wishes the floor to swallow him. It was the designer of the dress Min Xi was supposed to wear for the finale.

    "Trying hard? Then go have your last walk naked!"

    The designer left in a rage.

    "Min Xi!" Kyle doesn''t know what to do. As he could see, she didn''t care.

    Min Xi drops her bottom on the couch and crosses her legs. Kyle followed the designer''s beg to forgive his model for her behavior. Kyle tried to settle things by himself, even if he kneels to that designer. Yet, Theo heard about what happened.

    Throwing deadly glares at Min Xi, he is controlling his anger. Because of what happened, Theo has to ask Miss Jean to sing two more songs until they settle the problems.

    "What is your problem!"

    Returning a furious gaze, Min Xi glared at Theo. "I should ask you the same question. Are all the screws in your head gone? Do you have to show your intimacy to the media!?"

    "Min Xi, stop it," Kyle attempted to remind her not to talk back to Theo.

    "You will go back to China first thing tomorrow," Theo announced coldly.

    "What? How dare you do this to me!"

    "Don''t ask me. But explain yourself to Jeremy," Theo throws a dangerous glare before he steps out of the room.

    Hearing Jeremy''s name, Min Xi and Kyle went pale.

    "Rubin scheduled their flight tomorrow morning. Send them straight home after the show."

    It was what they heard outside.

    "Min Xi, let us just focus on your career in China. You know that if we anger Master Jeremy, it is the end of everything."

    Min Xi clenches both of her fists.

 Chapter 64 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 64: BURNING WITH YOUR LOVE

    Arriving at the penthouse she''s staying in, Min Xi picks up the flower vase and throws it on the wall. The broken vase shattered on the floor.

    Kylee quietly gets a broomstick and dustpan to clean it quickly before Min Xi steps on them later.

    "Min Xi, eat some dinner," said Rubin and put down the food pack on the table.

    "I don''t need it!" Min Xi screams. She strode toward the table and was about to pick up the food pack. But Kyle stops her.

    "Min Xi! Rather than throw them, I better have it! I''m hungry," Kyle said. He took the food pack from Min Xi''s hand.

    She threw a tantrum because she had no full power to go against the Shang, especially Jeremy, the eldest son.

    She was furious. Min Xi sat on the sofa. Kyle cannot do anything to comfort her but to just watch her being like this.

    It was a long time ago when Min Xi was arranged to marry Theo. She was happily agreed on instantly, but when the right time came, she received a lot of conditions that made her violent and hot-tempered.

    Yet, she needs the Shang to back her up to her career, aside from the agreement between the Shang and the Hong elders.

    Kyle looked at Rubin Lim, Jeremy Shang''s private assistant.

    "Mr. Rubin, do we have to go back to China tomorrow?" he asked.

    Rubin nodded and replied, "Yes. I already booked you both a flight."

    Kyle sighed. "Can I leave to see my family? They thought I would stay longer in the Mainland. But¡ª" Kyle glanced at Min Xi. "She might get drunk if I left her alone."

    "Don''t worry. I will watch her."

    "Thank you, Mr. Rubin!" he bowed, then spoke to Min Xi before he left.

    After Kyle leaves the penthouse, Rubin walks toward the living room and sits at the couch across from Min Xi. The model is still in a rage, and she glares at Rubin, feeling annoyed that he didn''t help her out to convince Theo instead.

    "Why don''t you left as well? Everyone already left me! So I don''t need you!" She yells at Rubin.

    "Okay. But you need to eat first, and I will make you a meal before I leave."

    "I''m not hungry," she frowned. Like Rubin truly would leave.

    "If you have complaints, why not talk to Master Shang? Throwing tantrums wherever and breaking things won''t solve your issues, Min Xi."

    "Shut up."

    Rubin heaves a furious sigh and heads to the kitchen. Scanning the food on the shelf and refrigerator, he made a quick soup.

    Later, while occupying himself in front of the cooking pot, two delicate hands wrapped around his waist, and a head rested on his back.

    Rubin could catch that sweet scent of a floral-flavored from a shampoo. He is familiar with this brand. For a reason, he''s the one who gave her this shampoo when they were in High School. A small gesture that brings happiness to him that she''s still using the same shampoo since then.

    "Rubin, what is wrong with me?"

    Pauses from stirring the pot. He understood what Min Xi was asking about. She was referring to her physical appearance that everyone envied, but one person did not notice.

    "What should I do for him to look at me? Why¡ª"

    He could feel her body shaking from shedding those tears.

    "There is nothing wrong with you, Min Xi," he reflected. "You are just looking at the wrong man."

    There is a long silence between them while Min Xi remains hugging him from behind.

    "Rubin¡­"

    "I''m done. You can eat now, and you are restraining yourself from eating a proper meal for weeks."

    He knows she is doing it to maintain her figure for the show, and he hates how she starves herself.

    "Comfort me¡­"

    Rubin froze. Troubled by the thought, his heart filled with hope. "You have an early flight tomorrow, and I''ll pack up your things while you are eating."

    "You did it once. Comfort me again." Min Xi is not listening to him.

    "It was just once, like you mention," Rubin bears it when Min Xi began hitting his back.

    "I hate you!"

    Rubin made a surprise turn and caught Min Xi''s hands. He pushes her on the table before he kisses her passionately, to which Min Xi responded with the same eagerness.

    He pulls the sash on her robe to expose her nudity. She helps him undress his clothes before he carries her to the bedroom and shut the door close.

    "Rubin¡­" Min Xi cried in pleasure at every powerful thrust he penetrated her insides.

    "Made me forget him tonight."

    She whimpers, chasing breaths from the sensation building up to her core. Rubin taunts both of her nipples, then runs a kiss upward to her collarbone.

    Min Xi pulled Rubin by the neck, kissing him while meeting his thrusts. He holds Min Xi on the pulse, pulling her to crouch on top of him.

    It was a crazy night, and she knows it¡­

    Having a glimpse of the blinding morning light, she quietly lay on her side, facing her back at Rubin. She felt the bed shake when he got up from the bed.

    "You need to eat before your flight," Rubin reminds her.

    She sat up and pulled the blanket to cover her nudity. She muttered, "I know he won''t sleep with me even after we get married."

    There is a bitterness in her voice. He wishes to comfort her completely, but he can''t satisfy her and give her what she wants. Even to become the man she desires.

    "Rubin¡­ I''m sorry."

    Guess it is what he doesn''t want to hear. Maybe a "Thank You" he prefers that instead, and he will be happier.

    Biting her bottom lip, she whispered, "I''m sorry if I can''t return your love."

    Pressing his eyelids before glancing at Min Xi, he tears a sad smile.

    "I know¡­"

 Chapter 65 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 65: ADDICTED TO YOU

    Sunday morning¡­

    It''s not only her day off, but also, she wanted to take this chance to lock herself inside her bedroom.

    Nikki rolled over on her bed and hugged a pillow. She was dead tired from the event, not to mention struggling not to cry all of a sudden while she was working¡ªsuch a pain in the chest.

    Nikki placed her legs on the wall, hung them, and did a little stretching.

    She''s staring at the ceiling, contemplating everything from the very beginning she met Theo. She has to think properly and needs to calm down.

    Now she knows it was him, how to act casually in front of Theo?

    She decided not to tell him that she already knew the truth and would act as nothing happened. Since Theo has no plan of telling her the truth either, she will pretend she knows nothing at all yet.

    And once Theo and Min Xi get married, her role was more like a Mistress, bearing Theo''s child. As Min Xi said to that actress, it keeps playing on her mind. Sometimes, truth brings sadness.

    However, maybe another plot of a story. Once upon a time, sleeping beauty finally woke up, but her Prince Charming must marry the other Princess because she is just the Pauper.

    Tears escape from her eyes¡ªthe ones she suppresses all night. Later, although she doesn''t want to move around today, she has to eat even with no appetite, but her baby has to grow healthy.

    Nikki pushes her body to get up and steps down from her bed. Stepping outside, she found the house too quiet.

    "Ma?"

    Nikki heads toward Lucy''s room and finds her getting ready to go out.

    "Where are you guys going?" she asked.

    "Good morning, sister Nikki. Aunt Lucy wanted to go out. We will hang out in the garden with the neighborhood."

    "Nikki, I felt too bored, which made me want to see a lot of green outsides."

    "Oh, that''s good, Ma. Do you want to visit Remy Town?"

    Lucy''s eyes sparked when she mentioned the town.

    "I would love that, Nikki. But it looks like I cannot travel that far yet, and I have therapy next week."

    That''s right. Her mother''s treatment again. It means she has to meet him to spend the night together. But Theo already knows she is pregnant, so they are no reason to meet in secret. She has to message him later about her pregnancy; she did not learn the truth yet as all he knew.

    "Nikki, have your breakfast now."

    "Yes, Ma. Don''t tire yourself."

    "I am very well!" Lucy boasted.

    Watching her mother swallowed by the door, Nikki can tear a smile on her lips. As days passed by, she could see how her mother was returning, being cheerful a lot. Seeing her like this made her happy, and she could feel everything was right.

    Maybe, she must not think or feel any regrets as things are even taking place.

    However, while eating her breakfast, Nikki can''t avoid pondering all over again.

    The Shang family¡­

    Could it be possible that Theo''s family has a huge involvement in this, and they knew about her conceiving a Shang heir? So, is it Theo''s main purpose why he gets close to me?

    She should not get surprised. The Shang is one of the major investors of the Mainland Hospital. They are also a major supporter of William Research to breakthrough a new generation of treatment for any rare illnesses that no one has to discover a medicine yet.

    Paying her mother''s hospital bill is a piece of cake for them. But aside from that, there is the most important thing...

    Theo is giving his blood to her mother. The reason she cannot confront him is that she still needs him for her mother, Lucy.

    Nikki nibbles her lips. It feels like two huge rocks pressed her in between.

    TRUTH and LIES. On top of that, she needs him as much as he needs her for something else.

    The saddest part is that she cannot protest but keep her silence.

    She needs Theo as a blood donor.

    And in return, she must focus on her pregnancy and set aside all the uncertainty, which she can''t turn back anymore because her betting on the table is her mother''s life.

    Ah, right now, she must not think of any depressing issue. Nikki picked up the book she bought a week ago, and it was information about pregnancy and one of many things the book advises; she must avoid suffering from stress.

    She read a few pages until she fell asleep again. But Nikki is woken up by the mouthwatering aroma of a spicy butter chicken and something she could smell like fried meat?

    She wondered what lunch Aunt Maria prepared. Nikki sat up and glanced at her reflection in the wall mirror. Hair a little messy, she combs them using her fingers.

    She''s too lazy to change her nightie, and the only people here are girls. Excitedly, Nikki went to the kitchen to check the food.

    "Aunt Maria? What are you cooking?" she asked.

    Nikki halted, froze on the floor. Her body won''t move.

    "Hello, Nik¡ª"

    Theo wanders his gaze at her body, and desires show in his eyes.

    In a flash, Nikki runs back to her bedroom, and she picks up her pillow and screams on it.

    "What is he doing here!?"

    The way Theo looked at her made her body shudder. Nikki scans her reflection one more time.

    One of her nightie straps falling on her shoulder, displaying one of her breasts. Aside from that, her nightie is too skimpy, almost showing her white underwear.

    No wonder Theo''s reaction was like seeing her like this. If it happens they live together, she appears to be like seducing him the way she dresses up.

    "Damn it!"

    She was even more uncomfortable since she learned it was him. And it would not be surprised when he suddenly shows up at their doorsteps.

    Theo is just living nearby! And that is something she must watch out for from here on.

    Nikki quickly changed clothes. She''s now wearing an overall t-shirt and tied her hair into a bun. But she hadn''t gone out yet. She waited for Jasmine to knock on her door until ten minutes had passed, the knock she awaited came in.

    She took a deep breath before opening the door. Surprised, Nikki gasped to find Theo, who knocked on her door.

    "Where is Jasmine?"

    "Hm? She has to go home quickly but will come back by the evening."

    "That long?"

    Theo wrinkles his forehead. "It will be just a few hours. Why?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing," she smiled embarrassingly. What now? She can''t think of other questions to hide her nervousness. "How about Aunt Maria? Where is she? Why are you the one cooking?" she asked afterward of awkward silence. She was holding her bedroom door, and Theo was standing four feet away.

    "Chelsea has a fever, and she brought her to a nearby clinic to get proper medicine for her," Theo replied.

    Does he have to know everything? Now, except her mother Lucy, she and Theo who left home.

    My goodness! Of all the people she wants to avoid seeing are Theo. But he''s right here. Just a few feet away from her.

    "Nik, we can have lunch now. Aunt Lucy might get hungry already, and she has meds to take after."

    ''You know all about it!'' Nikki mumbles inside her head, biting her lower.

    This is too difficult for her now. She hasn''t prepared to see him real soon after last night. But she was too hungry. Besides, the food enticing her sense of smell. Since she was pregnant, her senses of smell sharpened and¡ª

    Nikki shut the door, closed and covered her nose and mouth.

    ''No way!'' She could smell Theo''s scent. His natural body odor and body spray mixed up after sweating, causing her heart to beat crazily and her body craving for his warm embrace.

    This is dangerous than she perceives being alone with him. What will she do now? How could she take a distance from Theo that it was not obvious she avoided breathing his scent?

    It seems her pregnancy is making her addicted to his body odor.

    "Nik? What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 66 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 66: HER PREGNANCY

    Confused with sudden behavior, Theo was worried why Nikki shut the door. He tried to knock again, but Nikki would not answer.

    "Nikki?"

    "I''m fine! I will follow in a little while," she replied behind the door after a long moment.

    "Are you sure you are alright? Is this related to that?"

    Ah. He guesses if it was about her pregnancy and it was. If only he knows what running on her head. "Nothing to worry!"

    "Okay¡­"

    Nikki presses her ear on the door, listens to Theo''s footsteps away from her bedroom. She sighed.

    She could see that Theo worried about her. Anyway, it is normal for him to worry because she is bearing his child. Sometimes she wants to think why he watches her closely might she disappear with the child?

    In which, she can''t do that with her mother''s condition. Maybe if she was not on this arrangement, and she was pregnant to a one-night stand. She might consider hiding like those novels she read online.

    That would be her first choice. But in her case, that is the last option she must do.

    She waited for another five minutes before she stepped out of her bedroom. Still, she can breathe Theo''s scent. This is not good.

    "Ahem!" she clears her throat.

    "Nikki, come now, sit. Look, Theo cooked your favorite."

    My favorite? She scans the table and there are spicy crunchy fried squid rings and garlic fried chicken. Ah, those made her drooling.

    Quietly, she pulls the chair across from Theo, the right side of her mother''s view.

    She sits on it and drags the chair a little forward to the table. That was a dangerous move; she stretches her legs under the table, but she hits Theo''s foot instead. She quickly pulls them and sits properly. She avoided glancing at him when a flash of excitement showed in his eyes.

    Ugh. She won''t be bothered like this if she hadn''t heard the truth. But now, she was like playing hide-and-seek in front of each other. Theo keeping it a secret he is the Mysterious Man, acting as somebody¡­ on the contrary, she pretends to like to know nothing and playing innocent.

    Ah, she better shut off her head and fill her stomach. It made her dizzy thinking too much with an empty stomach.

    Nikki stretches her arm to get some chicken when Theo places a platter of squid rings with a sauce on a mini-bowl. She wondered if what Theo added to the mayonnaise. Her eyes sparks. Yum! It tastes sour, but she likes it. She loves dipping the squid rings on the mayo and¡ª

    She swallowed. Theo is watching at her keenly. She wanted to send some signs to stop being obvious. Her mother was on the same table, and it worried her she might see how Theo looked at her intimidatingly.

    Can''t you stop giving me that look? She wanted to tell Theo that, and so she kicks his foot under the table. He coughed.

    "Hm, why don''t you build a restaurant, Theo?"

    Nikki, surprised by her mother''s sudden suggestion at the guy. She glanced at him, which widened his smile.

    "No, Aunt Lucy. I just cooked as a hobby. Some of my friends enrolled in an Academy and since I was staying in the same city, I enrolled in as well."

    "Oh. That was good. You will be a wonderful husband, don''t you think, Nikki?"

    "Hmm? Ma?" She''s dumbfounded. Why did her mother suddenly ask her opinion?

    She glances at Theo, and he looks eager to know what was on her mind.

    What does he expect from her? To praise him? In fairness, he first showed his cooking skill the second time they spent a night together.

    Ah! Not a pleasant way to refer during that time!

    Nikki blushes from the thought. Either the third time when she got drunk. But she still needs to comment, just a little.

    "Um¡­ not bad."

    Uh-uh! She better praise more. He at least tried to prepare these much for them. "I mean, it''s better than most of the restaurants I have tried¡­ the food!" she smiled nervously.

    That was true anyway. But she won''t tell him she preferred his dishes over those restaurants. It''s not just better, but it was on top. A silly smile playing on her lips and Theo caught them.

    After lunch, she helps her mother having her medicine.

    "Nikki, I will take a rest. Since Theo was here, talk to him."

    "Huh? Talk? With what?"

    "It''s embarrassing not to entertain our guest. If I am the one to accompany him, he would only get bore to talk to an old lady." Lucy chuckles.

    Mama! Don''t leave me! She meant it. If her mother were only staying in her bedroom, that means she has to be around Theo alone.

    Even she announced to take care to wash the plates, but Theo is cleaning the cooking pots and the kitchen. He is doing more of a husband''s duty.

    Eh? What are you assuming, Nikki? She shook her head. Even though she wants to beg her mother to stay in the living room, but she has to take a nap if she felt tired.

    She cannot raise a protest, Nikki escorted her mother toward the bedroom. But Lucy turns on her TV and watches her favorite show. Astounded, Nikki had a feeling her mother intended to do this? Let her and Theo be alone?

    Ah, it made her hopeless to find ways she could keep a distance from Theo. Nikki heaves a long sigh before she strides toward the kitchen.

    Nikki began washing the plates, and she was too nervous being close to him. All of her senses were awake. And she''s now demented, secretly observing Theo when he steps closer to her, but just to put the bottle of pepper or olive oil bottle to the cupboard above her head.

    Ah, she could sniff him and it made her head-dizzying as she desired to breathe more of his body scent.

    She glances at him. His shoulder-length hair tied behind his head. He''s wearing gray long sleeves casual shirt which he rolls them above his elbow, showing off his arms.

    Wait! She bites them during their first night. Thinking of such things, she is burning her head with these thoughts. She has to avoid recalling them, especially when they were alone.

    What''s wrong with her? She supposes to be angry right now because Theo is just playing with her. Showing as he cares too much to her to the point of doing a husband''s role? It frustrates her whether what his actual feelings are. Maybe he is sincere, because she is the mother of his child and this child inside her, what is most important to him, and she just assumes.

    "Nik?"

    "Huh?" She heard Theo calling her out.

    "I think you soap that plate five times already."

    Five times!?

    "Are you feeling well?"

    "I¡ª I''m fine."

    "Maybe you should take a rest. You sure tired until to now."

    "No. I am fine, and I have¡ª"

    She wants to joke she has great stamina, but she recalls Theo''s quoting about skills and endurance.

    Then he meant about her! That time was the very next day after they made love, and she was aching all over, but she has to bear it around him when Theo suddenly showing up.

    "You don''t have a fever, don''t you? But you better take a nap, perhaps to¡ª"

    Theo places his palm at Nikki''s forehead. He is waiting for Nikki''s response. But she just kept quiet and now she''s frowning at him. His eyes grow wider after Nikki holds his arm and bite him.

    Stunned, he could not react but staring at Nikki''s bite marks on his arm. They were deep, which slowly turned into a purple.

    Did he offend her or something? Why did she suddenly bite him?

    Overwhelms over confusion, he does not understand why Nikki has to bite him.

    He was certain; he said nothing bad that will make her angry, is it?

    Theo left dumbfounded.

 Chapter 67 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 67: I LOVE YOU

    Nikki marches toward her bedroom. She left Theo with a perplexed expression on his face. She giggled the moment she shut the door.

    Ah, that was a silly move of her! But she cannot stop herself from doing such a thing. It was just out of a whim, and too late when she realized she''s doing such a stupid thing out of mischief.

    ''Ugh. Don''t tell me my pregnancy has caused this?'' She murmurs.

    It looks like she has to avoid getting near Theo. She could see the danger of being close to his body.

    What can she do next time? She had an unpleasant feeling about herself. Oh, god!

    Later on, Nikki sneaks out of her bedroom and heads to the bathroom. As she could see, Theo continues washing the plates. Peeking at his back, he truly fits in the kitchen and is doing a husband role. Maybe this is another good plot storyline for their child.

    It is just not working out... That would be the last line of their love story if there is love to mention.

    Nikki took a shower. After one hour, Theo was still here, and comfortably sitting in the living room. She wandered her eyes to the kitchen, and it could blind her of how clean it was.

    Ah. Could she drive him out of the house? She has the conscience to appreciate his effort of helping them out.

    Today, he is supposed to take a day of rest from the weeks of stress he endured to organize such an event that would be a successful one. And last night''s shows were spectacular.

    Now to think about it, Theo seems to lose weight, unlike their first meeting. And she couldn''t help to be curious why he did not spend time with Min Xi instead. Did they suppose to celebrate?

    Remembering Min Xi, jealousy pinches her heart.

    Wait! Nikki realized the phone that Theo is browsing with is hers!

    With long steps, she marched toward Theo and took the phone from his hand.

    "What are you doing? It''s the hotel''s property!"

    The hotel provided their staff with this latest smartphone where they could receive important reminders. Also, the management updated their work schedules and sent data on what work they assigned to, and important matters, such as all the upcoming events each week. At the same, they can use it for personal use, which the phone has advanced technology with a superb clear camera.

    Nikki peered at Theo, which he only smirks at her. She quickly checks her phone. Theo is looking at her Gallery. She also notices several photos transferred, which state a device that is none other than is Theo''s phone.

    "What are you doing?"

    She can''t believe him! The photos he transferred to his phone are photos of her from last night wearing the dress he designed.

    "Where are they?" She asked him.

    Theo deleted the photos she believes are taking the perfect angle. And all of them showing her cleavage, yes. But they were too beautiful! Not the breast thing, but overall. She wants to cry. She plans to frame a few photos and place them on her bedroom wall.

    And with a smirk on his face, he replied. "They were safer on my phone."

    Nikki looked at Theo with shock.

    ''Safer my ass!''

    And what? Fantasize her photos? He is indeed a pervert!

    She wanted to argue with him further, but she''s afraid her mother would hear them fighting. Well, she''s the only one raising a voice and hysterical between her and Theo. But the guy just grinning at her and seems amused.

    ''Ugh! Is this his counterattack after I bit him?''

    It was insane!

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Nikki seated across Theo in the living room. It seems he has no plan to leave yet.

    How can she ask him to leave without sounding rude?

    And after the kiss last night, still, it was awkward on her part. But the guy in front of her acted like that was normal between them.

    Ah¡­ she wanted to sleep more. But she can''t leave him here.

    She heaves a deep sigh, which Theo caught them.

    "Is there something wrong, Nik?" he queried.

    "Hum? Oh, it''s nothing. I just want to eat some mango flavored ice cream. But it will leave mama alone if I go out," she mumbles without lifting her head. She wants to distract herself, but she cannot focus on reading when she could feel Theo''s presence.

    A minute passes with no reply from Theo. So then, she ignores him.

    "I''ll buy it for you."

    It astounded her to imagine Theo buying ice cream because she craves for it. It was as a husband buying it for his pregnant wife. Ugh. Why does she imagine it?

    Nikki remains to stare at Theo, measuring if he was serious until the guy sat up.

    "I''ll be right back," Theo said, headed to the door and disappeared.

    Nikki left dumbfounded.

    Actually, she just mumbled about it and did not comprehend what she had said. But Theo must think she is pregnant, and she''s craving for it.

    "Oh¡­ so that''s it!"

    She has an idea! A silly smile playing on her lips as she''s planning on something.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Theo drove to the store they visited once with Nikki and Chelsea. However, he failed to get mango-flavored ice cream.

    He tried to google another ice cream shop that possibly sold mango flavored. He found one nearby, but again, he failed to find a mango flavored one.

    He called for some backup.

    "Rubin? Where are you?"

    "I''m on my way to the mansion."

    "Okay. But before you go home, can you check if any shop is selling some mango flavored ice cream?"

    "Mango flavored ice cream? Do you want to eat that now?" Rubin sounded astounded, figuring out a fact about his master.

    "No. It''s Nikki."

    Rubin took a moment of silence.

    "Okay. Let me park safely first. I will look at the app. Which area did you finish searching already?"

    "I was just here around the neighborhood. If I go farther, it will take me long to come back. You know I am not familiar yet, except relying on the GPS."

    "How about you ask Donny''s help?" Rubin suggested.

    "Oh, that''s right! But let us know if you find some shop nearby."

    "Okay."

    His boss ended the call. Rubin heaved a sigh and began browsing the map to find a shop of ice cream.

    ''For her, Theo is losing his head. But he has no care what Min Xi would have to feel.'' Rubin thought.

    Meanwhile, Theo is contacting one of Shang''s trusted men. Donny quickly responded and drove around to help him find a shop selling mango-flavored ice cream.

    "Young master, I have been to shops, but they were out of mango-flavored one," Donny reported to his master.

    He sighed tirelessly. Where can he get some ice cream flavored mangoes?

    Theo''s phone rings again. Donny is calling him back.

    "Young master, I found something!"

    Back to Nikki. She was checking her phone. It has been over half an hour since Theo left the house to buy ice cream, but he hasn''t come back yet. Maybe he already went home.

    Ah, it is better if he goes home so that she can breathe with ease.

    But after ten minutes, Theo is now pressing the doorbell. Nikki opens the door, and she never expects what he bought instead.

    "I can''t find any mango flavored. So I bought a mango fruit instead."

    Her mouth dropped to her chin. She never foresees the plot line has a twist!

    "Okay¡­" she was staring at the plastic bags in his hand.

    "I will make you a mango shake."

    Hearing Theo saying this, her eyes spark from delight. She quietly followed Theo to the kitchen and well-behaved while watching him set up the blender machine.

    He washes the fruit and begins slicing them, grinding some ice cubes, later putting everything into the blender.

    "Oh, we have the condensed milk and vanilla flavor."

    "You want to add vanilla?"

    She nodded. Cheerfully, she scans the fridge and takes out the bottle of vanilla and condensed milk. She gives them to Theo and eagerly stares at the swirling yellow thing inside the blender machine. Nikki leaned to the counter, resting her chin to her arms.

    Theo tears a smile on his lips. Seeing her this happy is a priceless sight for him.

    "Nik¡ª"

    "Huh?" she looks up at him.

    "Ah, it''s nothing¡­" he laughs nervously, scratching his right temple as he was taken aback to sputter the words playing on his heart.

    "Hmm¡­" Nikki returned her attention to the fruit shake. Although she was curious about what Theo was going to tell her...

    But right now, she was more thrilled to have a taste of these smoothies, causing her to drool.

    Being ignored, Theo stared passionately at Nikki, he who muttered inside his head.

    I love you¡­

 Chapter 68 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 68: THEO SHANG

    Somewhere in SWITZERLAND...

    Another day¡­

    But it is just the same morning as yesterday, I don''t want to wake up.

    Comparing the differences between my days is when I cheerfully pushed my back to get off from my bed and guided my feet toward my Secret Room, or they called The Dark Room.

    But not. It''s not dark at all.

    It was well lit by a blinding light from the ceiling. Yet no one has ever seen what is inside in my secret room.

    Instantly, I picked up the pallet and began mixing the desired color I needed.

    With enthusiasm, I move my hand to the entire canvass. I immersed myself in the next 30 minutes before I paused and studied which part I have to polish.

    I looked at it for the next ten minutes without moving and blinking.

    After I perceive that it wasn''t complete yet, I will do more detailing until I am satisfied.

    When it looks exactly like what I dreamed of last night, I will just put down the brush and stare at the painting for the next thirty minutes.

    "She was crying, once again¡­"

    My hands would travel to her eyes and wishing I could dry those tears.

    I wanted to spend another half hour staring at her, but here is my annoying assistant knocking on the door.

    "Master, we''re running late in our meeting with President Anthony."

    "Alright, I will take a shower, real quick!" I responded, shouting as this room as well closed.

    I''ve waited for Roland to get out of my bedroom before I came out of my secret room.

    The painting I did is just one of the countless paintings I draw from these passing years. I lost count of them already, but I keep them hidden even to my family.

    I want to keep them for myself and treat them as my precious possession.

    I want nothing to happen at any of them, like the one I cherished most.

    My mother is an artist. She spends her life in photography and sketching most of her time anywhere in the world.

    But I never met her, as she died giving birth to me and my father hates me because of that.

    He feels like I took her away from him. But he can''t completely abandon me because I was still his son, and I got her eyes. The eyes he fell in love with, and he cherished them.

    Even then, my father brought me to China, he has never looked at me again. I don''t understand, but later on; I made an assumption. It must be painful to stare at me when he could remember is my mother.

    However, I don''t remember any of my childhood, but only Jeremy mentions most of them.

    According to him, I brought in China after a year my mother gave birth to me.

    Madam Nina, the queen of the Shang, feels not threatened anymore by the death of my mother, and so she accepts me and raises like her son.

    But Jeremy is a sick person. He has a weak body and Nina afraid that Jeremy loses the title as the next Shang Head of the family. She has threatened again, pushing her to decide for her gain, she raised me properly and made sure I got the advanced education, taught me all I need to learn to run a business and family at such a young age. She was nice to me in the thought I could be a replacement for Jeremy if she cannot get the title for her son.

    He was ill, and the family searching for medical help until they heard about the research by the Williams family in France who face the same issues. Since then, a great partnership formed. The Williams Research Center helps Jeremy to live a normal life in later years and having my mother''s blood, I prefer to stay outdoors, play sports, and skip all of my advanced classes.

    Jeremy was older by five years than me, and he''s the only one who fought for me every time Nina punished me or the whole Clan tried to get rid of me.

    Well, the rest of the story, I don''t know. That was only a small detail I gathered from Jeremy, and other people working with the Shang that shows sympathy to me.

    But the accident happens ten years ago and stole all my memories. I was in a coma for one year. But thanks to Williams Medical Facility, they wake me up.

    Furthermore, my father gets rid of me by sending me to Switzerland. He purchased me a house I later learned that it was my mother''s parents'' house. He invested to renovate the house and assigned me to take care of his business here in Europe. At least, he still thinks of me as his son, or so I presume.

    Living here, I found one of my mother''s paintings. It made me happy to have it.

    According to Jeremy, our father hid all the paintings made by my mother. But one painting Louisa''s family able to hide and keep it. She later gives it to me in the hope that it will help me live my life and move forward.

    Having it, I cherish it as my life.

    But Min Xi threw it on the fire when I told her that I won''t marry her anymore. She showed up to me five years ago to talk about our engagement. But I can''t marry her when I don''t remember anything. Besides, I felt nothing for her and so I tried to free her in our arranged-marriage set by the elders.

    I don''t love her; I told her that. But in her anger, she destroyed my mother''s painting. The only thing that makes me feels connected to my mother. The only memory I ever have about her.

    Since then, I don''t want to see Min Xi anymore, and I want to get out of the engagement no matter what. But the Shang elders are forcing the marriage whether I don''t like it.

    Now, I don''t want to get involved in the family, but just working as an employee. I don''t care anymore if who would become the head of the family next, or I don''t get any fortune from my father. The more they outcast me, the more I want it to happen.

    And these passing years¡­ the companion I have is the woman in my dream.

    Dreaming of her is what I look forward to the night to come too soon. But many times she won''t show up to me.

    Lately, all I dream about her is shedding tears.

    Is she as lonely as how lonely I was?

    "We''ve now arrived at the hotel, Master Shang."

    "Okay. Thank you, Roland."

    I said while stepping out of the car, head to the elevator, and press the floor where President Anthony reserve a meeting room.

    "Hey, Theo! Oh, have you wake up on the wrong side of the bed again?"

    Dirk Cristobal, assistant of President Larius Anthony acting as he knew me. I met him when I tried to finish my degree and I became friends with him until he worked with Anthony''s. Still, a wonder to me how these two worked together. President Larius is the quiet and aloof person in which Dirk is a playboy and a very talkative with a hilarious attitude. Or maybe being opposite what works for them?

    "For once, can''t you shut up, Dirk? How about getting me some coffee?"

    "Whoa! You are not my boss."

    I frowned. But a waitress came into the room to pour coffee on the prepared cups on the table.

    "There is your coffee."

    Dirk kept mumbling which he was flirting with the waitress. I know, his boss raised an eyebrow as I am. He was too noisy this early in the morning. Fortunately, after ten minutes, the business investor Larius will finally introduce me.

    "Good morning, gentlemen. I''m so sorry for being late. My son threw a tantrum first thing in the morning. I''m having a hard time settling him down. I am embarrassed for giving you such an impression."

    "Good morning, President Kobayashi." Larius sat up from the armchair and welcome the guest. "We cannot avoid family affairs. Anyway, I want to introduce to you, Director Theo Shang."

    "Please, to meet you, Director Shang."

    "The pleasure is mine, President Kobayashi."

    We shake hands and offer him an empty seat next to me.

    "Thank you. Anyway, I always cross with your brother."

    "Jeremy?"

    "Yes, he always mentions you to me, especially with our upcoming business partnership."

    "Hmm¡­ It feels awkward to talk to other people. Hope you won''t mind?"

    "Ah, not at all. I was glad that he is open to me. That would strengthen our partnership. Besides, I have known him for years."

    "I see."

    Lot of things I don''t know anymore. Even to my closest family, it feels like they were drifting away from me. But isn''t what I want?

    That I won''t get involved in them anymore, if only. But I was still working under my father.

    After two hours, our meeting is over. I have to report to the office and then visit my cousin, Louisa.

    "Goodbye, Director Shang!"

    "Have a good day, President Kobayashi." I returned. I exchange a nod, then notice a young boy running toward him.

    I assumed it was President Kobayashi''s son. He shared a little after our meeting that his son needs attention all the time. And he is only close to him and his assistant secretary. That is why he has to bring him around even to an important business meeting abroad because the little guy doesn''t want to get close to any of his Nanny and Butler.

    It looks like being a father is a huge responsibility. Thinking myself to be in the shoes of that father, I might choose not to get married and have children in the end.

    I don''t want to be like my father. He is such a coward.

    Now, I don''t think of involving any woman and to make mistakes.

    Or maybe I just hated my father as much as how he hated me?

    He turns his back on me rather than face me.. But choose to be a coward not to care for his child when he lost the woman he loved.

 Chapter 69 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 69: WHERE IS THIS PLACE?

    THEO''S POV

    Stepping out of the hotel, Roland has been waiting for him in the front door.

    Headed back to his house, he is also going to his work. Half of the building has become his operating office here in Switzerland, the sister branch office of the Li-Shang Distributor Company in China.

    Roland glanced at the rearview mirror before he spoke. "Master Shang, the Reynolds Winery House has contacted us for an emergency meeting tomorrow."

    "Alright. Did the main branch email the final numbers of the orders?"

    "I am waiting for their response today."

    Theo lifted his head and flashes dark glare outside the car window. "Let me call them."

    Arriving at the building, Theo rushed to get out of the car.

    "Good morning, boss." Greeted by his five employees.

    "Good morning," he returned plainly.

    Before he could take a seat, he picked up the receiver phone and dialed the main branch office''s telephone number.

    "Hello? When do you plan to forward the orders? Tomorrow, I have a meeting with the Reynolds Winery, I need to hand over all of our orders."

    Theo listens to the other lines'' explanation.

    "I don''t care. I hate every time you will blame me when deliveries got delayed. I am always working my ass to beg the wine house to make extra orders all the time!"

    It was just clear that they wanted to find reasons to reproach him if there are problems with the orders.

    Theo argued further with the person on the other line who none other than, Chairman Nina Shang.

    "Theo, it seems you have forgotten who you talk with?" The woman asks him coldly.

    He feels annoyed. "Don''t you think we better make our job easy and avoid creating issues?"

    The other line heaves a sigh, then answered lazily. "All right. I will check on why they haven''t handed you the orders yet. And give them a warning if this occurs again in the future."

    "They better hurry. If they plotted to create a problem, then don''t expect me to solve this," his threats.

    Although Nina is his boss, he''s not afraid of talking coldly and rudely at her. He rather resigned not only working at his family company but also to become a Shang. That is why he is pushing Nina to fire him instead. But the usual, Nina won''t waste her energy on him. She was still thinking of using him for her better gain to the Clan.

    In which since his grandfather fell ill, the entire clan showed interest to win the leadership in the family, and he had no interest to join the conflict between families.

    Feeling the stress in the morning, he occupied himself to work the entire day and wishing it was night soon.

    "Master Shang, a call from France informing us that there is a Board of Investors meeting in Paris next week," Roland reported.

    "Alright, arrange all my appointments in the coming days."

    More work, the better for him. Every day, there is nothing else he looks forward but ends his day with work, then starts the next day with work again.

    "Roland, I will visit the family alone. You can go out tonight, don''t bother to come home."

    Hearing pleasant news, Roland bowed happily.

    Theo knew he had a girlfriend. But since he is not interested in any relationship his employees had, his butler at the same assistant is not open to his personal life.

    That evening, Theo drove toward the countryside to visit the Karson family.

    "Uncle Theo!"

    "Hey, buddy!"

    "Hi!"

    "Hello, Louisa. Here, a blueberry cake."

    Theo handed the box to his cousin, the only family he has.

    "Wow!"

    His nephew Justin jumped on top of the sofa after hearing the cake he brought over.

    "Nice! Perfect for dessert. We''re halfway through cooking, then dinner time."

    "Need help?" Theo offers a hand.

    "Nah. Phil applying his chef touch, right now." Louisa winks at him.

    "I see."

    "Justin, how about accompanying your uncle?"

    "Sure!"

    He chuckles. "That is unnecessary, but I''ll try to behave."

    "Eh?" Justin gives him a funny reaction from his joke.

    Theo messed up Justin''s hair, then sat beside him. Justin is playing on his phone, the guy immersed in his game. Since Justin was enjoying his Mine Craft game, Theo takes out his sketch pad and pencil. Later on, he let his finger draw the lines until it creates a beautiful sketch.

    "Wow! That was too nice, uncle!"

    Theo looks up and surprised seeing Justin leaning on him now. "Do you think so?"

    Looks like it engrossed him to what he draws at the moment, he didn''t notice when Justin peek at what he had drawn.

    "For whom that dress you drew, Uncle Theo?"

    "Ah, this?" How he will explain this to this guy? "For my future girlfriend," he jokes. "Do you have a girlfriend?" he asked out of the blue.

    "Eh? No! Girls are annoying." Justin is frowning now.

    He chuckles. But it seems Justin only saying the opposite. Surely he has a crush at his school.

    "Oh, well. I guess not all girls are annoying. Like your mama."

    "Nope. Dad always complains mama is annoying, so we better keep a secret."

    "Huh? A secret like what?"

    "We''re eating ice cream in the middle of the night which mama scolded us once she found us."

    "Ah, it will destroy your tooth or hurt your stomach. Maybe that''s why your mama got angry," he smiled. In his part, he has no memories of having a mother.

    Even if they say that Nina Shang raised him like her actual son, but he remembered nothing. So, he can''t relate to any as a child or having a complete family.

    "What are you guys discussing?"

    "Nothing, mama!" Justin gesturing at him not to tell what they talk about.

    "All right, food is almost ready. Both of you can go to the dining hall soon."

    "Then I will go get a bottle of wine."

    "Sounds great!"

    Theo gets out of the living room and heads to the Cellar, just next to the main house. He helps Phil built this Cellar that also stands as a guest room when he stays overnight or in a few days for holidays.

    He could find peacefulness when he stays in the countryside rather than in the city.

    Theo scanned the shelves. He must choose the low alcohol when the week just began for him. After choosing a fine wine, he brought it to the dining hall.

    He is working for Nina Shang, which she owns, inherited from her family and his father invested at it as a matrimony gift after their wedding. Nina works hard until she turns it into her very own empire. Nina not only relying on the Shang fortune, but she is making her own.

    "Here, I got a 5-year-old one."

    "Great!"

    After finishing his food, Justin left the adults to continue having their wine and talking business on the table.

    "Hey, Theo. When do you plan to get a girlfriend?"

    "What do you mean, Phil?" Theo doesn''t like this kind of topic.

    "How old are you now? Maybe you should look for someone you can live with?"

    He laughs. "Are you suggesting for me to find someone even I don''t love to have a company and a woman to my side?"

    Now Louisa throwing daggers at her husband. "What are you trying to imply, Phil?"

    "I¡ª ah, that''s not really what I meant. I am not saying that even he doesn''t love that girl. Maybe he could find someone he would love, you know... That was my point here."

    "Just ignore him, can you? If you don''t want to marry someone you don''t love, then that is no difference in don''t go into a relationship when you have no deep feelings with the other party."

    "And as for you, put yourself to what you were saying? How if I just marry you for my convenience that you can give me wealth and comfortable life?" Louisa scolded her husband.

    "Forget what I said, Theo. I''m sorry if I mention that to you," Phil apologizes. He''s truly sincere about it.

    It''s not because Luisa keeps kicking him under the table, but he realizes he made a mistake bringing up this kind of topic with the wife''s presence. Maybe a one-on-one guy''s talk.

    Although the topic ended well, Theo did not forget about it yet. Maybe his life is lonely, but he can''t come up to that idea of wasting his energy courting a woman when in the end, he wanted to get out in that relationship after he realizes he just made a mistake since in the beginning.

    He agreed with Louisa. Also, the primary reason was his life is messed. He has big issues with his own family, and then he doesn''t know what is his life like 20 years ago.

    How can he start a family when everything is empty? How if after he cannot continue further, leaving is the option?

    He doesn''t want to be like his father. A big coward to face the supposed to be his responsibility as a father, setting an example to him to man up. Instead, he thought, his wealth is the answer to everything and will resolve the issues between them.

    Theo parked his car, lazily got off from the vehicle. He glances at his house in which was dark, looks lonely like him.

    Roland spends time with his girlfriend tonight, and so, he would be alone. That''s good anyway. His assistant won''t bother him in the morning.

    Theo went straight to his bedroom and took a quick shower. Wearing just sweatpants, he strode to his secret room, then pick up the paintbrush. He hasn''t finished yet.

    He tries to remember carefully the details of her clothes.

    She was wearing an off-shoulder blue dress, standing under a pink magnolia tree, and so he wonders.

    Where is this place?

 Chapter 70 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 70: WHAT IS YOUR NAME?

    THEO''S POV

    The next day, his digital alarm clock awakened him.

    Today is a lunch meeting at Lavaux District with the Reynolds Winery House. The vineyard has been doing business with the LSDC for decades and Nina assigned him to take care of all the matters.

    Glancing at the clock, it was 7 a.m. He woke up early in the morning even if he informs his employees they have a lunch meeting in the countryside, so he won''t go to the office later.

    Today, he wants to work out and throw some punches at his small gym, located underground in this building.

    Theo throws punches at the punching bag for 20 minutes. Not feeling satisfied, he began kicking the bag with both of his knees and feet. Next is the exercises the Martial Arts his body has been familiar with. Although he does not remember how he learns it, he let his body move and perform the movement.

    After one hour of doing these exercises, he took a warm shower and fixed a quick breakfast for himself. Theo heaves a deep sighed and murmurs to himself.

    ''How tiring to eat alone.''

    Maybe he would consider what Phil suggested. But he can''t force himself to be just any girl.

    "Master, I''m sorry if I took long to come back."

    "No worries." He replied.

    Seated in his living room, he patiently waited for Roland''s arrival. Anyway, his assistant is not late, he was just early.

    They took a train to Lavaux Region, to Geneva, Switzerland.

    From there, they rented a car toward the Reynolds Vineyard.

    Throughout their trip, he''s been noticing how Roland was happy. It might be something happens last night.

    "Mind sharing the wonderful news?"

    "Ah, my girlfriend is pregnant."

    "Oh. Congratulations."

    "Thank you, Master."

    "What was your plan now?"

    "We''re planning to get married, and¡ª" Roland paused and weigh something necessary to mention or not.

    "Normally you would live together."

    "Yes, master. But I¡ª"

    "Don''t worry about me. You can come to work early, right?"

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Ah, everyone is getting married and having a family now.

    Theo fell on his thoughts and his assistant seemed to read what''s on his mind.

    "Um, I''m sorry to mention this, Master. But countless women want to steal your attention. And what I noticed this whole time, you never have an interest to date or, you know."

    He understood what Roland meant to say. He''s not into one-night-stand.

    "Also, I am sure you are not that kind of gender¡­ I mean your sexual orientation." Roland was hesitant to say the word.

    Theo glared at his assistant, who scratched his head.

    "Don''t think bad of what I said, master. You never showed you are interested in men. People assume as they never see you into a relationship."

    What the heck? Theo just rolled his eyes and looked outside the window. No one knows anyway. The reason no woman got his attention because of one woman who has it already.

    However, he didn''t know where is she and where he can find her. When he got a chance to drives around the entire Europe, he tried to look for her, but he failed to find her.

    And that is why he looks forward to her visiting his dreams instead.

    No one knew about his secret but himself why no woman can stir his interest.

    "We''ve arrived, Master."

    Theo steps out of the car and immediately, the Vineyard administrator meets him on the patio of the house.

    "Welcome, Mr. Shang."

    "Thank you, Mr. Langley."

    "Please, come in."

    Mr. Langley guided them inside the villa and invited toward the study room. Waste no time, Mr. Langley began.

    "Mr. Zhang, thank you very much for clearing out your appointments to meet us."

    "Don''t bother, Mr. Langley, I also came here to hand over our new orders."

    "Regarding that, Mr. Shang. There was an accident yesterday. The volumes of your orders will affect this. So I want to propose another product. I assure you, this is not out in the market yet. So it was more likely, if the LS bought its Royalty, you have the signature of this brand."

    Theo processes everything Mr. Langley has explained.

    "Now, I will take the sample."

    Left alone, Theo and Roland talk about this matter. If the orders don''t meet, it was a big delay in the distribution and even afflicted the target consumers.

    "What are you planning to do now, Master Shang? Do we have to make it to another winery house?"

    "I will see if Mr. Langley''s proposal is worth a try."

    Coming back to the library, Mr. Langley brought a wine bottle without a label. There is three wine glass in the table and he pours the liquor.

    "Please, have a try, Mr. Shang."

    Theo takes the glass and brought it toward his nose and breath on it. "Why it looks like champagne, Mr. Langley?" curious about its appearance, it doubted that the liquor is a wine.

    "But it tastes sweet, master!"

    Theo glance at Roland before he sips on his glass. "It tastes wine."

    "And it has 10% alcohol."

    Theo and Roland looked at each other. It was Roland who commented further.

    "But it cannot taste the alcohol at all. This can be a lady''s drink."

    "Although it has a higher percentage of alcohol, we cannot completely taste it. Those who cannot enjoy the bittersweet, this will be perfect for them. It is completely sweet, also good to pair with meals. I suggest, Mr. Shang, the best promotion to this wine is to get the women''s attention."

    "I agree, Master Shang. The market we could target in this one are those women hesitant to drink as sensible of its taste. And the crystal color of the liquor is one thing like magical."

    MAGICAL¡­

    A flash of ideas now flooded to his head.

    "Mr. Langley, the Royalties you were talking about?" Theo asked afterward.

    "Now, let''s talk about that, Mr. Shang."

    They continued discussing the new product over lunch, further to their contracts.

    "Thank you for a wonderful lunch, Mr. Langley."

    "My pleasure, Mr. Shang. I look forward to continues working with you."

    Mr. Langley and Theo shake hands, then Roland before they go to their rented car.

    "What do you think, Master Shang?"

    "Tell everyone not to go home, yet. We will have an immediate meeting when we arrive at the office."

    "Oh, okay." Roland takes out his phone and sends a message to the Receptionist of their office, his girlfriend Margarette to relay an important message to the entire team.

    "We should start making plans for the promotion."

    "But we haven''t consulted the Chairman yet. Would she allow us to delay the distribution for the next month?"

    "She has enough until then. And, I will convince her to launch a new product."

    "Let''s work on the concept before we head France." A lot of concepts he had in mind.

    "I think I have the perfect idea for the ads. Let us take the settings to the vineyard. There is a man. He''s walking in the vineyard. Then he found this girl. He follows her, but the woman disappears. What he found is the wine! So, I think it is unnecessary to show the woman''s face."

    "Hm? Why is that?"

    "To leave mysterious feels? I guess I have to draw a woman''s face to put into the label. The woman he saw in the vineyard, is the one on the label."

    "Looks a brilliant concept, Master!" Roland complimented, which he keeps glancing at his master.

    "What?"

    "Ah, I just thought you are doing your job because it was what you need to do as a contribution to your family. Now I could see, you have a passion for it, actually."

    He chuckled before he replied to his assistant. "Is that what you think?"

    "It was because I never saw you this enthusiast since the LS office put up here in Switzerland."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Roland drops his mouth. It shocks him seeing his master smiled. Rare for him see the boss tear his mouth with a genuine smile like he''s truly happy like when he visited the Karson family, but never when related to his job.

    "Anyway, Master Shang. About the new product, you already had an idea for the name? Do you think, it should be a female''s name?"

    "Yes, it should be a female''s name," he agreed.

    Theo looks outside the car window and fell to his own thought. Honestly, he wants her to be the woman of this wine.

    And speaking of name¡­ he does not know of her name yet, so he wonders.

    ''What is your name?''

 Chapter 71 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 71: WHEN MAGIC APPEARS TO BE REAL

    In the days followed, Theo was busy preparing his presentation to Nina Shang.

    He finished sketching the woman''s face, the one he plans to put on the label when Roland knocked on his office door.

    "Master Shang, it''s about lunchtime. Do you want me to bring over your lunch here?"

    "Oh, um¡­"

    Since they were doing a lot of work lately, he allowed Margaret to stay with Roland to a guest room downstairs.

    "Okay, it sounds a great idea," he agreed.

    Having Margaret staying at his house, things even place in order. So maybe it is better to have a female presence in the house.

    But what annoyed him, the couple is all lovey-dovey when they got a chance. And all he could do as a boss he rolls eyes every time he accidentally saw them being sweet in the corner.

    Theo was in the middle of his lunch when his phone rings and flashes Nina Shang''s name on the screen. Her calls probably are about an answer to his proposal.

    Theo picked up his phone and swiped the green button. "Chairman Shang?"

    "I read your proposal. But I cannot give you my answer without tasting the wine," the other line spoke.

    "I will send someone to bring over the sample."

    "Why don''t you deliver it by yourself? Since it was your proposal, then I will give you this project if you come to China."

    ''She got me.'' Theo murmured to his head.

    Although he prayed to get this project, he has no plan to go back to China and meet everyone again. But he won''t give up on this project, and then someone takes over the supervision. He wants to propose the design he already prepared, as he badly wanted to use her image; it will be the mysterious woman on the promotional cover.

    Since he had not found her yet, they have to use another model. But the wine image, it should be her¡­ although he doesn''t want to reveal her eyes, no one should see her entire face, but only him.

    Ah, what was he thinking? Is he losing his mind and becoming obsessed with her?

    Maybe he is, as he is badly searching for her.

    ''But where is she?'' he murmurs.

    "Director Shang?"

    "Okay. But in one condition."

    * * *

    After the Board of Investors meetings in Paris, Theo flew to China.

    Stepping to the land he remembers nothing, he shrugs all the uncertainty and possibility that he will cross to his relatives. He just prepared himself for the possibilities.

    He was standing outside the airport and waited for Mr. Long, Nina Shang''s driver.

    A black Mercedes-Benz park in front of him and a middle-aged man step-out, bowing at him. Nodding at the man, Theo climbed on the backseat, letting the bodyguard places his luggage in the car''s trunk.

    He did not expect Nina to be bold like this, but whatever. There is no need for a bodyguard to pick him up at the airport.

    Drove away from the airport, the man greeted him.

    "Welcome home, Young Master."

    "Ah¡­ but it doesn''t feel home."

    It does not mean him to be rude, but truly he feels nothing like one.

    Since Mr. Long knew this family, he kept his silence from commenting or comforting this youngest Shang.

    Mr. Long brought Theo to The Peninsula Hotel base in Zen City. He requested not to stay in the Shang Mansion and Nina agreed and booked him a Deluxe room at this hotel.

    "Young Master, I will pick you up tomorrow by 9:00."

    "Okay. That''s fine for me. Thank you."

    He steps out of the car and the Wait boy helps him unload his luggage from the trunk. He inquired at the desk about his reserve room and the Receptionist quickly assisted once they recognized him as a member of the Shang Empire.

    One thing he only hopes of staying in China for days is not to see his father. He is not prepared to meet him again. Or more to say, he doesn''t want to see him again. Whatever happens, he could not feel to put a bridge between them, after he learns the reason why Harry Shang doesn''t want to see him.

    Harry blamed his son for the death of the woman he loves? Is he even asked to be born in this world? If only he had known, he rather trades his life to bring back his mother since there is nothing good that happens to him.

    He was alone, and everyone seems distant from him. If everything is his fault then, nothing he could do because he cannot change anything.

    Theo dropped his body to the bed and closed his eyes.

    "Wait!"

    Ah. It''s just a dream. I adjusted my eyes from the lights of the ceiling. I felt disappointed and I don''t want to wake up yet.

    I wanted to stay holding her in my arms.

    It is rare for me to dream of her that she was this close to me. Most of the time, either I saw her standing under a beautiful flower tree, or she was facing her back and then partly glanced over her shoulder,

    This time, she was trying to whisper something in my ear, so I wonder what it is. Sadly, I don''t understand what it was as I cannot hear it.

    ''Where are you? Can I meet you here in China?''

    Although the chances are thin, who knows when magic appears to be real.

    I want to sleep back, maybe I will dream of her again. But my eyes were wide awake now.

    I glance at my wristwatch, 3:30 in the morning? Really? Did I fall to sleep? It seems this long trip tired me greatly.

    Thinking about what to do since I can''t go back to sleep, better to order some food since my stomach growling and complaining.

    I called up the kitchen and ordered a coffee and a full meal. While waiting for the food, I get my sketchbook and pencil. I tried to remember her in my dream. She was lying down like this while staring at me.

    A half-hour passed and my food arrived. I sip on the coffee, which wakes me up further. After a full meal dinner-breakfast, I take a rest for two hours before I prepared to see Nina Shang.

    * * *

    Mr. Long picks him up five minutes before nine in the morning. Glancing at a Shang Tower, these 50-floor building standing proudly at the central prefecture of Zen City. There is an extended 30-floor building on the right side stands as the Main Office of Li-Shang DC.

    His father now acted as a Chairman after the old Shang been ill.

    In this building, there are two desks opposite each other. One reception counter for Shang Empire and one for the Li-Shang Distributor Co.

    "Mr. Long, I will take the Parking Lot elevator."

    The old man understood. Theo does not want anyone to see him. Probably rumors have already been rising that this young Shang arrives in the country. He parked the car to an exclusive elevator that Harry Shang using and the other one is for Nina Shang.

    Theo stepped out of the car. The men guarding the elevator surprise seeing him. They bowed and observe him taking the lift toward Nina Shang''s office. Arriving at the extension building which top floor is the LS Chairman taking office.

    Li-Shang Distributor Company

    Before her empire grows, she only has a one-floor office. After she builds her building as an extension to the Shang Tower, she expanded more offices for her empire. Even his husband does not love her, but he spoiled her a lot by allowing her to run her own business.

    "Chairman Shang? The young master has arrived."

    Nina Shang''s secretary entered her office.

    "Let him in."

    Nina place down the folder she''s reviewing and waited for the man to come inside her office. She lifted her head and watch Theo walking toward her.

    "Welcome back."

    "Not really."

    She smirks at the way Theo replied rudely at her. Raising him is like a sledgehammer knocking on her head. He does not only look a lot of his father, except for the eyes. But he also got many traits from her husband.

    By treating her coldly and showing how unimportant she was? It is the same treatment Theo giving her as to how her husband treated her that way... Something she used to anyway.

    Nina tilted her head. She sat up from her armchair and strode toward the settee in her office.

    "Well, I did not much expect you to accept my warm welcome. Now, please have a seat." She offers the couch across from her.

    "I was exiled to Switzerland, so I haven''t anticipated any welcome home greetings."

    Nina laughs and shook her head. "Alright. But remember that I am not the one who sent you there."

    "Is it?" Theo did not avert a gaze at his stepmother.

    "Okay. I am not your enemy here. But it was what do you want, right? To go far away from us?"

    Theo did not respond.

    "Now then, let''s get down to business."

 Chapter 72 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 72: I WON''T GO BACK TO MAINLAND CITY

    Nina Shang studying Theo''s presentation. She was watching the video while sipping the wine.

    "So what do you think?" he asked impatiently.

    "It''s not bad. I like it."

    "That still has alcohol, you shouldn''t drink more when morning just began," he reminded the woman after he notices she poured another full glass.

    Nina just chuckles, then begins giving her opinion. "It was a brilliant idea, and this wine tastes excellent."

    "Then, I need not stay longer. I must return to Switzerland to take care of the promotion and the shoot for the commercial."

    "Why hurry to leave?" Scrutinizing at Theo, Nina put down the glass and leans to the settee.

    "You know I don''t want to delay my work. I have to look for a couple for the ads," he reasoned.

    "Regarding that, Theo. I want Min Xi to be the girl on this project."

    "What?" His forehead quickly wrinkled after hearing Min Xi''s name.

    "Why not? She will be a part of the Shang family soon. She should be the face of our new product."

    "No! I don''t want her on this project! Find someone else!"

    "Theo¡ª"

    "I won''t work with her, you know that!"

    Nina studied Theo''s expression, contemplating how to convince him. Guess using ''immature'' at Theo is not an ideal. "But this is what I want. It''s better if you are the guy here."

    "What? No!" he refused.

    Nina frowned. She''s now wearing a serious face, it means she''s getting impatient at his attitude. Theo thought.

    "The Shang Empire''s 100th celebration is approaching. I think this is the best time to reveal our new product with a Shang couple representing it. We will serve this wine on that occasion," Nina pointed at the wine bottle.

    "And you expect me to attend on that occasion?" He narrowed his gaze.

    "You have to, even if the world turn upside down, you are Shang. Flesh and blood of Harry Shang. Besides, your grandfather will be happy to see you."

    "Do you have to mention him?"

    "Don''t hate your father that much. He clothed you and gave you a better education."

    "But he didn''t do his part as a father, isn''t it? I''m not speaking about his wealth; it is about the care he must show to his sons."

    Nina Shang heaves a sigh. Again, she picks up the wineglass and peeks at Theo with an intent. "Truly he doesn''t show affection, especially to his wife, and I gave up that hope a long time ago."

    "Anyway, let''s not talk about that for now. Since this is a surprise revelation, we cannot ask anyone about this project. And so, I need your father''s approval and ideas," she went on.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I am the Chairman of this company, Theo. I will do what is best for my company, and that includes asking your father''s opinion. I can make all the decisions, yes. But your father has a huge part in this company."

    Theo gazes out at the wine bottle, then returns his attention to Nina.

    "Okay, I won''t protest anymore. But I don''t want to be the man in this promotion nor be Min Xi as the image."

    "And who do you want? This animated girl here? It looks pretty, but we should use a real woman, although I assumed there was a real woman behind this face?" Nina peeks at Theo then glanced at the Tab where displays all of his samples.

    "Who is she? Do you prefer her instead?" asked Nina in a teasing tone... She wonders if Theo will be also like his father, who will only love one woman.

    ''She got me, again.'' He glares, plainly replied. "Just a random image."

    Nina passing him a meaningful stare. He hopes that she won''t read him and would not perceive the secrets of this project. Truly, he got these ideas because of his dream and that woman.

    "If you say so, just a random image of a woman then," Nina quoted. Intentionally, she sounded teasing him, ignoring when the guy raises a brow.

    "I will set a meeting with your father today to talk over this proposal. How about if you accompany me? Let us have dinner with your father and¡ª"

    He narrowed his gaze at the woman. She knew that he didn''t want to see him, but she casually joked about it.

    "I have to check the details of the promotion. I will go back to the hotel to work further."

    "Do you want some woman?"

    Dark glares flashed across the office.

    "Come on, I am just joking." Nina grinned.

    He frowned and choose to ignore his stepmother. He stood on his feet, preparing to leave.

    "Wait, Theo. Stay for a while, would you? It''s been years since we haven''t talked properly."

    "Really? If it is not work-related you want to discuss, I better go back to the hotel."

    "Why are you such in a hurry to go back to Switzerland? How about visiting your brother in Mainland City?"

    Theo halted and tried to process her words inside his head. Later on, he sighed frantically.

    "We will see each other during the gathering, anyway."

    "Not, he cannot attend that gathering. Doctor Derek Williams prohibiting him from traveling."

    "What do you mean? He can''t come back to China?"

    Nina shakes her head. "He can''t. So he has to stay in Mainland City for a longer time."

    "Are you saying he won''t attend the Hundredth Anniversary of the Shang Company?"

    Nina nodded. Theo placed both of his hands on his waist and sighed.

    "Is this why you want me to come back here? To make sure I can proxy him during that party? That someone from Harry Shang''s sons is present?"

    Nina Shang takes her silence. He then laughed scornfully. "What do you really want from me, Nina?"

    "I just want you to visit your brother, that''s all... I know you don''t want to go back to Mainland City. But why not have a quick visit before you returned to Switzerland?"

    Theo takes a moment of silence and glare at Nina Shang.

    "No. I will go straight back to Switzerland after Harry Shang approves the new product." He stands on his decision not to going back to Mainland City.

    "Theo¡ª"

    Harry Shang is a major investor in Nina''s Empire. Until now, she''s insisting on this husband''s thing decision inside their marriage. He knew very well, she''s just using this opportunity to see him and speak with him longer.

    "Lady Chairman Shang, do you know very well that Mainland City is the last place on Earth I would rather be," firmly, he reminded his stepmother.

    After stating this, Theo picks up the case where the wine keeps secured. He did not wait for Nina to speak out once again.

    Can everyone just shut up and not force him to do something he doesn''t want to?

    He just wanted a peaceful life atop of his lonely days....

 Chapter 73 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 73: HIS GATE AWAY

    That same day, Theo drowned himself in polishing the promotional script. He also shouldered even working on the details of the wine bottle they will go to use and even does the overall design on the labeling.

    Theo paused from sketching on his pad. Putting down the pen and gadget, he massages his forehead. He presses his back to the couple settee, while ponders what he better do soon.

    Should he visit Mainland City?

    He was in the middle of contemplating a few things: whether he should fly to Mainland, or book a flight straight to Switzerland when Nina Shang calling his phone.

    "Hello? How was it?"

    The other line chuckles before it speaks up. Yes, he is keen to hear if what was Harry Shang thought about his proposal.

    "Well, your father approved it."

    "You sure of that?"

    "Hey, have the confidence in yourself."

    "I do. But I don''t trust Harry Shang would approve that fast." He is shocked than surprised. Theo heard Nina giggled.

    "You are his son, he would always give his support to you."

    He could not understand what she means, so he ignores it. "Are you drunk?" he senses in Nina''s voice which the woman laughs.

    "Nah. I drank more champagne after I got home."

    The other line now got quiet, so he''s thinking to end the call when Nina speaks up again.

    "He still doesn''t want to look straight at me," she mumbles. "I felt like I was the ugliest woman in this world."

    Theo heard sobs, so he let Nina cried if this will help her feels better.

    "You know? Still, your father is the most handsome man in the world. Until now, I am wishing for his embrace one more time."

    The things that Nina mumbling right now, he doesn''t know how to counter, or at least give a few words to comfort her.

    "Do you have any idea why I love his sons? Because all of you resemble him."

    ''What?''

    Honestly, this surprised him. Nina has become open when she was this drunk. He does wonder if she could still remember all of these all tomorrow. It seems the spirit of alcohol influenced her to chatter like this.<span style="font-size: 1.0625rem; letter-spacing: 0px;"> What stands of their relationship before? Are they somewhat close? </span><span style="font-size: 1.0625rem; letter-spacing: 0px;">Now he was intrigued by how she treated him before his memories disappear.</span>

    "You were rude and cold to me, like your father."

    "I don''t want to be like him." He can''t take it as a compliment.

    Nina laughs. "Don''t say that. Who knows if you will also like him who loves only one woman his entire life. That even she was long dead, he never forgets to visit her grave."

    Wait, what? Is his father always coming to Switzerland? It seems he didn''t learn this or even has the idea.

    "How was that possible?"

    "Huh? He always made sure to reason he has meetings abroad, but then he will fly in Switzerland after his business meetings. I was envious. He rather forgets the day we got married than forgetting¡ª ah, that was your birthday also," Nina laughs, then cried once again.

    "Lady Chairman, you better go to bed. You have work tomorrow."

    "Yeah. Such boring listen to an old hag ranting nonsense, is it?"

    "No. But you don''t want everyone to see this side of you."

    Nina chuckles. "I guess you knew me more than anyone, even my very own-blood son. Haha! You need not pity me. I am used to this life already."

    He could imagine a bitter smile tore on Nina''s lips. She pitied herself. He could relate because he was like that as well. He wants to say something to ease whatever she is feeling right now.

    But how to comfort a woman?

    "I will take a night flight tomorrow." It is what he said to change the mood.

    "Are you going to visit Jeremy?" Nina asked she seems got excited.

    "No. I will go straight to Switzerland," he said and listens to the other line who heaves a long sighed.

    "Okay. I can''t force you. I will go to sleep now."

    "Nina¡ª"

    "Do you need anything?"

    "Thank you."

    He waited for what will be the other line''s reaction. All he received were faint sobs and snorts before he got a reply.

    "Nah. I should be the one to thank you for listening to my useless rants. All right, I must interrupt your work. Good night."

    The line has cut. He sighed and put down his phone. It seems Nina has been keeping these emotions all these years to herself. He could imagine her crying alone inside her darkroom, hiding secrets from how vulnerable she was deep inside.

    They say husbands should be the wife''s first best friend; a shoulder they need to cry on during their hard days.

    Somehow, Nina giving him an idea of how to become a husband.

    Unlike his father?

    * * *

    He was preparing to bed when someone knocks on his suite''s front door. He just came out from the shower and his body only wrapped by a bathrobe when he opens the door.

    Theo shocked when a woman jumped on him and places a kiss on his lips. Froze, it takes several seconds before he realizes what is happening.

    "Min Xi! What the fuck are you doing!" Theo pushes the model on the side.

    "Let me hide here for a while. A few paparazzi are following me."

    He glares. "Really? And you know my suite number?"

    Min Xi did not respond but stride toward the long sectional sofa. Dropping her body to the cushion, she crosses her legs.

    "You can''t drive me out," she grins.

    "What did you do?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted to give my followers a present."

    "I said, what did you do!"

    "I just let them know my romance is in heat."

    "Min Xi!"

    "You need not shout at me. Even if you kick me out of your hotel room. My fans already knew who I was with. There are no different now."

    "Then enjoy!" he shouts and leave Min Xi in the living room.

    Theo marching toward his room and shut the door. He can''t stop cussing. "Damn it!"

    Coming back to China, he was very careful not to cross any of his relatives. But he should have foreseen that Min Xi would show up and cause him troubles plus rumors.

    He picks up his phone and types Min Xi''s name. Search results show up on his phone screen and the latest one was just uploaded a minute ago, and already been a trend.

    "Shit!"

    It was an article about Min Xi''s childhood love and her engagement with the youngest Shang of the Shang Empire. A photo posted of him and Min Xi kissed at the door of this very room.

    She''s planning these since in the beginning? It has been just 24 hours since he stays in China, but a rumor quickly spread. Theo steps out of his bedroom and confronted Min Xi.

    "Clear this out, Min Xi!"

    "Why bother? You like it or not, we are getting married soon."

    "And who says I will marry you?" he opposed.

    "Our marriage decided and announce a long time ago," she said proudly, lifted her chin and grimace torn her lips.

    "No one can decide who I want to marry!"

    Min Xi did only scowled at him. "We''re living in the world we cannot decide for ourselves, Theo. Just accept it. Don''t worry, I will be an exemplary wife for you."

    Min Xi stood from the settee and strode closer to him. She''s wearing a black lace top pair to denim shorts and cream four inches stiletto. She''s almost level to Theo''s height.

    "I will follow everything you say and I will do anything like obediently¡ª"

    She attempts to reach Theo''s robe, but he slaps her hand.

    "No thanks. I''m not interested."

    Min Xi is seducing him. Theo turned around to return to his bedroom. Before he closes the door, he said to Min Xi, "Suits yourself. You can jump and roll in the entire room. But just shut up and I don''t want to hear you mention marriage ever again."

    After stating this, Theo closed the door and dropped his body to the bed. His entire body was tense, suppressing his anger.

    Unfortunately, his nightmare is when he was wide awake to reality.. And only his gate away is the world where he could see her¡­ and so he prayed to dream of her tonight.

 Chapter 74 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 74: STILL SEARCHING FOR YOU

    The loud rings of his phone woken him. Now he was mad as he''s dream interrupted. Annoyed at who is calling him around, he ignores the call, but it calls him once again.

    He glares at the gadget and sees it was Nina. He reached out for his phone, draws close to his ear after swiping that green button.

    "Hello, Nina? Did something happen?"

    "I just want to find out something. How are you?" Nina asked.

    Confused at her query, he feels frustrated why Nina is calling him when it was 1:30 in the morning.

    "I am fine. Why the sudden call?" He was still sleepy and words won''t enter his head as he was trying to recall every detail of his dream tonight.

    "Someone notified me about the rumor online. Where is Min Xi?"

    "I went to sleep. I don''t know where is she."

    Mentioning that woman''s name, it gives him a headache.

    "So? There''s nothing happen?"

    "What? Are you kidding me? Why would I sleep with her?"

    That would never happen! Besides, he has no interest, and Min Xi will only take this as her advantage and make things complicated for him.

    "I see. As I thought so¡­ What are you planning now?"

    "About what?" Theo grabs the knob of his room and pulls it open. He peeps outside and there is no Min Xi he found. He feels relieved she finally left.

    "About the article. It helps me realize one thing."

    "What about it?" He sounded impatient because he doesn''t want to talk about this matter.

    "I decided, I won''t let my son, tied to a life that forever bears sadness and loneliness after you marry someone you don''t love."

    Nina added, "Why would I allow my sons to suffer as what our family has been through all this time? Everyone assumed things work fine for us."

    He does not understand why Nina suddenly talking about this stuff in the middle of the night. But she sounded sincere. Or somewhat she''s still drunk? What is her plan now? Theo asked himself.

    "I am thinking to clean the rumor, but the photo of you and Min Xi kissed is too clear."

    "Why are you trying to do that?"

    "There is no need for you to follow your father''s footsteps. I understand now."

    "Why are you telling me this now?" How sudden change of thoughts. Nina must be still drunk. It was what he wanted to believe.

    "Just let the rumors spread, assume that it was the status of your relationship with Min Xi. But¡ª"

    "Wait, what? Are you pushing me into a drama?"

    "That is our choice now."

    "I cannot follow this conversation. Please, tell me what exactly are you suggesting to me now?"

    "The Hong family still a huge advancement for us. They are the first company to succeed in the business before your forefathers. If the Shang did not save them, they were long gone. But because of this partnership and beneficial relationship, Shang takes advantage of the privileges from the Hong family. They have enormous connections, and because of these connections, our business grows. That is why your grandfather cannot cut ties with them, and marriage is one thing that seals off an excellent relationship. Sadly, that''s what the elders thought."

    "Now? What do you want me to do? Sacrificing to continue these ties?"

    "I''m not suggesting you do that, but be patient until things get better."

    "With, what?"

    "The clan would do everything to steal the position from your father. That is why he needs you to stand on his side."

    Theo''s mouth twitches. Now that his position was in threat, suddenly he needs his sons? Ridiculous!

    "Really? It sounded a joke to me."

    "Theo, listen. This is not the time to hold a grudge to your father. Do you know the reason I build my empire building next to your grandfather? Because I foresee this already, and I want to support your father when this battle begins."

    "In conclusion, you work hard so that when the day comes, he has no choices but turns to you and needs your help?"

    Nina did not respond. He feels that he hit the spot, but he regrets what he said.

    "That matters are mine, your matter is to be his son. Let''s assume that you are correct. I work hard and become this successful, so I could stand by his side, not as a wife, but someone he will rely on later. I won''t mind him using me all this time, that was my aim in life, anyway. To become useful to him one day."

    ''Such a passion.'' Theo murmured to his head. ''So, love can be this sacrificial?'' He felt to laugh at this stupid idea since he can''t relate to it. Surely as he has no experience in love.

    "Until we haven''t won this battle, we need Hong''s influence, Theo. Do you understand?"

    "Politically, is it? So you want me to pretend in this game?"

    "Yes."

    Theo closes his eyes. The fuck!

    "What then?"

    "I will talk to Min Xi. Also, visit Jeremy. I perceive he is planning on something. But he won''t share it with me. Also, I want you to watch him. In his health, I know it will hard for him to run everything in Mainland City."

    His father who was assigned to run their business in Mainland City, but since his grandfather became weak, he summoned Harry to China. That was then, the acting President of Shang Holdings in Mainland City was Jeremy.

    "Your uncle hid a huge amount from the Shang Empire account the reason your grandfather does not trust any of your uncles. Now then, Jeremy is acting as the President of our business in Mainland City in which everyone wanted to steal this position to have control of our sister''s office... It is really doing well, Theo. And your father won''t just give it up to others'' hands after he works his ass to grow it for decades. He can''t take care of both branches. His hope is his children to oversee the other headquarters and won''t fall for his relative''s hands who do not have the full capacity to run the Shang Empire."

    "I will give all my support to your father in China. But you help your brother," Nina added.

    "And what is my gain if we succeed?"

    "You can have your freedom."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Talk to your brother. He''s the one who knew how you can."

    He contemplates this¡­ "If we take over the whole clan, you won''t force me to marry Min Xi?"

    "Sounds more like it. Although your father still supported this arranged marriage, your grandfather who strongly wants these ties. Now then, how can you achieve it when you are powerless?"

    ''What the heck?''

    He hurls a sigh. "Okay. I will talk to Jeremy and hear out whatever his plan. But I will return to Switzerland first."

    "Was this about 10 years ago?"

    Theo did not reply.

    "It was a long time ago, Theo. No one blames you."

    "And if not of me, Jeremy won''t lose his ability to walk."

    "It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. Don''t listen to anyone. The first people you should believe in are us, your family."

    He did not counter this but replied with a sighed.

    "All right. You are better off getting more sleep. I will talk to some people to lower the rumors."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    Nina laughs. "What else? We are a family. Who else do you expect to help you? That is why there''s no one I hope to help us, but our sons. This is our family."

    Somehow, it was like an opening door in front of him. A notion of what family they could have if they won''t act distant from each other. But it was he who wanted to distance himself from everyone... most especially from his father.

    And for the first time as remembering nothing to have this feeling, but right now, he feels a pleasant emotion at the bottom of his heart.

    * * *

    That noon, Theo returned to Switzerland, earlier than plans. He let Nina quieting down the rumors.

    He did not delay searching for a couple to play in the promotional ads. The problem is, he can''t decide who he wants to play as the couple. His team notice that he was picky for the woman of the ads. They wonder what their boss looking for as a perfect mysterious girl in this commercial.

    They have been accepting auditions and recommendations, but he still couldn''t decide. Theo looking at the photos once again. Roland quietly observing his boss. He is hesitant to open his mouth, but he is antsy to ask. Scratching his head, he gathered all his courage to speak up.

    "Ahem. Master Shang, what exactly are you looking for that suit in the commercial?"

    Theo glanced at Roland then returned to the pictures displays in a long table.

    "Someone, she is like a mystery at first look."

    Roland scratching his temple. What kind of woman that would be? "How about looking around in fashion houses?" Roland suggested.

    "They were already sending me the photos."

    "Yet, you can''t find someone?"

    "Nope."

    Roland scrutinized at his boss and Theo sense his suspicion.

    "Don''t dare to doubt my sexual orientation."

    "I did not. But I wonder if you are still, um, you know¡­" Roland suppressing not to snigger.

    "Do you want to go home to China first thing tomorrow?"

    "No! I don''t want to!"

    His assistant turns pale from his threats. How dare he question even that? People misunderstood why he is having a hard time to choose a female model. He at least hopes that there is someone who would resemble her, but he cannot find someone else.

    "Why don''t you visit Mainland City instead, Master? They hold a lot of fashion shows like each month, big or small ones."

    "How did you know that?"

    "Ah, my cousin is a model. She always shared with me once they have a runway show. If you prefer Asian or mixed Asian models, maybe you can find one there!"

    It seems Roland is right. The woman in his dream is a mixed Asian-American beauty. It sounds a perfect place to choose a model, but he doesn''t want to go back to that place.

    "Roland, book a flight to Mainland City."

    "Oh, you are going?"

    "No."

    "Huh? Then who?"

    "You."

    "Hah? Do you want me to do the selection?" Roland has a lack of confidence to make a right to choose when his boss is picky.

    "No. Just get all the best they have."

    "Do you mean is all the pretty girls in Mainland City?" Why he has to go? He starts crying inside his head.

    "All the best models they have."

    "How if we ask Rubin to do that?"

    Theo looked up. Roland is right. Why do they have to go if they could contact someone from that city?

    "Okay. You explain to him, but don''t mention the new product."

    "Understood boss!" Yes! Honestly, he doesn''t want to leave his girlfriend.. That was his reason.

 Chapter 75 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 75: I CAN''T WAIT TO HEAR YOUR VOICE

    In the next two days, Rubin emailed all the images he could gather. Theo and Rubin at a video session.

    "So? Have you found someone suits your liking?" asked Rubin?

    "What question is that?" he glares at his computer screen.

    Rubin smirks, seeing him annoyed. They grew up together, even went to the same school to watch him-- that was what he heard from him. Including Min Xi, the three of them always hang out together-- that was what Min Xi told him.

    He shook his head and focused to select someone from photos displayed on his PC Tab. He is swiping the screen back and forth. Still, he can''t choose any of these women.

    Rubin notices how Theo looks disappointed.

    "The look in your face, no one you find is suitable."

    "I am searching for something different."

    "Okay. How about Min Xi? Why don''t you choose her to be the model of this promotion?"

    Theo flashes a glare and batted a gaze. "No. I don''t see her suitable for the promotion."

    "Why not? She is the closest one to your family. Besides¡ª" Rubin paused before he continued. "She is your fiancee."

    "So?"

    Theo answered coldly, and he hadn''t seen when Rubin darkened his look.

    "Okay. Anyway, I don''t hear the entire project why you badly need a model which Roland''s explanation, he already searches entire Europe. But still, you can''t choose a woman to model for you."

    Theo looked up with shock, "Seriously? Is that what he told you?"

    Rubin just raised a brow and said, "Why are you so picky about selecting a model?"

    "Nothing. No one passes to the criteria I am looking for the ads."

    "Is it really about that?" he''s not convinced. It was easy to choose a beautiful woman if just anyone to model for them.

    "Excuse me? Here is your order."

    His ears caught this sweet voice.

    "Oh, thank you, Miss Nikki."

    Rubin smiled. Theo noticed how sweet it was. He is peeking between scanning the photos and talking to Rubin. In Theo''s point of view, all he could see is the wall behind Rubin, so he has no idea where is he during their video meeting.

    "Where were you? Are you out of the office?"

    "Yes. Right now, I was in a caf¨¦ which here, their coffee is great! Also, their floor manager is beautiful!"

    Nikki laughs who was attending at the next table.

    "Ah. Miss Nikki, can I have a glass of water?"

    "Sure! I''ll be right back."

    Theo observes how Rubin talks to this girl. He is flirting with her. He just rolled his eyes.

    Rubin just smirks at this young master who never had a girlfriend.

    "You should visit Mainland City soon. There are beautiful girls here. I''ll introduce you to the floor manager of this caf¨¦.

    "No, thanks." He twitches his mouth and returns his attention to the photos once again.

    "Hey, Miss Nikki is coming. I''ll introduce you to her! Can you at least smile?"

    Theo looked up and glared at Rubin. "Spare me from your foolishness."

    "Hey! That''s not¡ª"

    "Here''s your water." Nikki''s place down a glass of cold water next to Rubin''s coffee.

    Rubin looked up and thank her, "Ah, thank you, Miss Nikki."

    He glanced at his laptop. But Theo is not looking.

    "Wait, Miss Nikki!" he halted her when she turned around to leave his table.

    "Hum?"

    "Can you say hi to my young master?"

    "Huh?" She blushes from a sudden invitation.

    Nikki leans over and peeps at the computer screen, but the guy is not looking at his computer.

    "He''s busy¡­"

    Nikki whispered, but Theo heard her talked. He looked up, but only her delicate hands clasping together is what he saw.

    "Miss Nikki?" A waitress approached her. "Can you come to the counter for a minute?

    "Sure. Excuse me, enjoy your coffee." She pushes a smile, bowed at Rubin.

    "Okay, Miss Nikki." His lips tore into a sweeter smile.

    Rubin stares at his computer screen and catches Theo frowning at him. He smirks at this young master.

    "Why are you giving me that kind of face?" Theo glares.

    "You are a Noob."

    "What?" How dare he offend him! "Hey! Look, who are you called a noob?"

    "Tsk. You miss out on the greatest moment of your life."

    "What? And how did that become the greatest moment of my life?" Raising a brow, he mumbled.

    "You should thank me! I am helping you to flirt with someone."

    "And?" He narrowed his gaze, which Rubin just laughed at him.

    "Come on! Don''t be so cold!"

    Theo raised his other brow. This time both of his brow twitches upward. "Am I looking like a refrigerator for you?"

    By his quote, Rubin laughs hard, holding his stomach. "Where that lousy joke came from, huh, Theo?"

    "You inspire me," he scowled.

    Rubin almost hit the table from laughing. Ever since they were younger, Theo was really this serious. But he is a rebellious child, that is why he assigned to keep an eye at him. Then one day: Theo and Jeremy escape from his sight, and he hears about the accident after trying to find where they are. Blaming himself, Theo asks; to watch and take care of Jeremy, who now impaired.

    Rubin shook these irrelevant thoughts.

    "All right! Roland told me you never date a girl, nor have a one-night stand since you live in Switzerland."

    Theo''s eyes widened and wished to swallow Rubin right now.

    "Can''t you be shameless in front of your master?" he blurted out.

    Rubin just keeps laughing at him, and it annoys him for real.

    "Okay. Let''s talk again when you are not in a crowded place."

    He turns off the video of his laptop. He can''t believe that Rubin would only tease him.

    But he remembers the girl Rubin wants to introduce to him. She kinda has a beautiful voice.

    He wonders if the woman in his dream also has an angelic voice like the girl he hears speaks¡­

    Lost in his thoughts, Theo picks up his sketch pad and pen. His hand did the motion around the screen. He finished the detail of her dress. He could play on his head. Her wearing those dresses he sees in his dreams and surely she will look cute on them. He lifted his head and looked outside the window, murmuring...

    "I can''t wait to hear your voice."

 Chapter 76 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 76: THE SEARCH IS ON!

    * * *

    SHANG MANSION, Mainland City

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m working Theo''s project," Rubin replied.

    Erika raises a brow, peering at her younger brother runs fingers into his black hair in front of an antique walled mirror in the living room.

    "The way your get-up, you look like going to date rather than working a project," she commented.

    Rubin laughs. "Of course, it was part of the job. How can I make the girls believe that our company is decent at the same time charming?" he smirked.

    "Charming you say, huh?" Erika blab out. ''And what would be her younger brother is aiming? She''d noticed a change of him lately.''

    Rubin picked up his phone and car keys. He salutes at Jeremy who was watching at them from the second floor of this mansion.

    "Okay! See you later, sister."

    "Hey, are you coming home for dinner?"

    "I may not if I could hit on someone later. I will ask her for a dinner out and¡ª" Rubin replied, winking at Erika.

    "Rubin!"

    He just laughed, headed to the main door. Erika left annoyed. She yells at him, "You idiot brother!"

    She frowned and wished she could hit her brother. Erika calms herself then looks up and meets Jeremy''s gaze.

    "What do you like for dinner?" she asked her master.

    Jeremy shrugged a shoulder, "Anything is fine."

    ''And what anything is that!?''

    Looking after these two adult men is such a pain in the ass when one is moody and one is childish. Thank God, Theo wasn''t here. He will be the cold one and if he was here? There is Min Xi, the spoiled brat princess clinging around Theo.

    She''ll die young and a virgin dealing with these kids!

    * * *

    Crescent Moon Caf¨¦, Parking Lot

    Rubin has been sitting in his car, waiting for someone. Later on, he could see her walking toward her car.

    "Miss Nikki! Can I have a moment with you?"

    Someone is calling her name, Nikki turned around. She saw Rubin Lim stepping out of his car, parked across from her vehicle, and the guy now striding toward her, wearing a warm smile.

    "Mr. Lim?"

    "Just call me Rubin," he told Nikki.

    Nikki has been seeing him often stopping by at the shop, so she heard a little about him from her female crew.

    "What can I do for you, Mr. Rubin?"

    He laughs. He just told her to call him by his name, but she still put a formal address along with it.

    "Okay, you are too polite. I guess, to people you don''t consider as your friends?"

    "Ah¡ª" she blushed and tore a shy smile, then reasoned, "It seems, I was just influenced by my work."

    "That''s understandable," he chuckles, amused, staring at Nikki blush. "Let''s get straight to my business! You might wonder why I approached you," he began.

    "My master''s company is looking for a suitable model to become an image of our promotion soon," Rubin explained.

    "Okay, and? What can I do to help you?"

    "Well, we are having a hard time choosing a girl for this project."

    "Do you want me to recommend you, someone, I know?" she guesses.

    "Yes, I noticed your work has high qualifications regarding your waitresses'' appearance. So, maybe you can recommend me the best you know."

    "Hmm, I will ask someone around. Anyway, why not the models or actresses? I''m sure you can afford to pay their talent fees, and they were experts in this field."

    "You are right. But my master is picky. He already searches the entire world, but no one passes his taste. We are ready to pay these celebrities, but no one he finds suits for it yet."

    Nikki did not hide her amazement. How is that possible? There are millions of beautiful women in the world, so easy to choose from. Pondering the fact, she doubted her recommendation could help Rubin.

    "You mentioned, how if he also rejected my recommendations?"

    "Well, it''s his decision yes. But why not take a try?"

    "You''re right. I will talk to a few I know. They were still in college, but those girls are tall and have a perfect figure. They can be models."

    "Great! This is just an audition, who knows? My master could pick someone this time."

    "Yeah. So what further details about it? So I can explain to them."

    "Ah, just to be our new face for the promotion, and then shoot a short commercial. The talent fees! Yes, very important."

    Rubin opens his mouth, and Nikki froze after hearing the amount.

    "That big!?"

    Rubin giggled seeing her reaction. Actually, he raises the price by 20% to the actual amount they will pay the model.

    "Yup! They are generous. Are you interested?" playfully, Rubin smiles. He already had a choice, but he doesn''t know how to convince her.

    She imagined. How the amount can help her? That was a month''s hospital bill and her mother''s expensive medicine and other expenses throughout the month. Lately, she stopped checking her billing assessment, if only those several zeros she sees.

    "Can I really try it out?"

    "Sure!"

    "Erm, that was a joke. I have zero chance to select as, well..." She laughs, then added, "I don''t have experience in modeling and such things my entire life."

    "You don''t need to! I guess that''s what my master prefers instead. No need for a supermodel experience, but someone will look perfect for what he is looking for."

    "Okay. But still, I will invite a few models to audition."

    "Sure! This is an audition after all! Besides, you are my best bet," charming, he smiled.

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" she''s confused from Rubin''s statement.

    Ah, that was a mistake. He should not say that. Rubin thought. "Oh, well. My master wants Asian beauty. Mixed foreign is exempt, don''t worry."

    Rubin widened his smile. He could see that Nikki is interested. She is his only choice. But he can''t lay an excuse to her if all of a sudden he will offer this project.

    "So? Oh, wait! Here is my calling card. Contact me if you have thought of it already."

    "Okay, and after I invite a few more ladies, I will notify you right away."

    "Great! I will wait for your call, 24/7 I am awake!"

    "Eh? You are not some kind of vampire, right?"

    Rubin let out loud laughs. "I''ll consider it a suggestion to aim. It''s not bad to be young forever."

    Nikki just smiled at Rubin''s jest.

    "Ah, that sounds a corny joke."

    "A bit!" Nikki and Rubin both laugh.

    "Well then, Mr. Lim, I have to go. I need to replace my neighbor who watched my mother at the hospital."

    "Oh, okay. Like what I said, I will wait for your call!"

    She nodded. "Goodbye, Mr. Lim."

    "Bye, Miss Nikki!"

    Rubin watched Nikki leaving the parking lot.. He''s hopeful she will be interested in his invitation.

 Chapter 77 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 77: TURNING DOWN and OPPORTUNITY

    * * *

    "Hey, sister, what''s for dinner?"

    Rubin came back, and he found Erika working on documents in the living room. She takes a glance at Rubin, then returns her attention typing on her computer.

    "Looks like you haven''t hit on someone the reason you came back quick."

    "Hah! Do you think your brother is somewhat like that? I am loyal!" he boasted.

    "Loyal my ass," Erika mumbled. She won''t believe her brother, who is grinning at her. "Go to the kitchen if you would like to eat first."

    "Hum? You haven''t had dinner with the master, yet?"

    "He''s moody again."

    "Ah. I thought you''re the only one having period symptoms."

    "What?" Erika snaps out, glaring at her nosy brother. "Don''t you dare to make a joke toward Jeremy!"

    "Okay! I know you''ll snap out on me. You''re such an old-maid."

    "What did you say?" Erika throws a dagger look at Rubin who just snickers at her.

    "See? You will never get married if you are this fierce."

    "Truly, I won''t get a husband if he only acted childish like you!"

    "Whoa! Don''t¡ª"

    They stopped teasing each other when the hovering sound of the elevator stopped on this floor. Their master finally came down for dinner.

    "Good evening, master!" Rubin greeted.

    Jeremy just nodded. "How was it?" he queried as he approached the siblings.

    "I will wait for the response. I went to search for beautiful girls from the stores this time. There are plenty of them who doesn''t join any modeling agency, but there are potentials to what Theo is looking for."

    "I see, that''s good. Keep me updated. I want to see the potential, too."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "How if we better continue this conversation over dinner? I will set the table," Erika suggested.

    She lowered the top covered of her computer, then sat up from the couch. The two men nodded, then followed her to the kitchen.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Two days had passed. Rubin finally received a text from Nikki, telling him she had three girls willing to try out. Unfortunately, she is not joining the search.

    He is disappointed but still wears an enormous smile upon seeing Nikki''s car approaching the parking area.

    Still, he hopes Nikki would change her mind. He is thinking about how he could make her pose just one or two photoshoots. She is the one he needed, but he has to accept other applicants and to follow the procedure of selection.

    "Miss Nikki!" Rubin waves his hand and waits for Nikki to park her car and step out of the vehicle.

    "Hello, Mister Rubin. Meet Jade, Fiona, and Jamie." Nikki introduces the three girls she brought over.

    "Hi, girls! Come on! They have already begun. So, I will place you in the next set."

    The girls Nikki brought are beautiful and have sexy figures, but he already doubted Theo would have an interest in any of them. They grew up together, so he somewhat knew him well.

    And with Nikki''s case, he has confidence Theo might consider her to be one of the best options for the promotion.

    They came up with five models and let more executives vote. The models from today''s audition will select only one, plus Nikki if she accepts the offer.

    "Okay, girls. I will explain to you why you are here. Our company is celebrating a hundred years since it was established. So we are looking to become a new image for our company. Now, let us observe the first set of models who are doing the filming."

    "Filming!?"

    "Yes. It will be like a secret recording. All you do is act casually! Like you are just walking in the garden and then standing under the Pink Tulip trees around. Just follow what the director orders you to do," he explained. Rubin glances at Nikki, who looks intrigued. "How about you, Miss Nikki? You want to try out?"

    "Hah? Me? Ah, no, I can''t do that. I was nervous to look at the camera. Besides, I never did it before." All her life, she keeps a low profile life because of the past event she buried already. Also, what is her chance to be chosen? Looking at those girls in the film set, everyone is gorgeous. Joining the audition is more like punching in the air that they will choose her. Unless a miracle happens.

    "I told you already. It does not need to be an experienced model. I have faith in you," he whispered. Rubin was determined to encourage Nikki. But he did not let it be obvious that his treatment differs from the rest of the girls here.

    "Ah, I''m just here to accompany the girls. Their managers entrusted them to me, so I have to send them back after."

    These three girls she brought were from different branches of the caf¨¦, and it was her responsibility for their safety. She heard there is an after-meal gathering for everyone.

    * * *

    One hour had passed. The team almost finished filming and shooting the first set. But the director seemed not in a good mood. He always scolds the models and takes it all over again.

    Nikki was seated on a bench under a pink Chinese Magnolia or known Tulip tree. The weather is cooler today despite the sun shining brightly, but it does not hurt in the skin. She looked up when a bloom of pink magnolia fell and landed on her lap.

    The wind blowing her hair, she runs her fingers on the strands and holds them not to cover her face.

    Rubin told her earlier. They rented a place that was filled with Chinese Magnolia trees. She found out it was a mansion, and for sale at the moment. It was truly, a perfect place for a photo shoot and filming. He also mentions it was near to his master''s house where all the residents here are the wealthiest people in the county.

    She takes a long breath and enjoys the wind. It fascinates her how beautiful the garden and even the mansion. It was too huge, and this garden is perfect for her mother to breathe fresh air every day.

    But there is no way she could afford to buy this kind of house unless she marries a CEO.

    She giggled at her thought. Impossible for her to marry a CEO when she never had a boyfriend even once.

    She does not know, Rubin is taking shots of her.

    ''Perfect!'' Rubin shouts inside his head.

    "Hey, Paul! Come here!"

    Paul is an assistant cameraman of this filming. He joined Rubin hiding in the bushes.

    "Aim the camera at her. Just don''t be too obvious," he ordered.

    "Isn''t she one of the models? Why don''t we wait until her turn?"

    "Nope. She rejected my offer." Rubin once again aims his camera at Nikki when she stands and walks around the garden.

    "Really? That huge sum? Does she realize this is also a big break for anyone who passes the audition?" Paul seems unable to believe that someone would turn down such an opportunity.

    "It happens, there are women who are not interested in fame and become a celebrity."

    "But why are we filming this girl?"

    "This is just our secret. She was my only choice, but as you could see? She turned down my offer. Now, let me check the recording."

    Paul handed him the camera, and Rubin checked the video. He zooms it many times. An enormous smile tore his lips. "I knew it!"

    "Wow. Was I the one who filmed that?"

    "Yup! Good job! You have a bonus from me if you keep the secret."

    "With my entire life, I will keep the secret!" Paul was thrilled at hearing the splendid news. He even raises his right hand.

    Meanwhile, the director keeps yelling at the models. It does not satisfy him with what they got so far. He is looking for something. Now he understands why the boss hasn''t chosen one yet.

    "Can I talk to Mr. Lim?"

    "I will call him right away, Director Cho!" Someone from Rubin''s team quickly leaves the set to look for him.

    "Mr. Rubin, Director Cho, is looking for you."

    "What is it?"

    "Director Cho doesn''t like the rest of the girls we have today."

    Rubin suppresses his smile. "Ahem! Okay, tell him I have a word in private."

    The woman bowed and left to relay his message to the director. Inside the van, Rubin showed Director Cho the video and the photos he took.

    "Splendid! I want her!"

    "I know you will agree with me. But we have a problem, Director Cho. She already rejected my invitation to do a tryout."

    "Let me handle it!" said Director Cho. Excitement showed his entire face as his head flooded with more ideas.

    They went back to the set, and Director Cho looked around, searching for Nikki.

    ~~~~~

    Proofread today, hope the reading is better! hehe (10-01-2020)

    ISSUES found:

    Grammarly: 26

    Google Docs: 34

 Chapter 78 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey: MYSTERIOUS GIRL

    CHAPTER 78: VIOLET (CRUSH AT A FIRST SIGHT)

    * * *

    Nikki is helping the staff to set the photo set area.

    "Oh, thank god, Miss Nikki! You''re a lifesaver! Director Cho would scold us further if we can do the set properly."

    "Ah, no problem. I''m glad I could be in help."

    She pulled a purple curtain and walked around a Tulip tree. They have to wrap the trunk with a purple cloth. Nikki sat on the grass while she placed more of the fabric on the ground around the tree. She let the wind blow the material to slowly lays it on the ground on its own.

    The crew began placing white and purple flowers and plants around. So she assumes the theme must be white and purple.

    "Grace, for what exactly is this concept for?" she asked one of the crew.

    "What I know, the primary theme is VIOLET."

    "VIOLET? A name of the brand or a woman''s name?" she''s curious.

    "The boss doesn''t know everything too."

    "Mr. Rubin, right? And he has a Master, which the one whose original has this project?"

    "Yup. The picky one. We''ve been doing this for the third time, hoping finally he picks someone! Said, they will celebrate hundredth of years in three months."

    "I see. Violet is a beautiful name. It means LOVE," she mumbles.

    "Oh, that must be! Probably that was the theme after all! LOVE!"

    "LOVE and PURITY," she added.

    "Oh, purple and white. Now I get it! Oh, wow! That''s so nice, Miss Nikki! I will hire you to decorate my wedding someday!"

    "Sure!"

    "If I can find a boyfriend." Grace put her tongue out, and she and Nikki laughed.

    They keep sorting out the flowers. Nikki picks up a bundle of white Tulips. She peered at it and admired the blossom¡ªsmiles playing on her lips while wrapping the stems with a light purple cloth.

    "Ah, Miss Nikki. I want to get married now. That is too lovely," said Grace, who seems to daydream while observing what Nikki is doing to the bouquets.

    "Too bad, I can''t give you advice and points about what kind of guy you should pick or look for as a husband."

    "Hmm? You don''t have a boyfriend?"

    "Since birth¡­"

    "Eh? That''s impossible!" Grace cannot believe it.

    She giggled. "It is possible."

    "But why?" Grace chatted with her further.

    "Hm? What, why?"

    "That you don''t have a boyfriend? Impossible, no one courted you."

    Nikki feels uncomfortable discussing a topic like this. But this is girl talk, anyway. "There are those who attempt, yes. But I am not interested."

    "Really? But you like someone?"

    She glanced at Grace. How could she tell she likes someone? That feeling is unknown to her. She doesn''t know how to differ from the like and love.

    "How about a crush?" Grace asked again. "Oh! You blush, Miss Nikki!"

    "Huh? Did I?" she touched her cheeks? "Not really." Nikki tried to avert her gaze and deny it.

    "Yay! Who is your crush, Miss Nikki? Is it someone in here today?" Graces'' teased.

    Nikki''s eyes grew widened. "Nope! I mean, I don''t have a crush."

    "Ah! But it showed in your face! And I thought Mr. Lim has a thing on you," Grace''s gossip.

    She''s a little surprised. But she didn''t think much about it. "I''m not sure about that. Mr. Rubin seems nice, though. But I don''t see him having a feeling toward me."

    "Hmm, you both are a pair. And what I noticed Mr. Lim likes you."

    She laughs at Grace''s perception. It never crosses her mind, but she cannot admit to the girl she had a crush on someone, and it must be a crush at first sight.

    She felt embarrassed to tell Grace. If it could be possible to have a crush on someone when she only has a glimpse of him from somebody''s computer screen, and she even did not see his entire face.

    "Aha! You have a crush on someone!"

    "Hey, why suddenly all the topics are me? When you are the one looking for a boyfriend?"

    "Hmm¡­ because boys would surely follow you."

    "Eh? That''s creepy! Isn''t it more like stalking?"

    "Ah, you are correct, Miss Nikki. If a psycho follows you around, that''s scary! Who knows that man escapes from a mental hospital!"

    "You''re scaring me," she said out of panic.

    "Ah, sorry, sorry!" Grace clasps both of her palms and bowing at Nikki.

    She laughs. But it is truly dangerous to meet someone like that, especially the pervert minds. Nikki shook her head and looked around the garden. She''s noticing this already, but she only waited for the right moment to ask Grace.

    "Grace, I want to ask you this¡­ why are they taking us a photo?"

    "Hum? Oh, they were only doing random tryout shots. Experimenting for a better angle before the last photoshoot!" Grace explains.

    "Ah, okay¡­" she is very curious when she sees them taking a photo in their direction.

    Nikki continued helping to set up the area, placing the finished bouquets on the tall vases.

    Meanwhile, Grace looks at Paul, and she raises a thumb. Paul replied with an OK gesture.

    * * *

    Inside a tent, Director Cho and Rubin watch the monitor screens while discussing the perfect points.

    "This side is one of the best," Rubin pointed to the angle when Nikki looked up at the Magnolia tree holding the bouquet of white tulips.

    "I agree. I like this when she combs her hair, then she later looks at something, posing for a view side. Perfect!" Director Cho praises.

    "Yes. Everything is nicely done."

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lim. I will pull an all-nighter to do a short film and the best photos! I assure you to give them tomorrow."

    "I will entrust that in your hands, Director Cho." Rubin salutes at the director, who is now in a pleasant mood.

    ''Ah, hoping the master finally made his choice. I can''t do this further.'' He has to flirt with a bunch of women. His head is throbbing.

    Later that afternoon, Director Cho instructed the photographer to continue the photoshoot.

    They don''t need those girls anymore. But the photographer asks Director Cho and Rubin''s permission to use the photos for the upcoming fashion show. They will introduce some girls to the organizers.

    Director Cho got what he wanted, so they allowed it.

    Rubin searches for Nikki, and he finds her in the mansion''s corner.

    "Miss Nikki! Thank you for¡ª" Rubin paused when he noticed that Nikki was crying. "Miss Nikki? What''s the problem?"

    She wipes her tears before she replies. "I''m sorry, Mr. Rubin. Can I go first? There is an emergency. I need to go back to the hospital asap. Can you send back the girls?"

    "Sure, don''t worry about them! I will safely take them back."

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Rubin."

    "Ah. I should be the one to thank you. Well, let''s talk some other time. Let me treat you a coffee or a meal."

    She had no more time to think about Rubin''s invitation; Nikki nodded. "Okay. I have to go."

    Rubin nodded and followed Nikki left in a hurry.

    "Hmm, she''s a mystery indeed¡­ those beautiful smiles hide sadness."

    Rubin reaches for his pocket and takes out his phone. Dialing Theo''s mobile number, he patiently waited for the guy to answer his call.

    "Ah, come on! Don''t make me call you again," Rubin grumbles.

    Finally, Theo answered his phone.

    "What is it?" Asked the man on the other line with a cold tone.

    "Hey, why so cold? Can you even feel excited seeing my face registering on your phone screen?"

    "And why would I? Are you somewhat my boyfriend?" Theo snapped.

    Rubin cracked a laugh. He places his hand on the wall to support himself from laughing. He''s teary-eyed and unable to pull himself to settle down yet.

    On the other line, Theo frowned. "As I remember, you are the one who added your half-naked body on my contact list. Why would I look at it every time you call me?"

    Rubin cracks another laugh, and this time, he holds his stomach while laughing.

    "Why wouldn''t you delete it then?" he teases.

    "I''m busy. I have no time browsing my phone."

    "Jeez¡­" Sounds like Theo. Rubin thought.

    He doesn''t check text messages or even has any social media account. His business calls always pass through to Roland, and he barely replies to his friends'' and families'' messages.

    "Okay, chill out! I called to tell you some wonderful news."

    "Really? Make sure it does good news."

    "Yup! We found our MYSTERIOUS GIRL!"

    "Is that true? My head has been aching to look at those worthless photos."

    In these past days, he assigned his entire staff to check the photos and choose the best one.

    Meanwhile, a huge smile planted on Rubin''s face. He knew Theo very well. He would complain like this.

    "All right, now you do not worry. I assure you, it was the best one! Director Cho is working on it already, and by tomorrow, he will give the short film."

    Somewhat, he trusted Rubin. When he said it was the best, surely it was.

    "Okay. Email it directly to me."

    "Yes, sir! Tell me soon what your impression is about her."

    "I will... bye." Theo hangs up the call.

    "Damn that guy. He did not wait for me to speak up further."

    "Alright! The result is tomorrow! See you all!"

 Chapter 79 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 79: WHO IS SHE IN JEREMY''S LIFE?

    * * *

    SHANG MANSION, Mainland City

    Rubin carefully parked his car in the garage. Stepping out from his vehicle, he took the door inside the garage that connected to the mansion. Something only he, Erika, and Jeremy know the passcode.

    Clicking it open, he strode the corridor leading to the living room. It was quiet.

    He wondered if his sister and the master are now sleeping.

    Rubin went to the kitchen to drink some water, and he found Erika making a coffee.

    "Perfect timing! Made me one coffee too, sister!"

    Erika just raised a brow, then ignored her brother. "Make your own."

    She picks up the tray with a mug of coffee and leaves the kitchen. Rubin left astounded, shaking heads how his sister was too cold at him.

    "Jeez, I''m dealing with a cold master and his brother is moody. Added to that my cold old-maid sister," he murmured to himself.

    "If I won''t become a nosy one? Who will make this house lively? They should realize that."

    Rubin opened the refrigerator to scan what dinner they have left. He takes out the wrapped foods to preheat them.

    Anyway, a butler and housemaids are working in this mansion, but the master doesn''t like seeing them around.

    One reason is his sister became the errand secretary, nanny, private nurse, etc. Probably being the girlfriend and a wife, to sum up, his sister will play all the roles.

    But he wonders if there is a man who would court her when she''s snubbed and fierce.

    * * *

    It was morning, how fast. Erika wanted to stay longer in bed, but she had to prepare Jeremy''s breakfast. She stepped down off her bed and stretched before she took a shower. It was Lady Chairman Shang who assigned her to look after the eldest son.

    Originally, she worked at Li-Shang Company as a Senior Accountant in the Sales Department. But one year ago, she became a nanny of a grown-up man. Anyway, she was happy to take care of him and dedicated her life to serving the Shang family.

    Erika finishes her shower and gets dressed to a skirt below her knee, paired to a white long sleeve. She tucked in the blouse and let the skirt hugged her body leveled to her navel.

    Staring at her reflection in the mirror, she pony-tailed her overlong hair. She was 5''6 feet tall, it cannot be considered short and cannot say tall, but she loves to wear high heel shoes going to the office. Now that her days just occupy her time taking care of Jeremy, she does not need to wear those heels.

    Erika scanned herself before she stepped out of her bedroom, which was just next to Jeremy''s room; while Rubin''s bedroom was on the right corner of the same floor. They set it up in this setting in case Jeremy needed them in the middle of the night or something happened to him.

    "Good morning, sis!"

    "Shush! Too early in the morning and you do not lower your voice," she scolds Rubin who frowned kiddingly at her.

    "Tsk. Too early in the morning, you soon treated me like an old maid."

    Erika glared at Rubin, who just grinned at her afterward.

    "Let me make the master''s breakfast, you wake him up now." Rubin tilted his head toward their master''s door.

    Usually, Jeremy is awake at 6:30 in the morning to go outside to bathe in the sun. But it was 7 o''clock now.

    Erika takes a deep breath before she knocks. "Master Jeremy?"

    She knocks for five times but still no answer from Jeremy. She''s getting nervous. "Master?" She knocks three times more.

    Erika pressed her ear to the door, listened, then heard a click in the door. Finally, the master opened the door by using a gadget that links to all over the security system of this mansion. The power of Crow Corporation. She learns this after living in the country.

    She pushes it open and finds Jeremy seated on the floor, back rested on the bed, and he just glanced over his shoulder, then ignored her.

    Too early in the morning and he is this moody. Erika murmurs in her head. "Master, did you have a nightmare once again?" she asked while stepping closer.

    Every time Jeremy acts like this, he has dreamt of the past once again. Erika kneeled in front of him.

    "Do I have to bring your breakfast here instead?" she asked in a lower voice. But Jeremy did not reply.

    She wished she could help him, but she doesn''t know what he is getting through. So then, all she tried to do is understand him and promise not to leave him alone no matter what happens.

    "I will prepare your bath then." Erika is about to stand when Jeremy grabs her pulse, and she lands to his arms.

    "Don''t leave me," Jeremy murmured.

    Erika froze and did not breathe. ''Damn. Too early in the morning and a situation like this...'' She sighed inside her head.

    Jeremy smells so nice and his body is warm. She wished she could stay inside his arms forever.

    Every time his dream was too bad, he would be like this. So she will let him hug her for five to ten minutes before Jeremy let her go.

    "Help me sit in my wheelchair," he said afterward.

    "Okay." She stood and took his wheelchair.

    Jeremy reached for his walking stick to support himself to stand while his right arm hooked around Erika''s shoulder. She would use her body to help him sit in the wheelchair.

    "Thank you. You can go now," he told Erika.

    "How about your breakfast?"

    "I will have it on the poolside."

    Erika bowed before she left the room. With this simple body contact, her heart filled with joy.

    * * *

    Erika set the table in the pool after Rubin brought the breakfast he made. After what happens to the Shang siblings, and then Jeremy undergoes surgery and a lot of medication, the Lady Chairman was keen to watch everything Jeremy has to eat. She is afraid that the Clan would bribe a housemaid to poison him since they thought the youngest son has no interest in inheriting everything Harry and Nina have built all these years.

    "Master Jeremy, good morning." Rubin bowed and greeted him. He followed Jeremy toward the pool area where Erika waited.

    "Good morning. Let''s eat."

    Jeremy approaching the table, Erika pours a coffee in the mug and starts placing food on his plate.

    One of many reasons they were here, Jeremy wants company. He is sure lonely and feels alone after Theo stayed in Switzerland and barely contacted him as he blames himself for Jeremy''s condition right now.

    He lost the ability to walk. That is why she is here, which she loves her role as an all-around helper to him. There is nothing she wishes but stay by his side.

    But he must not know she''s in love with him.

    "How was yesterday?" Jeremy asked later.

    "It went well, Master Jeremy," Rubin replied. "This search will be over soon, then I can go back to my original job tomorrow. I have been busy with the Young master''s project."

    "That''s alright, Erika is a great help. There is nothing to worry about."

    Hmm, smells something like¡­ he notices his sister blushes. Rubin smiled playfully, but he hides it from his sister and master''s gaze.

    "Regarding the choices, have you selected one already?"

    "Mmm¡­ Honestly, master, the model we chose doesn''t know that we want her to be one of the five girls we have to select soon."

    "What do you mean by that?" Jeremy wrinkled his forehead. "Rubin, are we doing something illegal here? Stolen photos?"

    "Ah, stolen shots, precisely."

    Jeremy raised a brow, showing that he doesn''t like it. Erika also gives Rubin a threatening stare.

    "Okay. Let me show you the samples we got yesterday," he told Jeremy and took out his phone from his pants back pocket.

    Rubin handed him the phone. Before he looked at the photo, he threw a measured look at Rubin like telling him, ''what you were thinking?'' and he just scratches his temple.

    How could he explain it to his master? Better judge the photos!

    Jeremy stared at the phone and began scrolling Rubin''s gallery. They took the first photos from a distance until slowly; the shots were closing up.

    Rubin and Erika looked at each other after Jeremy looked up, showing a huge surprise on his face.

    "Where did you find her?"

    Is what reaction from their master. Rubin glanced at his sister who met his eyes and the same to him; she''s also confused why Jeremy reacted like this.

    "She works in a caf¨¦. It is where I approached her to do me a favor as I was looking for pretty girls who will do an audition for us."

    "Then?"

    They could tell how Jeremy seems curious about her. He glanced at her sister, who this time he could tell she''s jealous.

    "She is working in a caf¨¦ owned by Attorney Karl Lawrence''s wife. She brought me, three beautiful girls, in the photoshoot," he went on.

    "I mean, how is she doing? In the caf¨¦?" Further, Jeremy asked eagerly.

    Now he''s intrigued why Jeremy shows curiosity about a woman for the first time. "She''s a floor manager in the caf¨¦. Miss Nikki is¡ª"

    "That''s right! Nikki! Nikki Lindsey, right?"

    Rubin glances at Erika. Both of them exchange a questioning stare at each other as if what is going on here?

    "Has Theo seen these photos, yet?" he asked while continuing looking at the photos.

    Rubin shook his head. "Not yet, Master Jeremy. Director Cho will hand the copies by noon."

    "Okay. Tell Director Cho to come to the mansion. Also, I would like to talk to Theo after you send the shots to him."

    "Copy, Master."

    "Alright, let us finish our breakfast."

    Erika and Rubin nod.

    For the first time, or maybe in a very long time, Jeremy concealed his smiles. But now, his lips tore with a light smile.

    Erika bites her lower lip. She has known Jeremy all her life because he is just three years older than her. They were like growing up together, but after the incident 10 years ago, Jeremy became moody and changed.

    And now? Just because of a woman, his face brightens and suddenly shows liveliness.

    Who is this girl who brought back Jeremy''s smile? She felt too much jealousy.

    Who is she in Jeremy''s life?

 Chapter 80 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 80: FINALLY, I FOUND YOU

    * * *

    That noon, Director Cho delivered the short film and pictures they got yesterday.

    It surprised them when Jeremy showed interest and even the first one to watch the short film before he sends it to Theo.

    Moreover, he even praises the videos. This confused them how he is also showing effort about this project, in which Theo did not explain if for what is this all about.

    Emailing the short film and sample photos, they waited for Theo to contact them after he checked the video.

    Erika keeps glancing at Rubin. They exchange gestures about what is going on here, but Rubin is also clueless.

    It was a mystery to them what important role Nikki had in their master''s life. They were observing him who was staring at his phone, waiting for Theo''s call.

    It''s been a half-hour passed and still no call from Theo¡­ until an hour and still nothing.

    * * *

    SWITZERLAND

    Theo was in his office this early in the morning to start working on his project as it needs to complete soon. He is doing a finishing design to their brand, making a sample print, and doing a sampler bottle visually.

    Since Nina agreed to the name Violet, he came up with a purple bottle. This will be their color branding. It will easily recognize when displayed on store racks as he wants the product to look unique.

    Immersed himself editing the sample images of the bottle with the label he designs... Roland knocks on his office door.

    "Master, Rubin sent a message that Master Jeremy already emailed the video and sampled photos."

    Theo paused and looks up. Jeremy? He''s a bit surprised that his brother checks the project.

    "Okay. I will view it later. I will take a shower first. Bring my breakfast over here," he requested while sitting up from his accent chair.

    Theo went to his bedroom and took a shower. Bath towel wrapped around his lower part of the body, he glanced at the mirror and stared at his back.

    Sometimes he wants to know what happens, and he has this scar on his back. According to Jeremy, he didn''t witness what happened as he stuck in the car after it crashed in a lamp pole.

    He also did ask once where he went after the crash and why Jeremy left in the car...

    His brother just said, ''if you didn''t follow those guys, they would surely get her''... it confused him.

    Who was she, and they? And where is that girl now?

    Jeremy told him he has no news about her, and he doesn''t know her.

    But sometimes, it does confuse him. Why his spinal cord almost fractured and using a sharp metal, they stabbed him in the shoulder.

    This only means a group of people he fought at that time. But who are they? And where are they now?

    He wants to completely forget as that incident lost his memories and even caused him to be in a coma for a year.

    And the reason he can''t totally put it behind is one question keeps repeating inside his head.

    Is he able to save the girl when he is almost dead?

    Ah... but it throbs his head every time he thinks of these questions when everything is vague to him.

    Besides, there is only one girl he wishes to find now. The girl in his dream.

    Theo shook his head and start wearing clothes. He just chooses white t-shirts and faded pants and wore a slipper. He instructed his staff not to disturb him, except for Roland, or if an emergency.

    Theo takes his meal while looking at his computer screen. So far, he was happy with what he reached so far.

    The purple bottle, the white background of the label, and the light purple combination to the letters written all over the space.

    But the VIOLET name is a rich purple which he draws a unique circle line at the start point of the letter V, and he dragged the rest letters in the middle. He did carefully search for the best font to use. He chose the design made by Debi Sementelli¡ª Hello My Love font. He feels too perfect for the theme.

    He carefully checks his designs if they have a better color to add. He should try out another combination later to have more samples.

    But purple and white still the best combination. He will try to add gold later. A glittering gold maybe.

    Theo is finishing his breakfast when Roland knocks on his door once again.

    "What?"

    "Master, Rubin has been calling me several times. When you plan to check your email, he asks." Roland cried, peeping at the door.

    Theo sighed. "Here, take the plates, I''m done. Also, tell Jeremy I will check them now."

    Roland took the tray with the plates and used the secret door leading to the kitchen.

    Theo picked up his mug and sipped on it while checking his phone.

    His forehead wrinkled seeing Jeremy called five times. Why is he calling him every 2 minutes? Really?

    He began worrying, so he called him back.

    "Jeremy? What is it¡ª"

    "When you will check your email?" what Jeremy asked.

    It dumbfounded him. Jeremy fusing like this just because of those worthless photos? He has no interest in looking at them that soon if it will only disappoint him. So why hurry?

    "Okay. I will check my email now. Give me time to decide after seeing it."

    "All right. Call me right away."

    Confused, he replied, "Okay."

    What''s going on here? Why does everyone have a fuse over the short film.?

    Now it intrigues him. Theo clicked his desktop to check his email. He first watched the video. Sipping his coffee, he lay back on his accent chair and prepared himself to disappoint after.

    In fairness the opening is great, it shows the location.

    That mansion is nice, the garden is perfect. Hmm, he likes the gazebo. It was in a secluded garden, hidden from the rest area. Then a pool in the back of the mansion. Ah, why was it more like... Director Cho promoting this mansion? Theo wants to jump quickly to the end.

    He tried to focus on the video when he had a glimpse of a woman, but the purple cloth she threw in the air covered her face.

    The next scene is when she walks around the pink magnolia tree she wrapped with the same fabric, but the capture is mostly her back.

    Ah, why do they have to hide her face? Although his first concept is only showing the back. But they needed to show the face... as they will present that girl during the party.

    She will be the highlight of that night. Why it must be the most deserving one. The most suited girl to that occasion and it''s not just some random person even how famous she is.

    Theo continued watching the video. This time they slowly show the model''s face. Slowly, his eyes growing big and wider.

    The video shows a slow-motion when she combs her hair then turns her head to a direction and close-up photos suddenly pop out displaying on his entire computer screen.

    The next scenes also display her close-up photos last 5 seconds each, before it disappears one by one, and then another angle shows.

    Meanwhile, on the door, Margaret nervously knocks on the office door after she receives a call from the main headquarters.

    "Master, the Lady Chairman Shang was on the phone, asking why¡ª" Margaret halted after realizing¡­

    Theo looks up, glances at the door. "Margaret? What is it?"

    "Are you crying, Master Shang?"

    "Huh? Cry? What do you¡­" he touches his cheek, and it wets? When he cries? "Ah, no. I must have caught dust or maybe pollen gave me an allergy," he reasoned.

    And when did he have allergies? He must be joking. "What is it?" he asked afterward.

    "Lady Chairman leaves a message, requesting for you to return her call once you''re available."

    "Okay. Tell her I will once I finish examining this video. Thank you."

    Margaret bowed before she left the office.

    Ahh, why did he suddenly cry? Is it because finally, he found her?

    YES! It was her! He has no doubts!

    "Roland!" he called his assistant with a loud voice. His staff outside were looking at the door, wondering whether what happened to him.

    Meanwhile, Roland was in the kitchen, washing the dishes. The moment he heard his master''s call, he rushed to the office.

    "Master? What happened?" nervously, he asked.

    "Roland, book a ticket, quick!"

    "Hm? Where to? Are you going back to China?"

    "No, to Mainland City."

    "Huh?" it surprises him. In these passing years, his master avoided going back to that country. Why so sudden? Did Earth change its rotation course?

    "Roland?" he peered at his assistant.

    "Ah, right, Master! I will book you a ticket for Mainland City!"

    "Two tickets."

    "A round-trip ticket?"

    "No. It is our tickets for Mainland City."

    "Including me?" Roland pointed himself with a shock on his face.

    "Yes. Hurry and pack up your things."

    "Wait¡­ that so soon?"

    "Yes! So, book a ticket for tomorrow''s first flight schedule."

    "Ehhhhh?"

    "Roland, hurry!"

    "Ah, yes, Master! A ticket for two, then pack my things! I will go get my phone first!"

    Theo sits back to the chair and watches the video over again.

    His phone rings; quickly he answers it, and it was Jeremy.

    "So, how was it? What do you think?"

    "I am booking a ticket now for tomorrow''s first flight?" his reply to Jeremy.

    The other line confused by what he answers. Jeremy met gazes at his companion who also heard it when the phone was on a loudspeaker.

    "Oh, are you showing the film to my mother?"

    "No. I am booking a ticket for Mainland City."

    Jeremy, Rubin, and Erika dropped their mouth open... they looked at each other as surprised by Theo''s decision.

    "Is he wanting to meet the girl? Doesn''t she know we include her to the choices?" Erika whispering at Rubin, who just shrugs a shoulder.

    He is clueless about Theo''s sudden decision. Nikki is even a mystery to him when suddenly, these siblings acted strangely.

    What is going on with these brothers?

 Chapter 81 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 81: HIS SPERM CELLS

    * * *

    MAINLAND INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT, Mainland City

    Theo and Roland follow the crowd toward the EXIT GATE.

    On his phone, Roland is talking to Rubin instructing him to bring the car around and now they could spot him waving at them.

    "Hey, man!"

    Rubin and Roland threw knuckles at each other, but he bowed at Theo like a knight.

    "Welcome, your highness."

    He frowned. As he could see, Rubin doesn''t change through calls, text messages, and in-person. He tried to make fun.

    "Let''s go," he told Rubin and opened the car door to the back seat.

    Rubin looked at Roland who just scratched his head, then took the front seat.

    "Okay! The cold master is here," he murmurs before climbing the driver''s seat.

    Taking the city hi-ways, they often jam with the traffic. Rubin takes this opportunity to speak.

    "Great timing. The central office phoned to have a major meeting for the 100th year since your Elders built the Shang Empire. Master Jeremy needs a company for his therapy tomorrow and next week''s check-ups."

    Theo glanced at the rearview mirror to meet Rubin''s gaze. "Okay. Lady Chairman is requesting me to come as well... but I reason I''m coming here for the project," his reply.

    "Anyway, about this project you are working. Both of you have said nothing to us. What exactly is this project all about with the searching?"

    Roland glanced at his master, who shook the head. Theo explained, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Rubin. But I don''t want any complications in this project, so I better keep it to ourselves for now. This project is my life."

    Rubin glanced at him in the rearview mirror. He won''t doubt that. If Theo is not serious, he won''t step back to this country again.

    "Alright, then, I won''t ask anymore. Roland said the Lady Chairman approved it, then I look forward to it."

    "The King also supported it. So then, I don''t want any problem during the preparation."

    Rubin almost hit the brake hearing Theo''s statement.

    Wow. He can''t believe it. He thought the siblings only acted weird. But now, their parents as well¡­ it sounds more like an Ultimate Family United.

    Rubin tears a smirk. It seems an interesting drama to watch from now on.

    This family even became weird after what happened 10 years ago. But now, they started working as one, huh?

    "Anyway, young Master¡­ how long will you stay in the country?"

    "Probably I will just fly here and there during the preparation for the launch and anniversary."

    ''Seriously?'' Rubin can''t believe furthermore.

    Does it mean Theo considers making it his other home and expansion of his work? Rubin mumbled to himself.

    "Are you serious about that?" Rubin asked to assure if he heard correctly.

    Damn. The Earth must change course in her orbit.

    Theo just nodded then look away outside the window. "Is Mainland normally this traffic?" he asks later.

    This cracks Rubin a laugh. "Damn! Don''t compare Mainland and Switzerland! Almost no traffic in there!"

    "Heh, I''m just asking might, when I drive alone, I get lost," his reasons. Shrugged a shoulder, he focused his gaze outside the car window.

    After an hour, trying to get away from the central city, Rubin could finally escape from the traffic, taking the route toward the Residency State.

    * * *

    Upon arriving, Theo scanned the mansion. He takes two minutes before he steps inside the house.

    Two years ago, Jeremy told him their father and Nina came up with purchasing a mansion, then installed an impressive security system. Jeremy even sent a bunch of photos. So he has ideas of what the mansion looks like inside...

    "Theo¡­ welcome home." Jeremy was waiting near the main door.

    How many years has it been? In these passing years, they only do video chatting during business meetings and occasions like birthdays and Christmas.

    "Good evening, Master Jeremy."

    "Good evening, Roland. Thank you for watching Theo all these years."

    Ah, the world truly changes. Or maybe the siblings just turn back time to the way they are?

    "It is my honor to serve the Shang, Master Jeremy," Roland replies while bowing.

    "Alright, let''s go to the dining room. Dinner is ready. Surely, you and Roland are hungry."

    During dinner, it was Rubin and Roland who were the noisy ones, and Erika kept kicking Rubin to decrease their jokes. On the other hand, she was happy about these occasions. She was observing the brothers and sometimes Jeremy smiled. It seems the lightest meal ever since she arrived in this city.

    ? ? ?

    Later in the evening, Jeremy requested for a private talk with Theo. The brothers went to the library. After Erika brought them tea, Jeremy locked the door.

    "Theo, you know I have been asking you to visit me for some time. There are important matters I want to talk with you so I want to take this opportunity."

    "Is this all about the Shang Empire? I was just a bastard son, so I have less power."

    Jeremy heaves a sigh after Theo shows him how he wanted to end the talk.

    "To your point of view, only our clan thinks that way. But truth is, they were afraid of you because you are the closest son to Harry''s heart."

    "What are you saying?"

    "Our father showed how much he loves your mother. It means he has more favored you and his sympathy will be in you."

    "What are you talking about, Jeremy?"

    "Every time I see my mother cry over her jealousy and heartbreaks¡­ but she won''t divorce our father as to how much she loves him¡­ that then, I want to do something for her. I want to be a better son to Harry, he could rely on in the future, and our grandfather trusts him to continue our family legacy."

    "Until now, it was what I am working. But I cannot do this alone, Theo. It is not just about our family or aiming to win our father''s heart¡­ but we are fighting a grand battle. I won''t let our uncles ruin this family Legacy. As you can see, our grandparent''s lives are nearing to their ends after years, or who knows it will so sudden... When they died, everyone would quickly act to kill us all."

    Theo shows he has no concern and no care at all. But Jeremy determines to explain his views.

    "Until we don''t secure the position we have now, and if we only sit back and feel at ease, we might lose everything in an instance."

    "So are you saying, you want me to join your fight? Showing our family united, happy, and perfect?"

    "This is our fight, Theo. I already perceive you would say this, but know that my mother truly cares for you. It was you who isolates yourself from us."

    "But Harry sent me away!"

    Jeremy pressed his lips, he massages his forehead, before he spoke again.

    "Our father just thought you will be at peace if you were in the place where your mother grew up."

    He watched how Theo got confused about what he asserted, so he takes this as a chance to go on. "You may don''t see it, or don''t want to look at it, but your family cares for you."

    "Alright, if that''s all true. Now, what do you want me to do?"

    "As you can see in my condition, who do you think wants to marry me from an elite family in High Society? Unless we have our business partners tied to us."

    "Are you pointing out the arrange-marriage with Min Xi?"

    "It''s not just about it, but also the future of the company and your freedom. You have no interest in running our business, so I am thinking of adopting a son."

    "What? Are you serious, Jeremy? And who will you adopt?"

    Jeremy pushes his wheelchair and picks up several folders on his desk.

    "These are the candidates I consider are a perfect mother."

    Theo only glares at them. "And why do I have to look at another set of women again?"

    "They are the most suited surrogate mother. So I want you to choose who you like."

    "And how does this relate to me?"

    "Okay. I''ll explain slowly. I can''t just adopt someone unrelated to us."

    "So?"

    "So, I am asking for your help."

    "Asking my help with what?" Theo wrinkled his forehead.

    "I want the child from you."

    "Wait, what?" Theo tried to process his brain. "Are you fucking insane?" Theo sat up from his chair.

    "That''s the best solution I came up with. If I am able, do you think I would waste energy to ask you?"

    "What joke is this, Jeremy? Is this something I must pay you?" he was still in great shock, and his jet lag worsened thinking about the fact.

    "Why are you judging it that way? I never blame you for what happened to me. I am already ill and weak so there is no difference. Most of all, I am not asking you to pay me in the form of donating your sperms to me."

    Theo laughs. What the heck? Why suddenly they were discussing such giving his sperm cells?

    "Jeremy!"

    "I know. But can you at least consider it? I won''t bother you about helping us manage all of our central offices. Instead, I will raise one."

    "And how can you be sure that he will follow your footsteps and not mine?"

    Jeremy laughs. Theo has a point anyway. "Who knows?" He shrugged. "But if I can train him early, at least, I have someone to inherit everything when you are not interested in it."

    "Do you expect me to agree with you on this? That I just spurt my sperm to someone else I don''t even know and doesn''t love?"

    Jeremy smirk which Theo rolled his eyes. Heaving a furious sighed, he calms down.

    "These folders¡­ don''t tell me you want me to hook one of these women to get pregnant?"

    "Something like that¡­"

    Theo stood on his feet and headed to the door. "I''m tired. I have jet lag."

    "You haven''t look at the folders, yet."

    He frowned, then said, "Don''t expect me to¡­"

    "Well, if there is someone you prefer instead, you can choose any girl as long she is suitable."

    "What are these suitable for? Why is it necessarily compatible?" he asked annoyingly.

    "We don''t want the child ends up like me, right? Weak genetic, that leads to weak bodies, sick now and then?"

    "Okay, fine. I will think about it."

    Hearing this, Jeremy finally opens the system lock of the door, and Theo gets out.

    "What was Jeremy been thinking?" he mumbles to himself.

 Chapter 82 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 82: BUMPING INTO YOU

    * * *

    Darkness still surrounded the entire city, but Theo has been walking back and forth in the poolside. He already made ten rounds, jogged in the neighborhood, and even visited the mansion where held the photoshoot. Although he can only peep from outside, he plans to ask permission to see the garden and the interior of the mansion next time.

    He is contemplating something, at the same time thinking about what Jeremy has talked with him last night.

    Now he is bothered with this when he already had a huge problem. He doesn''t know how to approach Nikki Lindsey, so he is practicing his dialogue.

    "Hi, my name is Theo Shang. I am a Director of Li-Shang Distributor Company. Celebrating a hundred years, we are launching a new product and you are the one I chose to¡ª no, we have chosen you to be the endorser of this product. This includes having billboards Ads, not only all over China but in major cities on this planet."

    Ugh, isn''t that too exaggerated? She must have dropped a mouth on the ground upon hearing his introduction. And¡ª I should not introduce that way¡­ too much formality. He should not sound business personnel: but somewhat friendly, easy to talk with, and such.

    Ah, why is he bothering with this now? Theo keeps talking to himself.

    But he does find it hard. He doesn''t know how to approach her and leaves a great impression on her.

    Ugh! Why is he even conscious about it? He never worried about meeting someone like in business meetings.

    Then what is the difference now?

    Theo continued walking back and forth. Roland came out from the mansion, noticing his master restless for the first time. Even with how huge a problem he is facing, he stays calm and never shows emotion. He will just sit quietly behind his desk, contemplating a solution.

    But now? His master even showing more emotions on his face. Is his master in love or something?

    "Ahem! Master, here is the coffee," said he, placing the tray on the table, then poured coffee into the mugs.

    Theo pulled a dining chair and sat on it. He peers at his assistant. Although hesitant to voice out his thoughts, but he had to man up.

    "Erm, Roland, how would you introduce yourself to a girl?"

    Dumbfounded, [Roland is jumping inside his head] he grins at his master. ''I knew it! My master is in love!''

    "Roland? I am talking to you. Don''t just grin at me mockingly."

    "Eh, I''m not mocking you!"

    "Then? Your face is the same as those emojis you usually use on me," he complains.

    Roland chuckled. He first took a seat before he replied. "Who are you going to court, master?"

    "Court? What court?"

    "Don''t you want to introduce yourself to a girl? Talk to her, then get to know her?"

    "Wait... I was just asking you how to introduce myself in a friendly manner. Why is it getting to know her?"

    "Eh? Isn''t that what will happen after she will become your girlfriend?"

    "Hey! I am not asking you how to get a girlfriend! I am just referring to how you introduce yourself to Margaret when you first meet?"

    "Ah! But we just bump into each other, then give each other''s name, have a brief talk a little before we separate ways, then meet again when she applies as our Receptionist."

    "So what? I should bump into her intentionally?"

    "Huh?" Roland seems not to be following what his master is inquiring about.

    "I am speaking about Nikki, our prospect model!"

    "Oh! So you are planning how you will approach her?"

    Theo rolled his eyes. "That''s what I have been asking you!"

    "Ah! You are making a plot so you can introduce yourself to Miss Nikki, then ask her to model for us? Aye!" Roland slaps his forehead.

    "You finally get it." Theo picks up his mug and draws it close to his mouth.

    "Hmm¡­ how did you want it to happen? Bumping to each other is too generic. Even fate always uses it so that the destined lovers meet."

    Theo chokes, and he''s coughing to clear his throat. "Ahem! I didn''t know you were a fan of such beliefs."

    "Hey, Master! Don''t ridicule me!"

    "I am not." He won''t.

    And what to call about him dreaming of her? Also, if not because of this project, he cannot find her. Until now, he''s still wondering which part of Earth he will find her.

    "Master, how about you chat with her?"

    "Huh? And how I should do that?"

    "Ah! You don''t have any social media account!"

    Theo frowned when he noticed that Roland is suppressing not to laugh. "Don''t dare to mock me."

    "I am not! I just realized that you are one of the rare people who has no social media account yet!"

    "So?"

    "If you want to contact her through chats, you need to make an account!"

    "And?"

    "I have FB, Messenger, Discord, WeChat, Instagram, YouTube, and? Hmm, we should make you even an FB account."

    "No. I don''t like scrolling FB."

    "You won''t see any feeds if you only have a few people in your friend list and don''t follow a lot of pages."

    "Okay. But I don''t like FB. Maybe Instagram? Is it the same Founder?"

    "Ah! Yes! Let us create you an account!"

    Roland took Theo''s phone to install an Instagram account.

    "Master, what username do you like?" he asked.

    "I should not use my actual name." He may use none of these social media thingies, but he was aware of it.

    "Then what do you like?" Roland helps Theo think of a name on Instagram.

    "How about Roland Lim?"

    "Eh? A combination name of mine and Rubin? Isn''t looking fishy, Master?"

    "Right. She would realize someone Rubin knew about."

    "Ah! Ronland Li!"

    "I guess that would do. I''m fine with it."

    "Okay, here is your phone, Master Ronland Li," Roland handed the phone back to Theo, sounding teasing his master who just rolled his eyes. "Your account is Ronland Li, don''t forget, Master."

    Theo takes back the phone and browses his account.

    "Go ahead, Master Li! Send a message to her!"

    Theo glared at his assistant who was taunting him. "Can''t you see that sun not even rising, yet?"

    "Ahh¡­" he scratches his head.

    "How can I search for her name? Is it this one?" The murmuring, likely just to himself, asking questions when he is doing it already.

    Roland smirk. He''s enjoying this fresh expression plastering on his master''s face. He thinks he acts cooler now.

    * * *

    That morning...

    Jeremy, Erika along with Theo and Roland: they head to Jeremy''s treatment while Rubin is sent by the butler toward the airport.

    On their way to the hospital, Jeremy opens up the topic he talks about with Theo.

    "Can we discuss this after the anniversary? I have to finish my project, such a distraction, you know." Theo''s petition.

    Roland and Erika meet gazes with a question ''what are they talking about''? They just listen to the sibling''s talk which is intriguing to know.

    "Alright. Let us just drop it now. Anyway, can you replace me for all of my meetings today? Rubin wasn''t here, so I want you to go with Erika while Roland will stay with me."

    "No problem with me, Master!" Roland spoke.

    "Okay. Who do you need to meet? Are they informed you have treatment today?"

    "He is the owner of Williams Medical Research, which is his facility providing my medicines."

    "I see."

    "Don''t worry, he is a warm person."

    "Hmm? Are we talking about the Chairman of Crow Corporation?"

    "Yes, the same owner of CSS."

    The Crow System Security-- if someone is in danger or a person receives threats under the Agency''s care: they have eyes in the sky, and they would find you quickly. They also have people who they call that belong in Section 14, 13, or 15 to come to save you and protect you.

    Theo heard of them because he is a member of Section 14; an all-male member who came from an elite family, like his. And to be a member of this secret group, it has to meet all the qualifications. Probably, that is the reason he could do martial arts, and he is good at a knife or guns... but as he lost his memories when he was 22, he doesn''t remember about these groups and the members who possibly he meets around but he did not recognize them.

    ? ? ?

    After 20 minutes of driving with light traffic, Erika parked the car at the reserve space area inside the hospital parking lot.

    Jeremy presses something on a monitor screen behind the front set, and the back of the car opens. They made it personal for Jeremy to come down and come inside the car without help, but on his own.

    Before he and Erika go to the meeting place, Theo sends Jeremy toward his reserve room in this hospital. He learns the room also becomes Jeremy''s office when he has to look at the hospital''s standing. He came here twice a week to review the report, especially when facing a problem.

    Theo now sees that Jeremy is not only managing the Shang Holdings her in Mainland City but he is also taking care of the hospital''s Finance. Theo realizes his brother is working hard more than him.

    "Roland, call me if anything happens," Theo instructed his assistants

    "Rest assured, master!"

    Theo left the room, and he explored the hospital real quick. He scanned around and found another lobby near another elevator. He took the stairs after the lift stopped on the 5th floor. Reaching the first floor, Erika sent him a message, asking if it is time to go before they ran late for the appointment.

    He was replying to Erika to bring the car to the front door, not looking at his direction, he bumps into someone. He waited but he did not hear this person apologize. Annoyed, Theo looked up just to recognize the person.

    ''It was her!''

    But he notices how sad she is like about to cry at any moment¡­ like in his dreams.

    Nikki¡­

    ''I FINALLY FOUND YOU.''

 Chapter 83 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 83: JEREMY''S SECRET

    * * *

    "I found you," Theo murmured.

    Suddenly, he feels the slow-motion around him. He''s wondering if he was inside a dream.

    "Young Master? We have to hurry. The traffic going to the Empire Dragon Hotel is building up."

    "Huh?" he turned his head, looked blankly at Erika who came to him. He blinks many times before he was woken up to the present.

    ''Ah...'' He glances at Nikki''s direction. She''s now entering the lift after it was emptied by the passengers.

    ''Now I know you were not just a dream, I will come to you soon¡­'' he murmurs inside his head.

    "Let''s go!" he said cheerfully.

    Erika follows quietly. She''s a bit confused when her young master showing a sudden change of mood. She''s wondering how the brothers acting strange lately. Is it about this girl named, Nikki?

    She has no right to felt this... but her heart crushing with jealousy. Jeremy seems also occupied thinking about Nikki Lindsey.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, on top of this hospital building, Jeremy watching the movement below and watches the car leaving. The door opens, and Doctor Ben enters the room. He locks it before stepping closer towards Jeremy.

    "Hey, what''s up? Theo is here?"

    "Yup!"

    "That''s surprising."

    "I do too. It shocks me when he announced that he''s visiting."

    "Any reason?" Ben asking further. He''s occupied preparing the needles.

    "He''s doing a big project. I won''t miss this opportunity. Okay, let''s begin," said Jeremy.

    He stood from his wheelchair, walking toward the hospital bed, then sat on it.

    "You haven''t told him yet?" asked Ben to him.

    "No. He won''t help me if he knows I could walk already."

    "Alright. I won''t comment much since this is your family affair."

    "But I need advice too as this involves our health and the future."

    "Okay. How honored I am then."

    Ben took his blood samples after a brief interview in this past week''s activity. Later on, Jeremy made a request at Doctor Ryan.

    "Ben, can you get Nikki Lindsey''s health records?"

    Dumbfounded from Jeremy''s question, instantly, he has ideas about why he''s asking Nikki''s records.

    "Jeremy? What are you planning?"

    "I just wanted to know her records."

    "Are you thinking of putting her in the selection?"

    "If she is suitable."

    "Leave Nikki, alone, Jeremy. I won''t allow you." Ben''s tone is full of threats.

    "Tell me, Ben. Do you like her?"

    "What?" Doctor Ryan laughs then wears a serious expression. "She''s like a sister to me. I won''t let anything happen to her, like putting her in an unlikely situation. You know how the boys respected her father, even Shun."

    Jeremy takes a moment of silences, then heaves a sigh. "Okay. But can I still look at it?"

    "Don''t expect me to support you in this... I would not allow you to involve her in your family war."

    "I would not. I am just intrigued by her."

    "I''m sorry, Jeremy. But I won''t help you."

    Jeremy won''t give up, but he knew that there are many ways how he could get more information about Nikki Lindsey. "Alright. Let''s proceed while Theo is away," said Jeremy, while stepping down from the bed and walks to the bathroom to change his clothes into a robe.

    He peered at his reflection in the mirror. In the past two years, he gradually could stand and walk a short distance. Each month, he stays inside the Williams Facility for an entire week to do his therapy. Later on, he could now walk without walking crutches and yes, he hides it from his family, especially to the Clan.

    Jeremy steps out of the bathroom.

    Outside, Doctor Derek Williams is already waiting for him to put the medical device to his body and begin his medication after his laboratory tests results arrive.

    "It looks like you are getting better," said Doctor Williams, evaluating his vital statistics in the monitoring screen. "Your heart rate is stable. It means your body is completely compatible with my latest developed medicine," he added.

    "That was delightful news, Doctor Derek."

    "Indeed, I am so proud of myself."

    Jeremy smirk. But he agrees. Doctor Derek is breaking through too much in Science, and he is not the only one the Williams Research help to cure.

    Now he''s staring at the ceiling. He ponders how his treatments cost a fortune. Without his family''s wealth, he was long dead, including Theo.

    The Power of Money, but it does great help to them to stay alive.

    Jeremy closes his eyes, and in the next moment, he just listens to his surroundings. After thirty minutes, Doctor Ben came back with his laboratory test results, and he discussed it with Doctor Williams. They begin his medicine, and Jeremy recalls how he and Theo meet Nikki.

    ? ? ?

    He wonders how long he has been asleep. His body is still aching all over.

    He scans the room, and he sees Theo sitting on a sofa bed.

    "Theo¡­" he called in a low voice.

    Theo looks up. He put down his laptop and sat up, striding toward his brother.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked.

    Jeremy reaches for his forehead. "Ah, I don''t want to move yet."

    "Okay. I will phone Doctor Ben."

    Theo strode toward a console table and picks up the telephone. After talking to the person on the other line, he goes back and sat on the bed.

    "I''ve talked to his secretary instead, said he went to visit a patient named Lucy Lindsey. Is she Nikki''s mother?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know. Maybe she is¡­ Oh, you can use my account to check the patient''s records."

    "Huh?"

    "You can use my computer outside. You can log in to the hospital''s Data Records, the one with the symbol of this hospital. Write the password."

    Theo takes out his phone and saves the password Jeremy gave him to his Notes and rush outside. He immediately logs in to the data system and searches for the patient name Lucy Lindsey.

    The records show up. He found out the case is acute. And their billing statement. He looks up the history, and Nikki hasn''t paid it for the past month. Her promissory note stating, she is waiting for the Health Care to release the amount they needed.

    ''It seems she is having financial issues. Is this the reason she is often crying in his dreams?'' Theo thought.

    Ah, Nikki''s mobile number!

    Excitedly, Theo saves Nikki''s cellphone number on his phone. He also looks up the address, and they own a noodle store in the Shopping Center.

    Theo noted it all. His eyes caught the remarks on the records.

    Nikki''s mother needs surgery as soon as possible. But in waiting, because of the lack of blood donors.

    ''Wait, her mother and I have the same blood type?''

    Theo dialed a number on his phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Roland!"

    Roland, who went to a coffee shop with Erika. He was sipping a hot coffee when his master phoned him. "Ma- master? What happen?" he was nervous might something happens to Jeremy.

    "Now I know how to approach Nikki Lindsey!"

    "Huh? Is that all?" he''s dumbfounded. His master just called him to tell him this? Ah, he has forgotten. His master went back to a teenage boy. Having a crush for the first time, he doesn''t even know how to introduce himself.

    "Why you sounded like unmoved from my news?"

    "Ah! The coffee is a super hot master! It burnt my tongue, you know? You were suddenly yelling on the phone. I thought something bad happened to Master Jeremy."

    Erika, who was on the edge of her seat, now feels at ease. She was peering keenly at Roland. She''s ready to run, if about Jeremy having complications after his medication. She was relief it was not.

    "I guess it was a mistake I called you. Have you perceived you have an incentive after this project? But I change my mind. Bye."

    "Huh?" Roland dropped his jaw. His bonus! "Hey, master!"

    Ahh! His master acting childish now! Roland thought.

    ? ? ?

    Meanwhile, Theo was smirking. He could pretend to be a blood donor to Nikki''s mother. In this way, it was easier to approach her. He prepares a plan for how he would chat Nikki now he has an excuse. Then he hears Jeremy calling him.

    "Do you need anything?" he asked, walking closer.

    "Help me go to Ben''s clinic."

    "What do you want to talk with him? Aren''t you supposed to get better rest? How about we wait for him to come here?"

    "I am fine. I need a change of clothes."

    Theo just followed Jeremy. They were now inside his office, waiting for the doctor.

    "Hey! You can just request me, you know?" Ben said upon entering his office. "Are you feeling alright?"

    "Yes. I''m good. Well, I wanted to take this chance when Theo is here."

    "What about me?" he asked confusingly.

    "You need to undergo a complete check-up."

    "For?"

    "If you are able."

    "Wait, what?"

    "We need to count your sperm cells if you are capable to pregnant someone," Doctor Ben explained.

    Theo''s mouth dropped open. Does it mean he has to ejaculate for the process?

    ''What the hell!!!!!!!''

    Stepping out of the office. Theo still on top of the clouds pondering about the upcoming procedure. Damn it! Like he agreed already!

    While Jeremy glancing at Theo, his lips push into a grin. He could see that Theo was thinking about it. But then, his attention caught by someone, he suddenly halts and Theo bumped into his wheelchair.

    "Why did¡ª" he follows Jeremy''s gaze...

    ''Nikki!''

    She seems to ignore her surrounding, and so both of them casually passing her.

    ''Ah¡­ she''s more beautiful being a real person and not just being my paintings....'' Theo thought while secretly peering at Nikki, passing at her.

 Chapter 84 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 84: MOTIVATES HIM

    The next morning¡­

    Theo stared unbelievably at his brother.

    They were discussing a matter with their investments when Jeremy mentions her sperm count procedure.

    "Can you refrain from mentioning this out of the blue?"

    Thank God no other people here. Roland was in the kitchen helping Erika making their lunch.

    "Isn''t it a perfect chance while you''re here?" Jeremy insisted.

    "I don''t mind it. But I don''t like what you were suggesting."

    "What''s wrong? Is it normal?"

    "Jeez¡­ Is that how you¡ª" Theo pauses and remembers something. "Never mind. But, though, it''s crazy."

    "What? Do you want professional porn stars as inspiration? How about Hollywood ones?"

    "Jeremy!"

    His brothers just laughed at him. What the heck? He can''t believe Jeremy''s head is running this way. He urges him to look around, to motivate, and be able to ejaculate after¡­

    He''s too shocked hearing his brother instructing to him this stuff, and then he would only laugh at him having a sour face as his reaction.

    "Okay!" Finally, Jeremy settles down. "Matt will be here at any moment. He will go with you to meet sexy women in the city."

    "I''m not interested," he frowned.

    "Then you prefer online?" Jeremy has a grin on his face.

    "What the hell, Jeremy?" Theo rolled his eyes, face twitching from this conversation.

    He can''t believe it! His brother has been tutoring him to do nasty stuff.

    Not that long had passed. They heard knocks on the door.

    One thing why Jeremy locks his library or bedroom, so that Erika would not just walk in and see him walking around the room or doing basic stretching to be fit.

    Jeremy opens the system lock and Roland steps inside the room.

    "Masters, Mr. Lawrence had arrived." He reported while bowing.

    "Alright. Let him come in here," Jeremy ordered.

    Roland leaves and goes down to the first floor. When he came back, Matt Lawrence was following him.

    "Hello, Masters!"

    "Please, take a seat, Matt. Thank you for taking the time to my request when you are busy."

    "No problem!"

    "Well, Theo. If you forgot, Matt, we sometimes visit their house with our father."

    "Is that true?" he''s curious to hear further.

    "Yes. When we were teenagers."

    "Like?"

    It was Matt who replies. "You were 15 and you are 5 years older than me. You and brother Kier are the same age."

    "Really?" he''s confused but shrugs it. "What are we doing to their house?"

    Theo asked Jeremy. His expression actually was eager to know and Jeremy perceived it.

    "Well, our father is consulting Attorney Andrew Lawrence for legal matters in investing here at Mainland City."

    "I see. So it was the time Shang Holdings began?"

    "More like it."

    "Okay. I understand now." But what he doesn''t understand and wants to ask further if¡ª normally their father takes them around to his businesses.

    It seems he just forgets things, as what he often sees after losing memories; the clan sneering at him in secrets and giving unlikely look.

    "So? Are we better going now? The earlier, the more we can raid later." Matt grins.

    "Raid the what?"

    "Clubs."

    Jeremy responded straight away, and Theo dropped his jaw.

    "The heck!"

    He just smirks at his younger brother who acted very conservative.

    "Matt, I entrust my brother''s future in your hands."

    "That''s my expertise!" Matt winks at Theo.

    "The hell!" Theo glares at the men across him. How dare they! He will go with Matt not to look at women. But he wants to familiarize the city.

    "Fine. Let''s go." Theo sat up and stepped outside ahead.

    Matt salutes at Jeremy before he follows Theo.

    ? ? ?

    Driving around for an hour now, Theo tried to follow Matt''s naughtiness. He''s definitely full of jokes and taunting him for real.

    "Matt can we go somewhere for a meal? I heard, there is an excellent noodle soup in the Shopping Center?" He just wanted to make an excuse to visit Nikki''s family diner.

    "Sure! Great timing, almost lunchtime."

    Matt brings the car around toward the South District and Theo quietly follows Matt, who often elbowed him to point out a woman as they pass.

    Jeez¡­ he found no attractive at all. Not even half to Nikki''s cuteness. Ah¡­ In passing years he lost his memories; it was Nikki who accompanied his lonely life.

    "Hey, we''re here."

    Matt patted his shoulder. He looked up and stared at his teasing face. He raised a brow and rolled his eyes. "Why are you grinning at me?"

    "Are you imagining a booty now?"

    "Hey! In the middle of the day? Spare me, would you? I''m not a pervert walking around the places."

    Matt just laughs and pushes him inside toward the counter.

    "Hello, Solange!"

    "Oh, hi, Matt! Glad you came by... Special set?"

    "Yup! For two!"

    "Noted! Hm? Who''s he?"

    "Ah, right! Master Theo Shang."

    "Oh, hello."

    Solange greeted Theo who he just nodded.

    "Phil actually knows him, but an accident happened 10 years ago, and he forgets everyone." Matt reminded.

    "Ah! I remember! There are times you guys come with him in late-night and drink with Uncle Seth before the store closes."

    "Oh?"

    "Yes. I am working here during my senior years. I do see you before, but just rare times." Solange smiled remembering the naughty boys.

    Wow. He can''t believe it. So there are occasions he shares a table with Nikki''s father and drinks together?

    He wishes his memories come back to recall everything.

    Their meal arrives, and it was Phil who personally delivers to have a quick greeting at them.

    It seems he needs to remember more than pursuing Nikki. He has an intuition that his life in the past is somehow, Nikki was part of it.

    ? ? ?

    "Where do you want to go next?"

    Matt asked Theo. They were now heading to the parking lot, moving to their next destination.

    He was thinking where, and he wants to take this chance to visit Nikki''s neighborhood.

    "Can we go around the other district?"

    "Sure! Oh, come on! I will introduce you to someone."

    "Hey, I told you that¡ª"

    "Nikki!"

    ''Nikki?'' He follows the direction where Matt waving. It was Nikki! He was thinking of her the entire day, and now he is bumping into her once again.

    "Nikki! Headed to the shop? We just dropped there for lunch."

    He listens to Matt speaking to Nikki. His heart beating with excitement. He could have a better look at her, and for many years, the voice he''s dying to hear.

    "Oh, brother Matt. Glad to know. Thank you."

    ''Ah¡­ it was as sweet as I imagine.'' Theo''s thoughts. ''The way she sways her head. Her timid smile, the way her eyes blink, and she combs her hair from the wind breeze, playing a few strands. Just like how she appears to my dream. But this time, her voice proved that she is real. Ah, she''s blushing. She must be shy at me, which is-- if only she knows how nervous I am meeting her like this.''

    He hides his smile. Controlling his emotion and acting casually. But the truth is, he''s tense and might he stammer his words. He wasn''t sure either of what Matt was blabbing, but he elbowed him.

    "Oh, Nikki, meet Theo Shang."

    Upon hearing this, he instantly gives his hand. "Hi, nice to meet you."

    ''Ah! Thank god, my tongue hasn''t tangled and stuttered my words.'' Theo thought. ''Her hand is warm, but she quickly takes back. She must sense the electrifying warm I am feeling.''

    "Please, to meet you."

    ''All I could hear is her sweet voice, echoing on top of my head, nothing else. I don''t know what''s more Matt blabbing about. I just nodded at her and followed Matt.''

    "Are you daydreaming?"

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t tell me, you felt it with Nikki?"

    Theo does not understand what Matt is talking about. His face twitches while he processes his words. Looking at Matt with wide eyes, he finally gets it.

    "Hey! I don''t look at her that way! She seems like a nice girl. I would not compare her to those¡ª"

    Ah, he almost reveals himself. No one knows he is dreaming about Nikki before this encounter. But he never thinks of her with indecent imagination. Knowing her in reality, he respects her even more.

    "Don''t you dare have the idea I flirt girls to hook up and then have a one-night stand."

    "Okay, fine! Jeremy told me how conservative you are. I''m not surprised. But tell me¡­ you had a crush at first sight with Nikki, is it?"

    He''s like a dumb staring back at Matt. He caught him off-guard, which he can''t deny. Matt laughs at him when he just keeps silent.

    "But be careful and don''t dare to hook her, I will beat you up."

    "Is that how my impression to you?"

    ''If only Matt knows how I cannot speak in front of her. But I am thankful to him. If I never come along, I would not have this chance to meet her, in which I am killing myself how to make my introduction. But being introduced by someone made everything easier. From then on, I can approach her without shredding sweats.''

    A smile tore his lips but hid it quickly from Matt''s sight.

 Chapter 85 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 85: COINCIDENCES and ENCOUNTERS

    * * *

    Driving around the Western district, Theo saw an Ad on the billboard.

    "Matt¡­ Isn''t that on Cherry Avenue?"

    "Which do you mean?"

    "That billboard with the Prime Penthouse."

    "Oh, around Sakura Street, yes. Let''s visit the place?"

    "Sure. And they surely name the streets with the tree''s name, is it?"

    "To remember fast, yes. Wait, isn''t Prime Penthouse owned by your family?"

    "I just heard about it from Jeremy¡­ the Shang finished the construction when old Chairman Gibb died. To think about it, Jeremy handles a lot of affairs here in Mainland City."

    "It looks that way, and he''s having treatments? How can he handle stress with such a workload? My ability is getting evidence and solving even the tough cases, so I could never handle such businesses."

    "Ah, that was your family lines of job¡­ from the line of lawyers and agents."

    "You''re right though. That''s what my ancestors'' job is, it runs in our blood. And yours is in line with businesses."

    "Yeah¡­ even though I am not interested in running an Enterprise, I am bound to this family."

    "Hmm, you got your mother''s passion¡­ to paint and feel freedom from it. I remember you carrying around a pencil and a small sketch pad."

    "Really?"

    "Yup!"

    "I see¡­ Anyway, let''s just have a quick look at the place."

    "Oh, there is a good Club there. Pretty girls surely hanging out, and how about we go stop by at their GYM? They have a pleasant pool area. We''re allowed to dive."

    Theo rose a brow.

    "Come on, that was even a common joke!"

    "I know. But I have no plan on getting drunk or showing my body to anyone."

    "Hey! I¡ª oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that."

    "No problem. I''m not talking about the scar in my back. I am just sensitive to some stuff."

    "No, that was me. My joke went overboard. Anyway, it will be easy for you to ask permission to check around since your family is a major investor of this building," Matt apologizes

    "Don''t mind my mood, I''m just thinking about a lot of things right now."

    "Hah. Somehow, having too much wealth is a pain in the ass, is it?"

    "It seems, that was my father and Jeremy been getting through all the time. I just have an important project at the moment and I don''t know how to approach our model¡­ then Jeremy asked me for such a favor. I can''t say no. But I don''t know how to please him with it."

    "Hum? Who''s a model? Maybe I could help you?"

    Theo contemplates about it. What would be Matt''s reaction if he learns it was Nikki, and they just stole shots of her? Would he beat him up?

    "Ah¡­ is the project this sensitive?"

    "Something like that¡­"

    "How about your fianc¨¦?"

    "Who?"

    "Min Xi Hong¡­ Rudolf showed me the articles before he deleted them."

    "Who''s Rudolf?"

    "Ah, brother Rudolf Lao! You also don''t remember him. He''s the one who works with your father and Madam Nina Shang for the Empire and Li-Shang building''s security system. So, he''s the one Madam Shang requested to lower down the scandal and put bugs to those websites."

    "I see¡­ No wonder I heard nothing about it anymore. Nina did as she promised." Theo heaves a deep sighed. "I was like waking up and walking in an unknown world. Or my head is just empty?"

    "Hmm, you sleep for almost a year? Then isolate yourself from the world for how many years?"

    "Hah, yeah¡­ Anyway, it''s just an arranged-marriage between me and Min Xi, and Jeremy promised to free me if I give him what he wants."

    "Is that how your siblings solve things between your family?"

    "Like what you said earlier. Having so much wealth is a pain in the ass. So many things to consider every time, and they always thought to solve it by having an heir."

    "All right! Family matters are between inside your family. I have no right to say anything, as it is not my affair, except if I put myself in your shoe or Master Jeremy. But, I can be a friend you can call on anytime, anywhere."

    Theo glances at Matt. His statement touched him. Somehow, he feels that he has many friends he could rely on.

    "So¡­ how many girls do you want tonight?"

    "The heck, Matt! The conversation is getting smooth!"

    "Haha! I just wanted to lighten the mood."

    "Jeez¡­"

    Matt''s laugh echoing inside his car. He just shut up when he had to park, and they went inside the building.

    "Welcome, Master Shang! My name is Manager Li¡­ I''m sorry for taking the time to assist you. I haven''t been informed that you will come by for a visit."

    "Don''t worry, Manager Li. It''s a sudden plan, we will just have a quick visit."

    The manager of this tower brought them on the top floor. Matt whistles after seeing the grand house on the top floor and Theo likes the architectural design, a high ceiling window.

    "There is a full bath and laundry room below the bedrooms, Master Shang. But the best of this top floor¡­"

    Theo follows Manager Li, taking the passageway between the kitchen and bathroom. His eyes grew wider and marveled in the room. The passage is leading to an open space pool.

    "I prefer a gym set below on that top floor, Young Master Shang."

    Theo looks up at the open space on the second floor in this area, the manager pointing out. He took the stairs and walked around.

    "No. This is best for an open bedroom." Theo stood near the railings, a combination of metal and wood. He places both his palms, rests on it, and glances at the space below him. "That area is perfect for a lounge."

    "The gym set could be over there at the foot of the swimming pool," he added

    Matt is now able to follow them after he checks out the bedrooms upstairs. Whistling while scanning the entire space room, he commented. "Hah! I wish I had the fortune to rent this place. I could bring various girls each night to boast about my house."

    He glanced at Theo, and he was right. The guy is wearing a sour face. "Hey! How about we throw a party here?"

    "You can do that, Master Shang. Just let us know ahead to prepare this place. Plenty of supermodels and actresses live in this building. We can send an invitation to them."

    "See? We won''t have to sweat looking for booties," Matt encouraged him.

    "Shut up, Matt!"

    "Ouch¡­" Matt turned to Manager Li, "Ah, sorry about that, Mr. Li. The master is sensitive to this topic," he whispered.

    "Ah, pardon! I will remember not to mention anything in the future!" he bowed, sweating.

    He doesn''t want to lose a job, Manager Li thought.

    "Yup. It''s for the best!" Matt patted Mr. Li''s shoulder. "Ok, Theo! Come here!"

    Matt walked toward the floor-ceiling window where he had the neighborhood view.

    "What is it? If just a girl you''ll point out? Then, no thanks," he ignores Matt.

    "Hey! I just want to show you something. Nikki is living around here."

    "Is she?" He runs down the stairs and joins Matt.

    Matt noticed his face brighten and curiosity displayed on Theo''s face.

    "As you can see from the neighborhood from here¡­ that building is the Emerald Apartment."

    "I see¡­" How coincidence. Nikki was living nearby to one of their penthouses.

    An idea came to him.

    "Manager Li, thank you very much for showing us around."

    The manager bows at him. "You are very welcome anytime, young Master."

    "Let''s go, Matt! I''ll treat you to a coffee."

    "Eh? Just a coffee? We''re not throwing a party tonight and inviting sexy babes?"

    "Shut up, Matt. You can go to clubs alone."

    "Hey! Don''t be KJ!"

    He scowled. "How dare you call me killjoy? I am older than you!"

    "Haha! I realize you and brother Kier have somewhat the same moods."

    "Heh!" They were to continue jesting when his phone rings. "Roland?"

    "Master! We''re heading to the hospital now."

    "What happened?"

    "Master Jeremy said, he has a few documents to work on¡­" the other line replied.

    "Isn''t he supposed to rest?"

    "He insisted on going to the hospital."

    "Okay. I will meet you there." Theo hangs up the call. "Matt, can you drop me in the hospital?"

    "Sure. Is your brother okay?"

    "He just wants to work when he is supposed to rest."

    "Then, let''s go! Will go hunt booties next time."

    Theo just rolled his eyes and shook his head when Matt didn''t stop teasing him until they arrived at the hospital.

    * * *

    Theo meets Jeremy in the parking lot.

    "What you were thinking?"

    Jeremy just smirks at him. "I don''t have an heir yet, so I need to work hard."

    "Hey, that''s not it. You''re killing yourself before you even have your heir."

    "Then can you hurry?"

    Theo did not reply but heave and sighed. "Just take care of yourself. I will stay here for a while now, and fly to Switzerland for important matters, like during the production."

    "Eh, master? Then?"

    "You will report to me daily if something happens in our office."

    Roland and Jeremy look at each other. "Master, do you think, Young master Theo hit his head somewhere?" he whispered.

    "Looks a good hit to me," Jeremy smirked.

    "Eh?"

    The elevator arrives, and they enter inside, but Roland seems to hear something.

    "Wait!"

    "Hum? Masters, did someone shout?"

    Jeremy saw who it was. He held the door.

    "What are you doing, Jeremy?"

    Theo scolds him when he suddenly raises his walking stick. That was a wrong move by him. His younger brother hadn''t known yet that he is stronger more than he sees.

    "Oh, thank you!" the girl said.

    Theo froze, and Roland opened his mouth. He glanced at Theo with excitement on his face.

    Theo just gestures a shush at him. But Roland keeps staring at Nikki. So, Theo pulls his ear and throws a glare to behave.

    Roland is pointing secretly at Nikki while he and Theo exchange silent conversation through their eyes.

    Jeremy just shook his head while observing these men gesturing like idiots. Gladly, Nikki just ignored her surroundings when suddenly a loud ring from his phone.

    The three of them are surprised but suppress not to grin. Until Nikki gets off on the 7th floor.

    "Ma- ma¡­ mas- master!"

    "Yeah, I heard you. Stop shouting!"

    "That''s our VIOLET!"

    "Yeah. It''s Nikki Lindsey¡­"

    "Why haven''t you talked to her, yet, Master?"

    "Huh?"

    "You haven''t chatted with her yet, is it?"

    "Chatted?" asked Jeremy who he looks up at Theo.

    "Ah, that¡­" darn, his big mouth assistant. "As I said before, we cannot just approach her then telling her about the project," his reasons.

    "If you need help, Master, I will be the one tell Miss Nikki that¡ª" his master giving him warning gazes. "Ooookay¡­" he gestures like zippering his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Jeremy got intrigued by what he heard from Nikki''s conversation over the phone.

    "Theo, aren''t you looking at Nikki''s mother''s records? How was it?"

    "Ah, it says, her mother needs surgery, but they were on hold."

    "Is there any problem with that?"

    "They need a blood donor," he replied to Jeremy.

    "Hmm¡­ I will look at the files.." Jeremy fell in deep thought.

 Chapter 86 - A Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 86: THE CANVAS

    * * *

    In the past few days, Theo spends filling furniture in the penthouse. He requested Manager Li to put a wall and a secret door in the passageway. He wants the pool area as a secret place since this penthouse will become his workplace.

    Next month, he has to give Nina a full design of their pre-Ads for the upcoming revelation of their new product. Nina agreed that they won''t release any photo of their model since Nikki does not know yet that she was chosen.

    Theo has to make a canvas of their Ad... to begin a mystery face of Nikki. The painting will display at the Shang Empire and Li-Shang lobby as a part of the 100th Celebration.

    As the pool area will be his workplace, he put a bed and a living room set.

    "Master, are you sure to be alone living here?" asked Roland.

    "And what do you think of me? Five years old needs a nanny?"

    Roland scratches his head. Watching him for 9 years, he was like raising a toddler and now grew up as a teenage boy who starts acting like a rebellious teenager. That was his mood and attitude lately. Should he cry like a father? His master behaves way more likely he doesn''t need him any longer.

    Anyway, one thing he was sure of, his master was in love.

    "Roland? I''m talking to you!" Theo shouted from across the pool. "Are all the acrylic paints here? All the colors I told you?"

    "Yes, master! I triple check the deliveries, all the colors you listed are complete."

    "Good! Tomorrow, I will stay here to start sketching."

    Roland just listened to his master.

    How passionate. He will spend all his days, and night painting the face of the woman he was in love with, is it? That is why his master was this hardworking and inspired.

    "Roland?"

    "Ah! Master?"

    "Can you help me move this canvas?"

    "Aye, sir!" Roland runs toward the other side of the pool.

    The canvas is 12 feet in height and 15-foot in width. It is so large. He does wonder what kind of sketch his master will do? His master placed the canvas facing the floor-ceiling window across the swimming pool. It has perfect light from the sky.

    "So, Master? I can''t come to swim here?" he joked.

    ''Ah, I''m just messing up with you! Don''t eat me!'' His master threw a sharp glare at him.

    Roland likes to tease his master lately. Since his master now returns to joke around, sometimes though.

    "You can leave now," Theo blurted.

    "Eh? You won''t treat me for lunch?"

    "Alright. I''m not a heartless master. Have a take out. I don''t have cash here for delivery. After lunch, fill the kitchen and fridge with groceries."

    Theo takes out his credit card and gives it to Roland.

    "Aye, sir!"

    Left alone, Theo watches the apartment building across from his penthouse. He hasn''t seen Nikki in days now. He occupied himself moving in to work on his life project. He wishes he could bring Nikki right here and pose for him. Paint her wearing beautiful dresses.

    ''Shit. What I am thinking?'' His mind began imagining things. ''Maybe I should send a message?'' Theo is talking of himself.

    ''Ugh!'' He can''t do it after all. He was staring at his phone when it rings. He instantly swipes the green button.

    "Jeremy?"

    "Can you come to the hospital later?" said the other line.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I have something to discuss with you."

    Theo could sense Jeremy''s exhausted voice. He is now witnessing what work Jeremy has taken care of...

    "Okay. I''m almost done here. Roland went to buy us our lunch. Will come by after¡­"

    "Alright. I''ll be waiting."

    Theo was now worried. Jeremy seems wearied and looks not in better shape than the first day he arrived in this city.

    * * *

    After lunch and Roland finished buying all he needed, they drove headed to the hospital. On the aisle, they met Erika and was in a hurry.

    "Erika! What happened?" asked Theo worriedly.

    "I need to get Doctor Ben. Jeremy needs him."

    "I will go get him."

    Theo turns around and runs toward Ben''s clinic.

    "Where''s Doctor Ben?" he asked Tracy.

    The secretary seems in shock seeing him; she stayed speechless. He cannot wait for her to answer, and he rushes inside Ben''s office.

    But he''s surprised by what he saw. Nikki and Doctor Ben were in an intimate scene. Yet, he has no time to worry about his aching heart.

    "Ben, Jeremy needs you, now," he said in a hurry which sounded like a jealous boyfriend.

    Feeling troubled, he rushed to leave. Realizing he did something stupid, Theo halted in the middle of the hallway.

    ''Damn! What am I doing?''

    He suddenly leaves without waiting for Doctor Ben to reply.

    "Theo! What happens to Jeremy?"

    Ben asked who now followed him. He stared at Ben, and he could be honest to himself; he was jealous of him. But he needs to tackle this jealousy.

    "Um, we just arrived, but Erika was rushing to get you, so I ran instead."

    "Okay. Let''s go."

    * * *

    Inside Jeremy''s room, Ben rushes to him.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    "Where are they?"

    "Who?" Ben confused for a moment. "Are you talking about Theo and Erika? They were outside, worried sick of you."

    Jeremy took his phone and locked the door.

    "What are you doing, Jeremy?" Ben now realized what Jeremy was up to... "Are you planning to give your brother a heart attack with your acts?"

    "I just wanted him to feel pity for me," his stupid reason.

    "I can''t believe you." Ben took the nearby accent chair and dropped his body. "Dang. You''re making me die young for involving your foolish game."

    "You are playing well," Jeremy smirked.

    "Sheesh! Anyway, I will take this chance to consult you with something."

    "What is it?" asked Jeremy. He gets up and steps down from the bed, striding toward the table to fetch a glass of water. His act also cost him to dry his throat.

    "I''m all ears," he said after going back to bed.

    "I can''t believe you." Ben shook his head and wanted to laugh. But the people outside would wonder once they heard him laughing. "Alright! Ahem¡­ I received a request from Nikki Lindsey. She is having financial issues and requesting consideration of delaying her mother''s surgery payment. She is looking for a buyer to her family''s property so then, she could pay off their bills."

    "What property?"

    "Ah, I haven''t checked the documents she gives me as a guarantee."

    "Can I see it?"

    "Sure. I''ll go get it." Ben sat up from the chair. "You better go back lying down, if you act sick."

    "Hah! Yeah," he smirked.

    It seems things are in favor of him, Jeremy thought, a smile playing on his lips.

    Outside, Theo quickly sat up from the couch the moment he saw the door open.

    "How was Jeremy, Doctor Ben?"

    "Don''t worry, Theo," he patted his back. Jeremy was just overworked. But he needs a serious rest and should work less. I advise him to stay in the hospital for a few days. Now, I''ll excuse myself. There is something I need to get to my clinic."

    "Thank you, Doctor Ben."

 Chapter 87 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 87: OUR ENTANGLED LIVES: SECRET and LIES

    *

    *

    *

    Ben came back with an envelope in his hand. He gave it to Jeremy and waited for his answer.

    "Although my family is the major investor of this hospital, there is a board of investors who must know about this case. You should also mention this to them and explain."

    "Okay. I''ll talk to them."

    "The blood type they needed. Did Miss Lindsey find someone already?"

    "Not yet. It''s a rare blood type. Nikki has been searching for months, but she always failed to find one."

    "I see. I will accept this, but other investors should say yes also to avoid issues."

    "Thanks for considering. Although I fear, I''m hoping you won''t use this situation to take advantage of Nikki." Ben gives a meaningful stare at Jeremy before he goes on. "She is a nice girl. She''s doing everything for her mother."

    "I could tell."

    Jeremy takes out the inclusion photos. It surprised him upon recognizing the place. "Alright. I will look up to this property. It looks a beautiful place."

    "I will tell Nikki the good news soon?"

    He nodded. "I want to take a rest now. My head throbs. I wasn''t acting all the time."

    "Sure. It would be best if you rest more than work. Then?" Ben sat up from the chair. "I will take my leave. Call me anytime."

    Jeremy nodded at Ben, watched him walking toward the door until it swallowed him.

    Now he badly wants to be alone. He heaves long and hurls his deepest sigh. Jeremy rested his right arm on his forehead, then mumbled.

    ''What a small world for us all... Our Entangled Lives.''

    * * *

    Remy Town.

    Is the place Harry and Kristina met.

    She is Theo''s mother.

    Fresh graduate from Leroy Collins University, Theo was 22 years old by then. He went straight to Mainland City after hearing he would undergo surgery and another set of therapy after... Theo wants to show his support and love. Thus, he encouraged Theo to escape to see more places before his surgery. He wants to enjoy his life while he can.

    Being the oldest, 27 years old. He cannot go anywhere but take up his college at Mainland University while he has treatments and his mother hires the best tutors online.

    And that day, he urges Theo to go to Remy Town as his graduation gift since it was Kristina''s birthday.

    Kristina has a painting of the town from a higher place. Theo has wanted to see that place for many years already.

    According to their father''s assistant, now retired Mr. Hans¡­ Harry and Kristina meet in front of that church.

    So then, the first place they went to was the church. They asked the priest they were looking for a highland area with a perfect view of the entire town, and they were to point out to a direction above a hill, and it brought them to a White House.

    From that hill, Kristina painted the ocean, the town below: the church, and the nearby park.

    And the place Theo is looking for¡ª is Nikki''s grandparent''s property.

    The exact property Nikki is selling right now.

    After the accident, he pretended not to remember many things. Yes, he acted and lied.

    Because the person who will most get hurt is his mother.

    Nina Shang didn''t know it was the first place Harry and Theo''s mother met. What she only knew they met in Switzerland when the affair began.

    All these years, Theo blamed himself for the accident.

    All these years, he has no courage to talk to his father about the accident. Because even Harry didn''t say, he blames him for taking Theo to that place that almost lost his life... their lives actually. It''s not only Theo who almost died that day.

    And since Theo has remembered nothing, he kept everything yet as a secret for now.

    "Jeremy?"

    A knock on the door, it was Theo.

    He quickly gathers all the documents and photos of that place, then puts them back in the envelope and hides them under his blanket.

    "Come in¡­"

    "Hey¡­ How are you?" asked Theo, gradually walking toward his brother''s bed.

    Jeremy pushes a smile lazily and replies. "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. I will take a rest for days."

    "Okay, you need to... I will tell Erika and Roland to go home."

    "You should too, but let Erika accompany me."

    "All right, I will tell her to stay with you. Do you need anything else?"

    "Ah, yes. Can you take over my meetings for the next few days?"

    "Sure, no problem."

    Theo stayed for a while before he went home to review some important documents. He raises his fist. Jeremy stared at it for three seconds before he raised his own and met Theo''s knuckles¡­ it is what they always do ever since they were younger. It seems Theo forgets everything, but there are important things left, and his body is familiar with it.

    He watched Theo''s back leaving his bedroom. The moment Theo disappears, he closes his eyes and murmurs¡­

    "I''m sorry, Theo¡­."

    ***

    SHANG Mansion

    On the poolside, Roland joins his master in drinking beer.

    "Here, Master. Miss Erika made them this morning."

    Theo took the bowl and began eating the potato salad while sipping his beer.

    "What are you thinking, Master?" asked Roland. Curious if there are things that trouble his master.

    "Hmm? What should I think about?"

    "Like your girlfriend!" Uh-uh, it looks like I made a mistake. His master only heaves a hopeless sighed.

    "She''s not my girlfriend yet."

    Hearing this, Roland feels excited. He changes his sitting position, now faces his master.

    "Then, hurry and pursue her, master!"

    Theo glanced at Roland. "How should I do that? Some men surely like her. And I also wonder if she already has a boyfriend."

    "So?"

    "Can I even have a chance?"

    "Then?"

    "Hey! Are you mimicking me?" he remembers their last conversation?

    "Hehe¡­" Roland smiled. "Well, master! If you want to win Miss Nikki''s heart, be a man! A brave man wins the battle!"

    Theo shook his head but smiled. His assistant really knows this stuff.

    "Looks like I should start pursuing her seriously."

    "That''s right, Master!" Roland cheered. "Anyway, have you sent Miss Nikki a message?"

    "Not yet."

    "Eh?" Ah, his master is so slow. "You should hurry, you know!" he advised. He needs to push his master. He''s very conservative. How can he make him aggressive? Well, he''s passionate already, but he has to be bold toward the person he likes.

    Meanwhile, Theo fell into deep thoughts, contemplating. ''Roland is right.'' He thought.

    He won''t get any result or achieve anything if he won''t start moving soon, or else he will lose everything before losing Nikki. He needs to pursue her with no delay.

    However, he has been too busy in the past few days. Jeremy takes a long rest, and he needs to replace him for the weekend meetings.

    Before he went home, he stopped by the hospital. He''s walking towards the elevator when he sees Nikki taking the lift. He wants to run to the elevator and take the ride together with her, but he does not know what to say to Nikki when they will be alone inside.

    ''Ahhh!'' Theo climbs the stairs. Reaching the 7th floor, he''s bathing with sweet. He breathes in, breathes out.

    Who''s an idiot flying the stairs? If Roland learns this, his assistant will ridicule him. Anyway, he just wanted to see Nikki. Just a real quick glimpse of her.

    Theo looks around. The nurses on duty tonight are on their rounds. There''s only one nurse at the station, and so he casually passes the lobby. He sneaks in toward Lucy Lindsey''s room.

    He peeks in the door window, and he sees Nikki and her mother Lucy conversing. But he heard footsteps, and so he hid.

    ''Ah, shot!'' His phone rings. He quickly answers the call.

    "Master, where are you? Why do you suddenly disappear?"

    Roland went to park the car, but as he saw Nikki, he followed her.

    "I need to hurry to¡­ ah¡ª to a washroom!"

    "Hm? Why are you whispering?"

    "I was inside a cubicle! What do you expect me to do here? Singing?"

    The other line laughs from his sarcasm. "Ahh¡ª right! Okay¡­ have fun, master!"

    "What¡ª" then Roland hangs up the call. "What the¡ª? How dare he hang up on me?" he mumbles.

    A door slam opens, and someone comes out from one cubicle in this lavatory. He hides inside, but not inside in a cubicle. Theo bowed to the older man and waited for him to leave. He waited for another five minutes. Then he stepped outside.

    He casually walks in the hallway, passing Lucy Lindsey''s room. He peeps one more time. Lucy seems now sleeping. He looks around, and he sees how Nikki wipes her eyes.

    Theo clenches his fists. Reaching his chest, he presses his palm on it. It throbs with pain.

    "Nikki¡­ you''re crying again."

 Chapter 88 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 88: HARRY''S FIRST LOVE

    *

    *

    *

    Li-Shang Distributor Company, China

    Chairwoman Nina Shang and Rubin were in a meeting when the door opened.

    Following behind the uninvited visitor is Nina''s secretary.

    "Madame, I''m very sorry. I tried to stop her, but Miss Hong insisted on meeting you."

    "It''s alright, Miss Lin. You can go back to your desk."

    The Secretary bows and leaves, closing the door behind the person who barges into the office.

    "At least, can you knock next time?" Nina scrutinized the woman none other than Min Xi.

    "How true it was?"

    "Please be specific about what you are pointing out," Nina keeps her calm, talking to Min Xi.

    "Why can''t I be presented as the face of the new product?"

    "That project is Theo''s decision. Whatever he came up with, as long as was best, I must give my approval."

    "What is best? I heard it was just an ordinary girl he chose from a lot of Internationals professional models!"

    "Actually, it also involves master Jeremy in decision-making."

    "Jeremy?"

    "Yup! The young Masters are working together with it." Rubin smiled. He wanted to brag about it in front of the Chairwoman that the siblings are working out their relationship and their family businesses.

    "But still! Could you allow a stranger to be the star of the Shang celebration? At least someone to be part of the family!" Min Xi dares to question the Chairwoman.

    Nina placed her teacup. Her eyes traveled to Min Xi, scanned her from the head down to her toe. "If that was the brothers'' decision, they must perceive something special to this ordinary girl you are talking about."

    "They were eyeing keenly for the project. Surely, the masters know what they are doing since it was for their future success," Rubin supported Nina''s statement.

    Min Xi presses her lips. Nina Shang is not supporting her, and even Rubin. So then, she can''t get either of these two their sympathy to give this project and offer to her instead.

    "Don''t tell me those pictures?" Min Xi picked up one photo and looked at it closely. "Is she the girl they preferred for the project? Who is she? I never heard of her! Are they planning to use an ordinary woman?"

    "She may be¡­ but the Masters do not think she was just a typical girl."

    Min Xi throws a suspicious stare at Rubin. "Let me guess. Do you also get associated with this?"

    "Yup! I was the one who introduced her to the masters."

    "Rubin!"

    Min Xi glares at him and is about to say something but changes her mind. "Okay, fine!" She tears the photo and leaves without a word, shutting the door noisily.

    Watching Min Xi leave the office enrage, Rubin noticed when Nina lightly massaged her forehead. "Chairwoman? Are you alright?"

    "Don''t worry, Rubin. I''m fine," her response, heaving deep sighs. "It won''t surprise me why Theo doesn''t want to keep her by his side. It will only irritate him having her complaints all the time."

    "Hum, she''s been possessive and demanding ever since we were younger."

    "That''s right¡­ the three of you grow up together."

    Rubin nodded. "Is dealing with the clan stressing you a lot, Madame Shang?"

    "That''s one thing, yes. I''m glad Theo and Jeremy now worked out together. Now I have fewer worries about those brothers'' relations. I thought they would be completely drawn apart from each other."

    "This project seems a blessing. That was my point of view, Chairwoman Shang. If it wasn''t because of it, I guess Theo would still hide from us all."

    "You are correct. He never wanted to step back into this city. One reason I approved he proposes to see how he would work on this one, and it surprised me¡­ this girl seems no ordinary at all."

    Nina stared at the photos. Truthfully, she could recognize a resemblance of this girl from Theo''s sketches of samples he proposed to her¡­ during that time around; he was reluctant to fly to Mainland City. But now, Jeremy told her that Theo would stay in the Mainland for a longer time. She''s now intrigued by how Theo met this girl before¡ª if his samples resembled a real girl.

    "Rubin, when Theo meets this girl?"

    "Ah, Nikki! I have wanted to introduce her to Theo. Then, I could see she is perfect for our new product endorser when Theo wants to kill me off searching the entire world for a model that passes to his taste."

    "I see¡­" Hmm, Theo plans to turn the world upside down because there is a particular woman he is looking for¡­ she has a feeling that it is not only about the project why he suddenly flies to Mainland City.

    "Chairwoman Shang, it''s time for the meeting with the executives. I will head to the Shang Empire tower now."

    "Please, go ahead. Thank you for your reports, Rubin. Also, for watching my son all these years."

    "Ah, you need not mention that, madam Shang. The truth is, I am enjoying my life in Mainland City. You have nothing to worry about now. The brothers are doing well¡­."

    "I''m glad to hear that."

    Nina waited for the door to shut off before she sat up from her chair. She stood near to her floor-ceiling window and traveled her eyes to the city that reached her gaze, then fixed her vision to the skyline far ahead.

    ''It seems you are becoming like your father, Theo. But the difference is, you are pursuing what your heart desires. In which your father lives in misery for being tied to responsibilities.''

    Harry is an obedient son. That is why he married her, despite it being only marriage for business merging¡ª the Li Enterprise.

    ''Your father married me and left his first love. But the world is just too small for us all.''

    Nina shook her head before tears escaped from her eyes. She should have to move on and stop having self-pity then and now¡­

    Yet, it was because until now, she doesn''t have got Harry''s heart even Kristina is long dead¡­ Harry''s first love.

 Chapter 89 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 89: THE SURROGACY

    * * *

    Theo made long steps towards Jeremy''s room after he secretly checked on Nikki. If his assistant began telling random things to Jeremy, he would only suspect him of stalking Nikki when they were in the same building. Sometimes, he does think if he was transparent when it comes to Nikki. It seems Jeremy has a strong understanding of his feelings. Maybe because they were siblings, and they have the same blood running in their veins.

    But what welcomes him entering Jeremy''s room to this hospital is the last person he wants to see in his entire life.

    "What are you doing here?" Instantly, a haughty glare he throws at Min Xi.

    The woman seems to have just arrived. Standing nearby is her assistant, who quickly bowed at him and never raised his head again.

    "What are you thinking, Theo? Why did you choose an unknown person for Shang''s celebration?"

    Theo''s brow twitches upward, hearing the woman confront him. "Did you fly here to tell me this? How entitled are you to question my decisions?" he blurted out and did not spare to sound kind.

    Min Xi presses her lips while opening her purse and throws a torn photo at Theo.

    "Who is this girl!? What''s special to her? Is she an actress? Is she an International supermodel? Have you realized she will be only a laughingstock in that event?"

    "Your mouth is so full of shit. How can you judge a person you haven''t known or met yet?"

    "Really? How about you? Oh, don''t tell me she strips in front of you to win the role in that celebration?"

    "Is that how you think of me? A scumbag person? Besides, Nikki is not that kind of wo¡ª"

    "Is that so? And her name is Nikki, huh? Did she already spread her legs to get your attention and offer the part?"

    "Shut up, Min Xi! Did you get my attention after you tried to spread your legs in front of me?" He returned.

    From his sarcasm, Min Xi''s fury erupted. She attacks Theo, hitting him while screaming. "How dare you mistreat me like this?!"

    He catches her hand, pushes Min Xi, but just lightly. Theo still tried to control his anger. He is truly rude, but he doesn''t want to hurt a girl physically. But it happens, Min Xi always takes up all his tolerance with her attitude. "Stop testing my patience with you, Min Xi!"

    "I hate you!"

    "Enough, both of you!" Jeremy shouted. Erika is pushing his wheelchair, coming out from the room that stands as his bedroom.

    "May this room be soundproof from outside. But so irritating hearing you both in my bedroom."

    Now that Jeremy shows up, she wants to take a chance to get his sympathy. "Why are you allowing an unnamed model for the Shang''s gathering, Jeremy?"

    Massaging his forehead, Jeremy looked at Min Xi. He loudly sighed and said, "Can you two take a seat? You''re giving me a headache."

    Theo is calming down a bit. He takes a single couch, and Min Xi drops her body to the nearest sofa. She was still feeling infuriated, unsatisfied that Jeremy did not reply to her instantly. But she can''t be impulsive with him. She has to put up a little patience to get what she wants.

    "About this project, Min Xi. We don''t need a known name if she is not perfect for the launch to endorse the new product," Jeremy explained.

    "What new product?"

    "Since it is a new product. We need a new image to present that night. That is why we chose someone with no experience in entertainment." Theo added in which, the usual, there is a firmness to his tone.

    Min Xi calms down her shaking hands. Theo always slaps her in how he disliked working with her, nor seeing her and being in the same place. But she comes here not to give up.

    "Why does it have to be a new face? Isn''t that supposed to be represented by a Shang? Why can''t I get this part when I am a future Shang?" she blurted out.

    Hearing this, Theo''s left brow rose and laughed. "And how would that happen? Do you still believe I would marry you?"

    Min Xi glares at the guy across from her. Every time, all he shows is a rejection toward her. She just wanted to win his heart, but he is such a coldhearted man. She doubts if Theo ever knows how to love as how heartless he is toward her.

    Jeremy heaves a sigh before he continues to speak.

    "Alright. Let us calm down now. There''s nowhere this talk goes if you both only argue and fight at each other. Now, since we are here, let''s talk about a very important matter between you too."

    "As everyone knows, you are engaged with each other. Whether one disagrees with this, but right now, you cannot behave differently to each other in public."

    "What are you talking about, Jeremy?" Theo raised a protest. "How can you say that now?" he questioned.

    "Listen first, Theo. Expectations from you by our grandfather to marry Min Xi and seal the merging of the Hong and Shang collaborations all these years. However, even I am against it..." he paused and fixed his gaze at Min Xi.

    "What are you saying, Jeremy!" Min Xi sat up from the sofa. Won''t Even Jeremy take her side?

    Jeremy turned his head at Erika, who was standing quietly behind him. Nodding at her, she went towards Jeremy''s room and when she came back, a blue envelope she handed to Jeremy.

    "These are evidence and acts of embezzlement by my uncle and your father from grandfather''s backing account of the Shang Empire Funds."

    "What?" She went pale.

    "Your father is collaborating with the scheme of money laundering. The investment the Shang added to your company just spent on. Now your father has debts to the lending company to cope with the lost money. As to the present, your family is facing a huge crisis to pay the Lenders. Am I right, Min Xi?"

    She gulped before she replied. "And you sounded like threatening me, Jeremy."

    "Grandfather hasn''t known about this yet. Don''t worry." He smirks.

    Theo cannot believe what he is witnessing now. Jeremy seems to trap Min Xi with something. ''What is he planning?'' Theo wrinkled his forehead.

    "How about Uncle Harry?" Min Xi keeps her pride not to sputter her words. She should not look helpless, like begging Shang to pay their debts. Those bastards threatened them by only giving them a short period to pay off the loan money. To be saved, her father agreed to Robert Shang, giving him the amount they needed. In returning, Hong''s family will favor him when the time comes to lead the clan.

    "Yes, he knew already. I told him about my suspicions. That is why I run an investigation," Jeremy answered.

    Min Xi closes her eyes. Yes, she learned about these debts five years ago. That''s right. She tried to seduce Theo to sleep with her, but he never showed interest in bed her¡­ that was what Theo pointed out earlier. She is prepared to spread her legs in front of him, so then, she will force him to marry her after they sleep together. But all along, initially, her parents encouraged her to do such things so it would have saved them. They believe that Harry Shang will take the throne in the end.

    However, she''s not tailing Theo because of the crisis their company has been facing. She truly loves him. That is why she wants a marriage with him. She''s willing to give up her career if Theo asks her to, as she knows he is not interested in running the Shang Empire. But the feelings are not mutual.

    "Now then, let''s pretend we never discuss this issue," Jeremy stated.

    Confused about what Jeremy was playing now, Min Xi speaks up. "There is an exchange for your silence?"

    "I''m not only taking my silence, Min Xi. I will also help you out when the time comes. Meaning, I will help your family get through the matters if you listen carefully and follow what I want to happen."

    "You are?" she was instead now surprised than confused. "Then, what do you want, Jeremy?" But she had a bad feeling with the entire picture playing in her head.

    "I am looking for a surrogate mother."

    (to be continued)

 Chapter 90 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 90: IN YOUR DREAMS

    * * *

    "What?" Min Xi''s mind began judging many possibilities. Jeremy has disabilities. If he needs a surrogate mother, then?

    "I will adopt a child, but I asked Theo to help me. The child must be his," Jeremy added.

    A flash of hope showed in her eyes. If Jeremy wants her to be a surrogate mother, she doesn''t mind as long as it is Theo''s child. She is prepared to leave behind her career and to become a mother. Even a dozen, she doesn''t mind as long as the father is Theo.

    "Then, are you asking me to be one?"

    "No." Jeremy''s firm reply.

    "What?" Min Xi abruptly rose from the sofa. She threw a glare at Theo after hearing him laugh. She cannot take how he sneered at her. He is such a heartless man.

    "Explain this to me, Jeremy!" she demanded. "You are looking for somebody else as a surrogate mother? Are you insane? Why do you need someone else if I can do it!"

    "A big no. You and Theo are not compatible."

    "Why does it have to be compatible? Since I am Theo''s fianc¨¦e, I should be the one to bear his child!"

    "In your dreams," Theo retorted.

    Min Xi clenches both of her fists to her side. A few drops of tears trail down her cheeks¡­ she furiously wipes them in one sweep. She must not cry. At least, she doesn''t want to look pity in front of Theo.

    Watching the scene silently, Erika somehow felt pity for Min Xi. Even though she doesn''t like her for being such a spoiled princess, but she is a woman as well who has sentiment about love. She could feel the pain of being ignored by the person that was loved so much. The reason she has no courage to show Jeremy that she loves him. She might not take his rejection once he knew of her feelings, and he will only ignore her.

    "Alright! Let me clarify something here. I cannot let you bear a child from Theo because of the huge possibility of genetic deficiency. Meaning the child would only be similar to me. Weak, ill, and needs the fortune to live until these days. Do you understand, Min Xi?"

    "What''s wrong with my blood?" she questioned.

    Jeremy was prepared when Min Xi questioned him about this. "I look up at your health records, and you have the same blood type as my mother, which Theo and I are the same as our father."

    Min Xi takes her silence. Biting her lower lip, she wants to protest and reason that she doesn''t care. She will raise Theo''s child. Although she witnessed what struggles Harry and Nina went through to keep Jeremy alive, Theo has no interest in sleeping with her, then more in impregnating her, in which Jeremy only wants a healthy child.

    "Then, who do you prefer as a surrogate mother? Don''t tell me it was her. That''s why she''s the one who got the role?"

    "Who are you talking about, Min Xi?" asked Theo.

    She realized, judging by Theo''s expression, he hasn''t come up yet and decides who should be the surrogate mother.

    "Well..." Jeremy glanced at Theo before he turned to Min Xi. "I am considering her, yes." He asserts.

    Min Xi now regrets that she brought it up. Theo is dumber in a few things because he doesn''t care for the people surrounding him, but not Jeremy. He has a sharp sense of everything.

    "Who are you guys talking about?" asked Theo once again. He doesn''t like Jeremy chose a random woman on his behalf. He hates it if just somebody else. He won''t allow just anyone to bear his child.

    "I haven''t seen her complete health records yet. Now, let me continue. Since you knew about this Min Xi, I don''t want you to meddle in the entire process."

    This is out of her plans. She cannot just keep her silence or imagine that Theo sleeps with another woman. Eventually, she is confident that Theo actually has no interest in fooling around. But this is another story.

    "What is your plan for this, Jeremy? Don''t tell me Theo needs to sleep with this woman?"

    She glanced at the guy whose brows furrowed from her statement. She could see in Theo''s expression, telling her he has no interest in sleeping whoever becomes the surrogate mother. Her heart hopes that it will be the case. "Then, it should be through insemination?"

    "Of course!" Theo made a quick reply.

    "All right. I will zip my mouth and act like nothing is going on here. But I have one condition."

    She glanced at Theo, who displayed his uninterested manner. But she only smiled at him while voicing out her demands.

    "I want Theo to act as my real fianc¨¦. The media have been bragging about us, so I want them to know we are perfectly in love," she smirked.

    "And do you expect me to play along?" Throwing sharp glares, Theo scoffed and returned a mock smile at her. "Act solo. I am not interested in your game," he said, then sat up.

    He doesn''t care if the media knows he impregnates someone. After he did his role, he would not care anymore, and it was up to Jeremy to supervise that woman and the child he wanted.

    "I''m tired. I need to sleep, Jeremy. Roland! Let''s go home."

    Theo walks out, and Roland bows at Jeremy before he follows his master. He was in the same room but acted like he heard and saw nothing. He sighed with relief and wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead.

    If there is someone who knows Theo the most, that was him. In these passing years, he watched the young master; he doesn''t like to be told what he should do with his life. Expect him to give a cold shoulder and deal with his emotionless character.

    Following his master outside, Roland''s jaw dropped. His master did not wait for him and just let the elevator door close and went down to the basement parking area. It seems his master is losing his mind at the moment.

    Stepping out at the lift and headed to his car, Theo halted after realizing he had forgotten someone. He went straight to the elevator without waiting for his assistant. Roland has the car key, and then he cannot get inside the car and take a rest. He has to wait for him.

    His eyes caught a red car, and he sat on the hood. He heaved a long breath and sighed furiously.

    "Ahem. That''s deep¡­ I was almost blown away," remarked someone.

    He recognized this soft angelic voice, that even as he was sleeping, he was very familiar to this person.

    He promptly sat up and turned around.

 Chapter 91 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 91: HIS DREAM AND REALITY

    * * *

    "Nikki!" He burst out.

    Eyes widened, he realized the car he sits on was Nikki''s red Honda Civic 2020. He scanned the vehicle. It was 3 years old but still, it looks well cared by the owner.

    "Are you okay?" Nikki asked him afterward. She noticed Theo seems in deep thoughts. She sees him halted in front of her car with a furious expression on his face. Surprised when he strides closer and takes a seat on the hood of her car.

    She then heard him heave a deep sigh. Giving her the idea that he must have a problem with the way his face has this expression, bothered with something must be.

    Theo takes a moment before he responds. He first determined whether he is dreaming of seeing Nikki out here. The episodes inside his head were like from his dreams. He is certain, he must dream of this encounter before.

    It feels like this happens already, but right now; it is reality.

    "Oh, um... Ahem!" He clears his throat. He sounded like a teenage boy startled when suddenly his crush walked in. "Well, I was sort of busy and something going in with work," he reasons. Still mesmerized by having this encounter with Nikki.

    "You sound exhausted, I could see that..."

    He stared at how Nikki blushed. She always averted her gaze, avoiding meeting his eyes. And he doesn''t understand, but it amuses him witnessing her expression like that.

    "Erm, are you here to take care of you... I mean, I heard your mother was here for months already." Ugh. He almost slipped out and revealed himself he''s stalking her.

    "Yeah. I was attending her during the night. Oh, have something to drink!" she offers. Nikki places the plastic basket on top of her car hood and takes out one can, then she hands it to Theo. "Here, take this..."

    Theo took the beverage from Nikki''s hand. It was chilled. "Thank you. Did you go to the convenience store?" he asked while opening the can.

    "Nah. I always bring food in my trunk."

    "Hum? But this one is still cold!" he wondered.

    "I have a fridge in my car," Nikki replied.

    Dumbfounded, Theo is trying to imagine how a fridge fits in the car.

    Watching him like having a serious thought of what she said, Nikki cannot hold herself to laugh at Theo''s reaction. He was too cute having this expression on his face.

    Realizing that he looks like an idiot in front of Nikki, he blushes a bit. But it gladdens him to see her laughing like this. His head filled with her; worrying after he finds her crying in the corner when her mother asleep. He understood, she doesn''t want her mother to see her struggling to take care of her.

    Not a long moment passed, Nikki settled down and apologized. "I''m sorry about that. You just looked cute, but it''s my bad if that sounded a joke. It was a small cooler I carried around and stuff with drinks when I came here to the hospital. Something to munch if I don''t feel to sleep early which always, so I am eating while watching drama or movies to fall asleep," Nikki explained.

    She is now sitting on the hood of her car, opening the drinks in her hand, and has a big gulp from the can.

    Watching her, he was still dumbstruck to what Nikki stated just now. She called him cute and his heart squeals... this left a warm smile on his face.

    From the corner in a distant staircase, someone actually observing them. To his happiness, he was dancing while mouth humming "YES, YES, YES..."

    It was Roland and he takes out his phone from his pocket, took a stolen shot of his young master. It was his evidence that his master actually knows how to flirt. Even though how he rejects and rude toward another girl, but he was soft to a certain woman.

    ? ? ?

    Thinking Roland wasn''t here yet, Theo sat next to Nikki and stretched his legs. He raised the can in his hand and read the beverage name. He realized it was one of their products, the distributor is by Li-Shang Company.

    "Although these drinks have naturally sweetened syrup as sugar¡­ have the least drinking during the night or it keeps you awake," he commented but remembering he was exposing himself. Nikki is now looking at him with amazement, she smiled and it gladdens him she''s not asking things.

    "You''re right. But it was what I actually needed."

    "Hum?"

    "I want to finish a drama quickly to watch another drama... those Asian dramas and Netflix shows," Nikki said cutely.

    After he understood what Nikki meant, Theo''s laugh echoed in the parking lot.

    "I see. That''s why you have these prepared?"

    "Uh-huh."

    She pushes a shy smile as Theo didn''t leave his eyes staring at her. She''s praying he would stop doing that because her heart flutters, beating like crazy.

    "That''s cool! I mean, you were like a Girl Scout always ready."

    "Is that a compliment?"

    "Absolutely."

    They both laughed. He likes the light talks he shared with Nikki. In these passing days, he once again killing himself making plans on how to approach her. But having these unexpected encounters giving him more chances to get to her closer.

    And he doesn''t want to end the night. He doesn''t like to separate from her that soon, but he knows that Nikki''s mother needs to watch the entire time.

    "Um, thanks for the drink. Also, I enjoyed your company," he said after a long moment of silence. Guess, it doesn''t need to talk much to show how happy to have someone next to you, he thought.

    "Hmm?" Nikki glanced at his direction. She pushed a smile and blush, shifted her gaze at the can she''s holding, the laughs softly. "Ah, I think we''re just even. Thanks for accompanying me as well."

    His eyes never left at Nikki. No need to ask anymore, but he knew that she is lonely right now as he is.

    But nothing she knew¡­ her presence eases his troubled heart and dreaming of her gives light to his gloomy life all these years.

    He controls himself not to hug her. Nikki needs it, as it is what he needs also, right now. But she might think he is a pervert, and he might miss it all the time.

    ''What was I thinking?'' Theo lightly shook his head to cut out his crazy thoughts.

    "Then!" Nikki stepped down from sitting in her car and pick up the basket with foods. "It''s getting late at night. I guess you were headed home?"

    "Ah, yes. I was just waiting for my assistant."

    "I see. Bye, I''m going in now," she tilted her head toward the elevator across them.

    "Sure! Good night, Nikki..."

    "Night¡­" she partly nods and smiled.

    He follows her until Nikki steps inside the lift and waves at him before the door closes.

    He waves back and feels like his heart just left his chest. He was unknown to this feeling.. It aches, but at the same joy fills his chest.

 Chapter 92 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 92: HIS SIZE, WHAT?

    * * *

    "Master, here''s your coffee."

    Roland handed him a brewed coffee he bought from a caf¨¦ at the intersection of this street.

    "So¡­ have you already texted, Miss Lindsey?"

    "Yes."

    "Really?" Roland''s eyes spark. He glanced at his master with excitement. "So? What did she reply?"

    "Nothing."

    Roland dropped a jaw and blinked many times. "Why is it nothing?"

    Theo glanced at his assistant, raising a left brow. By the urge of Roland, he sent Nikki a message, but it was more like blackmailing to his ends. "She prefers not to reply. Can I force her if she doesn''t like to?" his answer.

    He began regretting asking his assistant to come along. Now Roland is like the devil side who ridicules him, and the angel one who encourages him at the same.

    "Wait, Master¡­ is that Miss Nikki?"

    They parked across the road from the apartment building. He followed Roland''s snout pointing in a direction that made him drop his mouth discovering how Nikki wearing too-short shorts and a crop top that showed her navel. He has been staring at Nikki''s slender waist, but he wondered why she hasn''t gone farther yet.

    "What are you doing?" he asked. He noticed he actually drove the car slowly.

    "We followed, Miss Nikki."

    "This is stalking!"

    "You already stalk her."

    "Which part am I?" he would deny, even he flew 7 floors just to follow her and take a peek at Mrs. Lindsey''s room.

    "Um¡­ something like taking her photos secretly? Following her, sneaking to see her? Right, master?"

    Theo glances at Roland. ''How did he know about that?'' Did Roland figure out he followed Nikki last evening before the parking area encounter? But the stolen shots were Roland''s doing. He acted like paparazzi last night. Now he blackmailed him to show the photos to Jeremy.

    He doesn''t mind anyway when originally they wanted Nikki for his project and it was his job to approach her, but he wants to happen it as a natural encounter like last night.

    He was typing on his phone when Roland hit the brake.

    "Roland? What are you doing?" he blurted out.

    "There''s a car whose driver drives recklessly! He almost got us."

    "Oh, shit!"

    "What happened?"

    "It was sent!" Shocks registered his face. ''That was a mistake message!'' he screamed in his head.

    "What do you mean, master?"

    Theo showed his phone. After Roland read his message, he burst out laughing.

    "Stop it." He glares.

    "I can''t believe you are such a pervert, Master!" Roland laughs while smashing the steering wheel.

    "It''s not my fault! It was yours!" he blames Roland.

    "Hey, master, I was just driving here! And why do you text Miss Nikki that way?"

    "I deleted one word to change what I wanted to tell her, but I accidentally hit the send button after you suddenly stopped."

    "Now, miss Nikki thought you are a pervert."

    "How can I change my impression on her after this?" he worries for real. His message will make Nikki upsets at him.

    But Roland just laughs at him, annoys him even more.

    "Would you shut up?"

    "Eh? But I didn''t mean to¡­ oh, did she reply now, master?" he asked after the phone vibrated.

    "Yeah. She''s angry."

    "Ah! You should apologize."

    "I must. But how should I do it when I am keeping my identity? Ah! Now it turns complicated! I won''t bring you next time." He threatens him.

    ''Heh!'' Roland plays an amusing smile. His master appears like a teenager; having his puppy love it seems as he''s worrying like an idiot.

    "This is your fault."

    "Eh? Why did it become my fault? I came to cheer for you! But, Master¡­ you should now apologize to Miss Nikki."

    "Hmm¡­" he was contemplating how to do that when he was only stalking at her.

    Now, they were waiting like 10 minutes when they spotted Nikki coming out in the store.

    "Get out," he told Roland, pushing him to the door.

    "Eh? Why master?" it confused him. Is this how he was punished?

    "I will take the car. I will get you later."

    "Huh? Wait, what would that mean?!"

    "Hurry, Roland!"

    "O-okay!" He was kicked out of the car. Helpless, Roland suits himself to watch his master make a U-Turn and park all of a sudden.

    ''Eh???'' He was like watching a live drama. A lead actor chasing for the lead actress.

    "What the heck!" He burst out laughing.

    It happens Nikki splashes his master with hot liquid. It looks like a newly brewed coffee.

    "Damn... how unlucky you are, master." he''s laughing but the next scenes amuses him. "Hmm¡­ in fairness, Miss Nikki looks sorry." Roland is like an idiot talking to himself.

    "Ahhhh¡­ master your car!"

    Roland saw when a police patrol stopped behind the car and then a tow mobile followed. That was fast respondents. But he could see that Nikki seems to negotiate with the police officer and looks like she solves the problem. But then¡­

    ''Eh? Where are they going?''

    "Hey, Master! Don''t leave me here!" Roland was waving his arms, now feeling helpless being left alone. "Are they going on a date?"

    When his Master soaked with coffee? It appears to be an excellent move. His master successfully takes Nikki somewhere. "Ah, whatever! Enjoy, master!" Roland salutes to the car who takes a left turn somewhere.

    He crossed the road and walked towards the convenience store, bought something he could eat while waiting. When his master is done, he will text him for sure.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the store¡­

    Theo froze from Nikki''s query. He tried to process it in his head.

    ''Is she asking my body size? Or she meant the size of his?'' He is having a light head.

    ''Ahh!! What am I thinking?!''

    Looks Nikki realized something...

    He sees when her cheeks flushed and look at him with embarrassment plastered on her face. He tears a secret smile.

    She finally realized there is something wrong with what she''s asking him.

    He cannot help to smirk. She was too cute when she blushed. In which, he also put a different meaning to what she is asking him. He panics a bit if Nikki meant about that size.... it made him bathed with cold sweat.

 Chapter 93 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 93: ATTEMPTS

    * * *

    Theo sighs with relief. He was already inside the dressing room, taking off his suit and long sleeve when a soft knock followed by a sweet voice. Opening the door, he found Nikki holding a damp towel but froze on the floor. It happens, he was half-naked and this made Nikki''s cheeks burn red.

    "Yo¡ª you can use this¡­"

    She handed him the towel then turned around hastily without finishing her words. A playful smile curves his mouth. ''So, it made her blush with this kind of view?'' his silly thought.

    He began wiping his body when another knocked on the door. Nikki showed him a suit and long sleeve she found as the best from this store''s display.

    "How about them? They were your size, I mean, body size¡­"

    This time, Nikki was not looking at his direction but avoiding peeking at his half-naked body.

    "Tell me if you like another color or you don''t like the style. I will get you another."

    She added and turned around quickly after he took the clothes from her hand. She even does not waiting for him to thank her. But as Nikki acting cute, it amuses him. He feels like teasing her, but she might be annoyed at him and then avoid him after then... He doesn''t want that to happen. He just made the first steps of getting closer to her.

    Furthermore, what he really wanted is him to be part of her life. Now he ascertains she''s not just an illusion from his dreams; he wouldn''t let her get away from him.

    Stepping out from the dressing room, his eyes wandered the entire store to look for Nikki. He found her in the corner, checking out unique styles of hats. She would try them then take another one to try on. She was enjoying that she didn''t notice the guy next to her.

    Theo''s face darkened after he saw this guy kept glancing at Nikki''s waist.

    ''Damn it, why does she like to wear these kinds of clothes?'' he murmurs while taking a long march towards Nikki.

    The guy seems to ask her for something. His eyes widened when she tiptoed and reached a black cap on the upper corner on her left side.

    Reaching at just the right time, he halted in front of the guy, giving his broad back to cover Nikki for exposing so much skin¡­ but it froze him gaping at her back and waist when her crop top went upward.

    "What the fuck?" the guy behind him complains after he is blocking his view.

    Theo turned around. The guy made frightening steps back as he was throwing a dagger look at him¡­ enough for the guy to sense the danger from his threatening gaze. Not only that, but all the men inside this store also keep glancing at Nikki''s abdomen. He flashes sharp glares at them; who quickly pretend to look at something on the racks and hung t-shirts on the rows.

    "Oh, Theo?"

    Learning that he was her companion, the guy runs fast outside the store.

    "What happens?" asked Nikki. "Where is he going?"

    Theo tried to calm down, heaving a silent sigh before he turned around and displayed a smiling face in front of Nikki. "He must have an emergency or maybe he needs to go to the restroom."

    "Oh, I see¡­"

    Gladly, Nikki believes him. She was now scanning him from the head down to his black leather shoes. He calmly went to the cashier to pay for his clothes after a brief dialogue with Nikki as she insisted on paying him. But of course, he won''t allow that.

    Still aware, he casually glares at the men who keep glancing at Nikki who she seems does not realize what is going on around her.

    After purchasing the clothes, he dropped Nikki in front of her apartment building. He may look like leave, but he only parked somewhere he could see her entering the building. Assuring Nikki is now safely inside, he texted Roland to meet him at a particular place.

    "Ah, master! Why did you end your date too early? Oh, you went shopping with Miss Nikki? That''s¡ª good¡­" Roland hung back. He noticed that his master was actually in a grim mood. He was holding on to the steering wheel; tightly and eyes closed.

    "Are you mad at Miss Nikki, master?" he asked bravely though he doubted that was the reason for his anger.

    "There is no way I would get mad at her," he replied.

    Ahhh... but his master''s tone is firm and irritated. "Then? Who upsets you?"

    "I could perfectly remember his face. I was just trying to calm down and struggling on forgetting him. Unfortunately, I am seeing him right now."

    Roland followed his master''s gaze. Across the street, in the pedestrian lane; there is a guy whose eyes are glued to that girl who is busy waving at the passing taxi. He noticed the hovering sound of the car.

    "Ma¡­ ma¡ª master, what do you plan to do?"

    After the woman gets a taxi, the pervert guy now crosses the road. Roland has an awful feeling seeing his master looking at the guy angrily.

    "Ma¡ª master, calm down first!" he''s troubled how to stop his master if he plans to hit that perverted guy. "What the guy did to you, master?" he has to distract him.

    "He''s trying to hit on, Nikki. Then, it''s my turn to hit on him¡­" Theo said firmly.

    Roland wished to eject from his seat. What a mistake question. His master was even angrier.

    "Bu¡ª but, master¡­ you have to calm down!" They didn''t come to the Mainland to kill someone! Roland cries inside his head. He has to convince him.

    Gladly, Theo''s phone rings.

    "Master, someone is calling you! You should answer it first!" He attempts to distract him. Roland could see the determination in his master''s eyes, which the pervert guy was in the middle of the road now.

    "Ah! I will answer it!" Roland took the phone from his master''s suit pocket.

    "What are you doing, Roland?"

    "Master! It was Miss Nikki calling you through Instagram!"

    It was like cold water pouring on him. Theo heaves a furious sigh, let go of the steering wheel; he rested his hand down on his legs. Somehow, it calms him down.

    "Don''t dare to answer it," he warns.

    Roland shakes his head. Relief displaying on his entire face now perceiving that his master settling down.

    For these years he is watching him. He was already familiar with his behavior. He''s actually hard to get angry for real, but he is only a moody person who will treat you rude and cold... he is quieter even when he''s angry

    For the first time, he witnesses how his master attempts to hurt someone, and that is because of Nikki.

    He glances at the guy who was now successfully cross the pedestrian lane. He truly feared when his master tuning up the car. His anger made him gone mad now.

    "Let''s go to the penthouse."

    "Okay, master."

 Chapter 94 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 94: PROTECTING HER

    * * *

    Arriving at the penthouse, Theo walks straight to his Secret Room; he can''t call it a Dark Room when the floor-ceiling window gives too much light to the area.

    Anyway, at this point, he need not hide to paint Nikki anymore, as his objective is to present her to the entire world. But it made him realize; Nikki could captivate a lot of attention. Men cannot resist to not peek at her, which he appears not to like at all.

    Theo heaves a sigh of a hopeless man. Why is that?

    He was assuming like a boyfriend. He acts like it entitles him to feel jealous and get angry at whoever goes near her, most of those who have a motive. As a man, he could perceive this.

    What happened a while ago, it caused him to go mad watching that guy looking at Nikki perversely. There are sickos out there searching for women they could fantasize about... contemplating on this, he has an idea.

    Theo rolled out his sleeves and squatted on the floor where Nikki''s picture was lying around for him to have a better look. He has to select which one''s he will use for sketching. There are plenty to choose from: leading him more ideas to make another piece to display at the Li-Shang lounge area. Maybe he should do that instead.

    Eyes glued to particular pictures, Theo picks up two photos and looks at them. One taken from a distance; Nikki seated under the Magnolia tree and one Nikki looks up at it.

    Theo gets up and strides toward the canvas. He pins these two photos. He has to pick more angles where Nikki holds her head, and one covering her face with hair dancing from the breeze. Looking, he began portraying what pose Nikki should have. If only he could take her to this place, things will become easy for him; though he can picture her on his head, he wants this as the finest of all he draws.

    But how could he bring Nikki to this penthouse without her feeling he is hitting on her?

    He cannot just ask her, "Can we go to my place?"

    That sounded perverted, was it? He is just a stranger to her. First, he has to earn her trust.

    Argh! He''s at it again. He cannot come up with what step he must do for him to take Nikki here.

    Theo walks circles around the rectangular pool, drowning himself to figure out further methods.

    What happened today l turned out that Nikki is not just a naive girl, that with one invitation, she will come right away. It looks like she''s bracing to beat anyone once you do foolish moves at her.

    Then, how can he invite Nikki to this room?

    "AHH!" Theo dropped his body to the love seat and sunk his back to the headrest. "Damn it!"

    He can''t determine any strategies, he pulls his sketch pad and picks up a pencil; letting his hands have the freedom to draw on the paper until he makes 3 different dresses he remembers Nikki wore in his dream.

    "Roland?" he called out while stepping out from the door that leads to his secret room.

    Theo roamed his eyes to the entire space of his living room and kitchen; this penthouse needs a complete furnishing to look pleasantly. Wondering where his assistant is; the washroom door opened; Roland came out.

    "Are you looking for me, master?"

    "Yes. There is something I want to discuss with you. But before anything else, could you arrange an interior designing team to set up this house lively? It looks too dull. Put some furniture and replace that chandelier. It was gloomy."

    He was babbling a lot, but he heard no response from his assistant. "Roland? Do you hear me?"

    "Aye, master!"

    "What''s going on to you?"

    "Nothing. I was just trying to make plans of what you are requesting," he reasons.

    But what he is thinking is about the extreme change of his master. He doesn''t have a concern in this stuff. Simple things are enough for him. All he does is work and his hobby in painting, which he never has a glimpse of what he paints; his master keeps them inside his Secret Room.

    Now, his master has another secret room. He was intrigued by what kind of painting he''ll draw when Nikki will be on the canvas.

    Added to these changes, his master is now interested in vibrant things, which he always prefers to be alone so it doesn''t matter if he only has a bed and a couch in his room.

    Falling in love causes a person to see roses everywhere and feels surrounded by colors and sparks. In conclusion, there is one person who made his master transform into a romantic person.

    "Roland!"

    "Huh? Master, did you say something?"

    "Yeah, I am asking why are you staring at me like that?"

    "Huh?" He shows to fall deeper with his thoughts. "Ah! I was just trying to remember all of your requests." He observed how his master seems to have doubts about him. He''s not buying his reason.

    "Here!"

    "Huh? What are these?" Roland scanned the sheets... They were dressed in designs... ''Oh.''

    "Bring them to Miss Anna later."

    "Okay, master..." Roland checked the designs one more time, but one fell on the floor. "Eh?"

    He read the details written behind the paper. BUST, WAISTLINE, HIP sizes...

    Smile playing on his lips. Now he understands for whom these clothes are. But it intrigued him. How does his master learn Nikki''s measurements? If he just guesses from studying Nikki''s body, his master was skilled with numbers and calculations... then these are accurate analyses.

    ''Heh!'' Roland curled a smile. He can see his master growing a few years old again. Now he is showing physical attractions to his opposite sex.

    "Roland!"

    "Eh?"

    "Where did your head go?"

    "Huh?" Puzzled, Roland rubs his head. "Wait, are you making fun of me, master?"

    "You are not listening," Theo raises a brow. He wondered what Roland was thinking. His mind seems to fly somewhere. ''Did he miss Margaret?'' he thought.

    "Ahh, that..." Roland cannot find any excuses.

    "Back to what I am asking you. Is Donny available?"

    "Hm? Why?"

    "Just answer me..." he''s showing irritation.

    "What I know, he is on standby¡­ so, yes, he is available right now."

    "Good, I have a job for him."

    "Hum? What is it?"

    "I want him to watch Min Xi¡­ keep an eye on her now she''s in the country."

    "Eh, why?" It confused him with this plan. What was his master thinking? He seems to miss something here. "I don''t understand why you have to, master?"

    "The character she has, she won''t leave Nikki alone, but trouble her¡­ I want to make sure that she won''t go near Nikki."

    "Hmm, you are correct, master. All right, I''ll call him now."

    He nodded at Roland. He figured out that now Min Xi is here; he cannot trust that woman not to cause a fuss at Nikki. He won''t allow anything that will happen to Nikki, he has to protect her from Min Xi''s resentment.

    Theo fell in deep thought when his phone rings. Looking at the gadget, his forehead wrinkled when it was Erika who is calling him. ''What happened to Jeremy?'' His heart pounds rapidly.

    "Hello, Erika?"

    "Young Master, please come to the hospital at once," said the other line.

    "Did something happen to Jeremy?" asked once more, but there is no answer from the other line. "Erika, I am asking you?" he began worrying now.

    "I cannot explain to you on the contact, junior master."

    "All right. We''re going now." He hangs up the call-up. "Roland, let''s go."

    "Master? Where to?"

    "We have to hurry, come on."

    Scratching his head, Roland just follows his master while he continues talking to Donny on the phone.

 Chapter 95 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 95: HIS ENDEARMENT

    * * *

    MAINLAND HOSPITAL

    They were entering the entrance gate when Roland caught someone.

    "Master, hold it here!"

    "What? Why should I do that? This is not a parking space, yet."

    "Just stop it here and get out!"

    "Wait¡ª Why are you kicking me out of my car?" he asked. "Are you seeking revenge when I kicked you out earlier? Do you know how worried I was now?"

    "Just go now, master! Hurry!"

    Theo glares at his assistant, still, he parks his car on the sidewalk. "What are you doing?"

    Roland is pushing him to the door like what he did earlier to him.

    "If you run now, you will catch Miss Nikki in the elevator."

    "Huh? Nikki is here?" he looked around, and he spotted her walking toward the Entrance Door.

    Roland grins when his master gets out in the car with hasty. He took the steering wheel and drove away.

    "Hey?" Theo shouted at Roland who ignores him.

    ''Darn. What was Roland doing?'' He murmurs while taking a long step to catch up with Nikki. ''And what am I doing now?''

    Why is the following Nikki now? It appears suspicious if he showed up in front of Nikki once again on the same day.

    He already appeared in front of Nikki not a very long time today... and now they''re arriving in the hospital at almost the same time.

    Is it coincidence or FATE? But he loves these natural encounters.

    "Nikki!" he tried to call her out, but Nikki seems occupied with thoughts.

    Theo caught up and patted Nikki''s shoulder. He felt when she shuddered from surprise.

    "Oh, I''m sorry to startle you," he apologized. "I was calling you in the parking lot, but you did not hear me."

    "You are? Ah, I''m sorry. I was filled with some thoughts, and I noticed nothing," she reasoned out.

    Nikki blushes, she looks very cute when her cheeks flushed. His eyes cannot take away from her face which made Nikki feel shy to look in his direction.

    They halted and waited for the elevator to come down, leading him to more chances to talk to Nikki and tease her a bit. She''s laughing nervously and shows too embarrassed about what happens earlier.

    So then, he assured her, there''s nothing to worry about since that incident; now it looks like she''s comfortable with him after then¡­

    They step aside, giving way to the passengers when the lift arrives.

    "Lady''s first¡­" he gestured, and he could see how Nikki''s cheeks flustered. "Which floor are you?" he inquired while pressing the 10th-floor button.

    "Oh, I will go to the 10th floor¡­"

    His forehead curled; wondering, he asked her. "Hm? Aren''t you on the 7th floor?"

    ''Oh, shit!'' He should act he knows nothing about her. But he cannot help to suspect why she''s going on that floor...

    ''Why does Nikki have to go there first thing rather than to see her mother?'' His thoughts and Nikki''s answer triggered his envious heart.

    "I have something to give to Doctor Ben. So, I am heading to his clinic first before I go to my mother''s room."

    "I see. You and Ben seem close." He commented, tried not to sound bitter or entitled, a jealous boyfriend as he doesn''t like hearing Nikki going to see another man.

    Although he has no right, as Nikki''s explanation shows how long she knew Doctor Ben¡­ he cannot help to feel this way.

    Maybe the reason because in these passing years, all he thinks as Nikki only appears inside his world of dreams... But she is real, and to her; he is just a stranger, an intruder who has no title to act like a boyfriend.

    Thus, it occupied him with these thoughts, causes an awkward silence in between them until they arrive at the 10th-floor. As they headed separate directions, Theo bid goodbye with a heavy heart.

    "Bye, Nik¡­"

    Nikki turned around and raised her left hand to wave. "Bye, Theo!"

    He could tell that Nikki is blushing once again. ''Oh¡­ what did I call her?''

    Theo''s eyes gleam from realization. He said it out loud, and it looks like Nikki blushes over it. He thought it was only him that heard, as his heart thudding loudly. His mouth curled an amusing smile as to discover another way to make Nikki blush which shows up to be her cuteness.

    "Ahem! Oho- oho."

    Theo froze after realizing who was coughing. He found Roland hiding in the staircase''s corner with a smirk on his mouth.

    He wipes the beam on his lips,. Sharply, he asked his assistant. "Ahem. And when did you get in here?"

    "Huh? I just arrived from climbing the stairs from the first floor, master!

    He glares, that was unbelievable, though. "Let''s go," he said afterward.

    He doubted that¡­ Roland could use the other elevator until 9th-floor then run the stairs below this floor to sneak and stalk him being together with Nikki. He''s actually following him secretly.

    "Don''t you dare, watching me again, next time!"

    "Eh? I did not? I followed you to know what happened to Master Jeremy!"

    Hearing Jeremy''s name, Theo''s troubled face turned back and sped up his pace, then said, "Let''s hurry!"

    Meanwhile, outside the hospital building¡­

    Min Xi hit the brake after a black car took over and stopped in front of her. She gets out angrily and smashes the car window.

    "Get out!" she demands. "Are you planning to involve me in an accident? Do you know who I am? I have huge insurance and you''ll pay double if I get bruises and wounds!"

    The driver''s seat window rolled down. Min Xi opens her mouth to scold the driver, but she knows him. "Donny? What are you doing!?"

    "Hello, Princess!" he salutes. "I''m sorry. But if you haven''t heard yet, they prohibit you from entering this hospital starting today."

    "What? And why is that!" she yells.

    "Master''s order," he smirks.

    "Who''s master are you talking about?" irritation explodes in every nerve of her body. ''How dare Theo treat me this way!'' She can''t help but scream in silence.

    "Neither of them, both are my masters."

    Feeling displeased, Min Xi clenches both of her palms. She turned around and got inside her car and screamed.

    "Who is that girl? Why does Theo seem head over heels for her.? Is this even still about the project?" She kept screaming inside her car.

    Kyle who just accompanied her silently doesn''t know how to answer or comfort the model. After that talk last night, he cannot afford to go against the Shang brothers. Min Xi must calm down and do his job to do that.

    "Min Xi, let me drive. We better go back to the penthouse and calm down. It''s clear for us that your career is in the hands of Master Jeremy. If he exposes the scheme it involves your father, this will have a huge effect in your career, possibly your position as Theo''s fianc¨¦e."

    Kyle keenly observes his model. Min Xi seems to have cooled off. She opens the car door and takes the backseat; stays silent until they arrive in the penthouse.

    But her silence means she is planning something.. Kyle thought.

 Chapter 96 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 96: THE TRUTH

    * * *

    Theo walked toward Jeremy''s bedroom with a hasty. He pushes the door to open, and he feels relieved seeing him all right; seated in his wheelchair talking to someone on the phone while reading on his TAB.

    But why did Erika make a distress call to him?

    He walks closer and sits on the nearby sofa, and gestures at Jeremy as if what''s going on.

    "Okay, ma, don''t worry about us. Take care of yourself too. Bye."

    It was what he heard before Jeremy ended the call. That was Nina Shang? What happens then? He wondered.

    "Glad you''re here now, " Jeremy began. "I''m sorry if Erika called you all of a sudden."

    "What happens?"

    Jeremy looked at his brother. He massages his head before speaking out. "Father was in the hospital right now."

    This surprised him, but he could not feel a profound emotion to show for the bad news. Maybe because his memory was empty, he has no feelings to base... All he has is a story by people who were close to him, and all they say is Harry actually cares about him.

    "Then, how was he?" he asked after a short moment of silence.

    "Mama told me our father has to stay in the hospital for a week."

    "Is he feeling that bad?" He has no idea if what exactly causes Harry to be in the hospital. It seems unbelievable to hear news like this.

    "They were on the move, Theo," Jeremy warns.

    "What move? And they, who?" He''s clueless, though.

    "They were now full of courage to attack our father without fearing a consequence."

    "Do you mean, father was in the hospital because he was assaulted?"

    Jeremy nodded. "His men exchange bullets with a group of an assassin, and they were aggressive, making father protect himself."

    Theo ponders about this... they assailed his father as the Clan wants to take over him is undoubtedly the reason. If they could attack his father, then they could also attack Nina and them.

    "What is your plan, now? You need to add bodyguards to protect you."

    "Don''t worry about me. They won''t dare to create any action in this City. Or else, they were digging hell."

    "I don''t understand. If they dare to attack our father inside his territory, then more they can do that to us."

    "They can''t imagine when the Mafia Emperor lives in this capital. Would you dare to start a commotion?"

    "Are you talking about Chairman Crow?"

    Jeremy nodded, then continued. "The reason I have never left this city is the protection I could enjoy. From here, I crawled to locate who''s our enemies. Besides, it''s easy to hunt them when they are a member of our so-called FAMILY."

    "Our uncles, is it?"

    "None other than, yes. Our father is a proud man, and he needs no one to reach his goal. He never relies on many people to succeed, just a few ones that are trusted. But this makes his enemies anxious, and these people are the so-called friends of our uncles."

    "They think this is the perfect time to attack us?"

    "Or they were thinking, they should act now, or they will lose the opportunity to take the seat from our father now you came back."

    "What are you saying?" He''s confused. Why does everyone seem to fuse about him? He doesn''t have any interest in participating in their so-called family war, but everyone involves him in their issues.

    "It appears you still don''t believe that they fear you more than me," Jeremy pointed out.

    "Yes. I don''t understand this, and I don''t want to get involved, don''t forget that."

    "But you cannot escape from your reality, Theo. Because of my illness, they care less about me, and I cannot produce any successor to inherit my position. You may never care, but Mama''s Empire is bigger than you see. Mother is the sole heir of all Li Holdings, and she has no siblings nor closest relatives, but I am alone..."

    "And that is why I was the one you pressured to give you an heir?"

    "I have no other way but to make a bolder plan. I need your help, Theo."

    "What? Do you think I would allow you to use my offspring whatever fight you have?" he said firmly, raises his voice a bit.

    "Let us put it this way... they killed our parents, they killed us too. Who will continue our Legacy? When that happens, the Shang Empire falls to their hands, including the Li Enterprise. Those our parent''s blood and sweat invested for decades, Theo."

    "I see that you care a lot of this fortune," he commended.

    "But my point isn''t only about these companies, Theo. You may don''t see from your perspective, but this is very important to my mother, even for our father."

    Theo sighed and rolled his eyes. ''What''s great about Harry Shang?''

    "You may care less for her, but I care a lot about her," Jeremy added.

    "What is your point, Jeremy?"

    "Li-Shang Empire is my mother''s strength to stay beside Harry Shang. She does all for Harry to recognize her as his wife. As a son, it saddens me to watch her living her life this way. So, I won''t let things go to waste but protect everything that important to her... this family is dear to her, Theo, and that''s what I am fighting for."

    "And you are telling me that she treats me as her closest family?"

    "Mother cares about you more than you could think that she is¡­."

    Jeremy sounded tired, and he could tell he was exhausted.

    "You tried hard to persuade me to join you, protecting the fortune you want." He sat up from the sofa. Jeremy better to rest is what he''s thinking.

    "Theo! Why can''t you listen to me first?" he raises his voice.

    "I don''t care about the wealth you are talking about¡­ you can have it to yourself," he said nonchalantly.

    Jeremy hurls a long breathe before he goes on. "All right. Since you don''t just want to listen and support me without forcing you, then maybe it''s time for you to know."

    "What is it this time, Jeremy?" he groans while massaging his forehead, and he has no interest in hearing anything further.

    "Our father accused my mother who killed Kristina."

    "What?" it shocks him. He never anticipated heard such things at this moment. No, and it was in his entire life.

    "Kristina did not die giving birth to you. But father finds out after a year that your mother been murder while laboring."

    "What joke is this, Jeremy?"

    "Is it the right time to joke around, Theo?"

    Jeremy sharpened his gaze at him. He could tell he was serious about it.

    "Then what?" He returned, seated on the couch.

 Chapter 97 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 97: HIS FATHER

    * * *

    "What was the hospital tells us, you and your mother died that day. Said, they did not able to save you both. But our father learns the truth. He investigates what happened at that time, and he finds out you were still alive. A janitor witnesses the crime and the one who took you when they dumped you in the garbage; thought you already dead."

    He doesn''t know what to feel. Is this a TV drama? How ridiculous coincides with his life story. The plotline is intriguing enough... but it involved his mother; something he cannot ignore.

    "So, father then brought me to China? He actually cared about me?"

    "He is. Everyone was shocked when he arrived at the mansion carrying a 1-year-old baby boy who looks exactly like him and me, but we have a different eye color. Also, what happens later... my mother received a slap in her face, and father declares a divorce. It hurts me to remember how she begs to stay married to him. I was 6 years old at that time, so I could remember until now..." he paused.

    "Jeremy, how come you did not take revenge on me?"

    "Can you really think that I can do that to you or I am that kind of person?"

    "I begin wondering now..."

    He chuckles, then returns to being serious. "I think, that time, I was happier to know that I have a brother. My mother was prohibited to get pregnant again, or it will also kill her."

    "You do know all of these, huh?"

    "It was just out of curiosity. I wanted to know things about my parents'' marriage and your mother. Instead, I was led to that issue and dug into the past. At first, our father accused my mother who plotted the crime¡­ but even how furious she is about the affair, she cannot do that. Then after many talks, Father assigned her to raise you to prove she was not part of it. But for my mother, it was her chance to remain as Harry''s wife. Although raising you is more like a condition; Harry would not divorce her as long as you remain alive. Anyhow, a gossip pass to the clan. Give them the assumption you have our father''s favor more than me as his eldest son; the reason they were cautious about you."

    "No one would admit or point out who killed your mother... It is one thing why our father works hard to achieve that throne. So then, those who murdered your mother were just like vermin he can step on them, crush them, and could throw them to the garbage where they belong."

    "Theo, the Shang Empire became our father''s goal to take advantage of the power he could obtain. His success to take over the Clan gives him the feeling of taking revenge for the death of your mother. I could tell, why it is important to our father. Suppressing everyone to have power, it made him feel glorious. But I know, he never stopped seeking the truth about your mother''s death," Jeremy''s long statement.

    Theo remains silent. Hearing all of this revelation, it gives him the chill. If all of these are true? Then the people who planned for his mother''s death were still out there. Living in comfort, having the freedom of life, and probably dines with him at the same table.

    "You can ask our father about this," he said to ascertain his doubts.

    He peered at Jeremy. Contemplating to what he said, he''s actually hesitant to talk to their father... but his hand moved on its own and took out his phone.

    Theo remains staring at the contact with the name Harry Shang; he can''t push himself to press the call button. He sat up, then walked toward the floor-ceiling window. He hurls a deep breath before he did the call. Loud thud slamming his chest, he''s a bit trouble to calm down. How many years since the last time does he talk to him? He cannot remember.

    "Hello?" The other line answered.

    Theo closes her eyes. He cannot recognize this voice, but his heart must be. He tried to imagine what struggles did Harry goes through just to find him?

    As Jeremy said, their father carries him by his very own arms. But why does he only shows that he did not exist in this world?

    "You need not call me. I was fine."

    The other line told him when he did not speak yet. "I call you not to ask about your condition."

    That''s not what he meant to say, however, he has no bravery to ask how he was. But then, Harry only chuckles giving him unexpected impressions.

    So his father knows how to laugh after all? Could it be that he only turns cold when his mother dies?

    "I already guess this¡­ I know you wouldn''t call me if it''s not very important to you. So what is it?"

    He could not respond instantly but took moments of silence before to speak.

    "Is it true that someone killed my mother?" he asked with a jittery voice. It surprised him to be this emotional.

    He waited for his father to answer; a long sighed heaving by the other line.

    "So then, Jeremy, tell you about this already."

    Theo presses his eyelids. Hands shaking, he clasps his left fist. ''So it''s true.'' His mother appeared not to die giving birth to him and his father did not despise him because of it.

    "You need not worry about anything. Let me handle that matter. Just focus on your project for the anniversary."

    Somehow, surprisingly that he could feel how his father senses his feeling at the moment. Also, more likely his father revealed to him that he has a plan to that day. The celebration is just less than 3 months away.

    "Do you think I would just stand after I learned the fact?" He told Harry.

    "Making your project a successful one is more than enough help. Leave the rest to me."

    He''s a bit surprised by his father''s argument. Is he really talking to his father? Or he feels strange as nothing he could recall a moment with him from the past memories? And this feeling troubles him, not in a bad way but he seems to like it.

    Warm...

    That was the exact word to what he''s feeling right now.

    Theo heaves a sigh. But then, he still has the struggles to talk more even he has the desire to find the perpetrator among the Clan. Now, he wants to do something. This is not about being a successor, but about justice for his mother.

    "Okay. That''s all that I would like to ask you."

    "Theo..."

    It takes a long moment before his father resumes. "Is there another thing you want to ask me?"

    He can''t think of me. But he does have many questions he wanted to ask his father. He chose one carefully.

    "Why do I feel you abandoned me all these years?"

    "Are you pointing out the hearsays I don''t want to see you?"

    He takes a moment to answer. "Yes."

    Harry inhales before he conceded.

    "I feel guilt, I failed to protect the woman I loved."

    It made him speechless. Is this his father''s confession? It seems he truly does not know him at all. His mind wants to protest and raise questions. But now, his lost memories seem different to what he assumes as the truth.

    "You are safer in Mainland City. Better for you to stay there with Jeremy." Harry added.

    "Okay."

    There is nothing he could come up to talk with him; maybe that was enough for him to know.

    "I''ll hang up the call now. Goodbye, Theo."

    "Yeah... Bye." ''Papa...''

    (to be continued)

 Chapter 98 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 98: A DIVERSION PLAN?

    * * *

    Theo is quiet, seated on a single couch. He ponders about the call and he could tell; this changes everything of what he thought his family had been.

    If he is wrong, things can be right. Now and through time, he can correct his false presumption.

    "Ahem!" Roland clears his throat. His master did not sense his presence when he approached him. "Master, I brought your clothes and a few things you needed for the next day.

    "Okay, thanks," he replied, who remains pondering several things.

    Who he can get as a surrogate mother for him? He has no interest in any of these women Jeremy recommended to him. Looking at their pictures, his head throbs. After scanning all the files, his head was struck by a severe migraine.

    "So???" Roland leans over and peeps at the pictures scattered on the coffee table. He attempts to pick up one folder, but Theo slaps his hand.

    ''Heh.'' Roland grins. To study his master''s expression, he has chosen none of these candidates. "Well then, I''m going home now, master."

    "Shoo."

    Roland shook his head. His master has been quieter after the brother''s serious conversation which has made him motivated.

    "Master..."

    "What?" He replied without a glance at his assistant.

    "Good luck to your sperm count test tomorrow."

    "Roland!" he yells and throws a dagger look at his assistant who quickly shut the door. ''Dang it! His nosy assistant now casually joke on him.''

    Anyways, he will finally take a sperm count test tomorrow. The reason he''s staying at the hospital overnight¡­ to relax or more to point out; getting in the mood.

    "So, do you need a recommendation?"

    This is Jeremy''s joke to him.

    "Recommendation, my ass. Why do I have to look at those women? They weren''t attractive at all!"

    However, though, no one he could choose to be the mother of his child because he can''t feel any desires, so how he can do it?

    Contemplating over this matter, Theo took a shower. He let the hot water help him ease his tense muscles. He hadn''t noticed he was under much stress, thinking to solve his issues.

    He sighed. It''s not that he can''t do it. No other woman that interests him, except for a particular one that very special among everyone else...

    No way! He''s not looking at her that way. ''She''s the girl whom I respect.''

    However...

    His mind filled with her.

    Her smooth back¡­ down to her small waistline are registering to his head.

    Her flat belly made him swallow.

    Damn.

    Theo heaves a satisfying sigh.

    ''Shit.'' He can''t help to cuss.

    The hot water made his skin flushed, but his cheeks turned red because he was blushing from what he''d done. His mind went wild, even to the forbidden part.

    Nikki will think he''s a pervert if ever his secret leak.

    And speaking of leaking, certainly, something is dripping. He should save it for tomorrow.

    * _ *

    Theo dropped his body on the bed after taking a long shower.

    What is he doing? That was too bad of him. Thinking about Nikki, she blocked him on Instagram. Now, the only way is to text her mobile number. He has it. But what would she think?

    Ahhh... He was restless, he wanted to take a peek of Nikki. After his crime, he still wanted to see her. Anyway, she was just 2 floors below. He could use the stairs.

    "All right!"

    He sat up and got dressed to a casual white t-shirt, paired to a walking short, and just wore slippers.

    He went to the emergency exit stairs. But he remains outside. He first peeps to the glass window to see who''s around. It was suspicious if he passed the Nurse Station when he had no reason to be there like visiting relatives. Ah, what a lousy plan. It failed.

    What now? He better go back to his room and text Nikki instead?

    So Theo takes a last glance in hoping he will have a glimpse of her, and it granted his wish. Nikki walked Chris and girlfriend Mae toward the elevator. They talked a little more before they rode the lift.

    His eyes never leave Nikki. He''s watching every move of her body. The way her hand gestured, and the smile on her face¡­ He won''t get tired looking at her face the entire night.

    Shot. What is he thinking? He''s becoming an extreme sleaze each day. He shook his head and went back to his room after Nikki disappeared.

    He lay to the bed and stared at the ceiling for like 15 minutes. He can''t come up if he should text Nikki. Maybe a "hi"?

    And he did. However, Nikki did not respond.

    What then? Should he introduce it to her, he the Instagram Stalker?

    He laughs at it but sent another message to Nikki which she still ignores. Hm, she was angry at him being a stalker, that for sure.

    Now, he better sleep, and tonight, he will dream of her.

    * * *

    Theo woke up too early, and he has a wonderful sleep. It was the best one, so far from what he could remember.

    And today, he has to do it.

    After one hour, he''s done and even finished having a quick shower and on his hand is the plastic cup with his sperm.

    He knocks Ben in his office. A yet half-sleep Doctor Ryan opens the door.

    "Oh. Why are you here too early in the morning?" asked Ben who sat in his chair behind the desk.

    "Huh? Have you forgotten?"

    "What are you doing?" He watched Theo searching for something on his table. He then picks up a black pen. "Huh? What was--" It made him wide awake, now he''s grinning.

    "Oh. So you did it already. What trick did you do, then? Have you followed Jeremy''s advice?"

    "My ass! Like you did not do it once in a while," Theo jested, which Ben just smirked at him.

    "Jeez..." He rolled his eyes while writing his name on the transparent cellophane, then placed the cup inside. "Here. Count it thoroughly."

    "Heh." Ben grins.

    "I''m leaving now."

    "Hey, won''t you even buy me a coffee?"

    "Make your own." He saw a coffee maker outside with coffee beans and his small fridge has filled with bottled water and lots of energy to drink. He knows this because he checks it out, and takes one before knocking.

    "Tsk!"

    He left the clinic and took the lift toward the coffee shop down to the 3rd-floor. Theo froze when he saw Nikki on the counter. Honestly, he is still in a daze after what he did last night and earlier this morning. Seeing her caused him a light head.

    But this is his chance to take a closer look; when she just has woken up. She looks cute without her hair combed properly, but tied as a bun behind her upper head.

    Gradually, he comes closer and listens to a bit.

    "How about my coffee?"

    He whispered and noticed when Nikki''s shoulder shudders a little.

    "Theo!" she burst out.

    "Good morning, Nik. Oh, I''m sorry to startle you," he apologizes. He didn''t mean it, but Nikki appears too cute.

    "You startle me often."

    She accused him, and it was cute of her. He cannot hold to chuckle, and it seems this made Nikki blush. She''s very pretty making that reaction. She''ll avert her eyes, then blushes.

    "Miss Nikki, here''s the coffee you ordered," said the coffee shop crew.

    "Oh, thank you, and let me add one more coffee! I owed¡ª" she glanced at him. "Brewed coffee?"

    "Sure." That''s what he needed right now.

    The baristas made another coffee. When it was done, he helped Nikki carry the cups. He''s worried she''ll get burned when suddenly she tumbles on the floor or someone bumps into her.

    Taking the left, he remains silent. Even after Nikki thanks him once she arrives at her floor, he only nodded and no words came out of his mouth until the door closed.

    Theo is just able to breathe. What happens, he can''t take his eyes away from Nikki''s neck and it tempted him to kiss her.

    Ugh. He''s losing his mind. He must control this urge, or she will think he''s a pervert and it will scare her away once she finds out.

    He glanced at his wristwatch. Still, too early to knock Jeremy to his room, especially when Erika was there attending his brother. More then, he is not blind, not to notice. Those two have feelings for each other, but it looks like his dear brother has no plans to confess.

    Is he afraid that Erika will reject him because of his condition? Somehow, he feels like he can help his brother with his love life¡­

    Heh. He sounded like an expert, huh? When himself, is a big coward.

    He has no courage to take advantage of Nikki as he doesn''t want her to think he is an untrusted person.

    Helplessly, Theo went back to his room and drank the coffee Nikki bought for him. After one hour, Jeremy called him and invited him for breakfast.

    "So¡­ Ben told me you were too early at his clinic."

    Stunned, his hand holding a spoon stays hanging close to his mouth. He frowned while putting the food in.

    "And what did you gossip about me?" he curiously asked his brother, giving him meaningful stares.

    He doesn''t like to discuss this matter when Erika was at the same table. He wants to complain. But he is certain Erika is aware of what his brother is planning, of looking for a surrogate mother.

    How about her? Since it needs a mother, maybe his brother should find a woman whom he likes instead. Maybe he donated his sperm immediately if it was Erika.

    Anyway, if Erika became the mother and his brother adopted the child, then how could he suggest to his brother to take the mother as well?

    These are the thoughts playing in his head. Pushing a silly smile, Jeremy noticed it.

    "And what are you grinning about?" he asked.

    "Hmm, I''m just thinking. How if it was you who chose a woman you like and let her become a surrogate mother? I will donate my sperm then."

    "What!?" Jeremy burst out, but Erika choked from eating. She was coughing. He immediately handed her a glass of water. "Here, drink this¡­ are you alright?"

    Theo smirks secretly. ''Look at these two reacting to my suggestion. How obvious to their faces.''

    He looks up and Jeremy throws him warning gazes he only ignores. He finally won against his brother.

    ''Heh..'' He is enjoying this scene.

 Chapter 99 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 99: DOING AN ACT

    * * *

    After breakfast, Theo and Jeremy discuss serious matters regarding their company here in Mainland City. Sitting across from each other, Jeremy stares at his younger brother. In these passing days, he noticed there were some changes to him. He had an idea what it was, but he knew that Theo wanted to keep it for himself. However, he can take advantage of this.

    "Theo, I want to appoint you to a position in the company. Would you consider it?"

    "And what would that be? You know I''m still managing an office back in Europe, and things may work great back there. But I have a project right now."

    "You need not work hard having this position. Just a simple role, a Director in Shang Holdings, but your authority is the same level as mine."

    "What is your plan, Jeremy?"

    "This is like an announcement that you can take my position if I am gone. More likely, when someone kills me, there is someone who can replace me. You can also point out if you think something is going on with our investments. It will allow you to look at the core of all Shang''s Internal Data, specifically Finance Records. Still, you are the greatest in numbers."

    "But I''m not good at decision-making. You know I care less about the company, so any business proposals and issues all go through to the Chairman and Chairwoman."

    "The reason I am still the President, but I need you to oversee the most important thing inside the company. Now that they have moved, it is our turn to move."

    "You''re placing me in the company to create a strong ground and showing to the Clan it''s difficult for them to win?"

    "I know you''re smart like this," he smirked. "You need not worry about the workload. Just focus on your project, and let''s discuss all the proposals and reports if needed attention from both of us. So?"

    "All right. For the time being, since I am staying here in Mainland City," Theo agrees.

    "Good! Then, I will set a meeting with the Board of Investors. However, you alone show up that day. How was it?"

    "Do you mean a meeting of all our business partners? Is that what you are planning?"

    "Yes. This is your appearance that you care about the Shang Empire."

    "So, your main point is scaring out our relatives to step away and introduce myself to everyone as a reliable Shang who maybe one day I took over the position?"

    "Another, yes, that was my main purpose. Showing them they were wrong for making bold actions toward our father. Now you''re stepping in the company."

    "Therefore, you are waging war against our uncles?"

    "It looks that way," Jeremy retorted.

    "All right."

    "I will set it on Friday?"

    "I''m good that day."

    Meanwhile, Ben was looking for the brothers outside, and Erika knocked on the door before she stepped inside. "Masters, Doctor Ben is here."

    "Let him come in, Erika. Thank you," Jeremy spoke.

    "Hey! So what''s up?" asked Ben with a grin on his face.

    "Just share the result, would you?" Theo was nervous if the result was positive, and he was a little afraid as he received high doses of treatments for a year when he was in a coma.

    Ben smirked. "Too excited?"

    "Jeez. Stop teasing me. Just read the result, quick! I have a meeting!"

    "Heh. Fine! So, here it goes. Everything is perfect, and you can produce a dozen children to all the mothers you selected to shove your sperm."

    "Hey! What are you trying to portray me as an ML? I devote only to one!" he yelled out. He rolled his eyes, witnessing his brother and Ben snickering.

    "I wonder who is that ''one''?" Jeremy starts the tease.

    "Now you mentioned that ''one'', it intrigued me," Ben added.

    "Heh! Enough! You guys just always pick on me to bully!" he complains.

    "Not! We''re excited to know whose behind this ''one''?" Ben winks at Jeremy to tease Theo further.

    "Whatever." Theo twitches his mouth and frowns.

    "All right! Back to your records. Everything is fine, and I looked up your data at Williams Facility and compared it with your latest tests. Everything is perfect, and you won''t worry about your hip and spinal cord breaking after an entire night workout."

    "Doctor Ben!" Theo''s face was bitten red. He can''t believe he would be annoyed like this! They were the ones who encouraged him to take this test, but they teased him then¡­

    He continued to tease when his phone received a text message. His face frowned.

    "What is it?" asked Jeremy.

    "It was Min Xi. She wants us to meet and talk. But I''m not going. Why won''t she come then?"

    "Ah. I ordered not to let her step inside the hospital from here on¡­."

    "Hmm, that''s great to ban her, and I know she''ll create a big fuss¡ª" he paused and went speechless after reading Min Xi''s another message. His face darkened.

    "What now?" It intrigued Ben.

    "She''s waiting at the Crescent Moon Caf¨¦, where Nikki is working. I don''t know what she is planning, but it looks like I have to meet her."

    "Don''t worry. Nikki was on vacation now, so she wasn''t there for a month," said Ben.

    "Oh, great! All right. I''ll go change first, then head to a meeting after I talk to Min Xi," he said, then sat up.

    * * *

    Theo parked his car and made gradual steps toward the caf¨¦. He instantly spotted Min Xi as she wore a flashy rich kid dress.

    "I''m here. What do you want?" he said coldly, taking the sofa across from Min Xi.

    "Smile," Min Xi ordered with a sweet smile on her face.

    "What are you up to, Min Xi?" he perceives. Min Xi plans with something.

    He doesn''t trust her with the attitude she has. The sweet smile on her face is just a fake one, and choosing this caf¨¦, was intentional. He casually wandered his eyes, and he spotted paparazzi in the corner of this caf¨¦.

    "What is this, Min Xi?" he frowned.

    "I dare you to smile, Theo!"

    It was a whisper, but there was a firmness in her voice. The usually spoiled brat of her who wants to domineer everyone. He doesn''t like it, but he has to force himself to smile, avoiding a scene.

    "All right. I am smiling now. What do you want?" Although it''s not a cheerful one, he has to show a fake one.

    "I heard she''s working here."

    A sharp glare flashes in his eyes. But he has to remain calm. "Then? I warned you, Min Xi. Stay away from her, or else¡­."

    "Or what?"

    "You will regret meeting me in this life."

    Min Xi held back the tears that threatened to flee from her eyes. As a woman in love with this man, his words are knives stabbing her heart¡­ most especially when his gaze softens and follows his glare to someone who just arrived. Is she here?

    "Maybe this is the perfect time I can introduce myself to her?"

    "Min Xi!" he yelled, but all is just a whisper to avoid a scene.

    "Why not? I will just introduce myself as your fianc¨¦e¡­ after all, I remain as your future wife."

    He was glad that most of the customers were taking the left side of the caf¨¦ and fewer customers on their part. But then a woman with two kids walked past them and sat two tables away from theirs¡­ so then; he needed to be careful of what he would say to Min Xi.

    "Don''t expect that I would be nice to you after here. There is a limitation to whatever you want me to act.. But first, don''t you dare to cause trouble to her, and second, stop dreaming I will marry you one day."

 Chapter 100 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 100: BUILD HIS OWN FAMILY

    * * *

    MAINLAND HOSPITAL

    After Theo left, Ben and Jeremy continued their conversation¡­

    "What are you planning for Theo?"

    "Nothing. I''m just encouraging him to help run our company."

    "Is that so? How about the ongoing choice of surrogacy?"

    "I guess, no one he could pick out, yet."

    "So? You will go for yourself instead?"

    "What? How could you say that? Besides, isn''t that would be a big question if I announced I pregnant someone and it''s from my sperm cells?"

    "Why not? All you need to do is look for a perfect woman to agree for the insemination procedure."

    "You''re not making sense, Ben. What are you talking about now? Can you reveal the climax instead of having many turns?"

    "Jeez, you and Theo truly are brothers. But there''s no thrill to take a shortcut, you will miss a lot of fun¡­" he curled his mouth. "I''m just trying to reveal it slowly."

    "Now then?"

    "Okay, fine." Ben picks up his TAB on the table and browses some files on it. "Here is your sperm count result."

    "Oh..." suddenly, his chest pounding loudly.

    "Hmm..."

    "Ben!"

    "All right!" he grins. "No worries! It is above normal, so it means? You could have pregnant a woman naturally since you could walk."

    "And why are you smirking?"

    Ben laughed. "You brothers have had the same moods. This is common humor between men!"

    "I know that. But what are you referring to now? I should get a woman to get pregnant?"

    Ben smiles widely. "Come on! You are 35 years old! You should not stay a virgin forever."

    "Ben Ryan, get out!"

    Doctor Ben is laughing hard. "You are boring. You should enjoy your youth."

    "Says who''s an expert?" Jeremy rose a brow.

    "Hey! I have a fiance¨¦!"

    "Oh? Then I will tell her how unlucky she is to marry you!"

    "Heh. You wouldn''t know."

    "I''m watching you."

    Still had that huge smirk on his face, Ben sat up from the couch. "Okay. My other patients are waiting for me," said Ben, striding toward the door and peeps out, "Erika?"

    "Doctor Ben? What is it?"

    Ben glanced at Jeremy whose face still flustering red.

    "Ben Ryan!" it worried him what this nosy doctor will tell Erika.

    "Don''t forget to tell me your first time. It should be me to know first."

    "What the-- you better get lost!" he blurts out. He''s too embarrassed by Ben''s jests.

    "Good luck!" he winks at Jeremy before he turns to Erika who''s confused at what they were talking about. "Take great care of your master. He''s too moody."

    "Ben Ryan! Stop spreading false facts!"

    Ben continues laughing even he''s outside. "Tell me the good news soon!"

    "Shut up!" Jeremy exclaimed. He can''t believe how nosy this doctor is. If all the boys were here, this is not the only tease he would get.

    He looks at Erika, who''s puzzled by what is happening to them. She met his gaze, who averted it quick before she looked at him again.

    "Are you all right, master? Do you need anything?"

    "Erm, nothing. I am fine. You can go back to your work," he said and watched Erika bow to him then close the door.

    "Damn it, Ben!" he cusses. That guy. He''s jokes are overbearing. He knew he could not walk for many years until the recent year. Typically, he won''t care about that stuff.

    One day, if the table turns, he will annoy that guy mercilessly. He will get him real good.

    Anyhow, it gladdens him to hear the good news.

    He was healthy. It means he can build his own family.

    There is a gleam in his eyes. He wanted to share this news with his mother, but she did not learn about this yet; that he could walk now.

    But he needs to be patient. In perfect time, he will reveal the truth.

    Also, about Theo, he does nothing about Nikki. He needs to push him further. He''s doing his best to bring them together, but his brother is too slow. Now, someone who will interfere in his plans¡­ that he needs to do something about Min Xi.

    Jeremy picked up his phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello, Anna?"

    "Brother Jeremy?"

    "Yes, it''s me. How was the preparation going?"

    "Oh, are you inquiring about the dresses? I almost finished making them, in about¡­ 2 days, they will get done."

    "Finish doing?" he''s confused and lost.

    "Aren''t you called to ask about the dress? Mr. Roland told me that these dresses were needed for the model in Theo''s project."

    "Oh, Theo''s designed? Ah, yes. He needs that¡­"

    ''Hm, how interesting.'' Jeremy grins. He was wrong. Theo moved at his own pace. He just needs a little help, and yes he will lend a hand.

    "Um, is this mean, it was Theo who designed these dresses?"

    "Yes, Anna. He enjoys making art of everything."

    "Oh¡­"

    "But don''t get it wrong. He is straight," he corrected, might Anna suspect of Theo''s sexual orientation.

    "Oh, no! Not really. I was more amazed. And this is a rare talent for a man who likes to design female dresses! Wow!"

    "So, can I ask to keep it a secret?"

    "Sure! No problem! I will make more dresses if Theo designs more."

    There is an excitement in Anna''s voice.

    "Anyway, Anna. Aside from the dress, I want to discuss the Show you were organizing next month."

    "Erm¡­ I was having some problems, so I am looking for sponsors to follow the original concept."

    "Great!"

    "Hm? I''m sorry?" it confused her.

    "Ah, don''t misunderstand. I called you to offer Shang''s as the major sponsor for the Show."

    "Seriously?" Astounded, she did not expect that she would hear wonderful news instead.

    "Yes, Anna. However, I have a request."

    "Sure! Anything as long as we can provide it to you, brother Jeremy."

    "Don''t sweat it, it''s not that big. I just wanted to place Min Xi as one of the main models."

    "Is that it? No problem! It was an honor to have her!"

    "While she''s staying here, I want her to have plenty of work. Can you provide her with the resources?"

    "That was easy, brother Jeremy! I will call the team to give this news and to talk to our other major sponsor to make Min Xi endorse their brands."

    "Good. For any updates, reach out to Erika. I will inform her about this, and then she will contact you for our final arrangements."

    "Understood, brother Jeremy. Thank you so much! You really save us!"

    "Don''t mention it, Anna. Small thing. I will hang up this call to talk with Erika."

    "Sure, brother Jeremy. I''ll wait for her call to discuss the project."

    "Goodbye." He ends the call. He reaches out for a button. It was a buzzer to let Erika know he was calling her.

    "Master Jeremy?"

    "I proposed to Anna," he began but paused when he noticed that there was a shock in Erika''s face. "Is something wrong, Erika?"

    "Erm, the proposal you were saying about¡­" she stutters her words. ''Shit! What is she doing?'' she scolds herself.

    "Ah, I offered sponsorship to Anna''s for her event."

    "Oh. You mean¡­ erm, Miss Anna''s Fashion Month event? Oh, that''s what you mean as the proposal?" ''Shot! Why did she panic?!''

    "Yes. I want you to call her and discuss the event of what they need. After then, let Kyle know that I have resources for Min Xi. Since she was here, I have plenty of jobs for her."

    "Understood, master," she bowed and left the room hastily without waiting might Jeremy has more to say.

    Jeremy left puzzled. Erika acting strangely. Did he do anything wrong? He cannot help to ask himself.

    Meanwhile, Erika holds her chest: breathing in, breathing out. She''s stupid showing such emotion in front of Jeremy. After she heard him saying he proposes to someone, the only thing that registers to her head is Jeremy asking someone for marriage. She did not process her brain that it must be Anna Lawrence he''s talking about; because it shocked her. She thought her heart would break apart.

    "Don''t be too transparent, Erika!" she is murmuring while dialing her phone.

    Meanwhile, Jeremy looked outside of his floor-ceiling window. He contemplates the past. He could recall most of what happens that night. But some episodes are still vague to him. He presses his head. It hurts every time he attempts to remember them so hard. Maybe this is an effect of his treatments, taking high doses of medicines.

    * * *

    Bonus Spoiler: HAPPY HUNDRED CHAPTERS!!!

    "Theo, wake up! Theo!"

    "Hmm¡­ Jeremy, what happens?" he reached his head. It hurts too much. It seems he shoves hard into the steering wheel.

    "Hurry! They take Nikki away! Ugh¡­" he groaned in pain.

    "What? Wait, you''re hurt badly!" he''s staring at Jeremy whose feet are stuck under the car when they crash into a lamp pole.

    "Just save Nikki!"

 Chapter 101 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 101: Secretly Helping Her

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in the parking lot of the Crescent Moon Caf¨¦, Theo was waiting for Nikki. He was here for 2 hours already. He also sent her a message, a follow-up from last night''s messages. Although she did not reply to his messages, he is determined to persuade her. He feared that Min Xi would get near her and tell lies.

    She waited for another five minutes; at last, Nikki headed now to her car. He observes, she seems to browse her phone, and not long after¡­

    "She threw her phone? Oh, shit!" Theo hid.

    Nikki was looking around in the parking area. This car may have tinted windows and could not be seen inside; still, his heart jumped, causes him to bend over to the seat. That makes him like a fool. If Roland learns this, he won''t stop annoying him. He could actually picture that guy laughing at him.

    Ugh! What was he doing in the first place? He sat up and seated properly. Nikki is leaving with hasty. He wondered, and so he followed her and noticed she was speeding up.

    ''Did something happens? Whoa! Nikki, be careful!'' he yells inside his head. He''s trying to keep a short distance, following behind, but Nikki seems trying to take over the vehicle in front of them.

    "What is she trying to do?" It must be something about her mother. He thought.

    They were taking the road headed to the hospital.

    He began worrying when Nikki did not slow down and always attempted to overtake the front vehicles. Good thing it was Jeremy''s car he drives today, and Nikki would not realize it was him tailing her.

    "Careful, Nikki!" Damn. Is she attempting suicide?

    He''s anxious; then he comes up with an idea. Theo waited a moment to take over. When he does, he maintains a distance.

    He breathed deep and released it. Gripping the steering wheel, he beeps the front car. It took many attempts before the vehicle noticed him. He keeps beeping and sends signal code using the headlights. Later on, the front vehicle understood him. That special sticker on his windshield helps to recognize that a passenger is an important person, ''protect him when you spotted him in such a situation is the meaning of to those who know the meaning of this sticker¡­

    "I am spotting a Super VIP car." said a guy over his radio in the nearby car, then glanced over to another car. They nodded at each other.

    "Boss, the car belongs to Master Jeremy Shang," said a man in the front passenger seat. His boss is the man seated in the backseat.

    "Then, it was the Emperor''s friend. Let Thomas help give way to the master."

    "Copy, boss!"

    Not that long, Theo sees two cars speeding up but maintaining in the side lane; this left the middle road open.

    "Are they helping me?" He could tell they were matching his speed. "All right! Let''s do this, Nikki." He glanced at his rearview mirror.

    He looked out whether Nikki was tailing him, but he lost her. "Where is she?"

    He waited until he spotted her three cars behind. He worked to get her attention and to follow him. Nikki is struggling to overtake ahead, which she''s doing a difficult stunt.

    "Come on, Nikki!" He''s watching her through the right-side mirror.

    Theo let other vehicles overtake him until Nikki caught up and positioned behind him. The moment she tailed him, he led her toward the middle lane. Hoping this time, she won''t get lost and just keep following him.

    The two cars he noticed a while ago were still there, escorting him to clear the way. He speeds a little more when Nikki just follows him now.

    "That''s it, Nikki."

    Theo hit the gas to speed up. She''s trying to take over him; it means she''s speeding to match his speed.

    "Just like that, Nikki." He led her to follow him, and Nikki realized now that she was better to tail him. He speeds a little more, then glances ahead.

    ''15 seconds!''

    It''s not good if they jam in the traffic. They have to make it to the next intersection. He was hesitant for a second, worried if Nikki could catch him up. He has to decide.

    He sends her warnings where he would take turns; to make sure she will follow.

    Theo glanced at the countdown, 5 seconds left to STOP. He made an abrupt right turn that created a noisy screeching of their cars. Finally, he could already see the gigantic MCH sign of the hospital far ahead. They were half a mile away, he sent a stop warning to Nikki before he slowed down, and she passed him. She glanced in his direction.

    It was like only mere seconds that their eyes locked; she may not see him through his tinted windows, but Nikki''s face displaying how grateful she was to whoever drove this car.

    As for him, that was a relief. "Don''t do that again, Nikki." He murmurs.

    Watching her driving straight to the hospital, Theo parked the car on the sidewalk. He pressed his eyelids while his hands were gripping the wheel tightly. That was crazy, and Nikki drove at such a risk. But it must be something about her mother, the reason she hurried to go back to the hospital.

    Theo remained parked in a minute when a car stopped beside him; the car escorted him. He opened the car window and nodded at the person in the backseat. He does not recognize him, but he has to thank them.

    "Good evening, Master Shang."

    "Good evening. Thank you for giving me a hand."

    "It''s our job, Master Shang, Dale Earnhardt, at your service."

    He nodded at Dale.

    "That was Miss Nikki''s car, is it?" Dale asked him.

    He would not surprise if this man knew Nikki. Their family diner is famous in the city.

    "Yes, it was her. It seems an emergency related to her mother, the reason she''s trying to overtake every car ahead of us. It was a risky attempt."

    "I heard about Mrs. Lucy''s hospitalization, yes. Good thing my men notice you."

    "Once again, thank you, Dale."

    "Don''t mention it, Master. Well, then¡­ we have to go now. You can call us anytime if you need assistance. Goodbye, Master Shang."

    "Goodbye..." he nodded and watched the car take a detour. That astounded him, and this must be the protection and privilege his brother mentioned before.

    He heaves the deepest sigh he ever releases before he resumes driving toward the hospital. He went to Jeremy''s room to get information regarding Nikki''s mother.

    "Glad you''re here."

    "Did something happen?" asked Jeremy. He''s giving Theo curious stares.

    "I should be the one to ask you. Did anything happen with Nikki?"

    "Oh, did you find out?"

    Theo replied, "Matt called me. A report was given to him about my car running at such speed. But he wonders why Nikki is following you."

    ''Too many eyes in the city, huh?'' It seems he can''t hide a secret.

    "Um. I was waiting for her in the parking area at the caf¨¦, but she drove too fast and tried to overtake all the cars ahead of her. It was more like I led her, and I worried she would be involved in an accident¡­ you know that we need her."

    ''Heh.'' Jeremy suppressed not to smirk. His brother acts like an idiot giving this alibi, and he simply worries about Nikki, that''s all. Such dedication to secretly help her.

    "All right. I will explain to Matt about what happened, and I already sent Erika to check out what happens."

    When Erika comes back, she''s with Ben to talk with Jeremy.

    "I will ask your permission to undergo surgery for Nikki''s mother even she hasn''t settle the payment for the surgery. Yet, she has a huge problem. Her mother needs that blood, so I will be on standby until she gets all the blood needed; immediately, I will perform the surgery."

    "Sure. I permit you to do that," Jeremy agreed. "Erika, prepare a document containing that I have supported Lucy Lindsey''s medical expenses."

    Erika bowed, then left.

    "Thanks, Jeremy. I have to go, and I will phone the other surgeon to notify them and discuss the procedure. We have to be very careful."

    "Good luck."

    Now that they were left alone, Jeremy noticed Theo''s silence. He seems in deep thought.

    "What are you thinking?" he asked.

    "Ah, just random things."

    He''s worried. He is certain of that, and he could see how his brother was too attached to Nikki lately.

    "Theo¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "I finally have found someone that perfect for surrogacy."

    "What?" he looks up and meets Jeremy''s gaze.

    "I choose Nikki to be that girl."

    Dramatically, Theo''s eyes grew wider.

 Chapter 102 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 102: HIS HAPPINESS

    * * *

    "What did you say?" He is uncertain if he heard it correctly or Jeremy, just kidding at him.

    "Is this a prank, Jeremy?"

    "Do you think this is something to joke around, Theo?"

    He keeps a moment of silence. Nikki, as the mother of his child? That is wonderful for him. But to think of the reason, the child will go to Jeremy for adoption. How could he explain that to Nikki? Can he just approach her and tell her, ''I choose you to bear a healthy child.''

    Who''s he kidding here? Did it sound ruder?

    He already struggled to approach her to offer a role for his project, then this? Ah, it was like jumping from the bridge!

    It was already hard for him to choose a random woman. How could he make Nikki the surrogate mother that she would not hate him at the end of the agreement?

    The child will go to his uncle. Once Nikki learns that is the case, would she forgive him?

    ''Jeremy, why are you making my life even harder? I cannot hurt Nikki like this.'' But he did not voice this out, and he only keeps it to himself.

    "And regarding this matter, Theo. I leave it to you to tell her."

    "What? How could you make things complicated for me?"

    "It is easy. As you can see, you can take advantage while Nikki needs help."

    "What are you talking about, Jeremy? Are you referring to her mother''s condition? I can''t believe you are this heartless!"

    "I''m just suggesting with something. Unless you come up with better steps?"

    Theo looked at Jeremy. How could he tell his brother that he could not break Nikki''s heart like this? Offering her help, but there is a price in return?

    "I will give my blood to help her, but I am not considering what you want to happen, Jeremy."

    "Then, do you prefer another woman?"

    "Not!" he firmly refused. He hurls a sigh and sits up. "I will think about it first," he said before he left the room.

    Theo finds himself seated in the rooftop garden to breathe fresh air. He was really against it. Although the idea entices him, on the contrary, it confused him. It would truly make him happy if Nikki became the mother of his child. But the case is different, and both of them cannot keep the child.

    Contemplating this matter, it urges him to see her. He made up his mind and came up with an alibi.

    Theo took the emergency staircase, but he heard faint cries.

    ''Nikki...'' He watches her from the tenth floor.

    She was seated on the cold-cemented surface. She looks too helpless at how she''s worried about her mother.

    It tempted him to show up, but Nikki now occupied herself by contacting anyone to get a blood donor.

    Theo sits on the floor and takes out his phone.

    "How are you?" He texted Nikki. He waited, hoping for her to respond to him. Maybe he could offer a friendly talk even if he is not good at it. He wants to help her lighten the pain she is getting through right now.

    "LEAVE ME ALONE!"

    That is what Nikki replied to him instead. And he understands why she acted like this, as she was in pain.

    "You need me."

    "I don''t! So leave the fucking out of my life!"

    Theo takes a moment before he replies to Nikki. How should he replied to her that she would calm down?

    "I have just arrived in your life, so I can''t grant your wish to leave you out that quick." It is what he came up with; it is his true feelings.

    "What the heck? You are out of your mind! I have no time to waste it for you. Look for someone else to fool around!"

    "But you need me."

    He insisted.

    "I don''t need anyone, especially the likes of you!"

    Seated away from the railings, he bent over to glance at Nikki on the eighth floor. She''s wiping her cheeks when tears are silently trailing down her face. ''Nikki, don''t push me away.''

    "How could you say that?" He responded.

    "You''re out of your mind is the truth!"

    "You should not judge me quickly." It is not time to give up. Theo thought.

    "Why not? If you have a backbone, show yourself and not stalk someone!"

    He would show himself. But since Jeremy introduced Nikki to be the surrogate mother, it becomes even harder for him to confess he is the one sending her messages as he has a reason. Now there is another reason, so maybe it is better if he stays a mystery man. He will just worry about it later if he tells Nikki the truth.

    "I did not stalk you around," he denied.

    Isn''t what he has been doing since the beginning? He needs to punch himself with this one fact.

    "Oh, yeah?"

    "It''s the truth." He has to deny it again.

    "Whatever. Could you stop pestering me?! I have more important things to care about than wasting my time on you!"

    It is what Nikki replied to him. He understood why she was acting like this; it was all because of the weight she felt right now.

    Oh, shit! Now Nikki climbed the stairs, and he quickly got up and hid behind a door. She went to the rooftop garden, and he was debating whether to follow her.

    Nikki was in the garden right now. It will appear a coincidence as the rooftop was exclusive only and not for most patients and their family members like Nikki to hang out there. But if he shows up now?

    ''Ah, that considered stalking, is it?'' Theo asks himself. ''Okay!''

    (*, *)

    (Ends and complete chapter 17-18 scenes POV)

    * * *

    Nikki left already, but Theo remains in the rooftop garden.

    After that talk, still, he cannot feel at ease. He can''t come up with how he will offer surrogacy. He''s pondering how he will explain, and Nikki will understand him and accept it without a long persuading process.

    Should he better mention the insemination procedure?

    How about asking her to sleep with him?

    Ah, he is hiding his identity! Besides, he cannot take advantage of Nikki.

    How about he offers her a marriage first?

    He doesn''t want to raise his child without a complete family. Although he grew up with his brother, father, and stepmother, he had no memories if they were happy or he was happy back then.

    And most of all, he pictured a perfect family of his own.

    ''Shit. I can''t do that!'' The world knows who his fianc¨¦e is and even looks forward to that wedding.

    Theo helplessly sits back on the bench.

    "Hey, master. It was lonely to sit here alone, but mosquitos will be your date."

    Huh. If only Roland knew that Nikki was here and left just now. But he suspected Roland knew.

    "Roland, how messed up my life is¡­" he mumbles.

    "Hmm. What do you want to do about it?"

    "I wish to be happy. But how could I fulfill that if there are too many things to consider?"

    And the few things he must consider: he should marry someone from High Society, and someone cannot be harm by the Clan. He sighed.

    "How can you become happy? Simple, master! What will make you happy? If it is an object or something you can buy, then purchase it! If it is a person? Do you have the opportunity to have her? What will you do if you have that chance, master? Would you take it or not?"

    Theo just heaves a sighed as a response.

    "That was a deep one, master."

    "But my life is in a great complex, Roland. Can I even take the risk? I have this fear because still, it lost me without my memories. Every aspect of my life is incomplete."

    "Hm. Then how if all you need is she to complete you?"

    Theo turns his head. Somewhat Roland''s advice to him makes sense. "I didn''t know you are like an angel to me."

    "Eh? I''m always the angel by your side!"

    "Heh."

    "So, what have you decided, master?"

    "I know what I want, Roland. But this uncertainty fears me. Can I protect her?"

    "Do you love her?"

    Theo takes the silence from Roland''s question.

    "Anyway, master, since you mentioned this angel. Miss Nikki posted on her Instagram. She thanked that angel sent by heaven to help her safely get through the traffic. She meant about you, didn''t you?"

    Roland gives his phone to him, and he reads Nikki''s posts. Then his attention focused on her post about how critical her mother''s condition is, and it breaks his heart.

    He grew up without his blood-related mother. So that aspect of his life is empty. Even if they say that Nina cares for him, but he knows that the love between Nikki and her mother could not compare.

    At this moment, Theo made up his mind. He wants to make Nikki happy.. Saving her mother this also brings him happiness; seeing her happy is his purpose from now on.

 Chapter 103 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 103: HE''s ALWAYS BEEN THERE

    * * *

    Going back to Jeremy''s room, they had dinner together, and Erika made them tea before Theo went back to his room. Jeremy asks about his decision, in which he only shared less about his conservation with Nikki, and that was not progressed for Jeremy.

    "Do you need help?" he asked his too slow brother.

    Theo meets Jeremy''s eyes before he replies. "I''m finding a perfect time. I might not approach her and discuss the surrogacy, but I will give my blood for her mother without waging a contract or an agreement."

    He can not decide whether he should share his feelings with his brother. It was true. He had a hard time being in a rush with Nikki because he cared for her. If she is someone else, he already made the offers quick and straight.

    "All right." Jeremy has something to ask Theo when a knock on the door is followed by Roland peeping his head.

    "Excuse me, Masters. There is a call from Reynolds Winery House, an important matter''s Mr. Langley wants to discuss with you."

    "Okay. Thank you, Roland." Theo sat up and headed to the door, "I''ll be back." he told Jeremy.

    Now that he was left alone, his eyes caught Theo''s phone. He knew it was wrong. He stretches his hand to pick up Theo''s phone and read the messages. Heh. His brother showed too much feeling to his texts.

    And then Jeremy dialed Nikki''s mobile number. However, she did not pick it up. It was understandable judging from Nikki''s replies; she was in vain right now. As an older brother, he was determined to help his brother.

    "Your mother needs me, right?" Jeremy sent a message to Nikki.

    "Who really are you? What do you want from me!?"

    "It was you who needed something from me. Am I right?" he makes it straightway.

    "Just tell me, straightway!"

    Jeremy pushes a smirk. It is what he is talking about, "I can give you my blood. In return, I want something from you."

    "How should I believe you?"

    Hm, she''s stubborn as what he sees. "You have my word, and I stand to what I commit," he told Nikki and waited for her reply. She must ponder about it now.

    "How much do you want?"

    "I don''t need it, but I could purchase you instead."

    "What the heck are you talking about?"

    Jeremy beam. Erika, who was about to enter, caught that smile on Jeremy''s text. She wonders who he texted when the phone he is holding is not his, and it was Theo''s phone. She placed the tray with a full glass of drinking water and various tablets as Jeremy''s medicine before bedtime. She remained standing on the side and waited.

    "I have my wealth. I don''t need any reward," he replied.

    "Then what do you want!?" Nikki lost. So then, he made a follow-up message. "How could I even trust you?"

    "But that''s what you need to do¡­ to trust me." It seems Nikki is someone who won''t quickly grab the cake place in front of her even if it is her favorite flavor when the baker is someone she doesn''t trust.

    "Then tell me, how should I pay you back? Do you know how much blood my mother needed?"

    Heh. If he didn''t monitor her mother''s condition, he wouldn''t know. He kept informed. Then Jeremy responded, "Your mother needed a blood transfusion as part of her treatment."

    "Then, you know that she needs it each month."

    "Yes. That''s why you needed me for the whole procedure of your mother''s treatment." Jeremy did not stop convincing her. Nikki is almost giving in now. Jeremy looks up at Erika to request something. "Could you get Theo''s medical file from that sideboard? I place it in the middle drawer."

    Erika nodded. She strides toward the sideboard and pulls the drawer, and she takes out a blue folder and hands it to Jeremy.

    After a moment, Nikki finally replied, "Why are you doing this?" tells her text message.

    "I have my reason as I have yours," he told her.

    "Then tell me how I could return the help you''ll give me?"

    Hmm, this is the moment. Jeremy thought, and a smile was playing on his lips. "Bear my child."

    "What!?"

    Jeremy could picture Nikki showing a shocked expression. "You heard me, right?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Do we need to joke around when your mother is fighting her life?" he uses something she could not refuse him. He has to be this extreme for Nikki to take the surrogacy agreement.

    "But what are you telling me is crazy!"

    "Do you want your mother to live?"

    "What do you mean about bearing your child? I should undergo artificial insemination?" she queried, then follows, "Is it necessary to be me? I mean, to bear the child?"

    "Yes, it has to be you," Jeremy replied, but an idea came to his mind. A silly one, actually. So, while typing, he has a big grin on his face in which Erika misunderstood.

    "And I have to clarify myself, first. I don''t want artificial insemination. Do you want me to tell my child that I just shove my sperm to her mother''s using a needle?" Jeremy added. He knew he sounded joking with the last one. ''Sorry, Theo. But I have to murder your slowness.'' Jeremy mumbles.

    "Jeremy, why are you using my phone?" Theo stepped inside, and it is what he noticed right away.

    "I already offered Nikki an agreement, and I''m about to send her your medical records to prove that you are an Rh A negative blood type."

    "What did you tell Nikki?" Theo has an unpleasant feeling about how Jeremy converse with Nikki. He takes back his phone and back read to the text messages.

    "I''m just helping you out," he smirked. He waited to see that shock in Theo''s face.

    "Jeremy! What did you do!?" he was dazed, reading that part of no insemination will happen. It means, naturally, they must sleep together! "Why do you have to tell Nikki that? Besides, I am hiding my identity! How will I explain it to her after what happens that I did stalk her and acted like a mystery man?" he confronted his brother. He was giving him a huge problem right now.

    "Then you have to figure out how you can play that well." he beams.

    "I can''t believe you, Jeremy!"

    "Because you were too slow. That''s why I make it easy for you."

    "And it really has this? This¡ª "

    "Hm?" teasing smile playing on his lips when Theo cannot spill out the words sex or sleeping together.

    "Argh! I better take some sleep first!" he stated, then left the room. But what he needed was to be alone, to think properly, since Jeremy messes up everything.

    Theo went to his room and took a shower. But he remains restless. He better tells Nikki that he was the stalker, but it wasn''t him who texted that. Also, he is true when he says he will help her. He is donating his blood for her mother so then she can have the surgery.

    Now he found himself taking the emergency stairs. Upon entering that floor, he notices that everyone is in panic.

    "What happens?" He asks the male nurse at the station.

    "Mrs. Lucy had another seizure, so Doctor Been trying to save her now."

    Hearing this bad news, he cannot help not to worry so much for Nikki. "Okay. Thank you," Theo told the nurse, then went to the ICU. He saw Nikki and Ben talking earnestly, and Nikki was crying.

    "Nikki!?"

    Ben shouted and tried to hold her. With bigger steps, Theo moves toward Ben and takes Nikki from him.

    "Theo? What are you¡ª"

    "I''ll bring her to my room."

    Good thing he''s always been there watching Nikki silently.

 Chapter 104 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 104: RAISE THE CHILD TOGETHER

    * * *

    Theo halted and turned to Ben, "Doctor Ben, I think Nikki needs a check-up. Can you see her later?"

    "Okay. But I will send a nurse to get her blood sample. I''ll come by after I run a final vital check to aunt Lucy."

    Theo nodded, then resumed walking. It amazes the nurses who witnessed this scene. As for Aunt Maria went down to their room to get some bottled water for Nikki, she misses this sweet moment.

    "Ahem. Whatever you''ve seen, Master Jeremy Shang would not be happy if a gossip came out."

    Ben reminded the nurses. They bowed and moved back to the Nurse Station. They know that they must seal their mouth if they want to keep their job and have a bright career.

    Meanwhile¡­ Theo holding Nikki with his two muscular arms, carried her toward the 10th floor, taking the emergency exit stairs.

    "Master, what happens?" Roland meets him halfway.

    "Open the door in my room, Roland," he ordered.

    Roland runs toward the door and opens it wide. He also opens the door that stands as a bedroom. Following behind, Theo enters his room and places Nikki to his bed.

    "Nikki..." He scanned her face. Dark circles around her eyes, she appears pale and looks exhausted. She has not gotten enough sleep.

    Theo ponders and decides. "I want to take care of you, Nikki," he murmured. He brushes off the strands of hair that are covering on her face. She needs to rest and to worry less about her mother and the best thing he could do; persuade her with surrogacy.

    Since Jeremy helped him out even though he does not completely agree with the way he talked with Nikki, he cannot turn back now since the agreement has been offered but stands as the mystery man.

    Theo has been staring at Nikki; he hasn''t heard the light knocks on the door.

    "Ahem. Excuse me, master," Roland peeping in the door, he has no plan to barge in. But his master did not answer. He was curious whether he also collapsed from staring at Nikki. ''Heh,'' that was his witty thought.

    Theo stands straight and clears his throat. "Um, Roland? What is it?" he asked, blushing. He did not overhear him knocking.

    "Master, a nurse was here to take Miss Nikki''s blood."

    "Oh, okay. Let her come in."

    Roland turned to someone who stood behind him and let her enter the room.

    "Hello, Master Shang. My name is Jasmin," the nurse introduces herself. "Doctor Ryan sent me to take Miss Lindsey''s blood samples."

    "All right, go ahead." he steps away from the bed and allows the nurse to do her job. He was keenly watching her, who was felt pressured by him. It happens, it worries him might Nikki feel hurt with those big needles in the syringes. Not only one, but two huge syringes now contain Nikki''s blood. Theo felt dazed, staring at those made his mouth twitching. The nurse bowed and left to bring Nikki''s blood samples to the Lab.

    Not that long, a female doctor came in to check Nikki''s condition.

    "Hello, Master Shang. Doctor Ben requested me to see a patient. Doctor Yonah," she stretches her hand.

    "Thank you for coming, Doctor Yonah." he accepted the doctor''s hand.

    Theo waiting patiently until the doctor finished doing her check-up, he asked eagerly. "What is her condition? Why did Nikki lose consciousness?"

    "In my initial check-up, I could see that Miss Lindsey is under a lot of stress that appears to lower her immune system, possibly her hemoglobin as well. I will prescribe multivitamins for her after I have the results of her laboratory tests."

    "Okay. Please, let me know at once."

    Doctor Yonah nods. "Sure thing, Master Shang. In half an hour, we will know the results."

    "All right. Thank you, Doctor Yonah."

    The thing is, he acts like an entitled, worried husband. A scenario popping in his head¡ª how if Nikki is now pregnant and about to labor? He feels nervous just to imagine it. In these passing years, when he loses his memories, then learns his mother died giving birth to him, he was in great despair. He blamed not only himself about Jeremy losing the ability to walk, but his mother also died because of him?

    He takes it too deeply, and one reason he isolates himself from the people that dearest so much to him like Jeremy. It looks like the people he loves only got hurt because of him. And that''s another reason he never tries to be in a relationship might it turn serious and involves having a child, and he has this anxiety. He questioned himself. What if it will be like his mother died giving birth to him?

    It becomes his fear. And even after he learns the truth that they murdered her; he still worries. Especially that¡ª that woman will be Nikki.

    ''Your mind taking a shortcut which you haven''t made steps yet, in getting her pregnant?''

    ''What was that?'' He suddenly could think it was Roland asking this question. And yeah, this voice is right. He has not yet come up to a plan. He heaves a deep sighed.

    "That''s deep."

    "Jeremy?" It surprised him. He didn''t notice Jeremy now entered his room. It must be when he was contemplating some stuff involving Nikki.

    "Can I talk to you?"

    "Oh. What is it about?"

    Before Jeremy replied, he glanced at Nikki before he turned to his brother again. "Let''s go outside. I requested Doctor Yonah to stay for an important matter I wanted to discuss."

    "Okay."

    Theo carefully closes the door of the bedroom and pulls a dining chair to take a seat next to Jeremy. Across from them is Doctor Yonah curiously waiting for whatever this meeting is all about.

    "I''m sorry for taking your time, Doctor Yonah. Supposed to be, you are taking a rest after hours of performing a cesarean. I heard both are safe and away from danger. Great job, Doctor Yonah." Jeremy began. He also praises the doctor.

    "No worries, Master Shang. It is my profession. I attend a patient as long as I am available."

    "I will not delay it anymore¡­ I''m assigning you as Nikki''s private Obstetrician, Doctor Yonah."

    "Oh, she is pregnant? Ben did not mention it to me, and I haven''t felt in her pulse either. So, okay?"

    Jeremy and Theo look at each other. They noticed something when the lady doctor called Ben in his first name.

    "Ahem. Regarding that¡­ Miss Lindsey is not pregnant yet." Jeremy emphasizes the word ''YET'' while glancing at Theo, who quickly raises a brow. He smirked at his brother''s quick reaction. "To explain further¡­ she is the one as the surrogate mother."

    "Oh. The one Ben mentioned to me."

    "But Doctor Yonah, she didn''t know who is behind this but a mystery man¡­ so I want you to keep it a secret and mention nothing about us."

    "What the heck is happening here?" asked Doctor Ben who heard half of the conversation, he stepped inside and joined the meeting.

    Behind him is Roland scratching his head while bowing to his masters. He is guarding outside when Ben gestured to keep quiet. Jeremy nods, gestures for him to go back outside, and watch the door.

    "Ben, I mentioned this to you already," said Jeremy.

    "But I did not agree that it was Nikki!" Doctor Ben yells.

    "We would not hurt her. We want her to be the mother, and we will protect her."

    "But you are putting Nikki in an unlikely situation! I won''t allow this to happen, and people will gossip, and talking about her appears like a single mother or whatsoever!"

    "We will not abandon her. I will take care of the child and Nikki, including her mother."

    "Don''t say it ''we'' when all along, this is only your plan, and you just involve Theo to your schemes!"

    "Ben¡­" Jeremy gives him a warning stare. "There is no perfect for the surrogacy but Nikki. My mind won''t change whatever happens. I already paid all of their hospital bills and her mother''s surgery. Theo is also donating his blood. We will take care of everything." he looks at Theo who frowned as he doesn''t like what he is saying.

    "I can''t believe you! The two of you! I will bring this up to Shun!" Ben keeps raising his voice. "I know he would not support you both once he knew what you were planning!"

    "Ben!" Jeremy also raised his voice. "We already¡ª"

    "Ahem. Please, forgive me for interrupting, but I believe your voice is loud enough to reach the bedroom, and Miss Nikki would hear you arguing here." Erika reminds. But her concern is Jeremy to ponder over this matter. It will not benefit the Shang Empire to go against the Crow''s and the Williams.

    "She is right. Let us talk this over, calmly. Could we?" Doctor Yonah supported Erika''s proposition. Besides, it''s breaking dawn.

    Doctor Ben tries to calm down. He heaves a sigh and then sits beside Doctor Yonah.

    "I stand to my words. I am not supporting this, Jeremy."

    "Then, I will talk to Chairman Crow, first thing tomorrow."

    "What!?" Ben cannot believe him. He shakes his head and laughs. "Don''t be insane, Jeremy!"

    "Enough!" Theo exclaimed. Listening to the argument, he cannot stay silent. He has to share his feelings about this matter. Every decision from now will be from him alone. It is what he decided.

    "I will continue with the plan of surrogacy. But I am not doing it because someone requested me to do so or as in an exchange of what we spend for Nikki''s mother. I will work out what was the original plan. However, the child will remain to me."

    Jeremy and Ben look at each other and listen further to Theo''s statement. It sounded interesting, which Jeremy suppressed not to show his grin.

    With a serious expression, Theo went on¡­

    "Nikki and I will raise the child together."

    * * *

    PRESENT TIME

    Nikki fall asleep while reading. She was now lying down on the sofa, and Theo carefully took the book from her hand. It''s about to fall on the floor. It will create a loud noise, and it will disturb her nap. He placed it on the cocktail table and went to Nikki''s bedroom to get her a blanket. She is pregnant now. It is not good that she will catch a cold.

    Theo wanders his eyes to the entire room. It was pleasant to the eyes. Nikki''s bedroom filled with different stuff, but most are books kept on the wall shelves. Continuing to scan the room, he steps closer to the bed and pulls the quilt under the comforter.

    He was about to leave the room when he noticed an old sketchpad on the bedside table. He was curious. Theo sat on the bed and picked up the old pad and began flipping through the pages. His forehead curled up.

    The sketchpad has the same initial to him, and he was sure of; the handwritten is his very own¡­

    "The Girl in the Train"

    "The Girl in the Bus"

    "The Girl in the White House"

    "T.. S."

 Chapter 105 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 105: I DID NOT DIE

    * * *

    Tears fell onto the paper. Theo''s feeling mixed up while looking at the sketches. There is no doubt that this sketch pad belongs to him. But how Nikki has it?

    Where did she find it? Also, she is the girl in his sketches. He wonders if Nikki found this pad after the incident and if possible she was a part of his lost memories.

    Theo reaches behind his head, and he forces himself to remember anything. Now, he wants to recall everything. He needs to talk to Jeremy and ask him once again what other things he remembers ten years ago. Truly, he doesn''t want to talk about it in these passing years. But right now, he needs answers. He wants to remember.

    Theo continues flipping pages that were left empty yet but a lot was written by someone. It looks like it belongs to Nikki.

    He realized the empty pages became like her diary. He read them, and tears won''t stop streaming down his face.

    * * *

    Summer, 2015

    Hi! I wonder if I can meet you. Yes. I want to meet you, not to return this sketch pad, but to ask you if I can keep it.

    I promised I would take care of it forever!

    It happens when I look at your drawing; it calms me and makes me able to have a peaceful sleep at night as I dream of these places.

    Also, I was anxious about meeting you because I want to ask how we met.

    It could be on the train? How about on the bus? Or in Remy town?

    I''m hoping that we will meet again so you can tell me how we met.

    Your friend,

    Nikki

    * * *

    Theo can not hold the tears that flooded his eyes. All these years, he feels like his heart left him when he woke up from a coma. He felt the emptiness that there is something he lost.

    Now he believes it was his heart he left in this sketch pad, and Nikki found it. She found his heart, and Nikki kept it all these years.

    "Theo?"

    "Mama?" He wipes the tears in his eyes. He blushed a little when Lucy caught him crying. "Do you need anything? Are you hungry?"

    Taking care of Nikki also means taking care of the person who is dear, so much to her. Loving Nikki also means loving the person so much she loves.

    "Nah. I thought you left already. I saw you were here. Oh, that book is nice. Nikki loves the drawing in it." Lucy steps inside the room and sits next to Theo. Her gaze fixed on the sketch pad for the next seconds before she looked up and stared Theo in the eyes. "We wonder who owned this drawing pad. It means so much to Nikki. When she looks at it, she always has this spark in her eyes. Ten years ago was a tough time in our life. We thought we lost our daughter. But thank god and that child saves our Nikki."

    "What do you mean by that, Mama Lucy? What happened to Nikki ten years ago?"

    Lucy heaves a sighed. She does not want to remember the past, but Theo will be part of their family. He should know that Nikki has a sad past.

    "Theo, you told me how much you love my daughter. So I will tell you this. Ten years ago, Nikki was abducted by a group of teenagers in Hanford City. Gladly, Nikki was rescued by someone. We want to visit him, but then we are told his family brought him to the US, so we never had a chance to meet him and thanked him personally. But we received news that he died. Saving our daughter cost his life. We felt too bad. Gladly, the Lawrence family helps us a lot."

    Theo cannot believe what he heard. Why too similar in Jeremy''s story? Said they help a girl. But that is all that Jeremy remembers. He said he lost consciousness after the car crashed, so he doesn''t know what will happen next.

    Could it be the girl he saved is Nikki? All these years, his and Nikki''s life already entangled?

    But he was alive!

    "Mama. This sketchpad belongs to me."

    "Oh. Oh, my god!" Lucy covers her mouth. "So you are the owner of this drawing book! Who would have thought? It was you, Theo." Tears fell from Lucy''s eyes, overwhelmed by what she heard. She could not believe it!

    "And I was alive, Mama. I did not die."

    "Oh!" Her eyes grew wider. "Do you mean?"

    He nodded and smiled.

    "Theo, is this true?" Lucy sobs.

    "Yes, Mama, I believe I was that guy. But I cannot remember everything after that incident. So I can not remember how I met Nikki in Remy Town or when we first met. Most of all, about what happened in Hanford City."

    "Oh, Theo. It was like a tragic love story to both of you." Lucy takes a moment of silence before she adds. "But to see things right now? Fate has brought you back together. To look at things, how if I didn''t get sick?"

    "Mama? You shouldn''t question yourself like that."

    "It''s just that... How if I weren''t hospitalized and didn''t need a blood transfusion? Will I ever meet you, Theo? Things happen for a reason. I always believe in that, and I was happy that I became a part of you and Nikki for meeting again."

    "Mama, Nikki loves you so much she''s willing to do anything for you. And as for me, still, it made me feel guilty. I''m sorry."

    "There is always a bright side to look at¡­" Lucy quoted before she went on. "Also, you did it because you love my daughter, and it''s not taking advantage, though, slightly." Lucy sounded teasing Theo that made him chuckle. "A part of me does not agree, but as long as I see that your love is true¡­ however, my daughter deserves to know everything."

    "Give me a little time before I confess to your daughter, Mama. I need to work on something in my past. I don''t want this to become a hindrance for us to be completely happy."

    "I understood." Lucy smiled.

    Theo and Lucy have a serious talk when they hear Nikki keeps sneezing.

    "I have to bring this quilt for Nikki, Mama. It''s not good for her to catch a cold."

    "Go ahead, Theo."

    He left the room, and Lucy remained to sit on the bed. She looked up and found their family photo Nikki placed on top of the headboard.

    "Look, honey. Things are getting better. Our daughter finally brought a man to be our son-in-law. I want to accompany our daughter for many more years, honey. So, can you not pick me up yet? I wanted to see our grandson or maybe granddaughter. Honey, watch over our daughter and our grandchild in her belly." Lucy talked to her late husband, Seth. She placed back the photo frame and left the room.

    Lucy watches Theo putting the quilt around her daughter. She shakes her head as she remembers her youth and phrases this... "Look at this child. He was so like you. A coward to confess you like me, but show your feelings with things that made me smile.. And when we''re married, seldom for you to tell me how much you love me, but showing it with things that flutter my heart."

 Chapter 106 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 106: SOMETHING THEY HOLD FROM EACH OTHER

    * * *

    Carefully, Theo covers Nikki''s body with the quilt and a smile plant on his face. His heart filled with these unexplainable feelings, and it overwhelms him to imagine. Nikki is holding something and turning it into a part of her life. His very own heart.

    All of his sketches is like his heart. He expresses his feelings through it.

    One of Nikki''s written in the sketch pad, she honestly shares how she always had a rough day after what happened to her in the past. But every time she sees those sketches, it was like a lifesaver, it brightens her day.

    For Nikki, his sketches become a light. But nothing she knew. Dreaming of her was his very own lifesaver, giving him a reason to continue living in this world. He thought she was just an illusion created by his empty and lonely mind. But then fate leads him to her and discovers she is real. Now, meeting and getting to know her also leads to his past, in which he has been a coward to love someone.

    Having Nikki in his life are things getting back into place, the pieces little by little put together, in which not only his life, his heart but also his soul.

    Roland is right to his advice. How if Nikki could complete him?

    And Nikki also teaches him to love and believe in it. He becomes braver to overcome his fear, and most of all, he discovers more things about himself that he actually has these capacities in the name of love.

    However, first, he has to be honest with her, in which only to Lucy he did confess before, and Nikki deserves to know everything soon.

    Regarding that, he cannot believe that he dares to face her mother that day¡­

    * * *

    Sunday morning, after he brought Nikki to the hospital when she lost consciousness during Michelle Lawrence''s birthday party. After then, they have a misunderstanding as he forgets that he pretended to be a Mystery Guy Nikki has been meeting and sleeping with.

    He loses control and kisses Nikki. Not only that, but he also touches her and begins undressing her, that''s why Nikki got angry at him, and he understands that. She has every right to get mad at him.

    Driving home, he headed to the penthouse instead of going home to the mansion. He doesn''t want to look obvious that he''s depressed. Roland will only tease him and nag him. He passed at the Emerald Apartment Building when an idea came to his mind.

    Theo parked his car, and he found himself in front of Nikki''s house, pressing the doorbell it was Jasmin opens the door. It surprised her, which she knew Nikki was in the hospital. Erika texted her about the situation, so this confused her why his boss was here.

    "Master Shang, what brought you here?" Jasmin whispered while opening the door wide for him to enter the house.

    "I want to speak with Aunt Lucy, is she awake now?"

    "Yes, Master."

    Theo strides to the living room where Lucy having hot milk. It surprised her to see him this early but did not ask a question.

    "Good morning, Aunt Lucy."

    "Good morning, Theo. What brings you here? Nikki wasn''t home yet. Do you want to speak with her?"

    "No. I am here to speak with you, ma''am." his expression comes to be serious, Theo kneels on the floor. "Please forgive me, Aunt Lucy!" he lowered his head while apologizing. He decided to confess and courted Nikki''s mother before he will be honest to Nikki that he is the mystery man.

    "What happened, Theo?"

    "Before I confess everything, Aunt Lucy. I want you to know I love your daughter, and I want to marry her."

    She may dream this day that someone would ask her daughter''s hand for marriage. But it looks like there are more things that happen.

    "All right, Theo. I''m all ears to listen to what you will confess. But can you stand up? You need not kneel on the floor."

    "Let me remain to kneel, ma''am."

    "Aunt Lucy!" Jasmin joined them, and she bowed too low in front of Lucy and Theo. "Please, forgive Master Shang. I believe he just did it because he truly loves your daughter!"

    "Ahem!" Theo coughed and glanced at Jasmin.

    She scratches her head and apologizes for intervening in the conversation. "I''m sorry, Master Shang."

    "Okay. I guess we really have to talk, Theo," said Lucy. Then she turned to Jasmin. "Can you make our guest his breakfast, Jasmine?"

    "All right, aunt Lucy," she bowed and gave them privacy. But Jasmine''s ears were listening intently to the conversation while making some breakfast.

    Now that they were alone, Lucy continued to convince Theo to get up and sits next to her.

    "All right, Theo, I''m all ears."

    Theo breathed deep and released them. He prepared himself for Lucy''s anger later.

    "Aunt Lucy, I came back to this country to meet your daughter for my project. But I cannot approach her to explain about the work I want to offer to her. And then, I fall in love with her. I have dreamed of her before, and it amazes me she is real. Until I learned about you and your condition, and I am willing to give my blood to help Nikki as I heard she is looking everywhere to find a donor."

    "But then, my brother asked me for a favor. It''s a crazy one. He cannot produce a child because of his condition. I am not unable to say no, even if I did not agree about his plans. To make the story short, he chose Nikki to become the surrogate mother." He paused and waited for Lucy''s reaction.

    "And the meaning of that is?"

    "I tried to tell Nikki, but I was such a coward until my brother did on my behalf. Nikki is struggling to pay your bills and for your surgery. My brother offers her an agreement... in exchange for the help is for her to bear my child."

    "Oh¡­ my poor daughter." She felt pity for her daughter that she cannot make a remark to what she heard, but let her tears fall on her cheeks. She felt sorry for her daughter for shouldering such hardships because of her. Theo has not told everything yet, but she has this feeling. She listens further to weigh things after.

    "I''m sorry, ma''am if it forces your daughter to sleep with me in accordance to get her pregnant. But I have no plan to abandon her nor give the child to my brother. Nikki and I will raise our child. I want to build a family with your daughter." Theo heaves a sigh of relief. Finally, he said it. It does surprise him he has the courage to say it.

    Lucy was preparing to lecture this man, but his last sentence touches her heart. She could see that Theo is sincere to his words, and truly he loves her daughter. Then, how can she scold this man? Maybe give a chance to prove himself as worthy of her daughter.

    "Those nights that Nikki was going out. Does that mean she is meeting with you?"

    Theo nodded and kneeled once again. "My intention is true, and I know it is wrong, but I want you to know that Nikki is finally pregnant."

    "Oh!" Hearing this, Lucy feels a warm emotion fill her chest. Does she become a granny?

    "Nikki lost consciousness last night. Chris and Mae helped me bring her to the hospital and her lab test, saying she''s pregnant. But, ma''am. Nikki doesn''t know it''s me."

    Theo explains further, and he accepts when Lucy slaps him. He has been honest about how he put Nikki in a blindfold. But he did not share, of course, that making love with her in a secret identity thrills him and excites him. He doesn''t want her to have a heart attack. Further conversation, Lucy is giving him a chance. It was Lucy who encouraged him to talk to Nikki when she visited the Lee Company the next day. But Min Xi ruins his plans by showing up in the parking lot, and he also learns that Nikki changes jobs, and she rejects his offer to work with him.

    Now he needs to have the courage to confess his lies and pretends. He wants to propose to Nikki, but how if she will only get angry? Ah, he needs to take it carefully. The Shang celebration is just less than two months away.

    Theo sat up from the cocktail table and headed to the kitchen to check the fridge. It was dinner soon. He wants to prepare something for Nikki. He knocks Lucy in her bedroom.

    "Mama, I''m going out to buy some ingredients, I will come back quick."

    Meanwhile, after Theo left to run to the Supermarket, Nikki opens her eyes and sits up. She feels when Theo covers her with the quilt. But she does not understand why he was showing he cares for her, although probably because she is now pregnant. But he only made her heart to assume this special treatment he is playing. When he planned to tell her the truth?

    That night, she was sharing the table with Theo once again after he made them a delicious dinner. He prepared a European cuisine that she truly enjoyed. Pasta and pork steak with fruit and veggies salad on a big platter, Theo sets for her... he spoils her a lot.

    With this, it will only make her confused and have doubts.

    ''What is your plan about us, Theo?'' her silent sentiment.

 Chapter 107 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 107: DON''T FLIRT WITH THE WIFEY

    * * *

    The next day¡­ Nikki continued her training at the hotel. She was busy assisting two guests when a tall guy waved at her. She nodded at him but quickly turned her attention to the guests who were arranging a reservation at their sister hotel.

    "Thank you, and Congratulations!" she told the couple and joyfully left the counter. They were on a honeymoon, and they wanted to transfer to the Hiryuu Island resort.

    Immediately, Nikki forwarded the guest details to their Data, and the team assigned to it prepared to accommodate the process of transfer.

    "Hi, Nikki!" greeted by a tall guy leaning on the counter.

    "Good morning, John. May I help you?" she planted a smile on her lips, but her tone was slightly formal; this made the guy chuckle.

    He was about to say something when other guests surrounded him.

    "John, can we have a photo together?"

    "My son admires you! Can you have a photo with him?" asked a middle-aged woman.

    "Ah, sure!" he glanced at Nikki¡­ his lips moving, speaking without a sound, ''I will be right back'' is what John told Nikki.

    John leisurely requested a series of photos, which took him long before he was at last free from his fans when a few asked for autographs. The security stepped in to settle the crowd.

    Miss Mina witnessed the way John approached Nikki. It made her curious, and so she whispered at Nikki, "Do you know each other?"

    "Ah, yes, Miss Mina. College days," Nikki replied.

    "Oh, ex-boyfriend?" she teased.

    "No, no! I never had a boyfriend back in College, or even in High School. "

    "Really? How come?" Miss Mina gives a ''That''s an unbelievable fact'' stare at Nikki which makes her laugh.

    Why do people disbelieve her when she tells them she never has a boyfriend? Oh, she has now, but that is just a pretense to cover up for when soon her belly is growing.

    Finally, John went back to the Reception Counter. He was too tall. Nikki had to look higher. John probably is taller than Theo by two inches. She thought.

    ''Ugh.'' Nikki shook her head. Why does she think of him early in the morning? She scolded herself. ''Focus on your job, Nikki Lindsey.''

    "Ah, sorry about that." John apologizes when people abduct him.

    She kept her smile as usual as she had to entertain their guests, whoever it was. "Er, nothing you should apologize for¡­ you were a popular National and world athlete. People recognize and know you not only here in our country. But I am sure the entire world." she said with a slight smile on her face.

    John is also a Brand Ambassador to many sports clothes here and Internationally. It could only be expected people know him well. But she doesn''t like how John talks to her; as he was leaning on the countertop, she had to take three steps back for a comfortable proper distance. She finds it unpleasant that a guest chit-chats with a Receptionist like this during work.

    "Well, I''m glad I could see you often here, Nikki."

    "I am in training, yes," she replied plainly but has to put a smile on her face. It was her job to be always charming and approachable.

    "Great! I know you will have it."

    "Thank you."

    "So, um, how about a coffee after work?" John invited Nikki with a wide smile.

    "I''m sorry?"

    "For old time sake? Catch up about each other... your family¡­ How about it?"

    "Ah. I''m afraid I have to refuse your invitation, John."

    "Does your boyfriend mind if I ask you out? Is that what you''re worried about?"

    She doesn''t like John''s tone. He is arrogant. But what upsets her most is his overconfidence. So she refuses him again. "I''m sorry, John. I have to go home right away after work."

    "I never see your boyfriend. I actually wanted to meet him. Do I know him? Is he from College?"

    "You don''t know him." Nikki began feeling irritated toward John. He was persistent.

    "Come on, Nikki! We were not doing anything. We will only have a coffee." his tone has full of confidence.

    But his last phrase made Nikki upset. She should not hope that John will treat her with respect even though they know each other. But his tone and action are saying that he thinks she is some kind of slut dating random men when her man is out of the picture. What is he thinking?

    "Excuse me." an angry tone speaks up.

    Seeing the man behind John, Nikki had an unpleasant feeling. She keeps her head down while talking to John, as she does not want to meet his gaze. It only irritates her to look at this guy. Now she wonders how long Theo has been standing there and how much he heard about their conversation. But she could see that John is ignoring Theo as he continues talking with her.

    "We work under the same company now, so it should be a common thing for us coworkers."

    "Reception Counter is a place for inquiries, not for courting." Theo pointed out.

    "Who are you?" John turned around to confront the guy.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. But you shouldn''t bother the employees during their working hours. You just delay important business for guests like me who want reservations for my business meetings."

    "Ah. I remember now. You are the guy who was with Nikki that night. Isn''t your girlfriend that famous model? What is her name? My bad, I''m not good with a Chinese name."

    "Would you step away? I need a room reservation."

    "Spending a night with your girlfriend in the hotel?"

    "Can''t I reserve a room for myself?"

    John laughs. "You can get a room from the other Receptionists. It doesn''t have to be Nikki, is it?" John glances at Nikki, who listened patiently.

    "You can flirt with the other Receptionist. Why would you waste Nikki''s time? She is in training, and you are bothering her. It could be a bad mark on her records."

    "I am a guest here too. Besides, why do you care about this so much? It seems you assume she is close to you. Who are you?"

    "And who are you to self-entitled yourself to think it is okay to bother an employee?"

    "Master Shang, Mr. John, there is no reason for you to argue. If both of you have business at this desk, then you came to the right place, but if none? You can both leave and talk somewhere else. I will only entertain guests who have an actual business in the hotel."

    "I was here to inquire if the Meeting Hall I booked the other day was now ready. My clients will be here in half an hour from now. Also, I need a room, Nik. Give me the Presidential Suite."

    "In a moment, Director Shang. I will contact the Department assigned to the rooms."

    While Nikki speaks with certain people on the phone, Theo throws a mock glare at John.

    "Now what are you trying to prove?" John asked.

    "Nothing. Just know your place." Theo beamed. His glare flashes at John, who raised a brow.

    "Huh. Really?" Pissed, John leaned forward and whispered to Theo. "Why? Have you already slept with Nikki? How was it? Is she goo¡ª"

    A powerful punch landed on John''s face, knocking him to the floor. The punch is enough to daze him for several seconds.

    "What are you guys doing!?" Nikki grabs Theo''s arm when he steps toward John. It was an effort for her to catch him from behind the counter. She tightens her grip on his suit. "Stop it! Why are you starting a fight?"

    "Do you know what he told me? I will beat him!"

    "Just stop it! You need not start a fight!"

    Theo noticed the firmness in her tone. After all, he doesn''t want her to know what this bastard mentioned to him. "Okay, let me go now. You are pressing your belly to the counter."

    It surprised her to hear him concerned instead. Theo was right. She is pressing her body to the desk, particularly her belly. In the end, Theo only shows he is worried about her and seems he is cooling down now.

    Though he calms down immediately, he will not allow anyone to disrespect the woman he cherishes. Maybe things are just a secret by now, but at the right time, he will yell to the world how much he loves her, and no one can lay a hand on her.

    John is now standing on his feet, planning to take revenge. But the Security staff is holding him, trying to calm him down.

    "Let me go! I will teach that man who it is he is offended!"

    "Calm down, Mr. John, sir, you should not offend Master Shang."

    "What are you saying?" his forehead wrinkles. He chuckles when he realizes that they are treating this guy like a Super VIP. In which he, who is only a VIP guest... Even with the Crow Corporation backing his team, he was just an athlete compared to this businessman. But what intrigued him most was that he noticed how Nikki and this Master Shang look at and treat each other. What he told this guy was just a joke. He did not expect it would annoy him and that he would punch him. Besides, this guy has a fianc¨¦e. Could it be really true Nikki sleeping with him?

    John ponders. Why does Nikki having an affair with this man? It doesn''t sound right to him.

    In the distance, the guests that were gossiping became quiet and watched the person walking toward the Reception Area.

    "It''s the Chairman!"

 Chapter 108 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 108: CHAIRMAN''S REQUEST

    * * *

    Everyone takes a few steps backward, standing still and bowed, including Nikki and John, they greet the Boss.

    "Good morning, Chairman Crow."

    "Good morning! It seems we have a livelier morning today!" cheerfully, he commended.

    A guy who is only a year older than Theo is now running a multi-company around the globe. Wearing a handmade black suit and red tie, the guy halted in the Reception Desk.

    "Good morning, Chairman Crow." Theo stretches his arm and the Chairman handshake with him.

    "Good morning, Director Shang. I''m pleased to see you this early of the day. I''m looking forward to having you at our meeting with the Athletes later in the afternoon." Chairman Crow told while wandered his eyes and landed on John, who has a bruise on his lower lip. "What happened, John? Who did you fight against? You have an image to take care of¡­ you must avoid getting into a fight."

    Unexpectedly, the Chairman lectured someone first thing in the morning. John cannot defend himself, and he must not; when the person he offended is the Chairman''s business investor. He could only clench both of his fists and bowed.

    "I''m sorry, Chairman Crow. I will be responsible for my action next time."

    "The World Tour is just around the corner. You need not controversies and become trending news tomorrow." Chairman Crow lectures him further. "Anyway, this applies to all your teammates and artists under my Agency."

    The Football team now joined John. They also apologized to the Chairman on behalf of their teammates. They left and headed to the Gym, dragging John away from the Reception Area. He glanced at Nikki, but his eyes caught Theo Shang''s gaze instead. The guy is giving him a warning stare, and this proves to him that something is in between him and Nikki. He will find out that soon.

    Now that the Reception Desk was less crowded, the Chairman turned to Nikki, and his smile widened.

    "Nikki! I''m glad to see you working at my hotel. I hope you would like it here?"

    Nikki smiled. Her thoughts were actually like, ''Whom he''s kidding? It was her dream to work here!''¡­ She bowed. "Good morning, Chairman Crow. It is a dream to work in your hotel. I will work hard to be competitive in my work." her answer to his words.

    Chairman Crow laughed and turned to Attorney Kier Lawrence, who was standing silently on his right side.

    "It seems our Nikki does not need us any longer. She''s not calling us brother anymore."

    "Would you shut up, Chairman? You will only embarrass her." Attorney Kier nags his boss.

    Chairman Crow dropped his jaw, staring unbelievably to his Director in the Legal Affairs Department. "You really dare to nag me?" That was a tease though.

    "Just quit it, Shun." Attorney Kier frowned.

    "But you did nag me?" Chairman Crow teases his lawyer further.

    Attorney Kier rolled his eyes. "All right. Nikki, come to Blaire''s office... this Chairman wants to talk to you."

    "Copy, Director Lawrence," she replied, holding not to smirk.

    "..." Attorney Kier went speechless.

    From Nikki''s right side, Matt Lawrence showed up laughing. Nikki wondered, found Matt sneaking in behind the counter, gesturing at her not to say a word.

    "What are you doing here, Matt?" annoyed, Attorney Kier tried to keep his calm.

    "Nothing. I have a meeting with Master Shang later," Matt''s reason, a grin on his face in which he perfectly knows what annoys his older brother.

    "And why are you hiding behind the desk?" Irritatedly, Kier asked his younger brother.

    "To record whenever, you faint after Nikki called you with formality." Matt laughed and showed his phone. "I will make a MEMES and send it to Levi. I need a fifty percent discount to buy that latest Montfort sports car they will release next week!"

    "And what is the connection to my face?" Kier raises a brow. He has a hunch his brother plans to make fun of him on their Instagram Group Chat. "Don''t you dare use my face in your crap!" Kier''s nerves on his forehead showed from the annoyance of his brother, he who was just ignored.

    "I told you, Nikki. My brother went pale when you called him Director Lawrence."

    "But I should call my bosses in their respective title, brother Matt," Nikki whispered but still, she could hear by them.

    Matt laughs including the Chairman, who tried to suppress it, but he is guilty of something.

    "Wait, a minute. Have you set me up? It was your idea, Chairman?"

    "How dare you accuse your boss!" Shun pouted.

    "Because it was you who would spoil my little brothers'' scheme," his accusation, glaring at the Chairman who just laughs.

    It amazed everyone witnessing this rare sight in the hotel; when the ''Boss and his men'' showed publicly how they annoy each other. Including Theo, he admired how Chairman sportily played with his friends who works for him. He was the boss, and he doesn''t act like one around them. However, that doesn''t mean they have no respect for him. In their circle, you will be treated fairly. This must be what Jeremy tells him; ''the Chairman is a great man''... this is their Brotherhood.

    So it made him wonder if Chairman Shun Crow already knows about what he did to Nikki.

    "I''m innocent." Shun defended himself. "Don''t you dare accuse your boss without evidence!" he raises a brow at Kier, who caught in between his brother and his boss''s play.

    Watching on the sideline, Nikki giggled in silence. It was always in her memories how they shared a table with her father and had a splendid night drinking rice wine after they closed their store on Saturday. It was always their schedules since there is no school for the next day.

    "Nikki, we will see you in the office." The Chairman reminded her before they left. She bowed and watched them walk toward the exclusive elevator which continues teasing each other.

    As for Theo, Nikki resumes entertaining Theo with his room reservation. It is a wonder why this guy booked a room; when his family owned a penthouse, and he was living in a mansion. She avoided looking up at Theo, who doesn''t take off his eyes but remains to stare at her passionately. If only she could kick him on the foot to stop looking at her that way. He is being obvious.

    "Why didn''t you join them?" Miss Mina asked Nikki. She was pointing out joining Chairman Crow instead of just following later, waiting for the common elevator to be available.

    "Miss Mina, I am just an ordinary employee here. It doesn''t mean I know them personally, or I was close to them because of my late father, I act special. It is not right to ride at their names for my convenience while working here."

    Miss Mina actually did not expect to hear this from Nikki. She knew plenty of people who climbed the ladder of connections for fame. To judge what she witnessed just now, Nikki could get a higher position if she requested the Chairman for transfer.

    "Kindly signed it here, Director Shang." She handed a pen and a sheet for Theo. After he signed on it, she handed over his key card to his room. "Please, enjoy your stay, Director Shang." A part of her job to welcome the guest.

    "Thank you, Nik," Theo said lovingly to her before he left the counter.

    She died. Everything went smoothly so far after he punched John. Then, Theo calls her with the endearment he gives to her.. Why has he been obvious lately? Nikki thought.

 Chapter 109 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 109: THE MAN SHE SHOULD RELY ON

    * * *

    (Foreword: Shoutout to the man who proofread/edited this Chapter... Love you!)

    Edited by DJM

    * * *

    Nikki glanced at her wristwatch. It has been fifteen minutes since the Chairman left.

    "Miss Mina, I''ll see the Chairman now," she told Miss Mina after the Junior Floor Manager assisted a foreign guest.

    "All right, Nikki. I''m curious about what the Chairman wants from you," Miss Mina wondered. It was typical for everyone to be intrigued when the Chairman wished to speak to an employee.

    Nikki was also clueless. She hoped she did nothing wrong and that no one complained about her. In recalling the event last weekend, she is certain she didn''t offend any of the guests. To address her concerns, she took the elevator to the 20th floor of the hotel. After knocking twice on the office door, Matt Lawrence opened the door.

    "Nikki, come in!"

    "Thank you, brother Matt." she nodded at him and stepped inside the office.

    "Come here, Nikki!" Chairman Crow invited her, waving his hand, then gesturing her to the empty sofa across him.

    Nikki entered and took a seat. She was nervous. Anxiously, she waited for him to start the conversation, but instead, he wrinkles his forehead and looks at the Lawrence brothers, who are seated at his side.

    "Why are you still here?" Shun asked Matt, who was seated on his left side.

    The guy smiled cutely at him, hoping to not be kicked out, which he was busy editing a video meme making fun of his big brother to show to everyone later.

    Chairman Crow shook his head while turning his attention toward his lawyer seated on the empty couch on his right side. He understood why these brothers had no plan to leave. His loud laugh echoed throughout the entire office while quoting, "do you think I brought Nikki here to reprimand her? No! I just wanted to talk with her and ask some questions."

    "But in case you are, yes, we''re here to beat you," Kier replied with a serious expression.

    It astounded Nikki, watching them casually interacting with the boss. Though they treated each other like brothers, she still can''t believe she is in the same room with her boss...

    Her father wished to have sons to fill a football team. He was always fond of all the male teenagers dropping by his shop to dine. He would talk to them about school and sports and encourage them to be the best they could be.

    She understood her father''s dream. But her mother had very poor health that only allowed them a single child, a daughter. Although she joined the football team and aimed for the National Team ten years ago... her life completely changed.

    ''Ah, not a good time to recall the past '' she thought. Nikki tilted her head to the side in a quiet motion and paid attention to her boss.

    "Okay, Nikki. Since these two are guarding you, I can''t ask tough questions."

    She giggled. It surprised her. She was curious about what this Chairman wanted of her. Hopefully, it''s not about her pregnancy. It made her wonder if Miss Blaire told him and he disagrees...

    ''Is he going to fire me?''

    She hoped the Chairman would allow her to continue working in the hotel, considering how strict they were with their image. She hoped she could convince him that she could do her job properly with no scrutiny or damage to the image of the hotel. It made her more nervous.

    "All right. How was Aunt Lucy? Ben mentioned that she recently underwent surgery."

    Her heart now beats louder. What things did Doctor Ben tell him? Nikki thought.

    She hoped he didn''t reveal about Theo and her surrogacy, and she''s worried that Doctor Ben mentioned the agreement she and the Mysterious Guy aka Theo have signed on.

    "She''s getting better after the surgery, Chairman Crow. I am very grateful to Doctor Ben for never giving up to save mama," Nikki replied. She was shy to meet the Chairman''s gorgeous blue eyes. Theo has a beautiful green eye color which intimidates her every time she looks at them. ''

    Ah, not good¡­'' She''s thinking about Theo once again, and they saw each other like fifteen minutes ago.

    "Good! Er, ¡­"

    The Chairman turned his attention to his Director; silently listening to their conversation while reviewing the contract on his hand. He grinned and stated, "Nikki, just praised Ben, are you getting jealous?" Shun teases Kier.

    "Shut up, Chairman." Kier snaps out, his eyes remain on the document, and ignore his boss.

    Shun echoed his laughs once again and shook his head. "He''s jealous, Nikki."

    Quickly turning her head around in response to the Chairman''s jests, she flashes a smile. These men are helping her a lot already. Either Daichi Isagawa, many people have helped her since the day her father died.

    "Um, Director Kier always helps me, Chairman Crow. I am so thankful he never forgets to help us!" That was a compliment, and Nikki hopes she sounded boastful about Director Kier.

    "Ahem." Kier clears his throat to remind the Chairman that he was wrong in his presumption. "Well, there is someone who actually should question his contribution."

    "Hey! Now you turn the table? You were wrong. I also helped Nikki, but she needs to talk to me about these matters." The chairman defended himself.

    Matt,  who was just listening, was reminded of something. "I think Brother Shun, that Doctor Ben took care of this matter. Didn''t he consult you?"

    "Hm. He did not. What does that guy do?" he asked curiously.

    Ben has been telling him about the progress of Nikki''s mother, until recently, and now he seems to be avoiding it. He once mentioned that things had been taken care of by the Hospital Director, Jeremy Shang.

    So what does that mean? Shun ponders over it, something doesn''t smell right.

    "All right! Now, tell me Nikki if I can help you? Aunt Lucy still has treatments, right?" Chairman Shun Crow asked Nikki.

    She bites her lower lip. This is not an unpleasant situation, but she is bathing in a cold sweat. How could she explain to the Chairman that she is sleeping with someone in exchange for blood and paying all of the medical expenses of her mother?

    Nikki remains calm under the pressure of the chairman''s query, the pressure she is under remains hidden inside her as the three men in front of her peered at her intensely.

    Has the chairman learned anything yet? He is asking obvious questions. Perhaps he already knows from Miss Blaire but wants to hear it from her mouth. Eventually, they will notice her growing belly, and then she will take maternity leave when her due date is near. Also, Theo hasn''t revealed himself yet but remains the mysterious man until now, which means she cannot boast about anything between her and the father of her child.

    Nikki gathers strength to meet the chairman in the eye. She purses a shy smile while answering¡­

    "Thank you so much, brother Shun. The reason I haven''t bothered you is that you have helped us so much already, ever since father died three years ago. Everyone helps us so much, and I shouldn''t always rely on you to solve them for me."

    But what is playing on her mind; this boss is already so generous, taking care of thousands of his employees around the globe. He gives them too many benefits and helps countless charities. On top of all of the business issues, he has to deal with, not only one or two hotels or his one company, but multi-companies needed his attention. This was the same with the other men, for example, Major David Lawrence and Senior Officer Agent Matt Lawrence have countless cases they solve every single day. She must not approach them with her palm open to ask for their help every time she has a problem.

    Besides, once they heard about her mother being hospitalized, they were always there to help financially and she appreciated the thoughts they sent her¡­

    "Don''t worry, brother Shun. If I ever face another problem, you will be the first person I call on."

    Meanwhile, outside hearing everything accidentally, Theo clenches both of his fists. It fills his heart with jealousy.

    ''Nikki¡­ I should be the first person you should call on, and I should be the only man you must rely on every time you face a problem.''

    Theo left that place with sadness in his heart.

 Chapter 110 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 110: OPENING THE PAST

    * * *

    Chapter Proofer/Edited by DJM

    * * *

    Nikki waited for the Chairman''s reaction. Although she said those words to prevent them from asking more questions.

    She has to rely on herself, and she must avoid getting close to any man, especially with Theo¡­ even if he acts extra thoughtful lately and shows he cares about her, the real reason is the child she bore for him. Theo is engaged to a beautiful woman who is not only a supermodel but also has the same status as he does in High Society.

    And compared to her? She is just a nobody who struggled to live her life. If it weren''t for the GENETIC thing that Theo was looking for incompatibility; he would not be interested in her. She was very grateful for how her mother had lived by Theo''s help. She could see how happy her mother was now from those lonely years since her father died.

    If Theo chooses to be the mysterious man until she gives birth, and then she raises her child alone, maybe he should tell her the truth. In that way, she has nothing to expect, and she knows it''s better to expect nothing, that will only break her heart.

    She doesn''t want to be a mistress. But being the mother of his child brings happiness to her, and she will raise his child with all of her love. Though she doesn''t know how to tell her mother she is pregnant. She can not come up with another lie about who the father is and how it happened. Her mother is still in the stage of recovery. What if it will only cause problems? Her mama still has treatments and Theo has to donate his blood.

    Once more...

    She wishes to be held by him once again.

    ''Ah, what are you thinking, Nikki Lindsey? This is not the proper time to think about it.'' she scolded herself, blushing a little from her crazy thoughts. But she''s thinking about Theo all the time. She cannot help herself as it has become a habit she cannot get out of her system.

    She loves him. But someone else owns him already and her role in his life is only to become a surrogate mother. Min Xi is a successful model. Her ongoing career doesn''t allow pregnancy¡­ and Theo loves her so much, that''s the reason he would rather than have a child from another rather than putting Min Xi''s career to an end.

    Thinking about it tugged her heart. Ah, am I becoming sensitive? Is this related to her pregnancy?

    It must be. It isn''t good for the baby if she always thinks of negative things or worries a lot. The child inside her should only feel love and happiness. The right thing for her to do is to not dwell on her heartaches.

    "Nikki? Are you all right?" Attorney Kier asked her.

    She didn''t notice, and a few tears dropped from her eyes. Nikki smiled, wiping the tears on her cheeks, and said, "I am fine, brother Kier. I''m just grateful that my father has wonderful friends that are willing to help his family even after he''s gone."

    "We will always help you, just tell us what''s going on and what you need, Nikki. I heard that the Shang''s are also helping..." said Shun, but paused a moment.

    Matt Lawrence who was listening pretends to cough. "Ahem! Why has Theo not arrived yet?" Matt talks to himself, looking at his wristwatch. "Should I phone him, brother Shun?"

    "Isn''t he having a meeting with his staff from Switzerland?" Kier retorted. He heard it from Anna during a family dinner last night at the Lawrence Mansion. Anna made the clothes for the models to shoot a short film commercial that will be released soon.

    "But Theo said he rescheduled his meeting," said Matt.

    Shun glanced at his phone and replied immediately to the text with a smile on his face. "Hmm. I don''t have a meeting for the rest of the morning. Rudolf took care of it... but I might drop by the school later," he murmurs while tapping on his phone. "All right. Maybe you can ask him, Matt, if he wants to reschedule our meeting instead?"

    "Okay, let me call Theo." Matt dialed his phone, but Theo wasn''t answering.

    Nikki quietly listens and observes these three men. She wonders what Theo and the Chairman will discuss. Although Shang and the Williams-Crow have a big partnership in researching advanced medication; it intrigues her. How long can she and Theo hide their agreement from the people around them? What if they were to find out? What if the media found out about this? It would be a huge issue for Min Xi to deal with. The media were always very curious about every celebrity''s private life. The more gossip, the more they are hype to make up stories.

    "All right, Nikki!"

    The chairman''s attention returned to her. She waited to see if the chairman had more questions. It played in her mind that maybe Miss Blaire had already told him and that he will ask her about the pregnancy. She promised Miss Riley and Miss Blaire that she would talk to Madam Kaye Lawrence. She totally forgot about that.

    "Nikki, the next subject I would like to discuss with you is very sensitive. So, I want you to stay calm and stay strong. No matter what, we are here and want to help you." Shun began. His gaze and voice are tender.

    It made her chest-thump loudly. What now? This, is it? Is the chairman going to fire her?

    Nikki feels like she''s about to cry even before she hears anything. She clasps her palms in her lap. The chairman was speaking as if he had needed to comfort her before dropping the bomb in front of her¡­

    If she lost her job now, she could picture a scenario ending up with her playing as Theo''s mistress. He once offered and then opposed for her to accept the job offered to her at this hotel. He would provide everything, giving her an allowance twice of what she received from working in this hotel, but she rejected his offer. She doesn''t want to become a mistress even if she loves him and even if she desires to be with him. It wasn''t right. She doesn''t want to ruin their relationship.

    "Nikki?"

    "I''m all right, brother Shun. Go ahead." Nikki tried to speak casually and forced a smile.

    "Okay. In these passing years, I have continued to run an investigation into the situation three years ago involving Kier''s wife. You heard about it back in The Voice Foundation sessions, am I right? About Jean''s case?" Shun added. He waited for Nikki to nod and he went on. "The International Trafficking cases are only half complete because we lack evidence against the actual Head Boss of the illegal activities in that Island Resort. Now after a long three years, there are minor cases that involve that organization."

    Nikki curled her forehead. She wonders why the Chairman brought up something unrelated to her job. "What about it, brother Shun?"

    "Um, maybe we should wait, Theo. What do you think, brother Shun?" Matt suggested.

    "What does Theo have to do about it?" Nikki asked curiously.

    "Ah, it turns out. The organization we are investigating involves him and you," Matt replied.

    "What do you mean by that brother Matt?" Her heart is having mixed emotions about these issues. It made her uncomfortable.

    "Nikki, some evidence points to the death of your father, Uncle Seth." Shun resumed explaining.

    "What are you talking about, brother Shun?" It confused her as she cannot connect the puzzles.

    "Uncle Seth''s death relates to what happened to you ten years ago." Matt continued.

    "I¡ª I don''t understand. What are you guys talking about now?" Her gaze shifted to each of them. Nikki stared at the documents Attorney Kier places in front of her. She realizes the documents he is reading are evidence.

    "Nikki, your father wanted to bring your case back to the Court. That''s the reason he traveled to Hanford that day," Kier told Nikki.

    "Why did he have to do that? It was a long time ago. He should have just dropped it!" Tears stream down her face. She could understand what happened next.. Someone killed her father.

 Chapter 111 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 111: LIFE IN DANGER

    * * *

    Tears find a reason to flood her cheeks. Nikki wipes her face harshly, but her tears have no plan to stop.

    "Nikki, I''m sorry to tell you this, but the accident is well-planned and the criminals are the same people who assaulted you ten years ago."

    It surprised her a little, but she worries more about her mother. "Do you want me to help you file a case against these criminals?"

    "I don''t want to drag you with this matter, but I believe you have the right to know¡­ the reason I told you this before our last act against these groups of criminals. Also, it will help to put heavy sentences on these people. But as much, I will try my best not to bother you with the case but to give justice for your father''s death if we succeed in catching them."

    "All right. I understand, brother Shun. Don''t worry about me. Besides, I will be in no help, even if I want to get involved in the case. I remember nothing about that night. I even forgot it already."

    Water¡­ she needs water. Holding not to cry exhausts her. Honestly, she wanted to leave the office and have a moment alone. Someone murdered her father because he wants justice for his daughter. But what happens instead? ''Papa, you should just leave as it is, and we move forward.'' Her tears threaten to escape once more.

    How could she tell her mother the reason her father died?

    She could understand the Chairman''s concerns about her mother; one of the reasons he told her about this stuff. She should learn the truth ahead, rather than just saw it in the news on TV one day and mention her father''s case. At least, she is aware and has time to prepare how she could explain it to her mother.

    "I wasn''t here three years ago because of the important stuff I have to take care of in France¡­ I will do everything to make them pay and give justice to everyone."

    "Thank you for doing this, brother Shun." She was grateful that he told her the truth and worked hard. A busy person as he was, but spare time for ordinary people like her and many victims during that incident three years ago; she appreciated it so much.

    "Nikki, tell us if you are not feeling well. I know it shocks you learning the truth."

    "I am fine, brother Shun. If I went home, mama would only suspect that something had happened. I need a little time to appear fine in front of the guests." She should not show any weakness at this moment. She should not abuse the kindness of her boss. She was just a trainee, she need not slack off too much with her work.

    "Dang. I could not contact Theo to discuss the case." Matt mumbles while typing on his phone.

    Hearing Matt, it intrigued Nikki by what case it involved Theo. It looks like these criminals need to put behind bars for harming many people.

    "Oh. Theo replied and requested if we could discuss this to the room he booked for his team meetings. Brother Shun, I''ll go down to the 12th-floor to give Theo the report."

    "All right. Go ahead, Matt."

    Matt nods then sit up. "Nikki, I will head out first. Don''t worry, okay? No matter what, know that you have our back. We will do everything to pay those criminals."

    "Thank you, brother Matt." she wipes her tears. Matt leans over and gives her a slight hug, but she feels the warmth from it. How grateful she was to have these men as their family friends. "Please tell me if it has a recent development with the case," she told Shun and Kier.

    "We will, Nikki¡­" they assure her.

    "I will take an hour break, brother Shun before I go back to my post."

    "All right, Nikki. Take your time. You can go home if you choose to."

    Nikki sat up and bowed at Shun and Kier. "Thank you," she said before heading to the door.

    She was waiting for the elevator when Kier followed her.

    "Nikki, why won''t you join me?" Kier invited her to take the Executive elevator.

    "Oh, thank you, brother Kier. I''m okay with the common one."

    "Come on, I will only drop by on the 12th floor. Matt, he forgets to bring these documents," said Kier, waving the black long envelope.

    "Um, would you trust me if I deliver that instead? Since I''m free at the moment."

    "Oh, sure! Here, they are in room 1206. Thank you for doing this, Nikki."

    "Small thing, brother Kier." Nikki smiled, taking the documents from Kier. What she is doing is only a small thing compared to the hard work they put in to catch the criminals.

    Attorney Kier Lawrence''s wife, Miss Jean, is a victim of an International Human Trafficking three years ago. That time around, she was still in college and continued volunteering at the foundation where she met Miss Jean. She often spent the foundation to forget her father''s death. Now those criminals have to catch.

    Carrying a black envelope in her hand, she was curious to read the reports. It intrigued her by what case Theo was involved as well. Can she look at it? Ah, she should not. All she needs is to deliver these documents.

    * * *

    HANFORD CITY: Hale Mansion

    A glass smashed on the floor.

    "Brandon, what are you doing? Are you planning to break all the glass in my bar?"

    "If your men are not useless, your glass has been spared!" he yelled.

    "Hey! I''m not your enemy here. Have you realized what effort my men have to put through just to give you reports?"

    "Then tell them to put more effort! Their reports are useless!"

    "Why are you so obsessed with this girl? There are pretty ladies in this city that would please spread their legs for you without chasing them. Just one call, they will come over in a flash." He smirks.

    Brandon shot a glare at Kevin. No one would understand his reasons but him alone. He gets another clean glass and pours a generous volume of brandy into the glass.

    Kevin shook his head. "Are you planning to get drunk this early? It impressed me that you don''t actually get drunk. You have been drinking every day!" he commented and it annoys him to ignored like this, but he won''t meet Brandon''s anger. He knew what he could do to someone with his anger.

    "Boss!" one of Brandon''s men approached them. "Look! These ladies are too pretty! We should try something else aside from the woman in this city!"

    "Have you realized what you were saying, Neil?"

    The guy scratching his head. "I was just suggesting, boss! Hehe¡­ maybe we can invite them over."

    "Even so, we should touch no one from Mainland City." Kevin gives Brandon a meaningful stare. More likely it meant his words for him. "Isagawa and his boss are dangerous to cross paths, do you remember, Neil?"

    "I''m sorry, boss! It was too boring out here." Neil''s reasons. In these passing years, it suppressed them from their operations and activities because of the incident three years ago.

    "Wait! Give me your phone, Neil!" Brandon''s order. He noticed the photos on the screen. Neil gives his phone, Brandon scanning the photos from an article publishing about an event the other day.

    "What? Are you interested in those models as well?" that was a tease. Kevin raised his hands when Brandon glared at him once again. He was too moody in these passing weeks. Somehow, the woman he is after; closely watched by someone. His men cannot get close to her. Now he can''t please this prince.

    "Why don''t you go back to Siberia instead? You know that it is not safe here. It took me three years to arrange everything to start afresh life for me, soon. I also arrange a fake identity for you to enter the African continent. You should start packing the stuff you want to bring."

    "Good luck, then."

    "Brandon! Your father did everything to clean your mess three years ago! On top of the crisis in the organization! Now it was me you want to drag with your insanity!? You should not come back in the first place!"

    "Then, just leave! I don''t need your help!"

    "Damn it, you brat! Jonathan won''t come back to life even if you kill that girl''s entire family!"

    "But she has to pay!"

    "It''s not her fault why Jonathan died, Brandon." Kevin wants to correct this, but he knew that Brandon would not listen to his explanation.

    "No. She who killed Jonathan! I will make her pay!"

    "If you won''t come with me to Africa, then just go back to Siberia, Brandon."

    "You can''t force me¡­ unless?" Brandon grins, throwing the phone back to Neil.

    "What now?" he could sense that he has another crazy idea.

    "I will bring her along with me." Brandon showed the photo on the phone.

    "Enough of your madness!"

    "Then leave the country alone."

    Kevin heaves a furious sigh. He is losing patience with this guy. "I will see what I can do. But I won''t take full risk of getting caught by them."

    He has no choice but to please this brat.

 Chapter 112 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 112: USING HER FOR HIS FREEDOM

    * * *

    Nikki stepped out of the lift. She took the left corridor that led to the room 1206.

    It was the same room Theo brought her to treat a lunch meal. But this time, his staff from Switzerland were there, and she was curious to meet them. Nikki takes a deep breath before she pushes the door. But the room is empty. She guesses that Matt and Theo were in a separate room inside this multi-purpose hall.

    She blushes upon remembering the last time she and Theo had lunch together. It was a crazy talk after Theo suddenly offered her a job as his private secretary. He was insane, and she was totally clueless about the game he is playing until she overheard his conversation with Doctor Ben.

    He is the man she is meeting to sleep with¡­

    ''Ah, Nikki! What are you thinking? Should be at this moment?'' This is not the time to recall things. Especially hot scenes. She was only here to deliver important files; not to meet Theo or anything else.

    "Are you insane, Theo!?"

    Nikki halted after she heard Matt yells. She wondered why he seemed angry. She thought about it first, if it was the right moment to announce her presence when there are serious argument inside the private room.

    "I know. It caught me in the middle. I don''t know what to do at first. Jeremy wanted to have an heir, and he promised to help me out of my engagement with Min Xi once I fulfilled it. So I don''t have a choice. I don''t want to marry her in the first place!"

    "And you drag Nikki into this!? Did I warn you already? I can''t believe you dare to touch her!"

    They were talking about her, and she heard no response from Theo. Nikki turns around, has her way out of that room as fast as she could.

    What is the meaning of what she heard? Does Theo only plan to pregnant her in exchange for his freedom? So then? Their child will give way to someone else, to this person''s name, Jeremy and Theo will live free? Her throat tightens and her chest is paining.

    What did that mean, Theo? She was about to cry when she bumped into someone.

    "Miss Nikki? What''s the matter?"

    She left the room; lost with her thoughts and caring less of her surroundings, she didn''t notice the staff entering this hall.

    "I''m sorry, Jed. Are you going inside?" Nikki asked the hotel waiter, staring at the food on the push-cart Jed was pushing.

    "Yes, Miss Nikki. I''m bringing Master Shang''s breakfast.

    "Oh, perfect! Can you hand this over to Captain Matt Lawrence?"

    "Sure. But why won''t you give it personally?"

    "Ah. I have another errand! I need to go back to the front desk right away," she lied.

    She handed the black envelope to Jed. The attendant was a little confused, but took the envelope and entered the room without another query. Left outside, Nikki peeps at the door but quickly hides when Matt comes out from the private room to get the envelope.

    It should hurt her learning someone killed her father, but overhearing that Theo just wanted to give away the child, she bore what breaks her heart. She rather could accept that Theo will marry Min Xi, and they will raise the child together; but it turned out, he is just using her child for his freedom.

    Why does bad news come all together on the same day? It can''t be one at a time? Because the pain suffocates her. She needs fresh air to breathe. Looks like she has become sensitive lately because of her pregnancy.

    Nikki holds the handrails of the lift. She cannot remember how she rode the elevator. Emotions overwhelm her chest, it loses her with thoughts, and she does not notice or know what is happening to her. She anxiously waited for the lift to arrive at the first floor and to lock herself into the restroom to cry.

    That is what she did once she arrived at the Staff Locker Room. Nikki cried silently. She cried over the death of her father, and she cried over the truth she heard from Theo. She holds the guilt as she was heartbroken and more than of feeling sad learning that Theo only uses her. Nikki let the tears stream down her face until nothing she could cry anymore.

    "Ma?" She phones Lucy the moment she calms down from crying. She wanted to hear her mother''s soft voice, to give strength and comfort. She has to be brave.

    "Hello, Nikki? Why did you call? Did you forget something?" Lucy asked her daughter.

    "Nah. I was on break. I just wanted to check on you. Are you feeling alright?" Nikki answered from the other line. She then returned a question.

    "I do. Don''t worry about me. I am fine. How about you? Are you okay at your work?"

    "I am fine, Ma. Nothing to worry about, and my work, it''s all right."

    "I''m glad then..."

    "Yes, ma. It will only be a quick call, I need to end sooner. They might need more hands on the desk. We have too many guests today! No, it was every day, and it was unending!" Nikki tried to be cheerful, not to crack her voice. She wanted to cry once more,

    "Meaning, they love the service the hotel provided them." Lucy critiqued.

    "You are right, Ma."

    "I''m glad you love working there, Nikki."

    "I do, Mama. It''s been my dream job!"

    "And I am happy I''m still here to watch you become happy."

    Hearing this statement from her mother, tears dropped on her cheeks, Nikki held not to sob.

    "Please be well, mama."

    "I am, Nikki! I have more reason to live, my beautiful daughter."

    She chuckles from that¡­ "Mama? Do you want to visit Remy Town? I know it''s been a while, but maybe Doctor Ben allows you to travel."

    "I love that, Nikki. But you have work, is it?"

    "I can exchange my day off from my Co-staff. I will ask around who will trade their day off with me."

    "Okay, Nikki. Let''s do that."

    "All right, Ma. I have to end the call now."

    "Don''t forget to eat properly, okay? Your supplements? Did you bring them?"

    "Yes, ma. I will take them after lunch. Bye, ma. I love you."

    "I love you, too, Nikki."

    Her daughter ended the call. But she could sense that Nikki''s voice was a little off. Lucy wondered if Nikki cried before she made the call. Did something happen? She cannot help but worry.

    "I better called Theo and asked what happened," Lucy mumbled to herself while dialing Theo''s mobile number.

 Chapter 113 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 113: HONESTY WITH HIS FEELINGS

    * * *

    "Hey, Theo!"

    "Matt, sorry if I called you here instead."

    "It was fine. We first talk to Nikki about related matters to her family. Anyway, I heard it from brother Shun. You guys helped Nikki for Aunt Lucy''s medication. It left me with a question. I have been noticing this¡­ now, tell me, Theo. Do you like Nikki?"

    "Can you tell?"

    "Man, aren''t you going to marry your fianc¨¦? I don''t like how you are getting close to Nikki¡­ You are creating rumors around here!"

    "That''s not the case, Matt."

    "What then? Are you planning to hit on Nikki?"

    How could he tell Matt that he did it already? But he needs advice from someone close to Nikki, aside from her mana Lucy. Matt is the best man to talk with as Nikki''s closest friend. If he directly approached the chairman, the possibility he cannot mention everything he has in mind. Let alone, Mr. Daichi Isagawa. He is the closest one to Nikki. The scene would be¡ª beating first before he could confess. These passing days, he has been pondering about it already.

    Their heaves a sigh, preparing himself for his confession.

    "Matt, Nikki is pregnant."

    "What did you say?" Matt sat up from the sofa and rushed toward Theo, grabbing him by his collar. "Don''t tell me you are the father?"

    "Let me explain. Hear me out, first! This is the reason I wanted to talk to you in private before everyone knows."

    "And what explanation is this? Make it a great one or I might throw you out from this floor!" Matt threatens Theo. He could not believe this man was able to sneak under their radar!

    "You can beat me, but allow me to explain first before that," Theo pleaded with Matt. He wants to be recognized as a man that Nikki should rely on and no one else. He has to prove to the people surrounding her they could trust him. But first, he has to share where it all started.

    "It all began with a crazy search for a perfect candidate as a surrogate mother."

    "What?"

    "It never crossed in my mind to be Nikki. I mean, I like her. I didn''t see her as someone to feel like garbage or someone not special. But in the end, I agreed with her in exchange for helping her mother."

    "Are you insane, Theo!?"

    "I know. It caught me in the middle. I didn''t know what to do at first. Jeremy wanted to have an heir, and he promised to help me out of my engagement with Min Xi once I fulfilled it. So I don''t have a choice. I don''t want to marry her in the first place!"

    "And you drag Nikki into this!? Did I warn you already? I can''t believe you dare to touch her!" Matt clenches

    Theo takes silence before he continues. "It was Jeremy who chose Nikki as we are incompatible. But it is not how I wanted to approach her. I wanted to pursue her properly. But Jeremy put me in a situation I have to play along. It should be only through insemination, but it turns out..."

    "You sleep with her?" Matt snapped out.

    "I love her, Matt." sincerely, Theo let out his emotions in front of another man. "I wanted to marry her once I am free from Min Xi. The reason I hurried to pregnant her soon. I wanted to propose to her during the Shang Empire celebration. But the situation looks not good. I need to tell her all the truth sooner..."

    "What truth?"

    "She didn''t know it was me."

    "What the hell, Theo!? What kind of game did you make Nikki play along with you!?" Matt cannot say it. He doesn''t want to imagine the possibilities. He knows such scenarios. And Nikki would do everything for her mother. No wonder why Nikki never approached them anymore. She and Theo are playing some fire. But Theo seems sincere when he says that he loves Nikki and wants to marry her.

    "Are you wishing for death god to find you, Theo?"

    "I need your help, Matt."

    "And do you think I would help you? Do you really expect me to lend a hand to you after how you played Nikki? You are fooling her by hiding the truth!"

    "That''s why I need your help, aside of Doctor Ben and Doctor Yonah who take care of Nikki''s pregnancy, I need¡ª"

    "What? You guys partnered to blackmail, Nikki?"

    Matt throws a sharp glare at him and he understands. He deserves the hate for what he has done. But he wants to make everyone understands his situation.

    "I''m not blackmailing her, Matt. In fact, I recognize you as her brother, so I want to ask for your help," said Theo.

    "And what kind of help is that? To pretend I know nothing? You expect me to play along like, brother Ben?"

    "No. That''s not it."

    "What is it, then?" Matt measured Theo''s genuinely. On the contrary, he actually admired Theo''s honesty. But a brother''s role is playing hard to approve. Matt hid his playful smile. "Ahem! So what then?"

    "I wanted to propose to her, but I was still engaged with Min Xi. So, I want to ask for your opinion. It will look like a scum having two women even though I don''t love the other one."

    "All right. What you were saying now is, you want to propose marriage to Nikki even before you were tied to this arranged marriage thing?"

    Theo nodded, and Matt continued.

    "How about confessing to her it was you?"

    "Would she accept me? Would she listen to me?"

    "Hey, you were already thinking about negative things."

    "I was thinking about all the possibilities but I could not come up with better ideas. Maybe I have to tell her the very reason I was here."

    "Hmm¡­ and that is? Is it you were here for a project?"

    "Yes. And it was Nikki, I want to model for us. The same reason I came back to Mainland City, even though I don''t like to set foot in this country again. But finding Nikki, finally..."

    "What are you talking about? You and Nikki were together 10 years ago."

    "What are you saying, Matt?"

    "That was the evidence I want to show you." Matt picks up the black envelope and draws out the documents his team can gather.

    "Wait, mama Lucy is calling me." Theo stared at his phone lying on top of the coffee table. He picked it up and answered the call.

    "Hello? Mama?"

    "Mama?" It astounded Matt listening to how Theo converse with Aunt Lucy.. It seems Nikki''s mother already knew and even has an excellent relationship with Theo.

 Chapter 114 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 114: THEO''S CRAZY PLAN

    * * *

    "Hello? Mama?" he answered the call.

    "Theo? Did I interrupt your work?"

    "No, not all. I am not that busy today."

    Matt''s left brow rose upward. He knew that Theo has a pile of work to get done today. So this is what to call, to impress the in-law. Matt grins and listens further.

    "Theo, are you in the hotel?"

    "Yes, Mama. Do you need anything?"

    "Ah. No, I''m good. I just wanted to ask you if something happens with Nikki."

    "Why did you think like that, Ma?"

    "She called me just now. But she acted strangely. She even asked me to visit Remy Town soon. Did the two of you fight, Theo?" asked Lucy.

    "Nothing I could remember that we argued¡­" Could it be that Nikki got mad at him because of what happened this morning, and she doesn''t want to see him? "I have no idea, Mama. But I will check her out if what makes her feel down."

    "I see. I thought you confessed to her, and you guys fighting, and Nikki got angry at you for the reason he wanted to breathe fresh air and to find peace."

    "Not yet, Mama. I''m still figuring out of a way to tell her everything. Do you think she will forgive me right away?"

    "Surely she will, as long as you will be honest with her¡­ So give her space and enough time if she gets angry and doesn''t want to talk to you after then. But if you work to win her heart, after some time, she will forgive you for sure."

    "I''ll keep that in mind, Mama. I need to work hard on it."

    "Yes. So good luck! And hurry!"

    "You are right, ma. I should hasten my confession before everything is too late. Um, how if¡­"

    "What is it? Have you found a way?" Lucy asked eagerly. She''s actually glad when Theo has been honest about his arranged marriage. She was angry at him. But if Theo solves his circumstances, she will give her blessings to Theo and her daughter if both have a mutual feeling, which as a mother, she could tell that her Nikki also likes Theo.

    "Mama, how if I kidnap her?"

    "What!?" Lucy and Matt reacted at once. "Oh, is that Matt?" she heard Matt after he also reacts at Theo''s crazy idea.

    "Yes, Ma. I confided to him and asked for his advice."

    "Hm, but Matt has no girlfriend, although he dated a lot. So be careful to take his advice."

    He laughed, glancing at Matt. The guy rose a brow after he smelled a fishy talk that looked as it included him.

    "I never realized this Mama, but he looks experienced, so maybe I could ask his help, after all."

    "Hey! Are you guys gossiping about me?" Matt complains. He was impatient to know what they were talking about now.

    "All right, Ma... Don''t think too much. I''ll come over to make dinner. What else about Nikki''s favorite dishes?"

    Theo listens to Lucy''s instruction, which he wrote it down on a paper.

    "What was that?" Matt asked.

    "About that?"

    "Did aunt Lucy know already?" Matt asked curiously. If she was, Theo has made an excellent move to win Nikki''s mother''s heart first.

    "Yes, she does¡­ that was during Miss Michelle''s birthday party. After I found out Nikki is finally pregnant, I confessed to her mother."

    "And you are serious about kidnapping Nikki?"

    "Mama Lucy has a point. Nikki would surely get angry at me, so how would I kidnap her and bring her somewhere?".

    "Hey! And do you expect I will approve that?"

    "You will help me, right?"

    "You are insane, Theo! How would I explain this to my family? They will kill me! Anyway, what is your entire plan to do about that?"

    Theo pushes a smile when Matt is actually showing eagerness to hear out his plan. "I need to bring her to a place where she can''t go away. Something like it is difficult to escape. Which perfect place do you think would be, Matt?"

    "Like you will kidnap her and bring her to an island?"

    "I know you can help," he grins at Matt.

    "That was a great step, of course! Like a romantic island. Wait for a minute. What transport will you use then? A helicopter? If that''s the case, you have to rent one! A piece of cake by your family."

    "That may be true. How about a yacht?"

    "That''s an excellent idea!" Matt agreed.

    "If I will confess to her in the middle of the ocean? In that way, she has no way to jump off from the yacht and swim to get to the land."

    "I can''t believe you! But I should not get surprised at how you made your way to fool our Nikki."

    "I did not fool her. I am serious about her. It''s just¡­" There is no way he will reveal it to Matt or share what kind of role they were playing.

    "I want to get her pregnant. So then, she can''t get away from me." Theo added. If it is sound lame, but it is his true feelings. Having a child together, it made Nikki bind to him.

    "Still, it astounded me how your brain works. Alright. How about renting a yacht with a helipad?" Matt''s suggestion. "Maybe brother Shun could lend you his old yacht. He bought a bigger one, so the old ones just use by us on special occasions."

    "Sounds great!" He was excited to commence the crazy plan as they came up.

    "Well then, someone should kidnap Nikki. Take her to the helicopter. Bring her to the yacht?"

    "And I will bring Nikki to the Island. They said Hiryuu island has a magical atmosphere. For those who love real, the couple finds happiness for eternity. It is what talks I heard. Is that true, Matt? I mean, if you also believe that?"

    "Many believe that yes¡­ but it is not miracles like the couple won''t face circumstances. But the power of love will lead the way, and the couple who love each other for real; will always find the way to be together no matter what happens. Even their enemy is TIME."

    "All the hair in my body rose from what you speak of, Matt." Theo commended. Just hearing a story about it, it feels like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    "Haha. I just heard that from brother Shun."

    "I see. I would believe it because of the Chairman, not you. Mama Lucy is right. I must be careful with your advice."

    "Hey! I actually wanted to prove that belief is true. Like you and Nikki. You have that kind of fate."

    "What are you saying, Matt? What about us?"

    * * *

    Next on, BURNING PASSION¡­

    "Welcome to the Peninsula Hotel. May I help you?" Nikki greeted the newly arriving guest.

    "Hi! I made a reservation this morning."

    "May I know your name, sir?" Asked Nikki, tapping the computer screen in front of her.

    "Kevin..."

    Nikki waited for the guy to give his last name. She found five guests booked in the hotel with the first name Kevin.

    "Kevin Hale."

 Chapter 115 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 115: THE DOOR OF THE PAST OPENS

    * * *

    "Did you find out about my past?" He''s eager to know since his family. If he did not find his sketch pad in Nikki''s care, he would not discover that Nikki is part of his past. Now, the door of the past is opening for them both. He will take all the opportunity to uncover everything, even if it was painful or hurt him and Nikki. He wants to become whole when the day comes, he will face Nikki and confess everything.

    "It was dad who told me the truth, that it was Nikki who was the girl from that incident. President Shang, your father, requested to hide yours and Jeremy''s identity. Madam Shang did everything to cover all the news. It was brother Rudolf who did that; same thing to the news with yours and Min Xi''s scandal in hotel incident."

    "Also, you are like dying at that time. So, your family prepares themselves. However, they did not give up yet but sought the help of brother Shun''s Medical Research Facility. There is one thing though the Shang''s have been supporting The Voice Foundation, Madam Shang requested mom to look after Nikki. But we did not watch Nikki because of the generous amount she provided to the Foundation. Even without the amount, we would take care of her like how we help other people that are strangers to us. Nikki''s parents are wonderful people, and they are part of our colorful, youthful days. We can''t ignore what happens to her father," Matt added.

    Theo cannot believe everything he heard. All this time, he''s family protecting him. Also, it touched him how Nina showed kindness toward Nikki. Their lives have become entangled because of an encounter in the past. Meeting once again is fate as what Matt mentions a while back.

    "I think it''s better not to tell Nikki everything yet," Matt went on. "Her father''s death becomes a big crisis for them, and she might blame herself for the cause of her father''s death."

    "What do you mean, Matt?"

    "Uncle Seth tried to seek justice for what happened to Nikki ten years ago. Nikki is not the first victim. Other families approached uncle Seth, and he helped them by cooperating with the case to solve. However, that day when they filed the case and set to start the trial, Uncle Seth was murdered by them."

    "Wait, Matt. What happened to us ten years ago, are the same people murder Nikki''s father, is what you were saying?"

    "Yes. These are the evidence we got. The girl you and Jeremy with that night is Nikki, and it pointed to other murders."

    "Nikki learns about this?"

    "Yes. Brother Shun told her already, so she can prepare once the case is open and news all over the TV and social media."

    "Then it was the reason Nikki feels down. It worried Mama Lucy because Nikki acted strangely. But it looked like she hadn''t told Mama Lucy yet, Nikki was planning to go to Remy Town in the next few days."

    "What? She should not!"

    "Could it be possible that they would still harm her?"

    "Brandon Hale is in the country. It''s better to keep Nikki inside the city. You should tell Aunt Lucy¡ª no, she will wonder why. We can''t tell her yet, but Nikki has to decide about that matter. We should find an excuse that Nikki must not go to Remy Town, nor to step in Hanford City."

    "Matt¡­"

    "Hm? You have a plan?"

    "Don''t tell me, Brandon Hale, is one of that gang who almost killed me ten years ago?"

    * * *

    A few hours later.

    Nikki has to calm down and even finish having a lunch break. Even if her mind is lazy to eat, she has not to skip a meal when she is pregnant.

    "Hello!"

    Greetings from a man. Despite his age, he appears well-built and handsome, wearing a brown leather jacket from the usual coat and ties who are coming to this hotel. To scan his entire appearance, everything he wore is from known brands. He doesn''t look just an ordinary person, but even intimidating to other guests, especially female ones.

    "Good afternoon! May I help you?" Nikki asked the guest.

    "I called for a room reservation this morning," said the guy with a smile on his face.

    "Kindly, give me your name, sir?" asked Nikki, browsing the computer screen in front of her.

    "Kevin..."

    Nikki waited for the guy to give his last name. She found five guests booked in the hotel with the first name Kevin.

    "It''s Kevin Hale," the man replied.

    Something is ringing in her head, but she must be confused with something, mixing up from the news she learned today. She tried not to think about the past, but it disturbs her a lot of now. Nikki focuses on her job, shrugs off her emotion. She looked up at their new guest, and she confirmed the room reservation and prepared the papers. "Please sign it here, Mr. Hale."

    "Kevin... You need not be formal with me, Nikki." the guy said to her,

    If she doesn''t wear a nameplate, she would wonder where the guy knows her name. She did not reply a word but smiled to maintain a welcoming atmosphere to their guests.

    "How are you? It''s been so long already."

    She looked up at the man. Why does he talk to her like he knew her in person?

    "I''m sorry, sir, but did we meet before?"

    Kevin chuckled. "Ah, you''ve forgotten. Hmm. How many years since then? 12 years?"

    Something is ringing her head, but she was not in the mood to talk about stuff from the past other than her father''s death, plus Theo''s statement broke her heart. But she politely smiles.

    "I wished I could remember, but I recall nothing. I''m sorry, Mr. Hale."

    "Ah, right! I saw you in an article, the reason I remember you. I thought you were a model? It surprised me to see you at the front desk of this hotel. Kevin Hale widened his smile. "I was lucky to have a glimpse of your beauty. You were already cute back then. But look at you! You bloom this beautiful."

    Hm, what a generic act. She won''t buy this lame bluff. "No. I''m just an employee, sir."

    "I told you, Kevin is fine. Anyway, that''s a wonder. Is it your boyfriend doesn''t agree with the idea?"

    The guy keeps talking to her like he does know a lot about her. It confused Nikki rather than surprised. "You are right, Mr. Kevin. My boyfriend doesn''t like that I work as a model. Besides, it does not interest me. Here is your receipt and key card. Please enjoy your stay!" She smiled and bowed at Kevin. She hurried the process so that this guy would disappear in front of her. His presence only irritates her, but she has to remain polite and cheerful.

    But another thing she is uncomfortable with. Someone is glaring at the front desk.

    ''What is his problem? Why does he act like I should not talk to another guy when he is just using me to free from Min Xi?'' Nikki mumbles to her head.

    "See you around, Nikki." Kevin pushes a meaningful smile on his mouth before he leaves the desk and heads to the elevator.

    "Boss, the guy in the picture." Neil, Kevin''s right hand, whispered to his boss.

    "What picture?"

    "The article where Miss Nikki in it and the Chinese guy with green eyes."

    "What about him?"

    "He was in the lobby, glaring at us."

    "What?" Kevin halted in front of the lift. Casually, his eyes traveled to the entire hotel lobby and paused at the man Neil describes as a Chinese but has green eyes. Neil is right. The guy is glaring at them. Kevin smirks. "What is his name?"

    "Theo Shang is what the article mentioned, boss."

    "I see. He must be Garry Shang''s nephew. Speaking of that old man, has he arrived already?" asked Kevin after they stepped inside the elevator.

    Neil presses the button for 15th-floor where the room they will stay in days before he answers. "Yes, boss. He''s already waiting for us."

    "Good.." Kevin Hale smirked.

 Chapter 116 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 116: PLANS and PROTECTION

    * * *

    A few hours ago before Kevin Hale arrived¡­

    Matt left already to run further investigation related to the organization the National Security wanted to apprehend.

    Theo heaves a sigh, pondering the things in the past. It bothers him that the gang they encountered ten years ago is the same man who is troubling Nikki. Now that there are possibilities, he should put more security around her. Donny is not enough alone to watch her around.

    Learning from the fate of his mother giving birth to him, he should not care less. His relatives could be a means to harm the woman she loves and his child, like how they killed his mother and attempted to kill him as well. Theo picked up his phone from the coffee table and dialed Jeremy''s mobile number. Although Matt will also give his reports to his brother, he wants to talk with Jeremy ahead.

    "Hello, Theo? Aren''t you in the middle of your meeting?"

    "Not yet. I just let the team have a tour of the mansion were to take the photoshoot and our product ads."

    "I see. I was in the hospital, so I can''t meet your staff. How about a dinner in the mansion before they flew back to Switzerland?"

    "Sounds great! Let''s do that. Anyway, Matt gave me the report regarding the incident ten years ago. He was on the way to report it to you too."

    "So, you run your investigation?"

    "Not particularly. But I am investigating a man that seems to stalk Nikki."

    "Hmm. Is it you are the one stalking Nikki?" Jeremy teases his younger brother.

    "Hey. I truly did that, but I have a pure reason, remember? And who is pushing me to find a surrogate mother? So, normally I will stalk her." Theo''s reason, pouting from the other line.

    Jeremy pushes a smirk. It''s good that Theo has been more open to him now. "All right. So, how was it?"

    "We traced up the owner of the phone number that has been contacting Nikki. But then, the investigation leads to our past, Jeremy."

    "So, are you telling me that the man who''s calling Nikki possible has a connection to that gang?"

    "Yes. And it must relate to that incident why this person is bothering Nikki again. This man just came back to the country. He is also the suspect of Nikki''s father''s death and involves countless murders in Hanford City."

    "Do you mean? Does Nikki know about it already?"

    "She does, but not the person who killed her father. According to Matt, the chairman avoids mentioning names. I think for Nikki''s protection, she might search for those people, and this is what I wanted to talk to you once I finish working out the commercial with my team." Theo pauses, weighing a few things before he went on. "Jeremy, I wanted to add more people to watch Nikki aside from Donny. I need a trusted person like Matt. It''s not only against this person but from our relatives."

    "You are right. Once the Clan knows that another heir is to be born within our family, they will crawl a hole to get us. They were already bold enough to attack our father. I''ll talk to the Chairman to introduce us to more reliable secret bodyguards."

    "Hmm. I have an idea. I better ask for help directly from Dale Earnhardt. He has more trusted men to lend us."

    "Ah, you met him already, Director Daichi''s Isagawa''s right hand."

    "Yes, a month ago..." In a crazy situation involving Nikki. Theo keeps it to himself, though.

    "Hmm. Great. They were Isagawa''s men, but working for the chairman. We can trust them, yes."

    "Jeremy¡­"

    "Anything else?"

    "Did you recognize that it was Nikki, the girl we were with ten years ago?"

    "Theo¡­ I¡ª let us talk about that over tea after dinner tonight. How about it?"

    "Oh. I promise Mama Lucy will make dinner tonight. Soon after, I confess everything to Nikki. I will ask her to move to the mansion I purchased, so then, we can be neighbors, and you guys can come over."

    "I like that. So, better hurry!" He could see that Theo is close to Nikki''s mother, which results in a good relationship with the surrounding people. Theo is calmer. He doesn''t hide his feelings anymore but works with things for a certain someone. It was a good sign.

    "Jeremy, are you still there?"

    "Oh, yes." Jeremy came back from contemplating some matters regarding Theo.

    "Um, I came up with a plan¡­"

    "I''m all ears. What is it?"

    "Although Mama Lucy already heard of this plan, I will formally ask her permission to kidnap Nikki."

    "Are you serious?" Jeremy held not to laugh. "I can''t believe you! How did you come up with that plan?"

    "Says, it was out of desperation. But I have a pure reason!"

    "I know. I get it. So, how are you going to do that?" It thrilled him. This brother of his-- he can''t believe he would come up with a crazy plot. But as a supportive brother, he has to be part of this plan.

    "Well, we need people to take Nikki and get on a helicopter. Then, I will wait for her on a yacht."

    "Wait, a yacht and a helicopter?"

    "Yes. I should make sure Nikki cannot escape."

    "And there''s no way she can run away when you are in the middle of the ocean. You really are as smart as me," Jeremy grins.

    "Is that a compliment?"

    "It was!" Heh. He really does. If he is not, he could not hide the truth for two years, that he can already walk and is very healthy. "Let us talk more about it soon."

    "Yes. Let us talk about the plan. Nikki is feeling down after hearing the news. I want to take her somewhere she could rest while I am dealing with Brandon Hale and all the people involved in the crime."

    Theo wishes to remember what happened back then. After being severely beaten with a baseball bat that caused severe head trauma and almost resulted in his death, he remained in a coma for a year.

    "Theo, we have to act sooner."

    "Yes."

    "Master¡ª oh, I''m sorry you were on the phone."

    "It''s okay, Ruben. It was Theo."

    "Great! He is in the hotel, right?" asked Ruben.

    "Why?"

    "Our eyes inside the company notified me that Vice President Garry Shang is meeting someone in The Peninsula Hotel."

    "Who''s a person?"

    "I''m uncertain, but the name is Kevin Hale." Ruben''s answer.

    "Theo, did you hear this?"

    "I did, and it must relate this person to Brandon Hale."

    "What is your plan now?"

    "I think we need the Chairman''s cooperation since he originally ran an investigation about the Hale family. Maybe we can ask his permission to get private information from his guests. We need to know which room it will hold their meeting."

    "You are right. I must call him now to act quickly."

    "Also, I want to see who this Kevin Hale is. Can Ruben get a photo of this man?"

    "Hm, how about we ask Matt? He is coming over, right? I will ask him if he has data about this man."

    "Sounds better. I will reschedule all my appointments today. I need to watch this man''s arrival."

    "I have a plan. I''ll hang up now, to speak with Chairman Crow."

    "All right. After then, let me know what plan you came up with." Theo ends the call.

    He is heaving furious sighs while contemplating. Some things must be a priority to work on from now on. But on top of that is Nikki''s safety.

    ''Who is this man and what is his connection to Brandon Hale? Also, why is Uncle Garry meeting him?'' Theo mumbles to himself.. Also, he must find out what scheme his uncle is up to now.

 Chapter 117 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 117: MAMA

    * * *

    Theo was waiting for the information when his phone rang. The caller is less likely to call him lately.

    "Hello, Nina? Did something happen?" his question instantly. He wonders if it is about his father.

    "Hi, Theo! Nah, I just wanted to ask if you and Jeremy are together. I cannot reach him."

    "Ah, we just end talking over the phone. He is talking with Chairman Crow." his reply to Nina.

    "Oh, I see. No wonder I cannot get through. I just wanted to check you guys. Everything is fine here, nothing to worry about us. Anyway, is everything okay with the Crow Corporation?"

    "Our collaboration is fine. We have a few things to take care of with the chairman''s cooperation outside the business."

    "Okay. Is there anything I could help you out, guys?" asked Nina.

    Hearing Nina''s offer. Still, it surprised him. But this must be the typical Nina. Theo thanked her. "Thank you. Everything is fine. We worked on something about the incident ten years ago."

    "Oh, you guys continue the investigation about it?" asked Nina.

    "Yes. We will cooperate with the Chairman. There is a big case he is pursuing now, and it seems it connects Uncle Garry to someone."

    "What do you mean by that, Theo?"

    "I am still uncertain. But Uncle Garry set out to meet this person. Now we want to know if it involves these two in a crime."

    "What are you guys planning?" There are uncertainties in Nina''s tone.

    "Jeremy hasn''t told me the details, but I am having an idea of what is planning."

    "Okay. You guys made me nervous. Be careful. I will tell your father about this news."

    "All right. It''s better than it."

    "Well, you guys have something important to do. I won''t take your time then. But don''t you guys forget to share time to time about the progress, okay?"

    "Sure. I''ll mention it to Jeremy."

    "Hm. Thanks, Theo."

    "Wait¡­ um, there is something I want to ask Nina. I mean, I plan to call you for this matter."

    "Go ahead, Theo. What is it?"

    "Did you recognize Nikki when I gave you the presentation and then the video samples of our last selection of the model?"

    "Oh. Well, at first, I did not. But as time passed by, I asked Ruben to give me the data about the model, I recalled something, yes."

    "She is the girl back then, is it?"

    "I realized later, yes. It was her ten years ago."

    "I heard you donated a huge amount to the Foundation run by the Lawrence family on behalf of Nikki?"

    "Let us put, that was true. But the Lawrence''s refuse the money. They told me they would take care after Nikki and treat her well. It''s not because of my donation, but it was their Mission. Besides, Nikki is a close friend to their family. They told me they would look after her without the donation. Later years, your father received a word from Attorney Andrew Lawrence about Nikki putting on in a Scholarship Program under the Shang Holdings Incorporated. It was just a purely random selection. He has no idea it was her."

    "Is this true?" It astounded him hearing this from Nina. All these years? Nikki has a connection to their family. He was searching for her like forever. But she was here all along, and his faults, not finding her immediately. He has been hard-headed. Keep saying he won''t come back to this country, particularly in this city. "But why is she not working in our company? Is it our scholars'' priority to get a job in our company after they graduated?" he asked afterward.

    "Yes, Theo. But her course is not fit in our Shang Branch in mainland City."

    "Oh. She took Hotel Management. I forgot that. I became excited about something."

    Nina tried to suppress her laughs, not to reach Theo''s ear. "I''m sorry. I meant nothing. It''s just, you surely know this already, right?"

    "Yeah," he chuckles, which made him smile. He didn''t notice. Talking to Nina is actually this comfortable. Why is he putting air in the past? Or because his empty memory causes it all and gives him a foul mood? It must be. Now that his past is getting clear. He is also getting to know the better of the people surrounds him.

    "Anyway, I heard they offered Nikki a job in China with our major restaurant branches. But she refused, as she can''t leave her mother since her father died."

    "The people who did are also the same people who almost killed me, and Jeremy."

    "Oh, is that true? Poor girl. Does she know about it already?"

    "Yes. We just learned it today. However, all Nikki knows is her father was murder, but still, she doesn''t know we met before."

    "Oh. Hmm, so are you planning to tell her the truth?"

    "Yes. But I messed up with a few things, so I am having difficulties confessing to Nikki."

    "I see¡­" Nina sounded teasing.

    Theo blushes, even if Nina wasn''t in front of him. He cannot explain this warmth inside his chest. It must be about a feeling when you were sharing with your mother that you finally have a crush. Does he always wonder what his life would be if his mother stayed alive?

    But everything is in the past now. He is determined to face the future and left everything behind. However, some people need to pay first. Or else they will keep holding up the way of his happiness. He must clear out the path, so then, there is no more fear of living inside his heart.

    "Theo, I better hang up now so you guys can work to your plans."

    "Mama, wait!"

    "Ma¡ª mama?"

    His ears caught Nina''s voice when it cracked. "I¡ª I think I have been in the limbo for so long. I don''t know what life I had before I lost those memories. But maybe they were gone for good to start anew. So, I realized, I have been calling someone else mothers, but I have forgotten someone who deserves it as well."

    "I¡ª I''m speechless. I think Nina is fine all this time¡­" She''s biting her lower lip not to stutter her words from the emotion flooding her chest. "But wait, are you saying now that you are calling someone''s mother¡ª is this mean, you and Nikki? Is it?"

    Hm, it looks like her sons are keeping secrets. It intrigues her, but she understands above all people. Theo is still engaged with Min Xi. How about if¡ª? Is this the reason he purchased a mansion? Something playing in her mind. But if Theo didn''t want to share it yet, maybe it was better to avoid unnecessary events like what happened in the past.

    ''I am right. You are like your father, Theo. But the difference is? You are working hard to be with this person. Being selfish is not so bad if it means to protect the person so dear to you.'' Nina thought with a smile on her lips. She blushed when she noticed that Harry was staring at her.

    Yes. She was at his office to discuss the upcoming Shang 100th Year Celebration. Her phone was also on loudspeaker so that Harry could hear what she was discussing with Theo. But then she did not expect that Theo would suddenly change the topic, and Harry even heard when Theo called her mama. Stupid, Theo. She cursed him in secret. But he sounded in love¡­ this must-have changed him greatly.

    "Oh, I have to hang up now. The data I am waiting for is here. I need to discuss a few things with Jeremy."

    "Sure. Let us know if there is something we can help you guys."

    "Certainly. Thank you, um, Mama. Goodbye," said Theo. It seems it will take a while before he will completely use calling Nina this way.

    "Goodbye, Theo."

 Chapter 118 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 118: NOT MARRIED TO A FRAIL WOMAN

    * * *

    SHANG EMPIRE, Zen City

    Nina shedding tears and felt embarrassed. After the call, she excuses herself and runs to the washroom. She dried the tears and cleaned the mess that it caused to her face.

    "You idiot, Theo. Don''t just open random topics." Nina mumbles while she carefully peers at her reflection in front of the mirror.

    At 55, it cannot deny she looks younger by ten years than her actual age. She may be very busy proving herself to be a Queen of Shang, but most importantly, she must appear very pleasing to everyone and exceed all expectations. From her success, figure, and position in the Clan.

    She is grateful that Harry is in love with one woman, and that person was long dead. She need not deal with young girls or any woman who attempts to seduce Harry. Gladly, he is not a type of man who would taste every attracted girl that shows motives into him. The only people giving her a great headache are the Clans who wanted to snatch the throne from her father-in-law, and now from Harry, and then from Jeremy. Once there is a new member of their family, that would be their next target. Keeping the position in the Clan is not a simple task. Jeremy and Theo must not marry a frail woman but someone who won''t back down to any battle.

    Now that she calms down. Nina joins Harry once again and takes back the seat she left. Sat across Harry, she crosses her legs and picks up her Tab to scan the agendas of their meeting today. She was anxious about what was Harry''s reaction after Theo called her Mama. It intrigues her, but she was hoping that Harry would not mind about it, because she has no courage to ask his thoughts. She bit her lower lip when Harry broke the awkward silence.

    "So, the boys wanted to deal with what happens to them in the past?"

    Nina meets Harry''s gaze and replies to his query. "Yes. It was what Theo mentioned. As you already suspected, your cousin is truly making his way ever since."

    "Back then, he had protection from the corrupt government. But since someone showed up and ruled Mainland City and completely changed the direction of that country. Things changed in these past three years. It is the right time to make a move." Harry''s opinion.

    "It looks like your sons are making good ties with Chairman Crow," Nina commented, which Harry agreed.

    "They learn who are the right people to work with and make an ally," he said.

    "That was the picture I am seeing. Also, Theo is against going back to that country. But now, someone is keeping him in the city."

    "Is this about that girl?"

    "I guess she is the reason. I want to run and investigate what is going on with that son of yours. But I realized, maybe it''s better to let the boys work through whatever they want to solve at the moment. I am seeing the brothers working together to achieve the same goal."

    "It''s an excellent sign, yes. We want the brothers to help each other," Harry conceded.

    "Theo almost completed the painting. But according to Ruben, Theo hasn''t told the model yet. The celebration is less than two months. We are not giving anything yet about the new product. At least we can present a good teaser to what they should look forward to in the celebration."

    "It seems they will be more occupied with something else these coming days. Well, let them work on that one and make Ruben watch every plan they were making. Everything should clear out before the celebration."

    "I already instructed him. Ruben knew what he must do. Also, Theo''s team is in Mainland City to shoot a commercial. We can use that one as a teaser. Slowly, we will give a sneak peek until the launch of the entire commercial."

    "Great. We will proceed to what we planned."

    Nina nodded and prepared to leave. "Understood."

    "Mr. Li!" Harry calls out his assistant, who''s standing in the corner.

    "Chairman Shang, you need me?"

    "Notify the restaurant. We are coming for lunch."

    "I will make a reservation, get it." Mr. Li bowed and left to make a call.

    "Then I will make my way back to Li-Shang building," Nina told Harry. The meeting is over. No other reason she must stay any longer. She stood from the seat to leave Harry''s office.

    "Why?" Harry''s forehead curled up.

    It confused her; she asked Harry. "You are going out for lunch, right? So, I will go back to my office to sort some documents."

    "Then you don''t have a lunch meeting?" Harry returned the question instead.

    "Oh, no. I don''t have one."

    "Don''t you want to join me?"

    "Oh. Do you mean? I, I thought you have a business lunch meeting¡­ so, um," stammering, she stops talking when she cannot straighten out her voice. What is wrong with her? In these past decades. She makes sure to always stand firm in front of Harry. But lately, she is showing a vulnerable side of hers. It seems like it started when Harry encountered a shootout and was hospitalized. This is the time she must show strength.

    "No. But we should continue discussing a few things over lunch. What do you think? We still have to continue the plans for the company celebration."

    "Oh, alright. We have to make sure the hundredth founding is a success."

    Harry nods, gesturing at the door to let her walk ahead, and he follows behind.

    Nina and Harry headed to the lobby of the company. It surprises the employees that gather in the entrance hall to see a rare sight. Most of the time, the bosses only take their separate private elevator.. But stars must not be in their positions, seeing Chairman Shang and Chairwoman Shang taking the front door of the building together.

 Chapter 119 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 119: A PROMISE

    * * *

    The Peninsula Hotel, Mainland City

    Theo, browsing his laptop, reading the data Matt emailed him. He looked through the evidence and images included in the files. On his left hand, holding his phone near his left ear.

    "Brandon Hale and Kevin Hale¡­" he mumbled while looking at the picture.

    "Theo, Kevin Hale is arriving in the hotel around 2:00 in the afternoon," Jeremy speaks up from the other line.

    "I got it. I will wait for him in the lobby."

    "Are you exposing yourself?"

    "No. But I am curious whether he knew about Nikki. I want to see his reaction seeing her in this hotel."

    "Or possibly, he already knows that Nikki is working in the hotel," Jeremy''s conclusion.

    "Once we heard his and Uncle Garry''s conversation, and it showed some hints, we need to move to the next plan."

    "Right. Daichi is coming to you for the plans."

    "I''ll handle it." he cannot wait to unveil Garry Shang''s scheme.

    Theo continues talking with Jeremy when Daichi knocked on the door.

    "Director Isagawa is here. I will hang up now," he told Jeremy, then end the call.

    "Yo! Just call me Daichi. I was only two years older than you."

    "All right. I would be comfortable in this way." Theo pushed a smile. Honestly, he is nervous being alone with Daichi Isagawa. He is one of the closest friends of Nikki. How could he explain to this man about him and Nikki? His worries.

    "So, Matt and Shun mentioned to me that one person they were investigating is coming to the hotel?"

    And he wishes Matt mentioned nothing yet to this guy. He is not prepared for being beaten up by him when more things have to work out from now on.

    "Ahem! Yes, and I was grateful to the chairman for allowing us to do this," Theo replied.

    "He will benefit, as Shun is eager to apprehend this organization. They gave us such a headache for years already."

    "And they were a pain to many people for many years."

    "Like you and your brother. Even our poor Nikki. Anyway! Speaking of, I heard it was you who tried to save Nikki back then."

    Theo was in a panic when Daichi sat up and strode toward him. ''Is he going to beat me up now?'' Theo''s crazy thoughts. However, Daichi did only hug him.

    "Thank you for saving our Nikki." Daichi patted Theo''s back before he let him go.

    But Theo could only laugh awkwardly. Can this guy thank him after he learns what he did to Nikki? He shook his head. "Don''t mention it, brother Daichi," said Theo, sweat cold rushing his forehead.

    "I like that!" Daichi went back to his seat. "Also, Matt mentioned¡­"

    "What¡ª what did he say?"

    "That you notice Brandon Hale is bothering Nikki lately. You made a quick decision to investigate this guy."

    Once more, Theo laughs awkwardly. Can he tell the truth it was out of jealousy that another man calling Nikki? It sounds childish, but he already places Nikki''s safety as a priority.

    "Now, tell me, Theo¡­ Do you like our Nikki?" with a serious tone, Daichi questions the guy.

    Tension has increased; it caught him off guard. Is this the right time to confess? He needs Daichi for his plan of kidnapping Nikki soon. But how to explain to him without a punch, then talk? Matt is calmer, the reason he could easily share everything with him. But Daichi is one of the hotheaded in their circle.

    "Brother Daichi, would you permit me if I pursue her?"

    Daichi sharpens his gaze after hearing Theo asking for permission. "What did you say? Don''t you have a fianc¨¦, Theo?"

    "I¡ª Min Xi and I, the elders who arrange our marriage. I will rather be to have nothing than marry the person I don''t love." Bravely, he meets Daichi''s burning stare. He had to convince him further. "I have been turning her down. She just wanted to marry me to save her family from bankruptcy and money slandering inside my family''s company with my other uncle''s scheme. I could feel that I never loved her, I''m sure of that. It was Nikki only filled my head all these years."

    Listening to Theo''s confession, Daichi''s forehead frown and asked. "Wait¡­ isn''t that you lost your memory?"

    "I do. But my heart did not forget Nikki."

    "Hey, is this really a real confession?" Still, Daichi displayed a serious expression. As a brother, it was his responsibility to make sure that Nikki won''t cry. But then, he remembers something. "Wait, a minute. Before the event and during the night of the show. I saw Nikki cried. Don''t tell me it was you the reason?"

    Theo takes silence. What chances did he make Nikki cry? "I don''t remember. Besides, making her cry is the last thing I would do."

    He wanted to share the truth. But at this moment, there are other things they have to take care of. "If you please, can you spare me your time tomorrow morning, brother Daichi?" Theo bent his back, bowing from his seat.

    "Hmm¡­ what is this? Are you going to court me as well?"

    "I do. I respected you as Nikki''s closest family."

    "Damn! I wonder what the old man would say." Daichi grinned.

    "Nikki''s father?" asked Theo. Now he feels relieved seeing Daichi change his mood. "Would he haunt me?" It''s silly to talk. But it seems he needs to offer respect for Nikki''s father. He should do that soon.

    "I thought, it''s only talking between drunk men." Daichi reaches his chin and scratches it while recalling something.

    "What are you talking about, brother Daichi?"

    "Well¡­ it was when you visited Mainland City with your brother for his further check-ups. But you are going to the US for College. To celebrate your departure the next day, we all met at the store for a drinking party."

    "Wow. Really?" Theo thrilled to hear the further story.

    "Yeah. I will never forget everything." Daichi smiled upon remembering the days when Nikki''s father still alive. "Everyone having fun and doing stupid games that night. I was already having a high tolerance for alcohol. As the night getting old, we had hangover talks."

    "Did I say stupid things at that time?" Theo asked curiously. Now he realizes. The memory he lost contains such fun times.

    "I think that''s not stupid at all."

    Theo is dying to hear what it was, but Daichi is taking it long.

    "You and Uncle Seth are having a talk, which I don''t know the entire conversation, but Uncle Seth called out a cheer suddenly and announced that you would marry his daughter after you graduate college."

    "Huh?" Theo dropped his jaw. Isn''t Nikki just turning 14 years old when he graduated from college?

    "Aunt Lucy heard this, and she hits her husband in the head. I was laughing hard at that time, but Aunt Lucy is right. Nikki is ten at the moment. So then, she will turn fourteen after four years. Everyone is already drunk, so no one paying attention to that crazy idea when you and Uncle Seth made a promise. Ben and Kier passed out." Daichi peered at Theo. "It was more like a joke to look back, but who would have thought? You and Nikki cross paths after you graduated from college. However, it became a tragedy to both of your lives."

    "I agreed. It seems our fate playing us and giving us a hard time. But is this all true? Do the drunken men talk? Did I really promise to Nikki''s father to marry his daughter?"

    "I am certain, yes."

    "Then, when and where did I first meet her?" He was too curious to know. He cannot wait for his memory to come back.

    Daichi shrugs a shoulder. "Hm, I don''t know either. Oh, I have to answer this Theo. It was Rudolf." Daichi swipes the green button and speaks to the caller.

    While Daichi occupied talking to his phone, he pondered over things of where he and Nikki first met. Base on his sketchpad, he saw her on the train, on the bus, and they went to the same town. Maybe Jeremy could tell him more about that day.

    Not too long, Daichi hangs up the call and share the great news.

    "Everything is ready. Rudolf sends his cousin, Mark Lao, to place the spy cameras in the entire room booked by your uncle. Rudolf will link the monitoring into our gadgets. Let''s test it after Mark places them. He will join us shortly."

    Theo nodded.. They were getting close.

 Chapter 120 - Story Of Nikky Lindsey

    CHAPTER 120: THE CULPRIT

    * * *

    Everything is ready. Theo and Daichi try out the spy cameras now connected to their phones. Mark Lao joined them and showed the cameras from the room.

    When it''s time, Theo sits in the lobby. He noticed that Nikki ignores him when he attempts to greet her. He just assumes she doesn''t feel well after the news. Even how he desires to kidnap her at this moment to comfort her; there are things they have to take care of¡­

    "Hang on, Nikki. Everything will be alright soon. I need to clear out the path first." Theo uttered to himself when he spotted the person he was waiting for.

    As scheduled, Kevin Hale arrives before 2:00 pm. They monitored all his movements and conversation, even during his checking in at the front desk. It turns out; he flirted with Nikki, and he sounded like he remembered her from the past before the incident ten years ago.

    ''What is going on here?'' Theo murmurs in his head. He glares at Kevin''s direction when he hears him flirting at Nikki. He could tell that Nikki wasn''t in a mood to work further today. But she forces herself to smile politely at the guests.

    Theo is definite that she was heartbroken after learning that someone murdered her father. But she doesn''t want to be obvious in front of everyone.

    Theo wanted to rush at her side and hug Nikki. She''s pregnant, and so she''s sensitive a lot more. Suffering from loneliness and stress is not helpful for her pregnancy. It worries him.

    Watching keenly, he saw Kevin Hale now leaving the Reception Area. Theo picks up his phone and speaks up to the people on the other line. "They''re taking the elevator now."

    "We''re eyeing on them. Also, the suite has successfully planted Nano spy cameras. They won''t notice anything that we are monitoring them." Daichi informed Theo.

    "That''s brilliant news." As expected of the Crow Corporation Security, they operated like spies. They have these kinds of gadgets and technology. Before Theo hangs up the phone, he makes a request. "Um, brother Daichi, can I ask a favor?"

    "Sure, what is it?" Daichi eagerly listens from the other line.

    "Can you send Nikki some mango pudding and mango cheesecake?"

    "Oh. Did Nikki like those? I didn''t know that?" Daichi sounded puzzled.

    Heh. If I tell you the reason, I''m sure you''ll be shocked and beat me up. Theo thought. He shook his head and replied. "Ah, she does. I saw her enjoying the desserts at the time of the event. Well, Nikki is trying hard to be cheerful, but I know she is depressed inside because of the sad news."

    "You''re right, Theo. She must have felt down, but she just showed she was fine. Sweets will help her mood! I''ll go call the restaurant."

    "Thanks. I owe you one."

    "Nah. It''s nothing. It''s for our Nikki. I''ll hang up now."

    "All right. I''m coming up." Theo glanced at the front desk before he headed to the elevator. He is certain; she cried a while ago, but she did her best not to become transparent. Watching her, the more he wanted to hold her inside his arms.

    It was the moment Nikki lifted her head, and their eyes met. However, Nikki quickly averted her gaze. Soon, he needs to straighten out everything between them.

    "Yo, Theo! Hurry!"

    "Have they begun conversing?" he asked curiously. He might miss something already.

    "Not yet. Your uncle still on the phone." Mark replied to him.

    Theo seated in front of his laptop and observed the meeting of his uncle Garry and Kevin Hale.

    "Hello, Master Shang!" Kevin greeted the old man. But it appears it irritated the man seeing him.

    "You seem lost, Master Hale," Garry yells at the man across from him, which Kevin only returns with an amusing laugh.

    "Is this possible you are not pleased to see me, Master Shang?"

    "Things still haven''t gotten better! Why do you have to show up in Mainland City? They continue investigating what happened three years ago! Their¡ª"

    "Uh-uh... Why should we talk about it? What happened three years ago? I seem to recall nothing about that, Master Shang."

    * * *

    MONITORING TEAM

    Mark: Damn it! This guy is careful!

    Shun: He should be. He is cautious not to make a wrong move or words in front of Garry Shang.

    Daichi: Now, it will hold him up to mention anything about three years ago.

    Mark: But surely, we can get more useful information from their meeting.

    Rudolf: And attempting to discuss what happened three years ago only proves that Garry Shang knows something, and he must be involved in that.

    Kier: Absolutely. One word is enough to see that hole they are trying to cover.

    Theo. [....] (Keenly listening further to the conversation.)

    * * *

    ROOM 1410

    "Are you washing off your hands, Master Hale?"

    "What to wash if there is nothing to clean, Master Shang?" Kevin Hale questions Garry Shang. It displays how the old man feels unpleasant. "It seems you''d like to distract me. So, you are mentioning nonsense things."

    "And why would I do that?" Garry Shang laughs nervously.

    "I am here for important business. Now, let''s down to business."

    "What do you want?" Garry asked arrogantly. He''s trying to be superior in this talk.

    Suddenly, Kevin Hale slams his palm on the cocktail table.

    "I have been supporting you for many years, but still, there are no excellent results! I am just wasting my investment in Shang Holdings. Now I need my money, Master Shang."

    "We have an agreement!"

    "That agreement is worthless when until now, you are still the inferior of that company! How come a disabled man surpasses you and becomes the President?"

    "Shut up! If you killed them ten years ago, then we don''t have a problem now!"

    "Be careful of your words, Master Shang."

    "I mentioned no one. What are you afraid of?" Garry Shang grin. "It was you who compromised the plan. How dare you question me? I was the VP of the company. Just a little work, I can throw out my nephew. But fuck, that bastard came back in the country."

    "Who''s a bastard?"

    "The one you should have killed!"

    "Isn''t he dead? Did you fool me to make-believe so you will get the money?"

    "Isn''t we mentioning nothing about the past, Master Hale?" Garry Shang poured wine to his glass and drank it in one go.

    "Don''t change the issue, Master Shang." There is a threat to Kevin Hale''s voice. The man is attempting to save himself, which he won''t let that happen.

    Garry Shang''s forehead curled up from anger. Kevin Hale is giving him a hard time. He has to point the blame only to him. "It was your job to make sure of that! But you failed. Now you question me? You should fuck teach your nephew how to kill a person!"

    "But you did not give the whole details, that they were with a girl!"

    "And who is this girl? I don''t know about that." Garry Shang denies it. It also surprised him after he heard that his nephew is with a girl that night.

    "You must have forgotten. You give orders to kill anyone that could witness the crime."

    "What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense, Master Hale."

    "Whether you deny it doesn''t change the fact you used me," said Kevin Hale. The old man would try to trick him. He could play it all night.

    "We are partners. As you can see, we are just providing each other that we both benefit from it. We need not become enemies, Master Hale."

    "Stop playing with me, Master Shang. Is my investment still in good hands? Or have you spent these past years the reason you were trying to lead me to another direction of our conversation?"

    "Of course not! But if you pull out now, what is my chance to win over my stocks?"

    "Are you begging now, Master Shang?"

    Tsk. This man is troublesome. He has to calm down and take it easy. "Master Hale, we need not end our friendship this way. It happens, I heard the news, and you need the money. I can support you, but I won''t give back your investment. Instead, wait so that I can profit from it more."

    "And what do you know why I need the money, Master Shang?"

    "You are planning to leave the country." Garry Shang smirks. Now he holds this man into his hands. Of course, he won''t allow him to win over.

    "Heh. Trying to play with a game, Master Shang? You should know that if I ended up apprehended, I could drag you with me."

    Garry Shang narrowed his gaze at the man sitting across from him. How can he get rid of this man? He has to convince him to leave the country. He cannot come back anymore because the Secret Intelligence Sector is eyeing him for multiple incidents in the past. Besides, this guy cannot harm him. He was inside the Mainland City. The Alliance would know promptly if a crime happens.

    "Stops threatening me, Master Hale," he said. ''You can''t do anything inside this city.''

    "I know what is playing on your mind, Master Shang. Why don''t you invite me to your house for dinner instead?"

    "What? Why?"

    "Let''s discuss the business further at your house. I have a better proposal for you."

    "Why don''t you speak it here?" Could it be this person plotted to kill him inside his residence? Garry Shang pondering.

    "I just find the place dangerous to speak of further details. We failed ten years ago, the more reason we plan out everything carefully. What do you think?"

    "Ah, of course! All right! You can come by later. I have to prepare the main dishes." Garry Shang grins.

    Kevin Hale returned the grin as well. He said, "I know you can''t produce any money at the moment, Master Shang. But I have a job for you."

    "What kind of request is this, Master Shang? Just make it sure I won''t compromise my position and name, or else we both finish and say goodbye to your investment."

    "About the main dish, you are talking. We want her." Neil, Kevin''s assistant, places his mobile phone on the table.

    "Who is she?"

 Chapter 121 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 121: WHERE IS NIKKI?

    * * *

    "It''s unnecessary for you to know, Master Shang. Just bring her to me tonight."

    "It was my business, Master Hale. But this girl is familiar."

    "Make it sure you can bring her tonight."

    "What am I? A kidnapper? Although this girl looks familiar, things won''t go our way, anymore. We have no more protection under a new Prime Minister! The government is under the ruler of one person, above the Prime Minister. You know that, Master Hale."

    "Are you afraid, Master Shang? It seems you lost your voice?"

    "Taking women I like is a piece of cake! But not anymore! I won''t compromise my name!"

    "You already have. Since you plan to kill your nephews."

    "You said we should care about the things we should mention!"

    "I want to remind you, that''s all."

    * * *

    MONITORING TEAM

    Mark Lao: That''s it! It was an obvious statement! And I need to plant spy cameras at his house!

    Kier Lawrence: We need a diversion plan.

    Rudolf Lao: How if we compromise their Security System?

    Shun Crow: You can place a virus in their system.

    David Lawrence: You guys are making so much against the government policy.

    Matt Lawrence: Brother, you forgot we are the government.

    Kier Lawrence: And we are the Law. Heh.

    Dylan Lawrence: And our family working to apprehend every criminal.

    Mark Lao: Woo-hoo! The famous Lawrence Brothers! As expected!

    Rudolf Lao: Why don''t you just do the job, Mark?

    Mark Lao: All right! I''ll work on the virus now!

    Rubin Lim: It is overwhelming to work with these men, Master Jeremy. (whispering)

    Jeremy Shang: [.....]

    Shun Crow: You all can continue the monitoring. I have to run in the supermarket. Give me updates later.

    Mark Lao: Owo! The Mafia Emperor is doing an errand!

    "SHUT UP, MARK!!!"

    They said at once.

    "All right! All right! I''m hacking their system now!" Mark was bullied once again by the older men.

    ?????

    ROOM 1410

    "Your job is simple, Master Shang."

    "No. You are making our lives hard, Master Hale."

    In the middle of a heated conversation, the room opens, and a man in his 70s enters.

    "What is the meaning of this?" asked the man striding toward them. "How dare you come boldly, Kevin Hale?"

    "Hello, Senator Lu. Don''t speak like you never enjoy my support when you run your senatorial candidacy."

    "What do you want?" his tone is cold, treating Kevin Hale unpleasantly.

    "Oh, come on! Don''t make me look disrespectful to the elders. Please, drink!" Kevin Hale poured a rum on an empty glass. He placed three ice cubes and offered it to the Senator. "You are doing good, Senator! I salute you for working too clean. Heh."

    "What do you want?" he repeated.

    "Nothing. Just maybe a present for me?"

    "Can you be straightforward, Master Hale?"

    "Well¡­ I already foresee that Master Shang will refuse me. So I am trying my luck."

    "What is this bullshit!" He asked angrily. The presence of this man in the city threatens his reputation to the country. But if he ignores him, there is a danger this man carries in his hand.

    "Do not worry, Senator Lu. I want this woman as your present to me."

    "And whose girl is that?"

    Neil placed his phone on the table, which makes the Senator curl his forehead and darken his expression.

    "Are you telling me to kidnap this woman?"

    "Do you really need to kidnap her? We will kidnap no one. Relax, gentlemen!"

    "Stop this shit! Do you think we can just pick up someone out here? This is Mainland City! Don''t forget that, Master Hale!"

    "I did not. But we need not discuss it here. I have another meeting. See you in the evening, gentlemen."

    Kevin Hale stood from his seat and left.

    * * *

    MONITORING TEAM

    "Theo?" Jeremy speaks up from the other line. He notices that his brother has been quiet all along.

    But the truth is, Theo wanted to run in that room to beat up those men. Particularly his uncle.

    "Theo, calm down! Do you want to ruin the mission?" Daichi stops him and attempts to calm him.

    "Listen, I successfully planted the virus after I hack their system. Not so long before, they will call an IT company to fix their system! Now let me make that system, and we need someone to deliver this!" Mark Lao informed everyone.

    "Great! I''ll prepare for my man to do that." Matt retorted.

    Meanwhile, after he calms down a bit, Theo was now standing near the floor-ceiling window. He then slams his hands on the round table.

    "Damn it!" he cursed. "I need his head!"

    "Calm down, Theo," Jeremy said on the other line.

    All of them are using a special Bluetooth earphone. It is a small Nano phone device that links to everyone who''s monitoring the meeting of Kevin Hale and Garry Shang.

    "All these years!" Theo murmurs.

    "We need the patience to achieve what we are aiming for." Jeremy did his best to pacify his brother.

    "He almost killed us! And Nikki! Now, I can''t remember her and everything! And they are plotting to get her again?"

    "Calm down. They cannot harm her. We''ll make sure of that." Daichi joins the brother''s conversation.

    "Don''t worry, Theo. We won''t let them lay a hand on Nikki," Matt Lawrence retorted.

    The other boys also rejoined the conversation and discussed the plans.

    "We have to figure out how we could catch them in the act," said David Lawrence.

    "What are you suggesting, David?" asked Rudolf Lao.

    "We need bait. So then, we have solid evidence against them." David shared his ideas, and everyone agrees.

    In the middle of their discussion, Matt announced. "I received some reports. Garry Shang is requesting for women."

    "We have to send an agent to go," Kier suggested.

    "How about Nikki?" It was Mark who mentioned, and he received everyone''s scolding.

    "What about Nikki?"

    "They''re after Nikki. Let us allow them to get near them. But we won''t give them a chance to take him away." Dylan actually agreed to Mark''s crazy idea.

    "You are insane Dylan!"

    "I don''t agree with Dylan. Although a very effective plan. But Nikki already got through. Are we going to make the past repeat?" Rudolf concurred.

    "Just a suggestion!" Mark insisted on the idea.

    Then Theo was strongly against it. "No. I won''t agree about putting Nikki in danger."

    "We all don''t want Nikki harm."

    "What should we do then?" asked Mark. He peered at Daichi and Theo.

    "An update, everyone! Garry Sang''s security finally made a phone call to the IT Security Company," David reported.

    "My agents are ready," told Matt.

    "All right, I''m sending the system, brother Matt."

    "I''m back. All right. What is the update?" Shun joins the team once again.

    "Hey. That was fast?" Kier questions the boss.

    "I''m home now. What''s the progress?" asked Shun.

    "Wait, are you home? Or are you in the kitchen?" Kier is now teasing the boss.

    "Where is the kitchen? Obviously, inside my home!"

    "Brother Kier, don''t make the boss mad!"

    It was a normal conversation, anyway. Everyone used it already except the Shang brothers and Ruben. Meanwhile, Ruben receives a report.

    "What is it, Rubin?" Jeremy keenly waited for Rubin''s reply.

    "Master, Donny reported. Jasmine and Mrs. Lindsey weren''t home. Their house is showing that they were a force."

    "What did you say, Rubin?" Theo freaks out. "Nikki!"

    Theo runs to the Reception Desk.

    "Where''s Nikki?" Theo asked Miss Mina.

    "She went to take a break for twenty minutes. Well, it has been thirty minutes. She hasn''t come back yet."

    "Theo! Nikki left thirty minutes ago!" Daichi informed him.

    "What?!"

 Chapter 122 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 122: SEARCHING for NIKKI (One)

    * /* /*

    Another half-hour passed and no trace of Nikki. Daichi gives an order to every security personnel in The Peninsula Hotel to search for Nikki within the premises of the hotel. The security teams silently search to assure little or no attention from the guests.

    "Damn it! We focused on observing Kevin Hale! We neglected to protect Nikki and her mother!" Daichi punches the couch.

    "I''m sorry. I was the one who assigned someone to watch the family." Jeremy apologized.

    "You need not apologize, Master Jeremy."

    "I am investigating all the CC TVs inside the hotel," said Rudolf on the other line.

    "I will check the cameras on and around the streets near the hotel." Dylan joined the search from Mainland City Observatory Center.

    Theo pacing in the room. He couldn''t wait to hear if they had found Nikki. "Shit! I''m fucking worthless!" He hated himself for not watching Nikki. He was overconfident because they were inside the hotel. He thought she was safe with the tight security outside.

    "Nikki''s car is still in the parking lot," Matt reported.

    "Then where is she?" Theo yells. "I''m sorry. That meant for me, I was not watching her closely." he apologized after losing cool.

    "No problem, Theo. We all stressed because they intended to take Nikki in the first place. And the big mystery, all the cameras showed no evidence of her ever leaving the hotel." said Matt.

    "What? Then why can''t we find her?" Theo was stressed. "I can''t stay here waiting! I need to help with the search!"

    "Calm down Theo, our enemy knows us, it is better if you don''t show them that we are in a panic," Jeremy advised.

    "Master Jeremy is right, we should do the searching, quietly." Daichi seconded. He hits a dial sequence on his phone and talks with someone. "Dale, instruct each of the boys to search for Nikki and Aunt Lucy. Watch for any suspicious movement around the city. Proceed in stealth, make no ripple in the water, we can''t underestimate our enemy, or they will pass by under our eyes."

    "I understand boss," Dale replied.

    "I will send the photos of the people who possibly took Nikki," Daichi added, and he finished the call.

    After receiving the data, Dale walked outside his office. "Listen up, boys! We have a very important job. The boss ordered us to work in stealth. Call your most trusted men to search for Nikki and Aunt Lucy."

    "What? Did someone take Aunt Lucy? Are they seeking death?" said one of Dale''s men. Each of them knows too well about the Lindsey family because of the noodle soup store, because they were regular customers of the diner. Also, because of the late old Lindsey was so nice to them¡­ no matter who they were. Society accuses them of hoodlum people being a member of gangs, but they respected the old Lindsey.

    The old man helps many of them. Those times they were just a bunch of useless boys and doing nothing good in their life. But the old man has been kind to them. He is giving free food for work in the store on certain days like weekends and even helps to get them out of a situation.

    "Remember, Aunt Lucy had her surgery a month ago. Her condition is not yet good. We need to find her and Miss Nikki as soon as possible."

    "Understood boss!" they answered at once.

    "I will send the data and images of our suspects."

    "Woo-hoo! I know these guys. It''s payback time!"

    "At ease, boys! The Emperor won''t like making a ruckus. Lie low as much and priority is the safety of Aunt Lucy and Miss Nikki."

    "Yes, boss!"

    * /* /*

    Back in the Peninsula Hotel¡­

    They were still searching and replaying every video footage of the hotel and nearby avenues and streets.

    "I have already sent the SWAT Team to search and check every vehicle that exits the city," David reported.

    "Thank you, David," said Daichi. "Dale contacted me. All the boys have now begun searching for them."

    "Thank you, brother Daichi." It amazes him watching these friends and brothers helping to find Nikki.

    "No problem, Theo. We won''t stop until we didn''t find them." Daichi patted Theo''s back. It showed the guy''s face how worried he was. He could tell that Theo likes Nikki.

    Meanwhile, at Crow Mansion, Shun is following the progress of the search. He headed to his study table and opened his computer.

    "David, contact all the authorities that no ships or yachts could sail without a thorough inspection of every corner of the ships. Even private planes and seaplanes or that sort of vehicles leaving the city and nearby ports," Shun''s orders.

    "Copy, brother Shun!" David responded and quickly made the resolution.

    "How about Kevin Hale? Where is he now?" asked Shun.

    "He was still in the hotel. We are watching every move he makes." Mark responded.

    "Good." Shun is pondering over the matters. Now that they were into this situation. He won''t let every person who is involved in the crime and illegal activities three years ago. Also, Lindsey and the Shang family was once a victim of an assault, murder, and abduction. Now, abduct Nikki again.

    "We should restrain him if he plans to leave the hotel."

    "No. Let him be. We could find out something if we let him go anywhere. But we have to follow him quietly."

    "Yes. I could tell. He is careful of all of his steps. He is conscious of his surroundings. Casually he is making obvious gestures." Kier joined Rudolf at the Monitoring Room of the Empire Dragon Hotel. Studied Kevin''s body language and the way his head moved and looked at Nikki at the front desk. "Something is not right." He has a suspicion.

    "What is it, brother-in-law?" asked Mark from the other line.

    "Shut up. You and Lena haven''t married yet."

    "We already got married if you give us your blessings," Mark pouted.

    "Why don''t you go back to work?"

    "I am working!" Mark retorted.

    "All right. Let''s focus on searching first." Shun meddled with the conversion between Kier and Mark. "Kier, what is your idea?" A lawyer''s perception is most helpful at this moment.

    ***

    Empire Dragon Hotel Monitoring Room

    "I am reviewing the video when Nikki takes a break. She went to the locker room. However, she never came out ever since."

    "Daichi? Did you check that Staff Room?" asked Shun.

    "Yes. The security is already checking the room." Daichi replied from The Peninsula Hotel.

    "But Nikki wasn''t there?" asked Matt who just arrived at the hotel from Mainland Hospital. "What''s the progress?"

    "Nikki wasn''t there," Daichi replied to Shun.

    "So, how does she leave the staff room without taking any door?"

    "Impossible they could tamper our security cameras."

    "No one can do that with the firewall Rudolf, Dylan and Mark develop these passing years."

    "Then, where is Miss Nikki?" asked Mark.

    "I will investigate the staff room," said Theo, and left the room.

    "I''m going with you, Theo!" Matt followed.

    Together they run an investigation of the room. They opened every locker and the washroom, but it was empty. There is no window either used to go out of this room.

    "How Nikki vanished without a trace?" Matt mumbles. "Her things were still here."

    "It is impossible she would disappear like this. Something is not right here." It worries Theo. Nikki is pregnant. He''s praying that hope nothing happens to his child and Nikki. ''Keep Mama Lucy safe.''

    "They were trying to outsmart us, and they did." Matt clenches his fists. "But doesn''t mean we will stop looking!" Matt exclaimed. "Let''s go to the Visual Room, Theo! There is something I wanted to check."

    "What do you think, Matt?"

    "Let us see if there are suspicious movements this morning."

    "All right. Can I help also?"

    "Sure. Let''s see the activity from this morning." Matt agreed to the idea. They take a lift and arrive on the 20th floor where the Secret Room is located.

    "Theo, you can check the Hallway cameras on the 14th-floor."

    "Okay." Theo began watching the replay of

    "I will check the lobby. I need to see if suspicious people came to the hotel."

    "And who is that?"

    "People that related or connected to Kevin Hale and your uncle Garry."

    Matt and Theo review the CCTV''s.

    "That''s a brilliant move, Matt!" Shun complimented. "Rudolf, have you run a profile check to all the guests in the hotel?"

    "Yes, I did. I don''t see any suspicious people."

    "Most of the guests are high profile personnel. We cannot guess if someone among them is working with Kevin Hale or Garry Shang."

    "And Senator Lu," David added. "I was checking his data now."

    "That''s right! Senator Lu is now our suspect."

    "David, did you find any information related to them in the past? All the corrupt government officials and even those people we apprehend these past five years."

    "I am scanning all the people that involve him but most of them are now in jail now."

    "That''s the boss!"

    "Mark!"

    "All right! I''m just praising the boss!"

    "Why don''t you just continue with your work?"

    "I am working!"

    "Wait¡­"

    "What is it, Dylan? Did you find anything?"

    "Yes."

    "What? Can you tell it already?"

    "Theo, what are you eavesdropping at sister Blaire''s office?"

    Everyone is waiting to hear his reply.

 Chapter 123 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 123: SEARCHING for NIKKI (Two)

    * * *

    Keeping Theo''s silence, Matt glanced at him and questioned.

    "You were there when we talked with Nikki?"

    "Um¡­" he is bathing with cold sweat. How could he explain this? That he was jealous back then the reason he left?

    "I''m sorry if I listen a little, but I think it isn''t right I go inside when you discuss a sensitive case with Nikki." he reasoned, but then something he caught at the monitor.

    "What is it?" Matt asked when he noticed that Theo remained staring at the screen. "What did you find out?" Matt leans over and peeks at the monitor. "Nikki went to the room earlier?"

    "But she came out of the room not long after." Theo was bothered by it.

    "What is going on? We will move there now!" Daichi said and rushed to the door.

    "Don''t leave me here, brother Daichi!" Mark attempts to hold up the guy, but he leaves already. "Ah, whatever." He continues to watch Kevin Hale who is now staying in his suite.

    Back to the hotel Visual Room, Matt and Theo continue replaying the footage.

    "Nikki bumped into a hotel waiter and handed him a¡­"

    "The evidence!" Theo and Matt said at once.

    "Oh, I remember. Nikki volunteered that she will bring the envelope you forget, Matt." Kier recalled this morning.

    "But why did she hand it to someone else rather than give it herself?" Matt contemplates it over.

    Theo tries to recall. "Did she read the documents?" he asked Matt.

    "It''s sealed. So no, she cannot open it."

    "Then what''s the reason she didn''t give it to us personally?"

    Theo and Matt look at each other and ponder.

    "Theo, could it be that Nikki heard something in our conversation?"

    "Which part she overheard?" Theo having a bad perception. "Maybe she heard something, but she did not finish listening to our conversation?"

    "To see her expression. She was in a hurry, Theo. Let''s check out where she goes next."

    "What is going on? What did you two talk that Nikki acted strangely after?" Kier began asking them.

    Matt and Theo cannot answer. They have not known the truth yet. What will happen if they find out?

    He does not want to think about that matter. Importantly they have ideas or leads where Nikki is. They even had no conclusion if she left, or they kidnapped her?

    "Okay. Nikki went to the locker room after she left the 14th-floor." Matt continues reporting what happens in the CCTV footage. He then added, "she''s crying?"

    "She found out about what happened to her father. It must be the reason she cries, right?" Theo could feel he was like dumb asking this question. But He does wonder why Nikki changed her mind to give the envelope by herself. Hope she heard nothing yet.

    However, Kier hasn''t over yet but keeps throwing questions "Why did she not give the envelope by herself?" As a lawyer, he has this perception.

    "Nikki stayed in the locker room for 35 minutes before she went back to the front desk," Matt reported ignoring his brother.

    "The mystery hasn''t been solved yet," Kier reminded Matt and Theo. "Matthew?"

    "What? I am reporting Nikki''s activity this morning." Matt avoided answering his brother. He glanced at Theo, talking to him in the eyes. Matt better knows his older brother very well. He is not only a lawyer. He is also a persistent person.

    "This is not the right time. We have to find Nikki first," he told his older brother to stop inquiring.

    Theo was contemplating. Nikki goes to the room where he confessed to Matt. Does she overhear something she should not, and misunderstood this? Is this related to why she is ignoring him today? She seems angry at him when he tries to approach her during lunchtime. She did not speak with him but only said she''s busy.

    How if Nikki figured out he was that mysterious man and what she heard is not the unpleasant part? He confessed to Matt and explained. A few things might Nikki misunderstand if she did not listen to everything.

    "Matt, can we replay some parts?" Theo requested. He glanced at his watch and recalled this morning.

    "Okay? Which part do you want to play?"

    "The one you arrived in the room. I will time it. You came around 9:50 AM. Nikki came 15 minutes after."

    "Are you thinking she hears you mentioning those parts, and she misunderstands?"

    "I''m thinking, yes. How if she heard me saying those parts?" He''s praying and hoping that Nikki heard nothing yet.

    "Yet, she didn''t know it was you, right?"

    "I think so. Unless Doctor Ben told her? But I''m sure he would not, nor Doctor Yonah."

    Theo and Matt exchange thoughts while playing back the footage outside the room he booked for a meeting with his Switzerland team.

    "Why do Ben and Doctor Yonah include this issue?" Kier questioned once again. "What is going on here?"

    "You two are hiding a secret," Rudolf spoke up from listening.

    "Matthew?" Kier shouting in the other line.

    "Hey, don''t yell, brother-in-law!" Mark complains after his ears rang from the loud yell.

    "Just do your job!" Kier yells at Mark before he returns, interrogating his brother. "Matt and Theo. What are you two hiding from us?"

    "It does not matter by now. We have to find Nikki, ASAP." Shun suggested after his long silence.

    "Wait, Shun. Do you know about this?" Kier blurts out at the boss.

    "Huh? Me? What do I know? Is there something I should know?" He acted innocent from the issue.

    "Stop playing dumb, boss! You are obvious!"

    "Hey! You have been bossing around your boss!" Matt joked at the bad temper of his older brother.

    "Scold him, brother Shun!" Mark''s encouragement which he only chided.

    "Shut up, Mark!"

    "See? He is yelling on the phone! It hurts for the ear!" Mark grumbled.

    "Do your job instead!" Kier retorted.

    "I am doing my job," Mark murmured to himself.

    "Shun, what is this about?"

    "Don''t tell me you learn already, Chairman Crow?" asked Theo.

    "Ahem! Well, you need a yacht and helicopter, so I should know why you need that. Ahem!" Shun acted coughing.

    "What is this all about? Why don''t you guys share anything with us!" Mark keeps complaining ever since.

    "I don''t like to, but I agree," Kier stated. "Tell us in an instance!"

    "Oh, who told you? Could it be Master Jeremy?" Matt guesses.

    "Uh-uh." Rubin coughed from the other line. He and Jeremy were also silently monitoring everyone who works to solve Nikki''s disappearance.

    "It is not my standing to share about it," said Shun later on. "It was a personal matter," he added.

    "Theo, what is this?" asked Daichi, peering at the guy. He shifted his gaze at Matt. "Matt?"

    "Theo who may share about that. He is about to confess to Nikki and all of us. But then, this happens!"

    "Matt is right. I''m not keeping it a secret forever. But I need time. I want to help out first, to make these bastards pay what they did to us. Now they are harming Nikki again and even responsible for the death of Nikki''s father."

    "I will take responsibility for this issue," Jeremy speaks out on the other line. "Whatever Theo committed, it was because of me. It is all my plan, but I have a purpose. Please vent your anger at me after you hear out."

    "No. I''ll be responsible for it. But I want to talk with Nikki first, now she disappears."

    "Okay. Whatever or whoever. We still want to know what''s going on here. I will insist. What did you do with our Nikki?" Daichi glares at Theo with intense interest.

    The guy feels pressured. It was terrible timing. How could he confess properly, when he has mixed emotions at the moment? He was too worried about Nikki. He badly wanted to find her sooner.

    "Don''t tell us, brother Theo..." Mark joins the conversation. "Are you the rumored lover Miss Nikki slept with?"

    "What!!!?"

 Chapter 124 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 124: SEARCHING for NIKKI (Three)

    * /* /*

    "Ahh¡­ my ears! I felt like my eardrums exploded!" Mark complains. Everyone took out the small gadget on their ears.

    "That hurts!" Everyone is groaning.

    "What the hell, Theo! What is this?" Daichi grabs Theo in the collar. He cannot believe this guy made a move toward Nikki.

    "Where did you get that humor, Mark?" Kier once again yelling from the other line.

    "It was a rumor, and I never believed it, so I didn''t tell you guys!"

    The incident during Michelle''s birthday party disturbs them but ignores it. Now, it seems things are getting clearer, possibly¡­ Nikki never has a boyfriend ever since. Then, this guy came back to the country.

    "What is this, Theo?" Daichi repeated his question.

    "I need to find Nikki as soon as possible. Can we focus on that first? I''m worried about her badly. She''s pregnant." Full of sincerity, he confessed. Finally, he said it. Now he prepares his face to receive a punch from Daichi.

    Meanwhile, everyone takes silent, contemplating what''s going on, whether what they hear is correct.

    "Theo Shang! What the hell?" Daichi is still holding him by the collar and tempt to punch this guy.

    "Brother Daichi, this is not the right time to fight with each other. We should focus first on searching for Nikki and Aunt Lucy." Matt is trying to convince the guy. He holds Daichi''s arm to calm him down.

    Kier sighed from the other line, then stated coolly. "Matt is right. We better concentrate our energy and anger to investigate everything why Nikki disappears."

    "But it is an important issue for me!" Daichi insisted. His shock and anger haven''t abated yet.

    "Stop acting like a child. Nikki and Aunt Lucy are yet in a dangerous health condition. We must find them sooner." Now, from yelling, it was Kier who was relaxed.

    "Kier is correct, Daichi." Shun helps to convince the guy. They knew him very well. He was the nosy one, but nothing could compare to his concerns for the girls.

    "Damn it! It doesn''t mean you promise uncle Seth to marry his daughter. You will crawl your way to make a move to our Nikki!"

    "Oh, what is this? What promise and marry? Is this true?" They were mumbling.

    "I wish my memory came back to remember everything." Theo sighed. "I want to remember. I want to find her to tell her the truth and everything. The reason I made a plan to kidnap her and bring her to Hiryuu Island and I need your help."

    "What the hell, Theo!?"

    "It''s actually my birthday gift for Nikki. To bring her out to the island."

    "That''s right, Nikki is turning 25 in the next two days!"

    "But someone already kidnaps sister Nikki! However, it''s not a bad idea. Maybe I should kidnap Lena, and we get married secretly?" Mark said, grinning to himself as he was alone. No one would hit him on the head.

    "Shut up, Mark!" Everyone yells at him.

    "Ouch! It hurts on the ear!" That was a joke, though. He knew Kier would yell at him again, but then, he received everyone''s scolding.

    Not that long, Daichi cooled down his head and said, "Okay. Let us continue working now."

    "I found something odd in the video," Dylan reported afterward.

    "What is it, Dylan?"

    "In the locker room. A woman came in, spoke with Nikki, then she left a bag."

    "Go on. What happens next?"

    "The woman left, but another woman pushed a cart and entered the room. She knocks on the washroom, the one Nikki occupying."

    "What happens next, Dylan?"

    Everyone is eager to hear further.

    "The camera does not focus on the washroom area, so I cannot tell what happened, whether Nikki opens the door. But the cart still there in place close to the cubicle door Nikki occupies. But I cannot tell if Nikki opens the door."

    "Can you fast it forward?"

    "I''m doing it now," Dylan replied, then he went on. "Nikki not coming out. The woman left with the cart. Half an hour had passed, and Nikki did not come out yet. She never comes out from the cubicle, is what I am concluding."

    "But no one there when Theo and I check out the room," said Matt.

    "What kind of cart is that Dylan?" asked David to his younger brother.

    "It was a storage pushcart."

    "No way!" David exclaimed.

    "What is it?"

    "Maybe everything is a setup."

    "You are right, David." Shun concurred. "While we are all keenly following the conversation between Kevin and Garry Shang. Kevin Hale has planned out everything."

    "Damn it! They got us!"

    "Nikki possibly was inside that cart. They threatened her, the reason she went along with their plan."

    "Where did that woman go after then?"

    "She went to the laundry area. Left the cart, and then she entered the elevator."

    "Can you tell which floor she stops?"

    "I''m on it!" Mark scans the records. "8th-floor! She entered room 8021!"

    "Anyone check room 8021!" Daichi ordered the security team to search the suite.

    After 10 minutes, the security found a few female things.

    "Wait, that woman is one of our trainees like Nikki!" Kier remembers every employee working in the hotel as he is the one preparing their contracts. He memorizes everyone''s faces.

    "Then, Nikki knew her?"

    "That is for sure, Theo," Matt replied.

    "Her data, how about it?"

    "I''m scanning the files of our trainees," said Kier, typing on his laptop. "Okay. She graduated from Polytechnic College of Mainland City. She had good grades and was recommended by Senator Lu''s daughter, who owns a restaurant."

    "I want that restaurant to investigate," Shun ordered.

    "I''ll contact an agent." Matt quickly responded to the boss''s command.

    "Is she possibly working with the Senator?" Theo mumbles.

    "She must be! Could it be that she is a spy?" Mark seconded.

    "That for sure. Now we have new leads." Daichi believes. He takes out his phone and dials Dale''s contact number. "Dale, send people to locate a certain woman. We want her, and someone should visit her family for investigation."

    "Understood, boss!" Dale responded.

    "Her family is living outside the city," Kier added more information. "Mark, can you run her social media posts?"

    "Copy! I''m a genius with it!" Mark dives the web to get information, and in a minute, he has results. "It appears she has a good lifestyle like she always went on partying. Shopping, and even out of the country vacation."

    "Is she someone''s mistress? Her family only lives an average life. They were poor and living in rural areas." said David. He also helped with the investigation of their new leads. He has access to all the government records, especially the National Security data.

    "She must be Senator Lu''s woman!"

    "But Senator Lu arrives late?" Shun ponders.

    "Can this be possible that Kevin Hale and Senator Lu are trying to push Garry Shang for a crime he did not yet commit? That was my perception," said Matt.

    "It appears that way." Daichi concurred.

    "So, Kevin Hale and Senator Lu possibly already partnered with a scheme, and they set up Garry Shang?"

    "Maybe to frame him up?" Dylan''s conclusion to the picture. After analyzing what happens today. Kevin Hale outsmarts them.

    "The reason Kevin Hale requested a dinner over Garry Shang''s manor," David''s perception.

    "We should not forget about Aunt Lucy! They kidnap her so that Nikki would go with their plans." Matt added.

    "Damn. As expected of the Lawrence Brothers!" Mark commented.

    "Shut up, Mark," said Rudolf.

    "Eh? Don''t dishearten, cousin. When it comes to computers, we are a reliable one! Right, brother Shun?"

    "Yeah. You are all good at certain areas."

    "Compliments from the boss!"

    "Shut up, Mark!"

    "Ouch! Stop yelling!"

    "All right, listen up!" Shun gets everyone''s attention. "Someone sent an agent to watch at Garry Shang''s manor and Senator Lu''s mansion." Shun''s orders. "Also, it''s getting dark, everyone doubles the search!"

    "Roger!" they responded at once.

    "Let me handle the agents to look out, brother Shun," said Matt and make a phone call to the SIS Headquarters.

    "Thank you, Matt."

    "Everyone, listen up! I finally have an answer!" Dylan announced.

    "What is it, Dylan?"

    "I figure out how Nikki gets out of the hotel."

    "How???"

 Chapter 125 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 125: SEARCHING for NIKKI (Four)

    * /* /*

    "Dylan, stop makes us nervous!"

    "All right! As to playback the footage outside the Laundry Room. Next to it is the area where to receive deliveries for the hotel. A truck arrived the moment Kevin Hale checked in into the hotel. They were delivering new mattresses and pillows."

    "Could it be?" Matt mumbles.

    "Matt, playback, and focus on that person." Theo pointed out a person on the screen. Matt quickly playback the footage and zooms in the video.

    "This is?" Matt meets Theo''s gaze. They have an idea who it was, but the guy is somewhat in disguise.

    "Brandon Hale!"

    "Hold on. I will run a scan and match identities." Rudolf worked on his computer. After a mere two minutes, it has the results. "Confirmed. It was Brandon Hale."

    "Damn it! He''s here, and he got Nikki!" Theo clenches both of his fists. Frustration displays on his face.

    "I''ll be damn. It seems it was well planned. They are using the mattresses to cover the CC TVs to hide some activities." Dylan''s thoughts.

    "So, Nikki possibly hid in that pushcart, but where is it now? Could it be?" Theo ponders. He realized something is missing out. He rushed outside and ran to the elevator. He holds the button after he notices Matt follows him.

    "Shit! We didn''t check if the pushcart was still there!" Matt blurted.

    "I want to see that area. How do they take Nikki without being caught by the cameras? And the securities?"

    "Someone plans out from inside. But I don''t think they planned this in a long time. It was an on-the-spot plan, but they succeeded! Damn it!"

    "They were familiar with the hotel. Things that came and went. The woman who speaks to Nikki must be the one who gives information." Theo''s presumption.

    "That''s for sure. In the records, she already was here before Nikki started working in the hotel which was just unexpected. So, they didn''t know each other in the beginning. But Brandon Hale came back to the country, then this!"

    "So, possibly, she was just used for the plan?" asked Theo.

    "To look at the situation, that''s my theory, yes. Presumably, she is Senator Lu''s eyes or whatsoever, to begin with, and they can use her for anything they want from us. We need all her data and the status of her family. What does she do for a living, and why could she afford such a lifestyle and then suddenly come into the hotel?"

    Theo and Matt arrived at the ground floor. With hasty, they headed to the Laundry Room and then to the Receiving Area for deliveries after. However, they failed to find the pushcart. It was gone.

    "Damn it! Why does no one notice from the Security?" asked Matt.

    "I''m in a meeting with the Security chiefs and those assigned in the area that time," response from Daichi. He is now questioning the Senior Security, but no one finds any suspicious people. "They work professionally."

    "Shit! This family successfully slipped away once again like three years ago that compromised the mission. Now they freely walk into our territory! I won''t rest until I have not put these bastards behind bars!" Matt stressed.

    "Matt, I have the report," Dylan began. "The Vice President of that company is Kevin Hale''s classmate during college in the US."

    "Meaning, Kevin Hale demanded this person to use the resources to pass our security, and Brandon Hale got into the hotel pretending as a delivery man?"

    "Yes. The company and the hotel have been collaborating for years since before brother Shun takes over the corporation. It has a great relationship with business associates. Therefore, no one would suspect them. Kevin Hale outsmarted us again with this effort."

    "And they take Nikki through the back door of the Laundry Area, is it?"

    "That woman probably is not working alone inside."

    "Who could she possibly work with? Daichi assigns someone to check if she talked these passing days." Shun ordered.

    "Copy," Daichi responds.

    Keep a silence, Theo decided later on. "I will go to that company and check if Nikki was there!" he announces, rushing to the parking lot. He headed to his car.

    "Theo, relax. I''ll go with you. David, send your SWAT team to the warehouse." Matt''s requests from his brother.

    "Understood. I will gather my team. I''m going as well."

    "Kevin Hale is on the move!" Rudolf reported.

    "Someone follows and keeps an eye on him," Shun mandated.

    "I will notify the lookout," David responded.

    "Daichi, call the MA Sect 14 and Sect 13," Shun ordered further.

    "You want them?" Daichi stunned by this boss'' move. He wanted to assure if he was serious.

    "We have recent members. Let this be like training for them," Shun''s reasons. "I want this case to solve as soon as possible." He started firmly. He won''t wait another year to pass, and nothing happens. They have involved more innocent people.

    Lost for seconds, Daichi answered. "All right. I will call Riley."

    "Go ahead."

    Daichi dialed his wife''s mobile number. Riley is from Mafia Alliance Section 15, at the same time, overseer of female training agents under Section 14.

    "Hello, honey. The emperor has ordered. Send the recent members from Section 13 and Section 14 for the search of Nikki and Aunt Lucy," Daichi informed his wife.

    On the other line, Riley sat up from the sofa. "What? Someone kidnapped them?"

    "Aunt Lucy and her nurse disappear from their home. Now we investigate why Nikki also vanished in the hotel without a trace."

    "But Nikki is pregnant!" Oops, it slipped out from under her tongue. In which she hides the truth from her husband. They promised not to hide anything or lie from each other, but she did it this time. Riley is biting her lower lip.

    */*/*

    Hello, dearest!

    Before I proceed to the story, allow me to make this late Introduction. To understand more in some parts of this story, let me introduce the other characters that you will read the names of often or sometimes here, which is (especially if you have the plan to read my other novel in the future¡­ hehe¡­ by the way, more men in their circle but I won''t include them yet).

    I want to write a novel with a focus in Romance, so I less mention anything related to action scenes. But, allow me to explain a little as well about this Mafia Alliance. It was only mentioned in my other novel, but as now we are in a part of Action scenes, I''ll introduce them.

    ***

    In the past, Mafia organizations in every country and even local gangsters have been fighting for power. It means illegal activities have been running everywhere.

    And behind the heated competition, even among the High Society families and Government Officials, the Mafia Alliance slowly suppressed the illegal business in the Underground World.

    Given a task by his uncle, Shun Crow has an important mission in Mainland City.

    It''s been 5 years since he took over the city. Cleaning the country means enemies everywhere. But three years ago, he dealt with personal matters in Paris (My Stubborn Mistress novel). The reason he wasn''t present at that time.

    Assigning the best agents from the Mafia Alliance still compromised some part of the mission¡­ (The entire story will be detailed in the future in ¡ª "That Mysterious Guy" novel and¡­)

    But thanks to Jean Soberano (I Have A Lover: My Lovable Lawyer novel), she becomes a witness against the International Human Trafficking case, most of the Organization partners apprehended and put to jail. But the Head of the Organization escapes which they have no solid evidence to file a case against them.

    Moving on¡­

    Mafia Alliance members are representing each country by a powerful family that has the support of its government called THE PILLARS (detailed at MSM novel).

    Under them are groups called SECTION. It depends on the position and status each member will assign to these SECTIONS.

    Mafia Alliance agents are not just ordinary people. They''re known as actors and actresses. They were top models and top singers around the world under the YOUNG ENTERTAINMENT AGENCY, an Asian Entertainment Company. But most of all, the High Society families that qualified to be a member of the Mafia Alliance. There are rules to follow, and Theo is a member under SECTION 13, or something called them MAS-13.

    "MAFIA ALLIANCE ¡ª SECTION"

    At 15 years old, Mafia members sent their children to ITALY and trained to learn self-defense and so on to fight. Some pursue being an agent after reaching a certain age, like Deana Reynolds, the Wine Heiress from Switzerland. She''s a top model once in Asia, at the same time, she is working as a secret agent even after she quit the entertainment and became a full-time Author like her favorite author and friend, Cassidy Connor.

    ***

    Important Characters: (showing in every novel)

    SHUN CROW ¡ª the Emperor/Boss/Brother/Friend/Doting

    DAICHI ISAGAWA ¡ª the Right Hand/Gangster Boss/Everyone''s Brother/the-Nosy-and-Noisy/Doting

    RUDOLF LAO ¡ª the Computer Nerd/Hacker/Satellite System Developer/etc.../Relationship-In-Progress

    KIER LAWRENCE ¡ª the Lawyer/Bad Temper/Clean Freak/Kill Joy/Doting

    MATT LAWRENCE ¡ª the AGENT/the Best-Side-Character in Every Novel/Every CEO''s Errand- Man/Know Every Male Leads Secret/He''s The Man But No To Marriage/Don''t Like Wifezilla

    DAVID LAWRENCE ¡ª the OFFICER/SWAT Leader/Sweet Brother/Doting

    DYLAN LAWRENCE ¡ª the ASTRONAUT/Hacker/ATHENA-the-Satellite-Operator/Stable Relationship

    BEN RYAN ¡ª the Doctor/Everyone''s Brother/Nosy and Noisy/Relationship-In-Chase

    MARK LAO ¡ª the Junior Computer Nerd/Hacker¡­ etc/Nosy and Noisy/the Youngest/Can not Wait To Get Married

    * * *

    Thank You for reading!

    ¡ª Elise Elleneth

 Chapter 126 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 126: SEARCHING for NIKKI (Five)

    * * *

    "But Nikki is pregnant!" Oops, it slipped out from under her tongue.

    "Honey? Do you know about this?" Daichi asked his wife. Why does Riley keep a secret from him?

    "I''m sorry. We didn''t mean to keep a secret." Still biting her lip, her tongue slips out one more time.

    "We? You are not alone to know that Nikki is pregnant?" What the heck? Who is this person???

    "Um, well, honey." Riley''s voice has to be extra sweet from what she committed. "It was just an accident that I found out. It was when I brought the contract for Nikki, and together we went to Blaire''s office. I saw the pregnancy test on her coat pocket, so I asked her."

    "And you didn''t tell me?" Daichi complains to his wife, sounding like sulking.

    Everyone stayed silent, including the Boss, Theo, and Matt; who''s driving Theo''s car, he also listens eagerly. They waited for more arguments from the couple. They anticipated how it was going, but only a deep sigh they heard from Daichi.

    "Did you know who''s the father?" He tests his wife of what Riley knows more. He senses Riley did something regarding this issue.

    "No. Blaire and I did not force Nikki to confess further. Although I want to cut that man''s head!" Riley stated, and everyone tried not to laugh.

    "What? I''ve suspected someone! Wait, are you guys on-link to each other?" Riley blurted.

    "Yeah, we are."

    "Wait, did you guys already learn about it?" Riley smells something other than the disappearance of Nikki.

    "Just now. This guy admitted to us. But Shun and Matt somehow knew already."

    There''s frustration in Daichi''s voice, and Riley understands her husband''s feelings as he stood like a big brother for Nikki.

    "Honey, don''t tell me it was Theo?" Riley makes a guess, and she could hear sniggering from the other line.

    "Why didn''t you share this with me if you have suspicion!" Daichi pouted, acting hurt from what his wife committed.

    "I don''t want to meddle in Nikki''s personal life. I have been weighing. Something must happen, and I could smell fishy after Nikki confesses to us. I found out they are having financial problems, but Nikki has been silent about it. When Nikki said that she doesn''t know who''s the guy, I have an idea who it could be after I made a little investigation to the people surrounding her. I found out it was Theo who was stalking her and always hanging out with her. Also¡­" Riley paused after her husband yelling at someone.

    "Wait, what? Theo! Why did you stalk our Nikki?" he''s yelling on the gadget in his ears.

    "Huh? Is Theo able to listen to this conversation? What the heck, Daichi?" Riley raises her voice and drops her husband''s name. "Are you guys on a mission, and you just call me now? Why did you not contact me earlier!?"

    "Uh-uh¡­ I smell trouble. Hehe..." Mark teased.

    "Shut up, Mark!"

    "Okay. Jeez¡­"

    "So, you are gossiping while looking for Nikki?" asked Riley to everyone. These men did not share that something is going on!

    A bit nervously, Daichi replied to his wife. "We found a lot of things while investigating the video footage, yes. And it upsets me when this guy makes his way behind our back!"

    "All right. I like neither. However, they were both adults," Riley tries to pacify her husband. She discovers the real status between Theo and Min Xi''s engagement. Besides, she forces Yonah to confess to her. Girl to girl talk that is.

    "Bu¡­ but!" Daichi cannot find a reason now he''s talking with his wife. He has to agree with her to avoid casualties.

    Matt laughed and whispered at Theo, "he is frightened of his wifezilla."

    "Wifezilla?" Theo asked dumbly. He has been bathing sweat; more people learned about him and Nikki. Though it was good, it still made him nervous. "What is that?" he asked further while pondering the things inside his head. He has to find Nikki and confess everything to her.

    Matt snickered before he answered. "Ahem! Blaire and sister Jean are also wifezilla. Including Michelle, Anna, and my sister Andrea. They were the boss at home."

    "Um..." Theo is lost. He was totally dumb about it.

    "Have you realized when Godzilla opens her mouth? It was too loud like your eardrum wants to explode. Also, she is breathing fire. So don''t mess up with them!" Matt explained further.

    "I see¡­ so that is why it has a term of WIFEZILLA." He kind of understands now, and it intrigues him more. "How about Chairman Crow?" Theo whispered, which everyone still could hear him.

    "What are you guys gossiping about!?" Kier yells from the other line.

    "Heh. Complained by someone afraid of his wifezilla." Matt irritates his brother.

    "You''re dead to me, Matthew Lorenzo!"

    "Ouch." Matt twitches his mouth. He frowned, hearing his name blurted by his clean freak brother.

    * /* /*

    Later on, Riley throws a question after the men annoying each other. "So, since you can hear me, Master Theo Shang. I am curious. Why are you stalking Nikki at the beginning if you can approach her normally?" Riley has a desire to interrogate him while they are on the search.

    "Um, I¡­ ahem." he clears his throat. "Originally, I wanted to offer her a contract to model for the new products we targeted to launch during the Shang 100th Year of Founding. But I don''t know how to approach her, so¡­"

    "So, what then? To pregnant her¡ª?" Daichi snapped out.

    "Shush! Honey? I''m listening to his reasons! Would you shut up first?"

    Yelled by Riley, Daichi scratches his head.

    "I''m sorry. But that idea is mine," Jeremy spoke up. Of course, he won''t let his younger brother roast all night.

    "What???"

    "I want Theo and Nikki to meet again. So I use the surrogacy thing as an excuse," he explained.

    "What the heck?" Kier blurted.

    "I just thought, might Theo would recognize her, or he would be interested in Nikki once he meets her once again."

    "Wait, a minute! What now? You guys are playing sister Nikki?" Mark questions the Shang brothers.

    "No. I never intended to play with her. I do pregnant her, so she won''t get away from me." with a very serious tone, Theo confessed.

    Everyone takes silence from Theo''s confession. No one expects to hear this from him. A lot of men are careful or don''t like to impregnate their women or someone to not be bound in an obligation and responsibilities. Some men don''t want their girlfriend to get pregnant because they don''t like to marry her but then forced to.

    However, Theo''s reason is one of a kind.

    "Yet, Nikki didn''t know it was you, Director Shang. So, how did you play this game with Nikki?" Riley asked bluntly, which made Theo bathe with sweat.

    "Okay! Let''s do this trial against Director Shang after we save Aunt Lucy and Nikki. Let us continue the search and investigation!" Rudolf suggested.

    "Yeah. We can beat him up after¡­" David concurred.

    Theo swallowed his saliva upon hearing Rudolf Lao and David Lawrence''s threats. He glanced at Matt, who''s grinning at him.

    "Don''t worry. I am on your side."

    Ah. Maybe he has to trust Matt with his words or not totally when he has four scary brothers.

    "All right. My team is ready. We''re headed to the warehouse now." Later, David announces to lighten up the mood. He then makes a request. "Dylan, can you get satellite images from that area?"

    Instantly, Dylan works on it.

    * * *

    "Ahem! All right. Let''s continue the search for Nikki." Shun announced and gave further orders to Riley.

    "Okay! Honey, the MAS-13, and 14! Don''t forget to launch them! We''ll talk when I get home! Love you!" Daichi ended the call, and everyone laughed.

    "Someone going to sleep outside!" Mark teases once again.

    "Shut up, Mark, and give reports!"

    "Heh. Alright! The agents are now at Garry Shang''s manor and installed the Nano cameras and successfully linked them to our system." Mark reports. "Give me a minute to test them."

    "How about Kevin Hale? Where is he now?"

    "I am watching the car he rides in," Rudolf replied. "Successfully placed a tracking device on the car. ATHENA is on the move now," he reported. ATHENA is the satellite owned by Crow Corporation. They once used her when they searched for Cassandra. Again, they were using her to search for someone close to everyone. While Rudolf watched the screen in front of him, having a wide vision of the entire Mainland City.

    "All right! The Nano camera works great. Garry Shang was home already. Luckily, he has a secret camera in his study room. If he plans to bring Kevin Hale in that room¡­ BINGO! We can eavesdrop."

    "Good job, Mark." praised by Shun.

    "Kyaa! Praise by the Emperor! You heard that?" he boasts it.

    "Just concentrate on your work!"

    "Jeez¡­ killjoy." he murmurs, and the usual Kier reacts.

    "Who do you call, killjoy?"

    "Enough! We should just focus on the work.. We are halfway now to reach the warehouse!" said Matt, and he speeds up Theo''s car.

 Chapter 127 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 127: SEARCHING for NIKKI (SIX)

    * * *

    90 minutes earlier¡­

    Kevin finished his shower and quickly put on some clothes. He was fastening on his long sleeve buttons when a knock on his door followed by Neil''s voice. "Master, the data is on your phone," the guy said.

    "All right, I will check on them." Kevin leans over the bed and picks up his phone. Upon reading the messages, his mouth pushes a grin.

    ''Heh. They are working in silence, huh?'' He has to change plans. Also, he has to watch out of his movement from there. They must observe him.

    Kevin stepped outside his room and took a seat in the living room of this hotel suite.

    "Ah. This room is splendid! Breathtaking it''s grandness! If I have this wealth, I rule the world!" he laughs.

    And he almost succeeded in his plans. Everything planned out already. But this fucking Shun Crow arrived in the city! So tonight, he intended to create a commotion among his city. He was excited to see what that man would do. It is between a powerful man and a mediocre like him. Is it a great game?

    Kevin Hale pushes a grin on his face, pouring the wine in his glass. He should be the one running this city. However, the stupid Lawrence family was in his way. Not to mention Daichi Isagawa easily wins over many gangs in the country. His desire to seek revenge, but he won''t dare to touch their wives. But what perfect timing when his stupid nephew came back and bugging him about that woman.

    Luckily, she was close to them. How things sided with him, it astounded him. And that woman is ready to play along. It was so easy to play with a person who will do everything as long as it means the safety of their loved ones. Well, he planned out to take that woman and then pass the crime toward Garry Shang. As for Senator Lu, that man still useful for him.

    Kevin drank all the wine in his glass. He has to call Brandon later. According to one of his contacts, something is going on in the entire city. They have to plan out a brilliant plan on how to leave this city tonight.

    "Neil, let''s go."

    Neil nodded, followed his boss. They headed to the first floor of the hotel. Before they take the front door, Kevin Hale drops by at the Reception Desk.

    "Hello!" he greeted the assigned male Receptionist at night shift.

    "Good evening, sir."

    "Oh, where is the beautiful lady? Is she getting off work already?"

    "Who are you meant to, sir?"

    "Ah, Miss Nikki! The pretty girl!"

    "Ah! Yes! She went home already."

    Heh. So is this how they will hide when one of their employees disappears? Didn''t they realize the car was still there? What a nice game of hiding and seek is it? Kevin Hale wanted to ridicule Sun Crow or any of those bastards.

    "That''s sad. I would like to invite her to dinner. We know each other¡­ so I would like to catch up since I was in the city¡­" He''s a great actor.

    "Oh¡­"

    "Can I ask you for her contact?"

    Boldly, Kevin asked the male Receptionist, which Theo wanted to punch his cellphone. They were watching Kevin Hale, and everyone wanted to grab him in the throat. They wish they could reach him from their gadget''s screen.

    Back at the hotel, Kevin continues inquiring about the Receptionist personnel.

    "Tell me. Is Miss Nikki still single?"

    "Well, I am in no position to answer that question, sir, neither to give any of our employee''s personal information."

    "Aw, that sad. How about this?" By secret, Kevin placed a thousand bills on the countertop.

    "I''m sorry, sir. That is against our policy." The receptionist stands to what they pledge on the contract.

    "Hah. All right! Thank you for your time!"

    Damn it. Kevin left the Reception counter and marched toward the front door when a waitress greeted him.

    "Good evening, sir! How about coffee?"

    Offer by the waitress in this hotel lobby. Kevin Hale scanned the woman. He could tell that he could get the answer he needed. Kevin Hale glanced at Neil and grins. They follow the woman, choose a table in the corner, Kevin Hale sits quietly.

    "What can I get you, sir?" asked the waitress.

    "Black coffee for me," Kevin told the waitress. Her gaze is flirty. Looks like someone is useful.

    "How about our pastries? Sweets?"

    "I''m good with coffee. Maybe my assistant would order one."

    "Black coffee and caramel cake for me," Neil told the waitress.

    "All right! I will repeat your orders! Two black coffee and a slice of caramel cake! I''ll come back right away!" the waitress wink at Kevin Hale.

    He grins. He could play a little. Now let''s see how informed she is.

    Not long after, the waitress came back; carrying a tray. While the waitress placed their orders on the table, Kevin Hale glanced at her nameplate.

    "Sheila! What a beautiful name!"

    "Thank you, sir." Sheila blushed, but lips purse a sweet smile.

    "So, how long have you been working?" Kevin asks while sipping his coffee.

    "Um, in this hotel? It''s for about four months."

    "Hm, enough time to hear gossip, eh?"

    "Aw, they prohibited it for us, sir." Sheila wink once again.

    "Why not?" Kevin Hale placed his credit card on top of a table napkin along with a thousand dollar bill inside on the tray.

    Sheila picked up the tray and asked, "Any order, sir?"

    "Just one more thing. Do you see Miss Lindsey has a boyfriend?" Kevin Hale asked the waitress.

    Before she replied. Sheila makes sure no one is around nearby. "Well, gossip has been circulating that she has a sugar daddy," she whispered.

    "Oh. Sugar daddy?" Kevin Hale wanted to laugh at it. Hmm, intriguing. Then, those men watching Nikki Lindsey must be assigned by that person. He contemplates while sipping his coffee. Afterward, he further asks the waitress. "Did you meet this person?"

    "No one has seen this person yet," Sheila replied. "Well, I heard you ask the Receptionist. But you ask the wrong person." Sheila places a flirty smile on her lips and casually puts the napkin inside her pocket.

    "It appears, I am!" Kevin Hale chuckles and continues. "So, no one knows this person, huh?"

    "Well, someone said it was from another country. But no one likes to believe it. It must be someone in this city. But she would not admit it because she was just a mistress, a third party of someone''s household."

    "Ah. I get it¡­"

    "So, you must be careful, sir, if you are interested in her. She must be a homewrecker."

    Kevin Hale laughed and said, "I will. Thank you, hun." He warmly smiles, winking at the waitress. Sheila left, and it does not satisfy him with the information he got. He''s pondering who this person Nikki has been seeing.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, listening to the conversation: Mark and Matt were laughing hard, but Daichi, Rudolf, Kier, especially the boss, weren''t happy.

    "I can''t believe it! Nikki has a sugar daddy! She had one!" Matt, tittering while overtaking all the cars ahead of them.

    The blushes and wasn''t sure whether to feel it was a compliment or a criticism.

    "Sugar daddy from another country! In fairness, she is accurate in that part." Mark tried to suppress his laughs.

    "Shut up, Matthew! Mark!" Kier yells once again.

    "I want that waitress to fire out," Rudolf expressed. He can''t believe someone has the guts to violate their regulations.

    "No worries. First thing tomorrow, I will make her termination letter and could never step again to any of our hotels!" Kier assures.

    Theo also doesn''t like how she disgrace Nikki''s reputation. He would fire out that waitress in an instance.

    "She received payment for the information. If we bring it to the court, that woman will pay extensive damage."

    "She is also gossiping about Nikki with lies and no proof."

    "That''s it!" Matt concurred.

    "Watch out, everyone. Kevin Hale is now leaving the hotel." Mark announced afterward, and they concentrated on following Kevin Hale.

    *****

    At the moment, Kevin Hale jammed in evening traffic. He took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Brandon? How was it?"

    "We are ready to leave. But I receive reports that they already hold anyone that is leaving the city. Checkpoints are scattered in the entire exits. What are you going to do now?"

    "We already plan it. We stick to it. I am on my way. And you wait for my call once I arrive at Garry Shang''s manor."

    "Copy."

    "Brandon¡­"

    "What?" he replied with irritation.

    "Cool off your head. Don''t let yourself be eaten by your anger if you don''t want to compromise this mission." Kevin Hale warned his nephew. He knew him very well, and he always kept his patient for Brandon''s attitude. This is the last time he will help him.

    "I know. Bye." Brandon hung up the call. He sat on the nearest sofa while meeting someone''s glare. He smirked.

    "Even how sharp you look at me, you can''t escape."

    "What do you want from me!"

    "Tsk, tsk. How noisy. I hate women yelling at me, you know that? So better shut your mouth!"

    "Then let me go!"

    "Go ahead! You can jump." Brandon gesturing at the closed door and windows. The woman throws another glare at him, which only causes him with excitement.

    It didn''t cross his mind, she''ll grow this beautiful. He can use her worth for a while. Maybe for a long time.

    A knock on the door and a man entered the room bringing food.

    "Eat." He ordered.

    "Shove it in your ass."

    Brandon raises his hand. The woman quickly covered her face the moment he attempts to hit her. But he promised his uncle to take it easy.

    "Bullshit!" Brandon kicks the table and the tray with food scattered on the floor.

    Outside that room, the men who were assigned to watch the door glanced at each other. The young boss has been keeping his cool the entire time they took that woman. But now, he is throwing a tantrum in front of her?

    "When boss Kevin comes? We have to leave as soon as possible."

    "Yeah. We need to hurry. Or Isagawa started looking for us now."

    "That''s for sure. I can''t believe we kidnap a woman from Mainland City. Right inside the Mafia territory."

    "Boss Kevin is a genius!"

    "What are you talking about? Do you know how difficult it is to maintain our disguise inside the city?"

    "That is why I said. Boss Kevin is a genius to--."

    The two men shut up when the door opened, and Brandon came out. He is glaring at them. They bowed at him, swallowing and anticipated his scolding.

    "Watch that woman!" He ordered.

    "Yes, young boss!"

    All they could do is to scratch their heads. This isn''t good. They glance at the woman from a small window of the door. She was pretty. But they cannot touch her.. It''s the woman the young boss has been trying to take.

 Chapter 128 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 128: SAVING NIKKI (One)

    * * *

    Arriving in the warehouse, Matt and Theo make a careful move. They enter the warehouse through a window. Waste no time. They studied all the movements inside. But it looks like everything is normal.

    In a low voice, Matt contacted his brother. "Have you found anything, or suspicious movement, Dylan?"

    "I see nothing that is a threat. I cannot detect any heated objects like firearms or anything. I cannot locate Brandon Hale as well inside that warehouse."

    "What? Then where is he?" Matt whispered.

    "Where is Nikki?" Asked Theo. He was anxious about her and their child. "We need to find them!" It also worries him if Lucy was in stable condition.

    "We have to calm down. Kevin Hale just arrived at Shang Manor. We need not do anything yet." Shun warned everyone. He added, "The Section 13 and Section 14 are in pursuit of Senator Lu. And Matt''s agent entered Garry Shang''s House. They will stay put in the area for further orders. Let''s proceed!"

    "Copy, boss!"

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Theo cannot wait. He''s eager to check the truck from the footage to see if Nikki was still there. Or they move her in any of the rooms of this warehouse.

    "We have to wait for David, Theo," Matt told him after observing him being restless.

    "I know. But I want to find Nikki as soon as possible!"

    He could see how Theo worried about Nikki. He truly loves her. So then Matt contemplates and decides. "All right. Let''s disguise ourselves as workers here."

    Theo and Matt went to the staff room to look for an unused uniform. They wore it to not be questioned roaming around and hide their faces with the company cap they were wearing. Good thing, there are no other workers, but the security guards going rounds.

    "Let''s split up from here. I will go search that way, and you go this way, Theo."

    "Okay." Theo followed the aisle leading her toward the south part of the warehouse where the office was located. He enters the room. But it was empty. He''s about to get leave when he could hear a faint cry. It was from a closet.

    Theo''s heartbeat so fast. Fear, at the same time excitement, crawled in every nerve of his body. Slowly, Theo makes silent a step closer. He reaches for the handle of the closet and opens it.

    "Hmm!" A woman tied inside, covered her mouth with a cloth to silence her from making any noise.

    "Where is Nikki!?" Theo shouted with rage at the woman. It was the one who brought the cart to the staff room and brought it to the laundry room after. Now the woman tied and hid in the closet. He takes the cloth and lets the woman speak.

    "I''m so sorry, Master Shang. I have to do it."

    The woman''s face flooded with tears. Her voice is stammering and chasing her breaths. How many hours since Nikki was gone? Have they tied her up as well?

    "Where is she now?" He asked the woman one more time. Still, he cannot imagine what Nikki has to get through being inside that pushcart.

    "After we arrived here, they tied me up and put in the closet. I don''t know what happens to Nikki. Please, they will kill my family too."

    Theo presses his lips. Nikki has nowhere to find! He heaved a furious sigh and told the woman, "don''t worry about it. The police have now checked your family."

    "Please, don''t harm them!" she pleaded.

    "Do you think we are that kind of people? And you have guts to put her in danger?" Theo is controlling his anger. Still, it is a woman.

    "I''m so sorry, Master Shang!" The woman apologized while continuing to cry.

    "Now, tell me how Nikki abducted? How did you do it?!" Theo is determined to interrogate the woman.

    "I received a call that I should watch Nikki Lindsey and give details about the hotel. And then this morning. They gave me instructions on what I should do."

    "And you have no conscience? Do you know her mother is still in the process of recovery?"

    "It didn''t cross in my mind that they would also kidnap her mother," the woman continues crying. "I don''t know what they talked about over the phone. I just follow what was told to me. I have to!"

    "They threatened her, that is why she is playing along!" He is frustrated not to yell.

    "I realize it after. The reason I tried to escape and plan to confess to Director Isagawa. But they tied me after I failed to escape, to ask for help."

    Theo heaves a sigh furiously. The door opened, and it was Matt. "Theo? It looks like they left already. No trace of Nikki elsewhere." He closes the door of the office after he looks around so that no one catches them.

    "Damn it!"

    Meanwhile, continuing monitoring any progress of the search and listening to Theo and Matt''s conversation with the woman, Shun came up with something.

    "Let us check and search all the trucks that leave the warehouse. Also, someone must take the Vice President of that Ming Company and interrogate him for his participation in this incident." Shun ordered.

    Back to Theo and Matt. They waited for David and the SWAT Team for a better search in the entire warehouse.

    "Matt, we have to see their CCTV footage," Theo told Matt. They are still inside the office, peeping outside the window through the blinds. No other suspicious movements outside.

    "Yes. Once David arrives, we will review their CCTV and interrogate all the security guards here," he replied. "Someone is coming. Let us hide."

    Matt steps away from the window and positions near the door prepared to attack the guy. But the person is just passing by the office.

    "David, where are you now?" Matt queried the SWAT team.

    "We are in position. We will come in sooner."

    "All right..." Matt said he glances at the woman when the door opens.

    "Who are you?" asked the warehouse worker.

    Matt grabs the man and puts him to sleep. Good thing it''s not a security guard. Not long after, the SWAT Team entered the warehouse and ordered all the workers to gather. The team searched the entire warehouse and found nothing but the pushcart that Nikki hides.

    David and Matt check the CCTV footage.

    Theo''s heart sank when he saw Nikki in the footage that came out from the truck. He doesn''t know what they talk about, but Nikki slaps the man. After, he dragged her to a car. His desire not just to punch the guy but beat him up for laying a finger on Nikki.

    Forcing Nikki into the car; the vehicle went inside to a huge trailer truck and loaded with mattresses to hide the car.. The trailer truck left the warehouse and headed south.

 Chapter 129 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 129: SAVING NIKKI (Two)

    * /* /*

    "South? Could it be they headed to the port?" Matt mumbles while watching the video footage of the entire warehouse. "Brother Rudolf, Dylan, can you follow where this truck headed?" he asked afterward.

    "Yes. I am replaying the footage. The truck headed to the port," Rudolf replied. He sends a few screenshots of the video footage installed in the entire traffic.

    "All right. Somebody arrested Kevin Hale, Senator Lu, and Garry Shang. We have enough evidence for the crime they did, not only recently but including from the past." Shun ordered. He cannot wait to end this case as soon as possible.

    "The arrest warrant is in process. A team is on its way to pick them up for interrogation," David informed them. The Chief of Police General phoned him and reported they are ready to arrest neither of the suspects.

    "Ask Kevin Hale, where they hide Aunt Lucy. It was only Nikki they brought."

    "Can they hide either Senator Lu''s property and Garry Shang''s?"

    "Check all the property that possibly they are."

    "I''m on it!"

    "Okay, Mark. Keep us updated."

    "Let''s go to South Harbor!"

    That night, David, Theo, and Matt leave the warehouse. At the moment, the Vice President of G Company is under investigation. He confesses that Kevin Hale is blackmailing him for an event in the past. He had enormous debts during the time, Kevin Hale''s Resort and Casino running well three years ago. The G Company Vice President addicted to gambling and embezzles, the money from the company. He borrowed from Kevin Hale, and now he has been forced to help him as payment of his debts.

    "We have another witness against Kevin Hale. He knew a lot about the illegal activity in that Island Resort and Casino."

    "Great! Let''s continue the search in Senator Lu and Garry Shang''s house! Interrogate them thoroughly with what they know about the abduction, both Nikki and Aunt Lucy!" Shun ordered.

    "Copy!" They replied at once.

    Studying the footage, Rudolf finally has a conclusion. Quickly, he shared. "Matt, David¡­ The truck wasn''t going to South Harbor. They took an intersection and headed to Western South."

    "What''s with that direction?"

    "Give me a minute¡­"

    Kier is tapping his laptop to browse the residential data of Mainland City. "It was Senator Lu''s villa. That direction is going to the coastal township with villas of celebrities and politicians."

    "All right. Thanks, brother." David told Kier.

    "We must go to that villa now! Maybe Nikki was there!" Theo is stressing out. They were getting closer to her, and he prayed that he could find Nikki this time.

    "All right. Let''s go!" David takes the lead. Half of the SWAT Team is joining them, and the half left for further investigation in the area.

    "Damn it! It happens before we notice that Nikki is missing, and we scattered the checkpoint throughout the entire city." Daichi cursed from the other line.

    "Everyone. The Mainland Police are sending a team to Senator Lu''s villa." Attorney Karl Lawrence connected and informed them. He is the oldest brother before Kier. Next is David, Matt, Dylan, and Aldean, who is a Physician.

    "Section 14 and Section 13 captured Senator Lu sneaking out of his mansion," he added. Karl and their father, Andrew Lawrence, are the ones to file a complaint and sued Kevin Hale to put in trial with all the crimes he committed.

    "Great! Question him how they plan out everything," directed by Shun.

    His command passes toward the Mafia Alliance agents through Daichi. Not long after, Daichi received good news from his gang.

    "Listen up! Dale found Aunt Lucy! Senator Lu, hide them in the mansion''s basement!"

    "How is she?" Theo asked worriedly, relieved that Nikki''s mother was safe.

    "She was calm, but she was asking about Nikki."

    "Bring her to the hospital and ask Ben to take care of Aunt Lucy. Tell her she must not worry. We now headed to where possible Nikki is," said David.

    Meanwhile, at Senator Lu''s mansion, Riley arrives.

    "I''m here. I will accompany Aunt Lucy. You guys keep me updated."

    "Oh, honey! Thank God. All right, I will share the search progress." Daichi replied to his wife.

    "Okay, honey. I''m sure Aunt Lucy wants to hear the good news. Hoping it was sooner."

    "We won''t blink an eye from searching Nikki''s whereabouts."

    "I know you guys are. I''m taking Aunt Lucy now." Riley disconnected her call. She hugged Lucy and asked to come to the hospital for a checkup.

    Then Donny, who knocked out from protecting Nikki''s mother. He is now arriving in the area. "How are you, Mrs. Lindsey?" he asked the woman.

    "I am fine. I''m glad you are alright. I''m worried when three men are fighting with you."

    "I''m all right, ma''am. Your safety is above my life. Unfortunately, they hit me on the nape, causing me to lose consciousness."

    "Thank you for your attempts to save me. Is it Theo who assigned you to watch us?" Lucy asked the man. She notices him moving in the apartment building weeks ago and has been greeting her and Jasmine. The two seem to like each other.

    Donny nodded and confessed that he is working with the Shang family. Then, Jasmine apologizes also for hiding the truth, which the woman understood. Theo is doing his best to protect Nikki''s loved one.

    "I am praying Theo finds Nikki soon, and they have a heart-to-heart talk," Lucy mumbles while they head to the hospital.

    Riley glanced at the rearview mirror and asked. "You knew already, Aunt Lucy?" It surprised her, impressed by Theo''s honesty toward Nikki''s mother. "So then, I need not break his neck once I see him."

    "Oh, that child is kind like his mother. Spare his neck, would you? Nikki needs her husband. And yes, Theo confesses to me already. I know of his plans and I trusted him."

    "All right. I will keep away from Theo''s neck. Now it is to Theo to find Nikki. Don''t worry, Auntie. All the boys are also helping the search..." Riley reminds me to be extra careful with her words. Lucy hasn''t learned yet that somebody murdered her husband, and those criminals are also the ones that abducted her daughter.

    "Nikki surely worries about you. So let us head to the hospital for Ben to check on you," Riley said afterward, avoiding bringing up anything again.

    * * *

    Back to Theo, Matt, and David. They were now nearing the coastal township. Theo has been restless in his seat. He wishes for the car to run faster than its speed.

    "There is an exchange firing at Garry Shang''s house. Kevin Hale tried to escape, but they arrested him after an intensive pursuit." A report from Kier. He added, "He got shot, so he needs to be brought to the hospital."

    "Don''t bring him to Mainland City Hospital. Might he plan to escape, it will cause trouble." David remarked. Not this time. They won''t let him escape as he did three years ago. He is a pain up to now as the evidence they have back then is useless.

    "Understood. I will suggest looking for a clinic nearby."

    "Make sure that man won''t escape no matter what!" Matt is also edgy to arrest him. Three years ago, Kevin Hale had to escape from his hand. Now no more and that Brandon Hale, who killed Nikki''s father, will meet his end.

    "Nikki, be safe." Theo''s silent prayer.. They have to hurry.

 Chapter 130 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 130: SAVING NIKKI (Three) and the Past

    * /* /*

    Meanwhile, Nikki is getting hungry. She had no appetite earlier. But now, Nikki was too hungry. She sat up from the sofa and stood close to the door. Using both hands, she slams the door. She started feeling sick. They were in the middle of the ocean. From a very far is only a tiny light from the land.

    How could she escape from this ship?

    She felt helpless. But the person she was thinking of now is Theo. Somehow, she still wishes that he would care enough for the child and will search for them. She''s praying that Daichi and the neighbors notice her mother has gone home, and they will look for her.

    This guy Brandon Hale. He promised to bring her mother, but he said that only he would come if she wants her mother to be free.

    Said they only free her mother tomorrow after they left the country.

    What does that mean? She doesn''t want to leave! She cannot leave her mother.

    "Please! I need water! I''m hungry!" She pleaded. Nikki regrets she didn''t eat the food that offered her earlier. But she''s angry at these men.

    Nikki continues banging the door until it opens.

    "Shut up! The boss said, Miss pretty."

    "Please, at least some water." She begged.

    "You have no servant in here, Miss," said a bulk man to Nikki.

    "You don''t need to. Just bring me to the kitchen. I will make my food." She was hungry. She needs to eat for the child inside her and to have energy.

    "No. Only give her water," Brandon said and left, back to his cabin.

    "Heard the boss. Only water."

    Nikki sighed. It was her chance to familiarize the ship. It looks huge. When Brandon said they would leave the country, does it mean this ship?

    She has to escape. But how? She cannot swim the ocean this far. If she jumps, could she swim away from the ship? They might have found her in an instance.

    One more thing, she must stay calm. She won''t allow losing this child inside her. Nikki was surprised when the man returned. He also brought her food. She smiled at the guy and thanked him.

    The man was stunned. He sees an angel. Sadly, that angel was in the caged at the moment.

    What was he doing? The man shook his head.

    Nikki eats the food while figuring out if she should escape. Maybe if she is not pregnant, she would do it without thinking twice. But the child inside her must remain safe. She wants nothing to happen in this precious life.

    She has no choice but to be patient. Though she also prayed that someone would save her, who would that be?

    Nikki sighed. She loses appetite. Tears are running down her eyes, and she dries them.

    Hours ago¡­

    Nikki has been receiving guests. She got a break, but then she received a text message and a photo. It tempted her to ask for help from Daichi. But everything happens fast. The only thing she thinks about is her mother. She followed what told her. But it surprises her to learn that Lennie is part of it. They forced her to do it.

    Lennie is Senator Lu''s woman. She needs money for the reason she works for him. And after Lennie graduated, she wanted a new life. And she tried her luck applying for a job in The Peninsula and became a trainee. But things mess up. Lennie has to follow what the Senator ordered her. And that she must give reports about Nikki. Lennie has been asking many things about her. No wonder she has been curious by asking random things.

    Lennie is reporting to this person Brandon Hale called uncle. Could it be possible that this person is Kevin Hale?

    Ah, she''s exhausted. Nikki lay down on the sofa and closed her eyes. What will happen to her if no one comes to save her? She was contemplating, and slowly she fell asleep.

    */*/*

    She finally graduated from Primary School. As promised by her parents, they will allow her to travel alone. She took the train and traveled to Hanford City alone for the first time. She will spend her entire summer at her grandmother''s White House in Remy Town.

    She and Maureen and her other relatives hang out in the town plaza, close to the sea. She will bring her rollerblades and race with them from the top of the hill down to the Plaza. She meets other kids and makes friends. A particular boy introduces her and is now following her around. That boy often visits the White House to hang out with her.

    Summer ended, and another summer has come. She was 13 years old by then. She''s short, but she''s already grown as a young lady. And living in the city makes her clothing and style different from every girl in Remy town.

    "Nikki!"

    A boy is riding a small motorcycle, waving at her. Nikki waves back, smiling at the boy who grows taller.

    "Hey! I knew you would come!" He told Nikki, which made a group of boys sniggering.

    "I already said I would come back in next summer," Nikki replied

    "Nikki, don''t believe in Jonathan! He has been bugging Maureen if you arrive! He knew you were coming!" Tease by the other boys.

    "Shut up!" Jonathan shoots a warning look at his friends, who even ridicule him when he blushes.

    Nikki smiles at how they joke at each other. Jonathan joins her on the bench she''s sitting on, Nikki asked him. "Are you allowed to ride a motorcycle?" She was scanning the small motorbike.

    "Yes! I am fifteen already. Besides, no one dares to detain me."

    Nikki shook her head. She lives in the city with the law that follows, and Remy Town is too slacker to implement one. They even allowed underage to ride a motorcycle.

    Jonathan laughed and quoted. "They won''t dare to touch me. Or else, they will have to face my father and uncle."

    "Oh? Scary. Sounded like a Gangster boss, huh?" Nikki pushes one brow upward.

    "Well, he''s more than that!" Jonathan asserts proudly.

    At that time, she didn''t care enough about what a person''s status meant. All she knows, the family from High Society rule the world, and families in the middle class like hers, are just ordinary people. But she has friends from high society, and they are more likable and kind like Andrea Lawrence. So she doesn''t care where Jonathan came from.

    They spent the summer in different activities. They went to a waterfall in the forest, or they played volleyball on the beach and had a bonfire later in the evening. They were sharing horror stories and the boys scaring the girls. They would scream, then laugh afterward. Everything is great for Nikki.

    One day, while hanging out in the town plaza. A guy arrived, driving a rover. Recognizing this person, Jonathan runs toward the car.

    "Hey, bro! When did you arrive?"

    "My plane landed this morning. I hurried to come home to surprise you, but you weren''t there."

    "Ah, I''m hanging out with my friends. I will introduce you to them!" Jonathan dragged his older brother toward the group and introduced him. "Meet my brother, Brandon! He studied in the US and just arrived today!"

    Everyone greeted Brandon. But one particular girl caught his attention. Her clothing differs from the rest of the group, not to mention she wore known brand sneakers, and her smooth skin and beautiful legs stand out among the girl teens.

    "Brother, meet Nikki! She lives in Mainland City and is spending the summer here in Remy. Nikki, my brother, Brandon." Jonathan introduced them to each other.

    Nikki nodded, but she was uncomfortable with the way Brandon looked at her. She smiled shyly and averted her gaze at the guy. She was just able to breathe after the brothers left. Brandon excuses Jonathan to spend time together.

    Summer is perfect, and days are swiftly passing by. They held a goodbye party for Nikki in the plaza. The boys came up to a skateboard race at a hilltop lane just across the plaza. The girls are cheering at them, and so they want to show off.

    Watching the race, Nikki felt a pat on her shoulder. She turned her head. It was Jonathan, gesturing at her to come with him.

    "Can you walk with me for a bit?" he asked Nikki.

    "Oh, okay. What''s up?" Nikki notices that Jonathan seems edgy. He keeps rubbing his palm into his jeans or stretching his arms, then scratching the back of his head.

    "Um¡­" Jonathan is walking backward to talk with her face to face.

    Nikki laughs. "What are you doing?" she asked as the guy acting strange.

    Jonathan was blushing. He turned around and walked beside Nikki. "You''re going home tomorrow, right?" He asked her after a silence.

    "Yup. We have practice games starting next week. I want to become regular next summer!" Nikki jumps and tries to reach the branch of the tree as they pass by. They were going down from the hill, so they took careful steps.

    "Are you coming back next summer?" there is sadness in Jonathan''s voice. Obviously, he likes Nikki, and he was attempting to confess to her.

    Thinking about what would happen next summer, Nikki replied. "I don''t know. If I cannot spend the entire summer, I''ll stay for one or two weeks."

    "You promise?"

    "I promised."

    "I''ll remember that! Or I will haunt you." Jonathan attempts to joke with her.

    "Huh? What are you? A ghost?" Nikki laughs and pushes Jonathan one more.

    The guy stops walking and takes silence. It confuses her.

    "Hey, are you mad when I call you a ghost?" she joked.

    "I am. And I am a handsome ghost!" he joked. But Jonathan becomes serious.

    "Nikki¡­ can you be my girlfriend?"

    Out of the blue, Jonathan confesses to her. Nikki dropped a jaw. It shocked her by Jonathan''s sudden confession.

    "You''re joking! We''re friends!" she pushed Jonathan once again. But she blushed from the thought. Although she doesn''t feel the same way, Jonathan is a special friend.

    "Are you dumping me?"

    "Silly! You were like a brother to me!"

    "Ouch. That hurts more than telling me we are just friends." Jonathan reached into his chest and acted like he was in pain.

    Nikki giggles and pushes Jonathan once again. But Jonathan steps into something. He tried to recover his posture by stamping a few steps. He reaches the road without falling to the ground. Jonathan smiled widely and waved at Nikki.

    She halted and crossed her arms above her chest. She was laughing at Jonathan.

    But the next episode she witnesses terrifies her greatly.

 Chapter 131 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 131: SAVING NIKKI (Four) and the Past

    * /* /*

    Everything happens in a flash. Jonathan was waving and smiling at her. But a car ran with speed and Jonathan was hit by. She witnessed when the car run over its tires into Jonathan''s body. It terrifies her to the bones. She wanted to scream or run toward the body. But her foot nailed into the pavement. Her body froze, and she was like passing out to recall how the car ran over into the body.

    "Jonathan!"

    "Nikki!"

    She hears people screaming. Then someone is shaking her body.

    "Nikki! What happened?" It was Maureen and asked her repeatedly. "Are you okay? You are so pale!"

    She cannot open her mouth to answer but tears flooded in Nikki''s eyes. Her vision fogged with the water, and she lost strength in her knees. She dropped her body onto the ground as she continues sobbing.

    "Nikki!"

    "My god! Jonathan is dead!"

    All she could hear and what she remembered is everyone screaming and shouting Jonathan''s name. She doesn''t know how she goes home in the White House. She was still in shock until her parents picked her up so early in the morning, and she just found herself inside her bedroom and cried for days.

    "Papa, can I go back to Remy Town?" Finally, she talks to her parents after a week.

    "I think it''s better not now, honey," Seth replied to his daughter.

    "But I want to visit Jonathan! I promised him! I haven''t bid goodbye to him?" she insists.

    "No one they allowed to attend his funeral but only his family and close relatives. Maureen told us. They plan to see your friend for the last time. But even Jonathan''s classmates haven''t allowed attending the funeral service."

    "Why?"

    Nikki''s parent''s eyes communicate. It worries them how to explain to their daughter. They cannot tell their daughter she was blamed for the death of her friend.

    "Honey, that was what the family wanted. We cannot force it."

    "How about if we go to your soccer practice? The team worried about you. Your captain said the team will join the Summer Tournament next year. But first, your team has to win all games, so you need to start your practice games." Seth attempts to convince his daughter. Maybe this way, Nikki forgets what happened.

    Nikki ponders and nodded afterward. She promised Jonathan she will become a regular for the team and win their games. And next summer, she will visit him.

    Recalling this, Nikki sobs. Lucy joined her side, hugged her tight while she cries.

    "Mama¡­ is it my fault?"

    "Don''t say that. Don''t blame yourself."

    "But they saw in the video. I pushed Jonathan!" Nikki''s voice shaking from sobbing.

    "But you didn''t push him with intent. It was he who walked toward the lane unconsciously."

    "Don''t think about it, honey. The driver of that car confessed that he intended to hit your friend."

    "What is that mean?"

    "The two gangs have always been fighting. It was more like an act of revenge. It was an intentional murder."

    Hearing this, Nikki cried harder. She believes Jonathan has nothing to do with the fight. But it was he who paid the price.

    Nikki tried to continue having a normal teenage life. She focused on her studies and playing soccer. Her team won the finals, and they entered the Summer Camp Cup. The camp has all the best schools in the entire country. And from there, Mainland University marks potential athletes to offer a spot and a chance to train for the National Team.

    Nikki works hard to be a skilled player for her team. They played for the tournament and become the Champion.

    "Congrats, honey! Wait! Stay there, let me take a photo of you first."

    Nikki poses with a sweet smile on her face.

    "You are so pretty, honey!"

    "Ma? My face is so sweaty!"

    "You just won a game, so you are sweaty," Lucy told her daughter.

    "Okay. Let''s celebrate at the shop!"

    Nikki''s soccer teammates cheered.

    Everyone had a great time and enjoyed the food Nikki''s parents offered to the team. Including their coaches and team manager. Later, Daichi and the Lawrence brothers arrived with the other boys.

    "Congratulations, Nikki!" Daichi greeted Nikki, followed by the brothers and Ben, who came home from studying Medicine in the US.

    Nikki thanked them and offered food. It was night already, and so the team went home. Nikki entered the kitchen to look for her parents.

    "Mama! Papa! Thank you!" Nikki hugged her parents, thanking them for doing this for the team. They were fully supportive of her, and she almost forgot what happened last year. But of course, there are times she remembers Jonathan. He is a good friend. And she wanted to fulfill her promise to him to visit Remy Town next summer; that was this summer. She wants to bid goodbye at Jonathan. After then, she won''t come back to the town and for how long, she didn''t know. Or maybe one day. She wanted to end the tragic summer she has in that town.

    "Papa. Can I visit Remy Town one more time?"

    "Are you sure, Nikki?"

    She nodded at her parents. They gave her a worried face.

    "Okay, Nikki. We will accompany you. But we will go this weekend." Seth''s decision.

    Nikki wanted to protest. Jonathan''s death anniversary is tomorrow. But she has to wait.

    "Okay. Papa. Thank you." she said and hugged them.

    "All right. No more drama. Nikki and I will go home first. I know you wanted to stay and drink with the boys. No drunken promises!"

    "What are drunk promises, Mama?" Nikki asked innocently.

    "Don''t mind it, honey. Your Papa just got wasted. Let''s head home. You need not witness how they got drunk."

    "Okay!" She giggles and helps her mother to gather things to bring to their house.

    "I will ask Chris to drive you home."

    "All right. Don''t you dare drive the car when you are tipsy."

    "I know. I won''t drink too much tonight." Seth promised his wife.

    Watching her parents, Nikki''s smile widened. She was happy with how they have a wonderful relationship. She strode closer to her parents and hugged both. They weren''t rich, but she was content with what they have. As long as they were together. Everything is perfect.

    "Okay. Let''s go, Nikki." Lucy is about to get out of the kitchen when the boys get excited, greeting other men who just arrived.

    "Bye, Papa!" Nikki kissed her father''s left cheek.

    "Rest well, honey," Seth told his daughter when Daichi shouted.

    "Uncle Seth! Theo is here!" Daichi announced from the dining area.

    "Ah, he is here!" Seth''s face lightened up, and the smile widened.

    Nikki notices her father becomes too happy. "Who is he, Papa?" she asked curiously.

    "Come on, Nikki. We will take the backdoor." Lucy holds her daughter in the arm and dragged her to the door.

    "Eh. Honey, wait! Your daughter hasn''t met¡ª" his wife is not listening but taking her daughter away.

    "Some other time. They will meet in the future." Lucy glared at her husband. Shooting a meaningful look at Seth, who just scratched his head, then went out to greet Theo.

    "Mama, I haven''t bid goodbye yet." She reasoned, but she was curious to meet the newly arrived friends of her father.

    "Your father will tell them we left already. I''m tired, Nikki. I know you are too."

    She truly is tired and sleepy. But she wants to thank everyone and bid goodbye. However, her mother is acting strange. It intrigues her.

    * * *

    Next Chapter:

    But the next morning, Nikki left a letter to her parents. Apologizing for leaving home.. She promises to come back tonight.

 Chapter 132 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 132: SAVING NIKKI (Five) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Morning...

    Nikki''s parents leave to open the diner. She already made plans last night. She will have a quick trip to Remy Town and have a brief talk with her cousin Maureen. Nikki can not wait for the weekend. She would like to visit the town as her promise last year to come back by summer. Sadly, this time is to visits Jonathan''s grave. Sometimes, she still cries over it. And working hard for the team is her way to forget that tragic summer that haunts her.

    Wearing a plain black blouse and short denim pants, she tied the jacket''s sleeves around her waist. She wore her high-cut black converse and put on a pink cap on her head. She was all set. She was already prepared to bring enough money and her cellphone.

    Nikki picked up the small red backpack and the soccer ball she places in a net bag to bring along with her. She wants to show it to Jonathan.

    Nikki looks around if a neighborhood is hanging out in the apartment''s lobby. She was grateful that none.

    She exited the door and made hasty steps toward a bus stop. She rode the bus and stepped out of it after it stopped twice. From there, Nikki walked for ten minutes and waited for another bus traveling in the opposite direction. She headed to the train station bound to the South Coast, where Hanford City was located.

    Nikki buys a train ticket. She ran as scheduled for the train to leave in five minutes.

    "Ah! Excuse me!" She runs the platform like she was on a soccer field, and opponents are charging her. She did her best not to bump into someone. The train began announcing its departure in three minutes. She has to hurry.

    Finally, she successfully entered the door. Not so long after, the train slowly running on the rail. Nikki immediately searches for her seat, but somebody is already taking it. The guy we''re sleeping with. At first, she''s reluctant to disturb the guy, but she wants the window seat.

    "Excuse me." Nikki pats the guy''s shoulder. But it didn''t wake up. "Hey! That''s my seat!" Her voice is louder this time, and she even put force, shaking the guy''s shoulder. He only groaned.

    It pisses her. Is he drunk? Nikki leans over to check if the guy smells of alcohol.

    ''Oh, my God!'' Nikki jolted from the excitement surges in her heart. He smells freshly showered, and his cologne makes her dizzy. What is wrong with her? He crosses a lot of older guys that smell nice and fresh. But she doesn''t understand why she is feeling this way. Honestly, the guy looks handsome. It covered the lower part of his face with a jacket, but his closing eyes were gorgeous.

    Can she smell him one more time? She''s talking to herself like an idiot when someone coughs.

    Nikki immediately stands straight and glances at the guy who coughs to get her attention.

    "Ah! I am just waking him up. He was in my seat." Startled, Nikki stammering to make her reasons. ''Shit! Someone caught me from the act of smelling someone! So embarrassing!'' Nikki stressed to her head. Her face flushing red, and the guy she talked to was displaying an amusement expression on his face. Now, this guy thinks of a cheap impression of her. She blushed.

    "Sorry about that. I will wake up my brother." the guy told Nikki.

    Her mouth dropped. ''He was the brother? Oh, my gosh!'' Nikki wishes the train''s floor opened and swallowed her. The guy''s brother saw she was sniffing him! She did wonder what charges for a person, sniffing someone. Maybe a kiss?

    ''You''re crazy, Nikki!'' But she giggled in silence from her silliness.

    Nikki steps away to give space for the guy to wake up his brother. He was handsome as well.

    "Theo! Get up!"

    It shocked Nikki when the guy just kicked his brother in the legs. Also, he speaks Cantonese. Gladly, her mother speaks this language, and she taught her, so she understood.

    "Hey! Wake up!"

    "What?" Theo groaned. But did not move a bit.

    "Get up and move to your seat. The owner of that seat was here already. And drink your coffee to sober up."

    "What?" Theo slowly opened his eyes and stared at the two people standing in the train aisle, peering at him. His gaze settled at the young girl. He tried to process his brain to work and remember why he was on the train in the first place.

    On the other hand, Nikki meets the guy''s gaze. His beautiful green eyes held her. She can''t avert her eyes as its wonder mesmerized her. She wondered how long their eyes locked in each other''s gaze.

    "Ahem!"

    The brother coughs, and Nikki comes back to her senses.

    "Ah! That was my seat! So can I have it now?"

    "Oh. Right! It is not my seat. I''m sorry." Theo grabs his jacket and reveals his entire face. He gets up to give way for the girl.

    Meanwhile, Nikki looks down on the floor when she passes him. She quietly sat on the seat he vacated. It was warm, and his scent left in the soft seat. The compartment she got into is air-conditioned. The seat was like hugging her and gave warmth to her shuddering nerves. Nikki inhaled and settled her fluttering heart.

    The brothers, on the other hand, were talking, and she listened as she understood their language. It appears that the other guy seated across them is the older, and the long hair guy is the younger.

    "Who told you to drink until morning?"

    "And why do you wake me up when I just sleep for three hours?"

    "I already have plans for this. I can''t bring it up to you because Rubin is keenly watching us. The reason I let him get drunk last night was so that we could escape from his watch this morning."

    "Ugh. Okay."

    Nikki glanced at the guy beside her. He was sipping his coffee. She was too handsome. She has seen a lot of handsome men and teenagers dropping by at their shop to have meals. But he was the attractive one for her. Argh!

    "Excuse me!" She said and got up from her seat and ran outside. She headed toward the restroom and screamed once she was inside.

    "Oh, my god! Why is my crush here!?"

    She can''t believe it. Her jaw dropped when his face revealed to her. He is a friend of Daichi and the Lawrence brothers. Ugh! He was the one in the photo with them.

    Four years ago, her father hanged a picture of them. As usual, she was drinking. But that guy stole her ten years old innocence. Every time she was in the store after school or she had no soccer practice, she will sit at that table close to the Memories Corner, where moments of customers who want to hang a photo of them in the store are welcome.

    She would stare at the photos, but to one particular picture, her eyes glued as she looks at it all the time. Now he is back in the city. After four years, she finally met him. Argh. How should she act like a typical teenager that it was not obvious she has a huge crush on him?

    ''Stop, Nikki Lindsey! What are you doing? Your father will spank you once he learns you liked someone.'' She scolded herself.

    Gosh! She needs to calm down. Maybe coffee will help her.

    Nikki gets out of the restroom and heads to the cafeteria of this train. She bought a cup of coffee and a bottle of water. Her innocent heart calms down now. When she came back, she saw him immerse in sketching on his sketch pad.

    ''Whoa, he draws too cool.'' Nikki was peeping, casually looking at the drawing but restraining herself from glancing at him in the face. She was shy.

    She should not feel this way. But she had a crush on him for so long already. The reason she rejected Jonathan when he confesses to her was that she has a crush on someone. And he sat next to her!

    Gosh. Her heart flutters once again. Her father surely will spank her if he learns this kind of behavior.

    Ah, her papa would not know anyway! A playful smile is playing on Nikki''s lips while staring at the train''s glass window where she could have a glimpse of his reflection.

    ''I would never forget this day¡­.''

 Chapter 133 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 133: SAVING NIKKI (Six) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Nikki pretended to sleep. The brothers, talking random things out, and she learns their names when they call each other. The older is Jeremy, and the other one is Theo. So his name is Theo? As handsome as him.

    Ouch. Nikki pinched herself to behave.

    "What was that about?" Jeremy asked his brother.

    "About what?" Theo engrossed sketching while conversing with Jeremy. His head remains down.

    "Last night, the conversation you had with the owner of the diner?"

    "Ah. It was a drunk man''s promise. I didn''t remember a lot. It was a long time ago."

    "You''re saying that it was four years ago?"

    "Yeah."

    "Come on!" Jeremy wanted his brother to share about it. So he is bugging him.

    "What?" Theo glanced at Jeremy, his attention returned to his sketchpad.

    "You should share it with your brother, you know."

    "It was just a drunk man''s promise. Besides, his daughter was ten years old at that time, so it is not serious."

    "Really? But Uncle Seth mentioned it again last night, and you''re agreeing with him."

    "Did I?"

    "Yeah. But you are drunk already."

    "Oh." Theo fell in deep thoughts.

    Holy Shot! Last night? Diner? Daughter? Are they talking about her? Jeremy mentions her father! And what promises? OMG! Nikki is squirming in her seat. But she has to pretend to sleep. Her heart is beating fast.

    "So?" a silly smile playing on Jeremy''s lips.

    Theo rolled his eyes. "Why are you kept bringing up this?"

    "Nothing. It just surprised me. You agreed with someone when your marriage was arranged to Min Xi."

    What? He has a fianc¨¦ already? Ugh. Her heart broke just before she blinked an eye. It thrills her listening when they were talking about her father, who agreed and arranged her marriage to him. But now, hearing that he was about to marry someone else. How painful.

    Nikki tries to mend her broken heart when the guy next to her was replying angrily to his brother.

    "Do you have to mention her name?" he blurts out, frowning.

    It surprised Nikki when the guy named Theo raised his voice. The guy gets angry when his brother brings up that girl''s name. Then what? Did he oppose the arranged marriage with this girl named Min Xi? She wants to feel pity about that girl. But maybe it''s her chance?

    Ah. What was she thinking? He was too old for her. Besides, she was just in Junior High, and he was like what? Graduated from college? Maybe he has a girlfriend in the US, a more mature woman, and also in college.

    Ah, why is she mourning already this early? Now to think about, her father attempts to arrange her marriage with the guy next to her. Gosh! She wants to hug her papa right now. But speaking of her father. She just ran away today. Ugh. She wronged her father for leaving home. Her father already said they would visit Jonathan''s grave together. But as she cannot wait until Sunday, she escaped.

    Nikki''s brain is in a huge collision while the brothers continue talking.

    "All right! But have you already met his daughter?"

    "Who?"

    "The diner owner who you promised him to marry her daughter while you are drunk?" Jeremy''s tone is teasing.

    Listening to the brothers, beads of perspiration, running down from Nikki''s forehead. ''They were talking about me again!''

    "Oh. No, never." Theo replied, not sparing to glance at his brother.

    "I see. But why are you making such a promise?"

    "I was drunk. I don''t know how it happens. I just recall it last night when he began talking about her daughter winning her soccer game."

    ''Oh, shit! The soccer ball is under my seat, right? Guess they won''t suspect it was me.'' A lot of other teenagers, the same as her age, play soccer. They won''t suspect it was her, the one they were discussing. Besides, they didn''t know that she understood their language. The reason they openly talk about the marriage thing.

    "Oh. Right, his daughter is playing soccer. So, you are not serious about it? Or don''t tell me you have girlfriends back in the US?" Jeremy teases his brother once again.

    "What are you talking about?" Theo snaps it. "I was relieved when finally I got away from Min Xi''s shadow. I don''t need another Min Xi following me around and inquiring where I go or what I did, assuming we are in a relationship." Theo replied irritatedly.

    "Jeez. Have fun! You can do anything, unlike me. It''s a small percentage that I would live after the surgery."

    "Shut up! I am here instead of my training. I won''t leave you alone, of course."

    "Yeah. So let''s make this trip like the last."

    "What are you saying? It''s the beginning. So you have to be strong and stay alive. Then we can travel farther than here."

    Jeremy pushes a smile. "You promised?"

    "Yeah. Promised."

    Nikki peeped from inside her jacket. The brothers throw knuckles at each other. It touched her to witness them having this sweet brother moment. How nice to have big brothers? The older one looks like a cool brother, but she notices he seems weak. But his pale face always plastered a smile. He is handsome as well. Ah, she has to remain pretending to sleep.

    "So, how many girls did you date and you know¡­" Jeremy teases his brother again.

    "Shut up!"

    Jeremy laughs. "I could not believe you! That was your chance! What did you do in the US? Your lame for just staying at your boarding house after school."

    "What? I can''t do men sports? I go out with other students or my team. Besides, you know that every summer I fly to Italy to attend the Camp. I have no time with those."

    "Ouch. You''re boring."

    "Why are you bugging your brother to be a bachelor? Or some kind of Casanova?"

    "Hey! I''m just advising you since you are single yet."

    "Aren''t you single also?"

    "Ah, about that¡­" Jeremy''s smile disappears from his mouth. His eyes were bothered.

    "Hmm¡­ you like someone?"

    Jeremy remained silent.

    "Wait. And you aren''t telling me? Who''s she?"

    Jeremy only heaves a sigh, then said. "I don''t realize it. In my situation, I was way more of a burden. I don''t know I stay alive after my surgery and treatments. You know it was only as an experiment. But I want to take my chances to live longer."

    Theo shook his head. "Why are you keeping saying about dying?"

    "Maybe I will just confess if I survive and live."

    "You know what? Instead of wasting our time going somewhere, we better plan your confession."

    "What? It is not a waste of time. It was your mom''s birthday today. It is important."

    "Ah, whatever. When we go back, tell me who she is. I will help you confess to her."

    "Words from no experience."

    "Hey! Don''t underestimate your brother!"

    "Okay, yeah. So how about that girl?"

    "Who''s a girl?"

    "The one you promise to marry."

    "I did not promise her. Besides, she''s too young for me. She''s eight years younger. So child."

    "You should meet her first before you say that."

    "I don''t want another arranged marriage." Theo groans but continues sketching on his drawing pad.

    "That''s why you should meet her, see for yourself, and turn her down or the father if you don''t like her... You should ask Uncle Seth to introduce his daughter."

    "Yeah. I remember him telling me to come back this evening to have dinner and to introduce her daughter."

    ''Oh, my gosh, what!?'' Nikki freaked out. No wonder her father told her to rest all day and then go to the diner for dinner. Nikki bit her lips. It excites her.

    "Oh! Then we should hurry to come back in the evening!" Jeremy was also excited thinking about it.

    "Yeah. Maybe." But Theo just shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not in a hurry. I have plans to travel the world. Too early for me to get married," he said with a firm tone in his voice.

    "But father wants you to help him run our company in Mainland City. But I can sponsor your honeymoon. A trip around the world." A wide smile plastered on Jeremy''s face. But his tone is full of tease.

    "What? I said I don''t want to get married yet. If you want to fulfill your promise, then stay alive! Stop thinking you will die during your surgery."

    * * *

    PRESENT TIME

    Mainland City Hospital

    Jeremy has been staring outside the window from his room. He heaves a deep sighed and clenches his palm.

    "You should have eaten dinner to take your pills."

    A worried but sweet voice speaks behind him.

    "I''m worried. I have promises yet to fulfill." He groaned.

    "And you can''t fulfill it if you won''t take care of yourself."

    Hearing it, a playful smile tears Jeremy''s lips. "Come here."

    "Why should I? Come and get me." the woman challenged him, taking a few steps backward.

    A spark of excitement glowed from Jeremy''s eyes. He sat up from his accent chair and strode toward the woman.

    Every time she saw him standing on his feet and walking toward her, she cannot contain her heart from delight. Still, she can''t believe it until now.

    Jeremy halted when their bodies almost brushed against each other. She gasped upon breathing his scent. His arm hooks around her waist and pulls her closer, sealed the tiny gap between them.

    Jeremy lowers his head and claims her luscious lips. They kissed passionately and parted to gasp some air. Not long, Jeremy whispered¡­

    "Can I skip dinner?"

    "What?" Dazed, Erika gathers back her senses.

    "I want to skip my dinner and have my dessert instead." He whispered once again, but this time it was playful.

    Erika looked up and stared at Jeremy''s eyes. She places a sweet smile, put her hands around Jeremy''s neck, then pulled him and used her right knee; she gave him a taste of pain. Erika thrust her right knee into Jeremy''s stomach. The poor guy groaned.

    "Oh, sweetheart, can''t you be gentle with me? I''m still weak, yet partially healed from a hundred percent." Jeremy moaned, holding the part that was kicked by Erika.

    "Weak, my ass!" her face is red, not from anger but blushing and embarrassment. A scene flashed in her head that made her face flushing red. True that she''s still furious at him until now. She could not forgive him yet. She was still mad at him. She wants to beat him up from lying.

    "Your brother was stressed out searching for Nikki!"

    "I know. I''m sorry. I just wanted to tease you."

    Erika''s jaw dropped. "I can''t believe you!"

    "Please, don''t get mad. I''m also worried. They were apart for so long already."

    Erika stared at Jeremy''s apologetic eyes. She believes him anyway.

    "Can you tell me all about what you remember about that day?"

    Jeremy nodded and held Erika''s hand.. Pulling her toward the couch and grabbing her waist to sit on his lap.

 Chapter 134 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 134: SAVING NIKKI (Seven) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Nikki''s heart flutters from joy. Her father wants her to meet her crush! Ahhh! Stupid Nikki! Why did you leave home!? But her father didn''t tell her any of his plans! It never crosses in her mind that a day would come, because her mother hates arranged marriage. Her mother once arranges for a stranger. The reason she fled and flew to the US.

    And she doesn''t want her daughter to tie a knot to someone without love. But if she will arrange with her crush. Not so bad!

    However, he is already engaged to someone else. She only has little chances. Unless he falls in love with her? Gosh!

    But it hurts her when he said that she was just a child. How could he judge her quickly? She will still grow as a woman! She will go to Senior High and College and earn a degree. She can be sophisticated and elegant! She can be a socialite!

    Ugh. Why is she ranting like this? She blushes to her thoughts, almost giggling. Ah, my goodness. She should stop whining like a child. Besides, she shouldn''t change herself to be a match for him. Ah, her innocent heart began to have the ambition to become a woman who will match him.

    That''s right. They appear like rich people. It is also a matter if his family accepts a poor like her.

    Now, the brothers seem quiet. But she could feel a hot gaze at her face. She wonders who is looking at her.

    Another thirty minutes had passed, and she needed to go to the restroom. She made an excuse to pass. But it confused her when the guy named Theo startled and quickly hid his sketch pad. What happened to him? Is that how precious he draws at the moment that he doesn''t like other people to look at it?

    Humph! Nikki frowned while passing him, and she marched toward the restroom.

    Ah! Nikki Lindsey! What are you doing? She acted as it affected her. It made the promise during the time her father and Theo were in the spirit of alcohol. She should not hope that much. Nothing to look forward to and nothing to think about. They were strangers to each other. They have their own lives. She has a lot of things she dreams of too. So she should not think about anything.

    She''s still a child. Theo is correct. She is papa''s girl, and she doesn''t know about anything like a boyfriend or a relationship.

    Nikki sighed, looking at her reflection. Indeed, she still looks like a child. He was short. A lot of girls were taller than her when they were younger. Gosh. How disappointing. Nikki''s lips twitches.

    Ah! But she can take vitamins to grow taller!

    Oh shit, why is she thinking like this stuff? Gosh. She need not please him. Child my ass.

    Nikki stubbornly goes back to her seat. The Theo guy was on the phone and talking with someone. Nikki looked outside the window. She gasped from the scenery they passed. So beautiful. She never tires of watching this scene every time she travels for Hanford City.

    "So¡­ What did Daichi say?

    "Ah, he will send it to me."

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy noticed when he seemed surprised while staring at his phone. "What? Can I see it too?"

    "No!"

    "And why are you hiding it?"

    "I''m not hiding it."

    Curious from her seat, it tempted Nikki to glance at Theo''s direction. He was talking with Daichi. It intrigues her what they talk about. She was glad they didn''t know her, else, they will mention to Daichi that they saw her on the train and her father found out she is missing at home.

    Ahhh¡­ so much happens today. How crazy she met her crush, and while eavesdropping she found out her father arranged a marriage for her. Sadly, his marriage was already arranged with someone.

    But why did he agree? It was because he was drunk at that time. That''s all.

    Ugh, she was doing a Q&A to herself. She''s losing her sane.

    Speaking of arranged marriage. She wants to go home right away! She will only have a quick visit to her grandma, chat with Maureen, and visit Jonathan''s grave before going home. She has to be there and meet Theo formally. The plan she came up with, now she learns her Papa has a plan behind her back.

    If only she had known, she better went to the mall and had shopping and to prepare for tonight! But she didn''t know. Ugh.

    Ah! She decides to ignore her possible arranged marriage, but why is she very excited and looking forward to tonight?

    All right. Calm down, Nikki Lindsey. Remember what you pondered a minute ago.

    Nikki closed her eyes once again to pretend to sleep. She needs a real nap. It will take a while before they arrive in Hanford City.

    ~~~~~

    She doesn''t know how long she''s been sleeping. All she feels is an arm around her, and she pillowed to a firm body.

    Wait¡­ isn''t she on the train? Why does she like hugging a hard stuff toy but smell so fresh? No. His odor seems mixed up to his sweat, but the compartment is air-conditioned.

    Later, she freaked out.

    Oh, my god! Is she hugging someone? Ah! What is going on?

    She''s afraid to open her eyes. Maybe this is just a dream. The train didn''t run? This isn''t a dream? Ah, she needs to wake up. But it''s so warm. She likes the feeling of being locked in someone''s arms. Nikki buried her face with whatever she was hugging.

    She was dreaming, so it''s okay to take advantage. Hehe¡­ But why does she hear voices?

    Dang! She''s not dreaming? Then is she...???

    "Aren''t they woken up yet?"

    "Oh, I will wake them up. Sorry about that. My brother just arrived from the US yesterday. He''s tired and jet-lagged."

    Nikki heard Jeremy''s reason for someone.

    "All right. You all need to get off soon. The train will continue its route after 15 minutes."

    "Sorry, sir. I will wake them up."

    Oh, my god! It is really not a dream! Then how long was she hugging him? And she could feel his hand holding her waist. Gosh, she''s blushing knowing that she even brushed her face into him. But he''s still sleeping, right? So she is safe.

    Ah¡­ she should pretend like she just has woken up. But how to act, by the way? Oh, shot! Sucks.

    "Hey! You can now stop pretending to be sleeping."

    What? Does Jeremy know she is just pretending?

    "Stop kicking me!"

    Nikki would like to pass out when the guy groaned so close to her ears.

    He''s awake!

    And just pretend to be sleeping like her!

    Ah! How embarrassing! He must feel when she buried her face into his broad chest.

    ''Ahhhh¡­'' She freaked out.

 Chapter 135 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 135: SAVING NIKKI (Eight) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    "We have to wake her up."

    Nikki heard Jeremy muttering this, but Theo only heaving long sighed. She mumbles inside her head. ''What is the sighing about? Ah. Please wake me up now from my embarrassment!''

    "All right. I''ll go ahead outside. I will ask where we could rent a car."

    She heard Jeremy told his brother. Not long, she felt a warm palm shaking her shoulder.

    "Hey. Miss, wake up."

    Ah, glad he knew that she was already a Miss and not a child.

    ''Oh, my gosh! My breast rubbing his body. He must feel it. Shit!''

    Another embarrassment for Nikki. She may be short, but she cannot hide the lumps on her chest.

    "Nikki, wake up."

    It surprised her. What????? He knew my name????? When??? Why did he recognize it was me???

    ''Oh, my goodness!'' How would she face him?

    ''Ahhhh¡­ Heaven help me!''

    She did not move and keep pretending to sleep. She waited for Theo to call her name once more. It was sexy! Ugh. What are you behaving, Nikki Lindsey?!

    Ah, she wants him to keep waking her up, however, all she could hear was him sighing.

    "Ahem. Miss, we arrived already. We have to get off now."

    This time, Theo''s voice is louder, and he forcefully shakes her shoulder.

    "Hah! What?" she parted from him. Assuring him that she was startled, she pretended to be confused but slowly realizing what''s going on. "Oh! We''re here already! And¡­"

    She was blushing but did not forget to congratulate herself that she can act actually. She keeps herself from smiling.

    "Did I¡ª? How long did I fall asleep?" she asked unconsciously.

    ''In your arms!'' She wanted to add, but she is dying in embarrassment.

    "Two hours?" Theo shrugged his shoulder. His face twitches, his shoulder numbs.

    ''Ah, his arm surely numbing from holding me. And two hours? Like two hours sleeping in his arm?'' Nikki''s heart was crazily pulsing.

    "So did I sleep for two hours that¡­" she gulped. She can''t say how long she has been hugging him and sleeping in his arms.

    "Finally, you both awake. You can get off now. This train is not a dating place."

    Nikki gasped and blushed. She can''t give an excuse to the man.

    "I''m sorry, sir. We will get off now." Theo told the man.

    It surprised her that Theo did not reason that he didn''t know her, and they were not dating.

    "They were leaving soon." Theo turned his head and told Nikki.

    "Oh, right! I have to get to the bus! Thank you. Goodbye!"

    Nikki rushes to the door and jumps from the train. She made hasty steps away, headed to the exit of this station.

    "Hey!"

    ''Oh, my gosh! He''s following me!?'' Her heart freak outs.

    "You forget this!"

    What?

    Nikki turned around, and she saw him waving the soccer ball. ''Oh, shot! I forget about it! What are you doing, Nikki?'' she groans.

    She waited for Theo to get near her, carrying the soccer ball in his big palm. She blushed, remembering that his hand held her for two hours.

    Loud thud in her chest; she looked up Theo. He was a six-footer, and she was only like just four feet plus something.

    ''Ah, my neck is killing me!'' She swallowed the lump in her throat, remaining to stare at the guy.

    "You forget this. You must be sleepy till now."

    ''Is that a tease?'' She''s not sleepy. She was embarrassed! But she should not be obvious.

    "Ahem. Thank you. And yeah, I''m still sleepy. We had a long preparation for the tournament. So there''s not enough time to rest," Nikki reasoned. She remains to gaze at Theo''s gorgeous green eyes. It was like melting her, but she can''t avert her eyes from him.

    "Hm. You should take proper rest, or else you wouldn''t grow taller."

    Nikki''s mouth dropped. ''What does that mean? Is he insulting my height? I''m yet, 14! I will grow taller!'' Her heart ranting. ''I hate him!''

    She snatched the ball from Theo''s hand. "Thank you," she said, then turned around. But Theo stops her again.

    "Wait!"

    "What is it?" she said irritatedly.

    "I''m not done talking to you yet."

    "Is something we should talk about?" she asked, her forehead curled from curiosity. ''What he wanted? I need to leave now, or else I go home late, and I have no time to prepare!''

    "What''s your name?"

    Theo''s query made Nikki surprised. ''OMG! Should I give him my name? They were talking about me the whole trip!''

    Anyway, they didn''t realize whether she understood them, so maybe it''s alright to give her real name. Besides, why is he asking her name if he already knows? Could it be that call, and the picture he received from Daichi is her?

    ''Ah¡­ why does he have to pretend he didn''t know me yet?''

    ''Hm, how if?'' Nikki has a brilliant plan. She was curious about what his reaction would be.

    "Ahem. My name is Nichole," she replied.

    "Nichole?"

    Nikki watches how Theo''s forehead curled up.

    "Nichole? Like?"

    "Nichole Noreen! That''s my name!" A huge smile plastered on her face, especially that Theo rose one brow and was suspicious at her lying.

    "Really? Is that your name?"

    "Hum! That''s my name!" She tears her lips sweetly, almost giggling.

    "All right. Jeremy Shang." Theo stretches his right hand toward Nikki.

    Her mouth almost dropped open, she stressed. ''His kidding!''

    Well, she started it. But didn''t he realize that she heard their names during his conversation with his brother?

    Ah! We will know the truth tonight! I want to hear your reason for lying! Because she will reason with Theo, ''I don''t give my real name to a stranger like you.''

    A playful smile playing on Nikki''s lips. She also bit her lower lip. She''s very excited about tonight''s meeting! Ah, wish it was evening already. But first, she has to do what she came here today!

    She accepts his hand, and her innocent heart wants to flip. She wasn''t sure what feelings overflowing her heart. Such emotion she doesn''t understand yet; that she wanted to cry. Nikki takes back her hand when a warm sensation crawls her entire body.

    ''Is this love?''

    "I need to go," she uttered and turned around. She took huge steps away from Theo.

    "Can I call you, Nik!"

    ''What?'' Nikki halted. Slowly, she faced Theo and asked, "What did you say?"

    "Nichole! That''s your name, right? So can I call you, Nik?"

    "Like we will meet again." She joked.

    "Of course, we are!" Theo shouted from a distance.

    People are staring at them, passing between the space that separates them. If Theo was not this tall, the crowd already swallowed him. But he was her giant pillow, standing tall among the crowds of this train station in Hanford City.

    "Okay, whatever!" she shouted back and turned around from him once again. She ran toward the exit with a big smile on her face.

    He knew it was her, but he wanted to play a game. Then she will play along.

    The bus station is just across from the train station. But she needed to walk it for five minutes. She already spotted the bus that bound for Remy Town. She climbed and looked for an available space near the window. Some men offer her a seat, but she''s hesitant to sit beside them. She also worries if that guy won''t harass her in a secret unless it was Theo. She giggled. Gladly, a lady offered her a seat next to a window.

    "Thank you," she told the lady.

    "Are you alone? Why don''t you have a companion?"

    "Ah. I am having a quick visit to my grandma. I haven''t seen her for two months," she replied to the lady.

    "Oh. That''s wonderful. Your grandmother will be happy," the lady commented, but she was looking at the soccer ball she was holding.

    "Um, this one. I will visit a friend who died last year. I will show him this ball. I keep a promise of winning the summer tournament."

    "Ah. That''s great. I could tell you are a wonderful girl," the lady reaches for Nikki''s hand.

    But Nikki noticed the woman flinching, as it shocked her when she held her hand.

    "Are you alright, lady?"

    The woman didn''t reply to her but stayed silent. Later, she told her¡­

    "I see dark days waiting for you."

    "Excuse me?" Is this lady scares her?

 Chapter 136 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 136: SAVING NIKKI (NINE) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    It confused her, at the same time frightened her. Is the lady only joking? Because it wasn''t funny at all. Nikki glances at her arm and creeps crawling on her skin.

    "What are you saying, lady?" Heart thuds loudly in her chest, Nikki asked the lady.

    "Do not worry. A light gleamed from a distance. It will pass." said the woman with a smile. She raises her left hand. Her finger pointing Nikki''s heart, "Amid a storm, love is always the fire that covers you and keeps you warm. Follow your heart, and everything is alright."

    Now it confuses her a lot for the lady''s riddle. "What do you mean about, lady?" She prefers a common phrase than this riddle thing about love. Is this woman reading her destiny? It sounds scary! But she liked the part when she mentioned love.

    Love. Is it about having a boyfriend? Ah, she hopes it was Theo. But as the dark days part, she doesn''t understand.

    "Give me your palm." The lady asked Nikki.

    Nikki is hesitant as her heart still beating fast. What is this woman up to now? She''s scared, but she is curious as well. Nikki showed her palm to the lady.

    The woman looked at it, and Nikki waited for nearly two minutes before the woman gave her readings.

    "I have difficulties reading your life. But this is what I see. A departure of two, but I see five new lives."

    Huh? It confused her greatly. What is this lady talking about now? The departure of one''s love but five new lives? What does that mean? Ah, whatever. Nikki thanked the lady and forgot about it. She was frightened already. Hoping this woman''s reading means nothing.

    They were now halfway before Remy Town when the woman got off the bus. Once the seat vacated, another woman sat on it. Everything the lady told her remains in her mind.

    Nikki studied the woman. She was probably in her late 40s. She gathers her courage to ask the woman about the crazy thing, like palm reading. She doesn''t believe it so she wants to ask someone.

    "Auntie, do you believe in palm reading?" she asked.

    "Yes, dear. Why? Did someone read for you?"

    Nikki nodded and uttered, "Um, a lady told me about something, but it confused me. What did the new life mean?"

    "Oh, is that what she told you?"

    Nikki nodded.

    "I once encountered a lady that read my palm. She told me I would have seven children. Later on, I got married and look forward to having seven children. However, my husband died when I was pregnant with our fourth child. So I cursed the lady because she lied to me. But then, after five years, I met a man, and he courted me. I fell in love with him. Then he introduced me to his three children. I realized the lady was correct. Now I have seven children."

    "Oh!" Nikki was thrilled to hear the lady''s story. "Where is he now, Auntie? You travel alone."

    "Oh, no, I am not."

    "Hm?"

    "Before I remarried, I have to work for my children, so I applied for a job in the city. Every day off I have, I went home to my town to see my children."

    "Ah¡­"

    "You wonder, where is he in my story?"

    Nikki nodded.

    "He''s the one driving the bus."

    "Oh! You mean, you meet him driving a bus?"

    "Yes. We just married for three years, but he courted me for a year. I''m scared of course, at first."

    "I see!"

    "Is it okay if I asked you something?" the woman asked Nikki.

    "Sure. No problem, Auntie."

    "How many lives does she mention?"

    "Um, five."

    "I see! Congratulations. You will have five children. You are so pretty. I could imagine your children will be as beautiful as you."

    Nikki blushes from the woman''s praise. "Thank you, auntie."

    She was delighted to hear a wonderful love story. Then it is possible she will have five children. But the lady also mentioned two will depart. She wonders what that means.

    Nikki did not mind at all but contemplating the possibility of five children she will conceive. OMG! Hopefully, it was Theo who would be their father. She giggled from the thought.

    In that case, they will surely be beautiful. Having those green eyes that will remind their father, warm already overwhelms her chest. Gosh! From the thought, Nikki blushed and scolded herself. ''Stop it, Nikki Lindsey!''

    Why does she think about it? Too early for her to daydream about marriage, and she was too young for love. But she wanted to jump from her seat every time it crosses her head.

    Nikki closed her eyes with a beautiful smile on her lips. She didn''t notice the car next to the bus, because she was immersed in listening to the lady''s story and now dreaming for the future.

    She didn''t notice a guy staring at her profoundly.

    REMY Town Bus Stop.

    Nikki hugged the lady before she sat up from her seat and waved at the bus driver before she got off the bus. So nice hearing a great love story like theirs. With a smile, Nikki trails down the street toward the intersection. From there, she would walk again toward her grandmother''s house. But first, she has to contact Maureen. Not long after, her cousin showed up.

    "Hey! Nikki!"

    "Maureen!" She runs toward her cousin and hugs Maureen tight, later they both cry.

    "I''m glad you are okay," Maureen told Nikki.

    "Hum. I am fine. I badly wanted to come, but school and practice and papa don''t allow me."

    "Don''t tell me. Uncle Seth didn''t know?"

    Nikki shakes her head.

    "Hey! Why didn''t you tell your father?"

    "We already plan to visit Remy, but I want to visit Jonathan''s grave on the date he died."

    Maureen heaves a sigh and then hugs Nikki once again. Later, their friends saw them, and they greeted Nikki. Everyone was hugging her, and the girls cried to see her. A quick chit-chat, she bid goodbye to everyone. Nikki and Maureen now headed to the White House to see her grandmother Elisha.

    "I will just visit, bid goodbye," she told her cousin Maureen.

    "Huh? Where are you going?"

    "Silly. But maybe it will take many years before I can visit here again."

    "Oh. Okay." Sadness displayed in Maureen''s face. No one can predict what will happen. Everyone is just having fun, and then everything changes.

    Nikki notices the sadness in Maureen''s eyes. She was sad and remained overwhelmed by Jonathan''s death. But she was trying to forget it, and continue to live on.

    "You know? You can visit Mainland City. I will tour you around!" she told Maureen later.

    "Ah, I like that!"

    But her grandmother was too shocked to see her.

    "Nikki, what are you doing here?"

    Her grandmother Elisha asked her.

    "Hello, grandma! I''m visiting you! I missed you!" She hugged her grandma.

    "You, child. Your father told me you guys would come over this weekend. Why you are here now?"

    "Grandma, papa didn''t know."

    "You, child." But she cannot scold her granddaughter when Nikki begins sobbing. Elisha patted Nikki''s back.

    "All right. Since you are here, let''s make lunch."

    "Ah, that''s what I missed!" Nikki returns to being bubbly.

    Her grandma is an excellent cook. She is also making stir-fry noodles with a lot of shrimps. Her grandma also makes her a corn soup. Nikki fills her stomach and she can''t move after.

    Then a car parked at the gate of White House. She watches her grandmother marching to the gate and meets the guests. Elisha is regularly receiving guests, wishing to view the entire town from this hilltop, where the White House stood majestically.

    "Oh, my gosh! They are here!" she burst out.

    Maureen noticed her reaction, who quickly hid from the window, crawling on the floor.

    "Who''s here?" Maureen peeked outside the window and scanned the two guys their grandma Elisha escorted inside. "Oh, what a hottie. Do you know them?"

    "Ah, erm, I just met them on the train."

    "Oh, destiny."

    "What?" Nikki raises a brow. Well, Maureen is superstitious and believes such things.

    "Hm, you were blushing," she teases Nikki, who was peeping secretly.

    "I did not!" She denied. Because if Maureen knows that Theo is her crush and her father plans to arrange her marriage with him, Maureen will never stop teasing her.

    "Nikki! Come here for a minute."

    It startles Nikki when her grandmother, yelling her name.

    "Oh, shit!"

    "What?" Maureen is curious about why she is edgy on the floor, she rolled.

    "I lied with the name I gave to him!"

    "Him? Hey! Tell me what happened!"

    "Shush! There''s none. I left the soccer ball, and the younger brother returned it to me."

    "Oh, fate."

    "Hey! Stop!"

    Maureen starts tickles her, and their giggling hears outside.

    "Nikki! Maureen!"

    "Coming grandma!" Maureen, who replied.. She pulled Nikki to meet the guests below.

 Chapter 137 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 137: SAVING NIKKI (Ten) and the Past

    ''SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    "Hello! Welcome to the White House!" Maureen was like a tour guide, welcoming guests. She then tells the love story of Elisha and Nikki''s grandfather, Randolph.

    "And they lived happily ever after and had a beautiful granddaughter!" Maureen was pointing her hand toward Nikki.

    "What are you doing?" she whispered at Maureen, pinching her cousin for her silliness.

    "Hehe¡­" Maureen giggles. "Hey, the long hair guy keeps staring at you. He is the younger brother, is it?" she teases Nikki, who blushes immediately.

    "Hey, stop!" Nikki holds not to crack up when Maureen keeps teasing her in secret.

    Elisha noticed the girls squealing on the side. She coughs then spoke.

    "Ahem! Meet my granddaughters, Nikki and Maureen." Elisha introduces the two girls. Later, she whispered to them. "You girls get some refreshment for the guest."

    Elisha returned her attention to the guest and said to them. "Well, gentlemen, I''m sad to bid goodbye this early, but I have to take a nap. This old lady needs her beauty sleep."

    It sounds like a joke, and they laughed, willing to play along.

    "You sure are beautiful, ma''am. Like your granddaughters." Jeremy said. He elbowed Theo with a grin on his face. "Right, Jeremy?"

    Nikki dropped a jaw. ''Gosh! He told his brother! Ugh.''

    Anyway, she can reason. My name is Nichole, so my family calls me Nikki. That''s simple. Nikki giggled to her silly thought.

    Elisha left them ahead, and Nikki turned around to follow her grandmother upstairs. But Maureen pulled her back.

    "Where are you going?"

    "What? I will get the juice."

    "You stay here to entertain them, and I will get the juice."

    "I will help you!"

    "Wait, a minute. Do you have a crush in one of those brothers?"

    Nikki glanced at Theo and Jeremy, who started touring around the White House garden. People love to come to the White House to take a photo of the entire town from this height. Many are lovers to watch the sunset. The reason her grandmother cannot stay longer in the city is that she wants to take care of the house and the guests who ask to see her garden and the view from the highland. This place is where her grandparents'' love blooms. Elisha met Randolph on this hill and fell in love.

    Nikki shook her head. Maureen just left her behind. Now she can''t decide what to do. To follow Maureen or follow the men to your then around. Sighing, Nikki sat on the bench under a magnolia tree.

    Ah, what now? Does she have to entertain them? ''Ah, grandma. Why did you use an excuse to take a nap?'' Her grandma would only watch her favorite drama in the afternoon.

    Her heart pounding loud. Theo is walking toward her direction.

    ''Oh, god! What should I do?''

    "Hi."

    "Hey."

    "So, Nikki? Right?"

    "Yes! That''s my nickname!" Well, gratefully her grandma wasn''t here. She can play it more.

    "Ah, okay. Nik¡­"

    ''Ugh. His tone is teasing me. He knows my name is Nikki Lindsey.''

    "Well, how did you know this place? I mean, you aren''t from Mainland City, right?" she asked afterward to break the silence between them after Theo sat beside her.

    "Yeah. My brother and I heard about this place from our father''s assistant," Theo replied.

    "Oh, really? He must have visited here already?"

    "Ah, no. It''s my mother."

    "Oh. Your mother visited here before?"

    "That''s what I learned."

    "I see." Nikki takes silence. Now she realized. Theo and Jeremy have different eye colors. He also uses ''my'' instead of ''our mother''. Ah, she wants to ask a lot of things, but it is inappropriate to inquire if they have different mothers. It isn''t her business to gossip.

    Gladly, Theo continued sharing with her...

    "My mother painted this white house and the town down below. She also painted the ocean from here." Theo gestures his hand toward the vast ocean where from their location, the clouds seem kissing the ocean. From this direction, cannot determine which the ocean or which is the clouds.

    "Hm, sounds nice," Nikki commented. "People are coming here to either paint or take a photo."

    "She has a painting of that church, as well," Theo added.

    Nikki notices the sadness in Theo''s voice. She was thinking about how to change the subject. "Um, that was an old church, and the interior designs are beautiful! I want to get wedded in there!"

    Oops, her tongue slipped the last part. Nikki bit her lower lip. ''What the heck, Nikki Lindsey?''

    "Ah. It''s beautiful, indeed."

    Nikki hid her playful smile. It was kind of a joke, but she really admired that church. And the wedding reception would be held here in the White House where the guests could enjoy the beautiful hilltop view. She already dreams of it even before she meets Theo. She saw the photos when her grandparents got married and her parents'' wedding. It was so beautiful. It was magical that her innocent heart wished for the same.

    But she was contemplating if it could be possible, this is love in a first encounter? But he is her crush for a long time already. Maybe¡­

    ''Gosh! Behave, Nikki Lindsey!'' she scolded herself.

    Now she dreams a lot more to get married to Theo in that church. ''Ah! It''s embarrassing to imagine.'' And it would really embarrass if Theo read what she was thinking at the moment. But he was very handsome!

    "What were you thinking?"

    "Huh?" His question dumbfounded her. Why is he asking about her thoughts? Did he have the ability to read her mind? Or is his intuition strong? "Um. Nothing."

    "You said you want to get married in that church. Why? Do you already find the man you want to marry?"

    "Huh?" Stunned, her heart flutters. Why is he asking her about this stuff? Ugh. How to answer him? "What? I''m still a child. Why should I discuss having a husband and such stuff like weddings when I am a child, yet?"

    She defends herself. More like teasing him from what he phrases on the train. "She is a child." But she was curious about Theo''s reaction, and it surprised her¡­ He was smiling.

    ''No way!'' Impossible, he''s attracted to her. Also, his marriage was already arranged with someone else, which is the name she forgot. Even though he sounded like he was against it. Can she have a chance when it takes a while for her to grow as a woman?

    Ah. What was she thinking? She should not worry about this kind of stuff. She must think of other things to chat about. Marriage is yet too early for her to think.

    Nikki contemplating what topic she can open up. Theo also is silent. She wasn''t sure what he was thinking at the moment. It worries her what impression Theo has thought about her. He should at least ask her anything. Ugh. Why is she the one worrying about this stuff? Nikki heaves a long sigh when she remembers something¡­ She turned her head and peered at Theo''s handsome face. Now it reminds her something familiar.

    But it was the moment Theo turned his head in her direction and she was caught staring at him. Nikki blush and too late to avert her gaze.

    "Hm? Care to share your mind now?"

    "Huh?"

    "You were quiet."

    "Me? Aren''t you?"

    "Oh. You seem into deep thoughts."

    ''Huh? So?'' Ah, it looks like they were just waiting for one of them to talk. ''But he was the adult one. He should be the one initiating a conversation!'' Nikki stressed to herself. Does she then have the idea that maybe Theo is dumb when it comes to talking to a woman? How about confessing to someone? Is he that dope?

    "Your smile is naughty," Theo commented.

    "Huh? My smile?" Oh, shot! Ahhh, she was staring at him while having a silly thought! My goodness. Nikki turned her head to hide her embarrassment. ''What are you doing, Nikki!''

    "Oh! I remember something is what I smile about!" she reasoned. It was true anyway. "I think my mother kept a photo with a woman whose eyes are like yours."

    "Oh?" It surprised him. Maybe he can hear more about his mother the time she visited the White House.

    "Stay here! I will be right back!" she told Theo, who chuckled.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t go anywhere."

    Nikki turned around, confused by what Theo was saying. Ah, she better hurry than pondering what he meant about that. She climbs the stairs in the patio and rushes to the shelves where her grandmother keeps the photo album. She looked at a certain photo of her mother in her teenage years.

    "Found it!" Nikki took the photo, and she put back the photo album on the shelves.

    "Here! Is that your mother?" She gave the photo to Theo.

    Theo scanned the picture. The photo was taken in New York, which the Statue of Liberty seen in the background. But the other woman. It''s impossible!

    "Is she your mother?" Nikki asked Theo once again. He nods at her, but he seems not happy about it. "Is something wrong?"

    "What is your mother''s name?" asked Theo afterward.

    "Lucy. How about your mother?"

    "Kristina."

    "Oh. It''s a lovely name. Where is she now?" Oops. She should not ask casually!

    "She died giving birth to me."

    "Oh. I''m sorry to hear that."

    "It''s okay."

    "Ah¡­ do you know the other girl?" She was pointing at the third woman in the picture.

    "Her name is Nina.. She is Jeremy''s mother."

 Chapter 138 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 138: SAVING NIKKI (Eleven) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    "Huh? Is it Jeremy is your brother by blood?" asked Nikki.

    "Yes, he is."

    "Are you adopted?" she asked with innocence in her eyes and voice.

    Theo chuckled. "No. That''s impossible. I''m sure our father is the same. I¡ª" Theo paused for a second before he went on. He pondered about something. "Never mind."

    "I''m sorry. I should not gossip." Ah, what am I doing!? She scolded herself again.

    "Don''t worry. But can I ask you a favor?"

    "Sure! You can make me your best friend! I will keep your secret until the end of the world!" she swears in a kidding way.

    Theo chuckled before he spoke. "Then, does it mean, you will be my first female best friend."

    "Oh, really!?" Her heart danced in cloud nine. It made her happy hearing Theo saying that. Ah, she wants to roll in the grass! "Ahem! I''m all ears." She tried to sound like an adult woman.

    Theo pushes a smile before his expression changes. "Can I have this photo?"

    "Oh, I think it''s okay. I will tell mama about it and ask her about your mother."

    "But can you not mention Jeremy?"

    "Hah? Um, sure." And she should not ask why, even as it tempts her to. Could it be a serious matter? Why do they have the same father if their mothers are friends? Ah, not her business! However, it is her concern as her mama was in the photo as well. "Looking through the photo, my mama is the youngest. How possible that our mothers are friends?" she shared her thoughts.

    "I am uncertain. I guess I should ask your mother about it."

    "Oh. To¡ª" Oops. She almost said tonight you can talk to mama. She should act like she doesn''t know yet about her father and the arranged marriage to him.

    ''Ugh. My tongue almost slipped out!'' She smiled awkwardly at Theo.

    But it looks like Theo realized something too.

    "Ahem. We will meet again, right? So I will ask your mother then."

    She hides the silly smile playing on her lips and doesn''t ask further, but leaves it like a promise.

    "I will introduce you to my mother!" It is what she uttered, hold back her playful tone.

    "Sure." Theo smiled. But deep inside him, a lot of questions began flooding his mind.

    Why did Nina never mention that she already knew Kristina before she became her husband''s, another woman?

    What is going on? What is the truth? Might it be true he is adopted? Or is Jeremy the one adopted? No. That''s impossible.

    The three of them cannot deny the resemblance to each other. It must be something going on between their parents; more than just a love affair.

    "New York looks so nice. I will save up to go there one day But looks like it will take a decade for me." she giggles.

    Nikki murmuring beside him. He peered at her innocent face, remaining to look at the photo in his hand.

    "That''s right! You were studying in the US! Then you have been there many times."

    Her eyes gleaming with excitement. She''s too innocent in his eyes, which makes her cuter. She looks fragile yet her eyes spark with playfulness. Every time he stares at them, it is like a mirror; he could see his soul.

    "Hum?" Nikki is waiting for his reply. She was blushing because of Theo just staring at her face.

    "Ah, that! Yes! I have been there many times. But it''s crowded. I prefer staying in my dorm or rather going mountain climbing or skiing. Join the drag race too, sometimes."

    "Ah¡­" She wanted to joke that his girlfriend must be there, but her innocent heart was already hurting with jealousy. Who knows if what he said on the train wasn''t true? Theo denied it during his conversation with Jeremy, but¡­ Aaah! She should not think of any negativity.

    Nikki was arguing within herself when Theo utters.

    "I could take you to New York."

    "Huh?" Maybe she is just deaf, not hearing the word correctly. Did Theo say he will take her to New York?

    "I said I could tour you in New York if you like to."

    "Seriously?" Her brown eyes widened, gleaming with joy. She must be dreaming, hearing these words from him. Wait, it''s not like a proposal, does it? She should not overjoy. But that would be her dream phrase from him. Until he''s not married yet, she''ll dream of him as her future husband!

    "Ahem! The juice is here!"

    Maureen arrives carrying a tray. She places it on the picnic table. Jeremy joins them and the two chat and pushes aside Theo and Nikki, who eat the apple pie silently.

    Nikki sighs silently. Their conversation is getting smooth. They were talking about going to New York, but Maureen suddenly arrived. Ahhh! Mood crusher!

    But tonight, they should talk about it again. Ah, she can''t wait! She should hurry to visit Jonathan''s grave and go home.

    "Hey, did an ant bite you?" Maureen whispered to her ear.

    "Huh?" She was staring at her cousin with a confusing look.

    "Your feet don''t stop stomping the ground."

    "Ah. I need to go to Jonathan''s grave to arrive home before dinner. I want to take a shower first," she whispered back.

    "All right. Go, and I''ll wait for you here. I will keep them company."

    "Ah, you''re the best!" she told Maureen, then excuses herself that she has important things to do.

    Maureen is older than her, and she was a talker, so it will entertain the guest. Before she went to the bathroom, she peeks outside. She saw Theo seated under a tree and drew something on his drawing book.

    Ah, he was handsome even from this distance. Her innocent mind fantasized when Maureen pinches her.

    "The sun is too high yet to dream."

    "Heh. That''s why it''s called daydreaming." She and Maureen laugh, then asked her cousin afterward, "What are you doing here?"

    "The older brother asked for a glass of water."

    "Ah. Okay! I''ll go take a shower!"

    Nikki hurried to take a shower, but she finished after thirty minutes. She chooses a nice dress in the closet. Her grandparents give her-- her bedroom to stay every time they visit them. She stares at her reflection, a smile on her face. She can''t suppress the excitement surging in her chest every time she imagines her meeting with Theo tonight.

    Nikki scanned her floral dress, knee-high which also fitted to her body. She''s short by her age, but she already develops her chest that proves her she''s not a kid anymore. Se applied a lip gloss, the one her classmate Andrea Lawrence give her. She cannot decide if she''ll ponytail her long hair or braided it. Ah, she keeps it resting behind her back.

    "Grandma! I have to go."

    She kissed Elisha on the cheeks.

    "Ah, you are so pretty, my Nikki." Elisha tightly hugs her granddaughter.

    "I''m pretty like you, grandma!"

    "You''re complimenting your own grandmother."

    "As you were praising your granddaughter."

    Nikki and Elisha giggle while hugging each other one more time.

    "I love you, Nikki. Take care of yourself and your parents."

    "Of course! If only you would like to stay with us."

    "Ah. I don''t like living in the city. I love the peaceful life here, you know that. Besides, your grandpa''s memories remain here. So please take care of the White House when I am gone."

    "Grandma? What are you talking about? You won''t go anywhere as my wedding reception should hold here in the White House."

    "Of course! I will be mad at you if the beginning of the happiest moment of your life holds in another place. Promise me it should be here."

    "Grandma, I''m too young to think about marriage¡­ But I promise!" She hugged her grandma one more time.

    Nikki has strange feelings about the things her grandmother tells her. Maybe she has no plan to visit them for a while since they plan to visit this weekend.

    "Grandma, where are Maureen and the guests?" She looks around and even peeps out in the window.

    "Ah, she went home. There''s an emergency, but said, send her a text message when you are at the bus stop. As of the guest, there is another place they want to visit."

    "I see." Hm, she already misses Theo.

    Her attention caught by a white pad on a bench, the one she sits on with Theo earlier. Nikki went down to check out if it belonged to Theo or Jeremy.

    It was Theo''s sketch pad that was left behind here. Why does he forget it? Nikki ponders. Well, since they will meet tonight, she will give it back. Nikki brought it to her room to put inside her bag. But before that, she looks at Theo''s drawing. They were beautiful. Some of his drawings; he uses in pens. Her eyes widened when his other sketches were her. It was really her!

    One is she leaning in the train window while sleeping, and one is her on the bus.

    What? On the bus? And there''s one when she was under a magnolia tree.

    ''Ah, what is he doing? He just makes my innocent heart gone wild.'' Nikki covers her face with Theo''s sketching pad.

    Nikki continued flipping through pages when she read Theo''s handwriting.

    ''Next time we meet, can you give back my heart?''

    Corny! But she likes it!

    ''Ah!'' Nikki rolls on the bed. Dang, it! But she sat up and contemplated. They will meet again tonight! Ah, her innocent heart can''t take this puppy love she felt.

    That''s right. It may be just puppy love, but she will tend it and become true love!

    She screams in the pillow before she looked around for a pen to write something on it as a response.

 Chapter 139 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 139: SAVING NIKKI (Twelve) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Nikki found a pen inside a drawer in her bedroom. Holding it in hand, she cannot decide what to write as a response for Theo. A heart filled with such innocence, she can not determine the emotion overwhelming within her.

    Her cheeks continue flushing pink as she imagines what Theo''s reaction after he read her response. Such a feeling, yet unknown to her.

    If it is love¡­ She wants this feeling to stay forever. Just the thought of him, she was like floating on cloud nine. Every time she remembered their conversation, she felt no dull moment, but craziness filled her mind. She wanted to continue talking to him. She has questions, and the answer excites her. Ugh. She''s losing her mind.

    But theirs pretends what excites her the most. Theo knew it was her, but he pretended that he didn''t know the truth yet.

    And she knows it was him, but she wanted to tease him for pretending he is a stranger to her.

    Now she''s pondering what reaction she will show him. She might reveal the truth that she already knows if she would not be careful. She must plan out how to behave properly in front of him. Maybe like this¡­

    ''Oh, hi! We meet again! Wow. I didn''t imagine we will see each other soon.''

    Ugh. Sounds exaggerating. But she also anticipates what act Theo would show her. Damn. So much scenery began playing in her head. Stop thinking too much, Nikki Lindsey! Your father would spank you if he had known how your head was running wild.

    Nikki giggled at her thought. She looked for extra papers to practice her response.

    "I''m sorry. But I won''t return what you left behind. Instead, I''ll exchange it with my heart."

    Ah! She squeals. What are you thinking, Nikki Lindsey? You are too young for this! She scolds herself again and creates another phrase. She doesn''t like the one she came up with.

    "I decided not to return your heart, but I will keep it forever."

    Ugh. It was way more cheesy. Ah! What should she respond to then? Nikki is rolling and tumbling around her bed. She was also kicking the bed, and her grandma noticed the noises from her bedroom.

    "Nikki, are you all right, dear?" Elisha asked her granddaughter.

    ''Oh, shot!'' Her grandma heard her skittish in her bedroom. She calmed herself and replied, "I''m fine, grandma! I am preparing to leave soon!" she shouted behind the door.

    Her grandma did not ask further, she read the phrases she wrote again. Where did she get this corniness? She asked herself. Probably influenced by Theo. She discovers these feelings since she meets him.

    Nikki lay flat on her back while starting in the ceiling. What she should say to Theo?

    Can she consider his message as a declaration of love? Ah! It''s impossible that he feels the same way. Maybe he was just fond of her.

    She was contemplating and reading Theo''s message one more time. Could it be possible he likes her? Honestly, she was too young for him. But maybe Theo has genuine motives for the reason he is showing this kind of boldness. She had seen young girls having boyfriends from college. Maybe this is fine.

    But does she have a chance? Ahhh, why does she think negatively? She''s young, but maybe, through time, his fondness toward her becomes love. And she loves the thought of Theo opening up to her, and that is what makes her heart dance.

    Maybe they could begin as friends. Then become lovers through time. Many couples are friends at first and become best friends to lovers and then spouses.

    Ah, she couldn''t wait to see him tonight! She must go back to Mainland City sooner.

    Nikki made a final response to Theo''s message. She tore the page and folded it nicely and put it into her jacket''s pocket. She won''t give back Theo''s sketching pad. But she will return the piece of paper where she wrote her response.

    "When we meet again. I will return the heart you left behind. By then, it was your turn to take mine along yours."

    She squeals. Honestly, she wasn''t sure how she came up with that phrase. It''s an emotion flared up inside her chest.

    Nikki had a wide smile when she stepped out of the bedroom and searched for her grandmother. She found her in the backyard, visiting her garden and talking to the flowers.

    Said they will bloom even beautifully when you converse with them. She walked closer and said, "Grandma! I''m going back now."

    Elisha looked up and smiled warmly. "Thank you for visiting me today. Be careful, okay? Have a safe trip."

    "Thank you, grandma. I will¡­" Nikki throws her arms around Elisha and gives her another warm embrace.

    Elisha remembered something. She parted from her granddaughter and shared her conversation with her son-in-law. "Your father contacted me. He was worried sick after he cannot get a hold of your cell phone. I told him about you running away today and explained to him your reason."

    "Oh. He was surely angry at me."

    "Don''t worry. I told him, you don''t want to miss this day to bid goodbye to your friend. Besides, I am very happy, too, that you visited me today. I was really, really happy."

    Nikki peered at the beautiful face of her grandmother. Many did compliment how their genes are a good breed. "Thank you, grandma. I was happy too. I wish to see you often, but papa wants me to focus on school and the game. Also, I don''t want to bother papa to drive me when he is busy running the diner¡­ the store is doing well."

    "I understand. Besides, we can talk on the phone."

    "Right, grandma. Oh, can I borrow your cell phone? I will inform Maureen that I''m going now."

    "Ah, about that, Nikki. They were in the hospital now. Your uncle was into an accident at the building he works at."

    "Oh, I must go see Maureen if everything were alright."

    "Yes. Tell your Aunt Ning, I will come in the evening to bring food."

    "Aw, they will love it, grandma." Nikki hugged Elisha. Her grandma''s kindness is incomparable. She always helped her family and relatives in any way she could.

    And Nikki was very proud of her grandmother and looked up to her.

    Nikki went to the hospital. When she arrived, Maureen''s father needed to be transferred to Hanford City Hospital as the hospital in Remy was small and could not perform proper surgery.

    "Maureen!" She hugged her cousin when it didn''t stop crying.

    Maureen wipes the tears in her eyes and attempts to speak up between her sobs. "I''m sorry. I have to watch my younger siblings. I can''t accompany you, Nikki."

    Nikki rubs Maureen''s back and says, "It''s okay. I will just make a quick stop at Jonathan''s, and then, I will go straight to the train station."

    "Would you be okay?"

    "I am! Importantly are your siblings, they need you at these times. If I have nothing important to do tonight, I will stay and help you watch your brothers and sister."

    Maureen has a two-year-old little sister and her brother both in grade school. Nikki got a great idea.

    "Why don''t you go to the White House? Grandma is planning to visit and bring food. I think it''s better you will stay with her, so then Auntie Ning would be at ease. Grandma would love to watch your siblings."

    "Ah, that was a brilliant idea, Nikki. Thank you!" they hugged and cried.

    Maureen told her mother about the plan. Ning agreed as she knew how kind her Aunt Elisha was. Maureen and Nikki went separate ways. Nikki took a bus for Hanford City.

    Alone, she will visit Jonathan''s grave in a highland private garden.

 Chapter 140 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 140: SAVING NIKKI (Thirteen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    (This chapter contains an act of violence.)

    * * *

    Highland Garden is an exclusive graveyard for rich people in that district.

    The moment she got off the bus, she fetches a taxi and bought a flower along the way to offer it in Jonathan''s grave.

    She realized the Hale family owns a private mausoleum in that garden. She entered inside and read the name one by one until she found Jonathan''s urn in the corner. Nikki places the flower and prepares to recite her goodbye when someone grabs her by the shoulder.

    "Who are you!?" asked the man. His eyes widened when he recognized her.

    And as for Nikki, she also recognizes him. He is Jonathan''s older brother, Brandon.

    "How dare you show up in my brother''s grave after you kill him!" Brandon pushes her against the wall.

    If it wasn''t for the backpack, her body would directly contact the cold wall. Staring at the guy, her body shudders with fright. Creep began crawling in her skin when Brandon''s stare sharpen and threatening. She bit her lower lip, thinking how to get out from there. She swallowed the lump in her throat and speak up.

    "I¡ª I didn''t kill him. It never crossed in my mind. He was my friend!" Stuttering, she tried to shout her reasons as her voice rattled in panic.

    "Shut up! You pushed him! You killed him! Because of you, my brother died!"

    "We were just talking!" she tried to reason out further. She glances at the door. If she runs, she has to shove Brandon forcefully in the side.

    Nikki was waiting for a chance to run outside. Her heart beats loud when Brandon strides closer.

    "You should pay for his life!"

    Brandon yanks at Nikki, but she is already prepared to dodge his arm¡ª with all of her strengths; she pushes the guy, and she runs to the door. But Brandon reached for her backpack and threw her in the corner.

    Nikki collapses on the floor and hits her head on the wall''s side. She reaches for her throbbing head. She gasped for air and resisted the pain. She tried to get up, but Brandon knelt and grab her leg, he pinned her on the floor.

    "What are you doing? Let me go!" she exclaimed.

    Nikki tried to strangle from the guy, pushing his chest, but he was strong. Her eyes began flooded with tears as she pleaded. "Please! I didn''t kill him¡­"

    "Really?" Brandon narrowed his gaze, peering down at her beneath him. His eyes traveled down her body and paused at her chest. "Oh, look what we got here?" He grinned.

    Nikki cried when he clasped one of her breasts. "No!"

    The girl is kicking her foot, rolls down her skirt to her waist that shows her legs. A flash of ill thoughts playing in his head.

    "No!" Nikki keeps shouting. She was in a panic when Brandon grabbed her breast, and he lowered his head. "Don''t do this! Let me go, please!" tears rushing down her eyes; her vision fog as she could feel Brandon''s hand traveled down her legs.

    "I think I understand why my brother loses his head into you," he whispered.

    "What?" she''s horrified hearing this as the warnings flashing inside her head. She has to escape from him. He''s gone insane.

    "You''re a beauty, fresh, and young."

    Her soul leaves her body, listening to his manic praises. "Help! Help me!" she shouted. She''s praying for someone out there to hear her weak voice.

    Seeing the girl screaming, he covers her mouth. "Shut up!"

    She struggled to breathe. She tried to kick him, but it''s beyond her reach to hit his lower loins. Brandon freed her mouth but to pin her legs, and he crouches on her.

    "Let me go¡ª" she coughs.

    He strangled her neck, and she''s chasing for air.

    "Brandon! What are you doing?!" A man arrived and caught this situation. It shocked the man when he recognized who it was. He knew her.

    "What the hell are you doing, Brandon!?"

    "Don''t interrupt me, Uncle Kevin!" he yells at the man. Brandon finally let go of Nikki''s neck.

    Nikki is coughing, gasping for air. As for Kevin, he frowned from his nephew''s statement. He shook his head and said, "Are you insane? Do you want to do this inside our family''s Mausoleum? On the day of Jonathan''s death anniversary?"

    Irritatedly, he yelled. "I don''t care! I will bury her dead body underground after!" He remains in rage while gaping at Nikki.

    Creep crawling in every nerve of her body, Nikki pushes the guy and she crawls toward the corner.

    "Enough! You should not harm her. She did nothing in Jonathan''s death."

    "No! She killed my brother! If Jonathan didn''t always hang out with her, he won''t die! She must pay!"

    Listening to their conversation, it sent a thousand creeps throughout her entire body. Nikki wanted to escape from this place. When she gets an opportunity, she runs outside.

    Brandon attempts to stop her, but Kevin blocks the way.

    "She should not get away!"

    Kevin loses his patience and yells. "Enough! You were on drugs, again! You haven''t been respecting your brother''s death anniversary and coming like this?!"

    Nikki did not stop but kept running to leave that place. Without looking back, she followed the trail leading toward the gate of this exclusive cemetery. Her body remained shuddering from shock.

    Jonathan''s older brother appears serious to kill her, for real. He was blaming her for the death of his brother. Maybe this is the reason her father doesn''t like her to visit alone. Jonathan''s brother holds a grudge against her for the death of Jonathan.

    Nikki made hasty steps almost running. However, she realized this place is far from the main road. The highlands were no houses or any establishment around the area.

    Later, Nikki heard a car following behind. Her body jolted when it beeps. The car slowed down, the passenger seat''s window rolled down. It was Kevin Hale. She meets him many times before dropping off Jonathan by his black pickup truck.

    "Nikki, come on."

    Nikki ignored him but hastened her steps. She was afraid to look at his direction, which he understood. She was still frightened when Brandon attacked her.

    "Nikki, I will drop you below. It was a long way for you to walk until you reached the main road. Please, I apologize for my nephew''s behavior. I know Jonathan would not like either of what his brother did a while ago."

    Hearing Jonathan''s name, Nikki halted.

    She wipes her face violently, attempting to dry her eyes; she keeps snorting. Her body doesn''t shiver that much anymore, but fear still lingering within her.

    Kevin steps out of his car and walks toward Nikki. He opened the car door of the passenger seat and offered it to Nikki.

    "Come on. I will drop you at a bus stop or where are you headed?"

    Nikki ponders for a moment. She remains to stare at Kevin, weighing if he was to trust. And taking the car is the fastest way for her. Finally, she nodded at Kevin Hale and uttered, "Train Station."

    "Okay. I will take you there." Kevin attempts to hold Nikki. But she stepped backward. He raises both of his hands like surrenders, and he steps back, letting her climb on his pickup truck on her own.

    Kevin seated back in front of the steering wheel, he glanced at Nikki''s direction. It worried him that this girl would go to the police and report his nephew. He had to calm her down and tried to settle the matter. Slowly, he drove off his truck.

    "Um, Nikki, right? Look, I''m very, very sorry about what my nephew did to you. As you could see, Brandon still cannot get over the death of his brother. It was painful for us. But I don''t blame you. So nothing to think about, it''s not your fault, okay?"

    He was like talking to himself as the girl did not respond to him. "Please, can you just forget what happened?"

    Kevin waited for Nikki to respond, and he got a nod. At least, this means she would keep quiet. If she tried to sue Hale, maybe he has to settle it with money. He already ponders about it and prepares, in case this girl would file a complaint.

    They were halfway to the main road when Kevin''s phone rang. He answered the call and talked to the person on the other line.

    "Hello, Master Shang? Okay? And where we should look for them? Why so sudden? Is it? Do you know their exact location?"

    There is a long silence, and Kevin just listens to the other line. Not long after, Kevin Hale ends the call. He glanced at Nikki once again and said, "I have important things to attend to, Nikki. I can not drop you at the train station. Would you be okay if I drop you on the main road by a Bus Stop?"

    Nikki nodded but did not say a word. Kevin heaves sighed.

    "I''m really sorry about what happened today." He said one more time. "All right, we''re here."

    Kevin is about to get out when Nikki steps out already. "Goodbye, Nikki!"

    Nikki glanced at him blankly and nodded before she left and walked to the side of the road. She seems not in herself, but he had an important business to deal with. Kevin stretches his arm and shuts the passenger door. He glanced at the rearview before he drove the car away from that place.

    Nikki tried to process her head. What just happened? She could still feel the chill in her body. Tears threatened to run down her cheeks, she bit her lower lip not to cry again, but she cried after her efforts to hold her tears.

    Someone grabs Nikki''s shoulder, instantly, a fright displayed all over her face. The guy holding both of her shoulders was in bewilderment.

    (To be continued....)

 Chapter 141 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 141: SAVING NIKKI (Fourteen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS and a KISS"

    * * *

    White House, Remy Town

    Elisha has this unexplainable intuition. She was too worried about Nikki when Maureen showed up at the doorsteps with her siblings. She instantly realizes that Nikki went to the cemetery alone.

    It worries her she might cross the Hale''s. She has known the reputation of this family, and it wasn''t a good one. She already had this fear when Nikki made friends with a younger Hale. She was nervous that Nikki would entangle with his family, and her fear had come true when Jonathan died, and they blamed her granddaughter.

    "Grandma, relax. I am trying to call Nikki, but her phone is off."

    "She turned it off so that her father cannot contact her. Now I am anxious. Maybe I should follow her? I need to make sure that she was safe."

    Worried as well, Maureen apologized. "I''m sorry grandma. I should not let her go alone."

    "Don''t be. Your siblings need you. You should not leave them behind. Stay here. I try to look around if someone saw her in the cemetery, also if she bought a ticket at the train station going back to Mainland City. I will only have peace if Nikki already leaves the city."

    "Okay, grandma. That should be the best."

    Elisha was preparing to leave, anxiously waiting for Leon¡ª her housemaid''s husband, to drive her toward Hanford City. While waiting, Maureen receives a call from an unknown number.

    With a loud thud in her chest, she answers the call. "Hello?"

    "Hi! Maureen, it''s Jeremy."

    It felt a weight lift on her back heard it was an angel that could help them. "Oh, Jeremy! Thank God you called me."

    "Oh, did something happen? Is Nikki still with you?" asked Jeremy Maureen.

    Maureen sighed. "That''s my mistake, and it worries us."

    "Hah? Why? What''s the matter?" Jeremy glanced in Theo''s direction, who''s the one driving this time. Theo just let him drive this morning to grant his wish to have the freedom to do what he wanted today. Now back to the real issue. It sounded like a problem regarding Nikki. Maureen shared that Nikki visited the Highland Garden alone. Hearing this, Jeremy senses the stress from the other line. He queried, "Is it you supposed to accompany her? What happened?"

    Another sighed Maureen had released. She regrets that she lets Nikki go to the cemetery alone. She has known it was dangerous to meet Hale. She responded to Jeremy, "Yes, but my father was in an accident. I can''t leave my siblings at home alone."

    "I see."

    Listening, Theo asked his brother, "Where is Nikki?"

    "She went to the cemetery alone. Now they are worried about her."

    Maureen heard the brother''s conversation. She asked Jeremy, "Why did you call me, by the way?"

    Jeremy responded, "About it, we would like to take Nikki with us going back to Mainland City by the car we rented. We are thinking to fetch her before we negotiate with the car company of our extension renting the car."

    "Oh, perfect! Please take Nikki with you guys. Can you check her out if she was still in the cemetery? Or ask the caretaker of that cemetery if they spotted Nikki?" Maureen felt relieved hearing this. She likes the idea.

    "Okay. We will search for her. We are reaching now the city."

    "Thank God. Thank you so much!"

    "No problem."

    "Please, let us know if you find Nikki."

    "Yes, we will. Goodbye, Maureen." Jeremy ended the call and turned to Theo.

    "So?"

    "We have to check if Nikki was still in the cemetery."

    "All right." Theo speeds up the car. He doesn''t like how his heart is beating this way.

    Back in the White House, Elisha relieved a little. But until she hasn''t heard directly from Nikki, she wouldn''t be at ease.

    "Grandma, take a seat. Jeremy and Theo went to search for Nikki. They will give news once they find her. Don''t you worry now, okay?"

    Elisha nods and takes a seat in her rocking chair. It worries her so much, and all she could do now is praying for Nikki''s safety.

    "I will get you water, grandma."

    "Thank you, Maureen," said Elisha. Now that Maureen left for the kitchen, she reaches her chest and rubs it.

    ~~~~~

    The guy shakes her shoulder, but she was only staring at him for the next seconds.

    "Nikki, what happens?"

    The guy asked her with concern in his voice. Her eyes blinked several times before she recognized him. She immediately threw her arms around the guy and cried to her heart.

    "What happened? What''s wrong? Why are you in a panic?"

    Nikki continues crying. The warm embrace around her gives her a sense of security.

    "I want to go home," she mumbled.

    "Yes. We will go home. But please, tell me what happened? Your grandmother worried sick about you."

    "Theo¡­"

    "Let''s get inside the car first."

    Nikki partly parted from him and looked up, gapes at Theo''s eyes. Her feet won''t move as tears continue flowing down her cheeks. Theo wipes her tears again. He locked her inside his warm arms while petted her head.

    Inside the car, Jeremy instantly phoned Maureen and gave the good news. But something is going on with Nikki. However, he mentions nothing to Maureen until he is certain of what happens. Jeremy gaped at Theo. Comforting Nikki like that, it surprises him that his brother has this side of him. He never shows emotion to other people unless it concerns him, as his very close family.

    Could it be possible that his brother was serious about Nikki? Is Theo developing an affection for the young girl?

    Meanwhile, Theo continued patting Nikki on the back. The moment she threw her arms around him, her body was shuddering. He suspected that something did happen during her visits to the cemetery.

    "Hush now. Do you want me to beat whoever made you cry?" He says to comfort her. Theo felt Nikki''s head shaking against his chest. In a faint voice, she uttered to him¡­

    "I just wanted to go home."

    Theo gets frustrated. He wanted to know why she was acting strangely. He sighed. "All right, let''s go."

    Theo guides her toward the car. Nikki stared at Theo one more time. He treated her with gentleness, unlike what she got through just a while ago. Theo''s warm palm causes her to relax her senses and feel at ease.

    Nikki has seen Jeremy in the front seat. The guy also smiles warmly at her and asks¡­

    "Are you okay, Nikki?"

    She peered at him for a moment. A trace of concern displayed on his face. Afterward, she nodded but said nothing.

    Theo sat beside Nikki to talk with her sincerely. He noticed the upper button of her dress was taken off, like with forced. He scanned her from the head down to her feet.

    He saw the hem of her dress has a cut.

    "What happens to your dress?" Theo asked suspiciously.

    "I¡ª a sharp object caught my dress when I passed to a gate." That was true. But it''s not the best time to share that her friend''s brother had an attempt to kill her and rape her.

    "Why your neck is red? Tell me what happened, Nik? Please?" He was persistent. He is determined to hear out, as he has a bad feeling about Nikki''s appearance. Besides, the playful eyes were gone. Their sparks turn into a gloomy sky. He needs to know what happens to her during her visit to the cemetery.

    Thank God they contacted Maureen to get her, or they wouldn''t know that she went to the exclusive''s graveyard in the highlands alone. He drove the car at its fastest velocity.

    And later, he saw Nikki in the intersection, standing beside the road, but she seems not on herself. It worries him if something traumatic happens to her. Nikki''s reactions telling him so when he grabs her by the shoulder.

    "I just wanted to go home now. You can drop me at the train station," said Nikki, dropping the conversation.

    Theo doesn''t want to give up but persuades Nikki. "You will not go home alone. We will go home together. But before that, tell us what happens to you, Nikki."

    Nikki lifted her head and met Theo''s gaze. Later, she told him, "It''s nothing. I just took a long walk, so I am tired now."

    He doesn''t believe of course, but she doesn''t like to talk. Theo meets Jeremy''s eyes. They''re telling him not to force Nikki.

    "All right. We plan to extend renting the car. So, firstly, we will drop by at their office to settle something. Is that okay?" asked Theo.

    Nikki nodded. She clasped both of her hands onto her lap and lowered her head, staring down at her shoes. Theo heaves a hopeless sigh.

    He reaches for Nikki''s jacket to fasten the buttons to hide her chest, but Nikki jolted from his action. He glanced at Jeremy, a suspicion arose in their minds. Nikki gets through an unlikely experience.

    Theo drew back his hand when he caught the sight of a paper about falling from the pocket of Nikki''s jacket. It looks like a piece of his sketching pad. He took it, and Nikki didn''t notice.

    Theo gets out of the back seat to position himself in front of the steering wheel. Before he steps inside the car, he reads what''s written on the paper. It was the sheet where he wrote a message for Nikki, and she wrote a reply to it.

    "Takers, keepers. I''ll take your heart. I keep it. You take mine, and you keep it. Deal?"

    Theo''s lips tear into a big smile. He opens the car door, which startled Nikki from his sudden action. She looks up at him with confusion.

    Without warnings, he leans over and claims Nikki''s lips.

 Chapter 142 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 142: SAVING NIKKI (Fifteen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Present Time

    "Oh, my god! They kissed?" Erika squeals.

    Jeremy nods, but his face twitches. Erika is sitting on his lap, and it will create a dangerous reaction to his body if she keeps moving. So he reminds Erika who is now his girlfriend. "Sweetheart, mind, where are you sitting?"

    She blushes upon realizing their sitting position.

    She and Jeremy were now intimate toward each other. Rubbing their body like this will rise to a sensual tension. However, she was in wonderment hearing of Jeremy''s memory about that day.

    The accident ten years ago crippled him. His countless surgeries make him even weaker and dying, causing him to forget what happens that day. His treatments support that he was alive. When he slowly remembers all the events he had forgotten, whom Theo still lost and the one in a coma for a year and loses his memories.

    Jeremy heaves a sigh and rests his forehead on one of Erika''s shoulders. He then said with a timid tone. "I later remembered this when I am regaining my health, but it took years for me, and Theo is shutting his world from us."

    * * *

    Jeremy has been observing his brother; his jaw dropped from his sudden move. He shook his head and looked outside the window to give the new couple some privacy.

    Theo pulled himself out of the car. He stood outside while he rested his head on the roof with a huge grin on his face. He is stupid to do that, but he didn''t regret it. He forgot that Nikki is just 14, for Christ''s sake.

    It took him another thirty seconds before he sat in front of the steering wheel. Instantly, Jeremy''s knuckle landed on his right arm, in a way that his brother was teasing him. Theo did not glance at Jeremy''s direction but remained with a wide smile on his face.

    Later, when they arrive home, he already foresees that Jeremy would tease him annoyingly.

    He glances at the rearview mirror¡ª Nikki is hiding her blushing face, and she''s biting her lower lip.

    It never crosses her in mind that she will get her first kiss today, and it was from her crush!

    Today when someone attacks her and even almost got raped. But Theo''s kiss washes all her distress. The panic she was trying to fight, now gradually fading inside her chest. Instead, all she could think of was Theo''s kiss and his warm embrace comforted her entire being¡­ I just thought of him. She feels okay.

    With his kiss, it was like she woke up from a nightmare, and everything turned like a blooming garden. She''s biting her lips to conceal the smile that is playing on her mouth. She is shy to look up, or glance at him and have a glimpse through the rearview mirror.

    ''Ah! Why did he do that in the first place?''

    But it calms her. She still dazed from his kiss.

    Silence remains inside the car, but two hearts beating nervously from awkwardness, at the same time, delight.

    Wait, can it be possible that Theo is now her boyfriend?

    Ahhhh¡­ but it was just a kiss. There must be no meaning with it, but a simple kiss.

    Oh! After Theo ended the kiss, he murmured to her. He said, DEAL.

    What?

    Nikki remembers the paper in her pocket. She shoves her hand, but the paper has now gone.

    No! Did she drop it in the cemetery? That cannot be. She needs to return that to Theo.

    Watching her from the rearview mirror, Theo notices that Nikki was restless and begins digging her hands into her pockets. Her expression was about to cry. She must look for the paper where they exchange messages. Theo slowed down the car and reached for his jeans back pocket and waved the paper, saying the words¡­

    "Are you looking for these?"

    Looking up and stared at Theo''s hand, Nikki''s eyes dramatically grew.

    "Hey! Why did you steal it!"

    "Isn''t I just taking back what''s mine? Besides, takers should be keepers. I took it, I''ll keep it."

    Nikki''s face blushes pink. She wants to give it to Theo, but it should be tonight. But now he read what reply she wrote. Ah! She was embarrassed!

    Nikki looks away and bites her fingers. ''Dang. So what now? And tonight?''

    ''Oh, gosh!'' Then Theo is truly her boyfriend from now on!?

    Delight flashes on her face. She can''t wait to be home and share a dinner with Theo and her parents tonight.

    Feeling the pressure of being the third wheeler, Jeremy shook his head. Up to now, he couldn''t believe he was witnessing a teen romance story. Well, it considered him now as the young adult here, at the age of 27.

    And Theo looks happy. He never saw him displaying such emotion.

    Once again, Jeremy threw his knuckle at his brother and promised to himself. He will give his support of what makes his brother happy.

    * * *

    PRESENT TIME

    "Oh, that''s the promise you made! You''re playing like the bridge. And forcing Theo and Nikki for surrogacy is for them to meet once again."

    "Yes. So, I have been thinking that maybe all he needed is someone that his heart remembers¡­ might Theo have the courage to face his past."

    Listening to Jeremy, Erika put her arms around his neck. They stayed like that position for a minute until she noticed Jeremy''s warm breathing into her cleavage. She asked him, "What are you doing, Mister?"

    Jeremy responded naughtily. "You are comforting me, right?"

    Erika twitched her brows and said, "You are taking advantage of me!"

    Jeremy chuckled when Erika reached for his waist and pinched him. He caught her hand and pinned it to her lap while he covered her mouth.

    They were sharing passionate kisses when the door suddenly opened.

    "Mast¡ª holy Molly!" Rubin blurted out.

    Jeremy and Erika parted. The girl instantly stood on her feet as her face flushed red, thinking her brother caught her kissing with their master. Regaining her composure and hiding her embarrassment, Erika snaps at Rubin. "Why aren''t you knocking!"

    Rubin ignored his sister as he remained astounded at the moment. He processes his head from shock, and he cannot determine the possibilities that his sister and his master were now in a relationship. The big question marked popping out on top of his head.

    Erika could comprehend what her brother pondered at the moment. "Quit the shock in your face!" she blurts out.

    "Ah! I just wanted to share the progress of the search."

    "Did Theo already find Nikki?"

    Rubin raises a brow. What''s gotten into her? She was complaining about the surrogacy and things about Nikki. But now his sister is showing eagerness.

    "Rubin! I''m asking you!"

    "Yeah, I heard you! Don''t be such an old-maid." Rubin teases his sister.

    "Hey!"

    "Alright! About the progress of the search¡­"

    * * *

    Senator Lu''s Villa

    Theo kicked the chair that was closest to him. Nikki is nowhere to be found inside the villa. They even search even the underground room, but it was empty!

    "Where are you, Nikki? How long should I keep chasing our past, and we would be together and be happy?" Hopelessly, Theo murmured to himself while gaping at the gloomy ocean.

    Meanwhile, Matt and David speak to the other men. They finally forced Senator Lu to speak up.

    Matt looks for Theo to give the new report. He found him near the shore.

    "Theo!"

    "Matt? Any progress?" he asked.

    Matt nodded and said, "According to the senator, Brandon Hale sailed using his yacht to get on a huge fishing boat the Hale rented to reach Russia."

    "Russia? And what they will do in Russia?"

    "Senator Lu doesn''t know of the entire plan of the Hale. By now, we have to make Kevin Hale confess what is the fishing ship they rented and what they will do in Russia. Where exactly in Russia," said Matt.

    Not long, David joins them after he speaks with his older brothers, Kier and Karl, and Chairman Shun Crow.

    "Matt, Theo¡­ brother Shun already sends a team to search every company who owns a fishing boat that sails toward Russia."

    "Great then. I can''t believe Hale has this kind of connection," Theo''s remarked.

    David responded. "They have several foreign partners when they build the Island Resort and Casino. Surely, they used this connection to do whatever they place. Kevin Hale and Brando Hale can confess to us who these people are."

    "They will be the key to solving the International cases we are trying to work on. This organization is giving pains to our ass," added by Matt.

    Theo nodded at the brothers. He yearns to find Nikki as soon as possible. The truth is, he''s struggling to be patient and waiting for reports. He badly wanted to see Nikki as soon as possible to make sure she was safe and their child. He''s praying that they were alright.

    Later, David received good news.

    "They found what ship! And brother Rudolf is now searching the ocean through ATHENA. So we have to prepare and follow that ship."

    Theo closes his eyes.

    ''Nikki, please, hold on¡­ just a little more time. I''m coming for you¡­''

 Chapter 143 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 143: SAVING NIKKI (Sixteen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS

    * * *

    Hanford City, ten years ago¡­

    Nikki waiting patiently inside the car. Theo and Jeremy went inside the company where they rented the car to make a new arrangement.

    She glanced at her wristwatch and noticed that she got a mark when Jonathan''s brother tried to settle her down, pinning her arm on the floor, and he is tightening the grip on her wrist. Recalling what happened earlier, she felt panicked. And thinking her father being mad at her for leaving without his permission, what she must do? How she should explain everything? It was a huge mistake she left home. She didn''t listen to her father when he said she should not go alone. She almost got rape. And probably, the guy was serious, saying he would bury her body.

    Nikki bit her lips and clasped her palm tightly. She was thinking about whether she should tell her parents about it. Her parents surely were angry at her.

    ''What should I do?'' she asked herself. Nikki jolted when the car door opened.

    Theo came back to bring bottled water for Nikki and his gaze caught the panic flash in her eyes. It convinced him that absolutely something is wrong with Nikki''s visit to the cemetery.

    "I bought bottled water. Here, drink this." Theo opens the cap and gives the bottle to Nikki.

    She''s staring at him, awed from his sweet gesture. Shyly, she took the water and thanked him. She drank the water, and she realized she was this thirsty. She almost emptied the bottle.

    "Thanks¡­" she said once again.

    Nikki blushed when Theo sat beside her. She doesn''t know what to say. She tried to think of things she can ask to end the awkward silence. But she still can''t believe the kiss she shared with him, which Theo said nothing but just like that. Could she assume they were in a relationship now?

    Ah, her heart flutters. She''s trying hard to suppress from dancing. She turned her head to ask Theo when what welcomed her is his mouth. Nikki froze in her seat when Theo kissed her again.

    Gosh! It was their second kissed!

    She gasps for air after Theo parted their lips. Ah, how she should react when her face is bitten red. Gosh! How did her teenager''s heart take this?

    "Oh, my gosh!"

    "Hum? What''s the matter?" asked Theo.

    Ah, what would be her parents'' reaction once they found out that she already kissed someone?

    Her face showed a funny expression. It amuses him watching how they''re changed. "What''s wrong?" Once again, Theo asked Nikki.

    "I''m just wondering once papa learns that¡­" She can''t say it!

    Theo pursues a smile. He has an idea of what makes Nikki worried. "It worries you they would know how we kiss already?"

    He watched Nikki''s face flushed red; shy about the kiss. He smirks and feels to tease her further.

    "I can kiss you again." He leans over, but Nikki covers his mouth.

    "Whe¡ª where is your brother?"

    Theo curled his forehead, he asked. "Why?"

    "Um¡­ I¡ª"

    "You have nothing to shy about."

    "Erm, well¡­"

    "What happened to your wrist?" He gently took her arm and looked at it closely. The bruise was like someone tightly gripped her wrist. Theo presses his lips. He cannot have peace of mind if he won''t hear the truth. But Nikki acts as she doesn''t like to talk about it.

    Theo clasps Nikki''s hand and says, "Nik, please tell me the truth. What happened during your visit to the cemetery?" He watched how Nikki flinched and pressed her lips. "Nik?"

    "I¡ª"

    But Jeremy came back, who''s no idea that Theo encourages Nikki, to not be afraid to share what she experienced before they found her on the sidewalk.

    Jeremy apologized, but in a teasing tone. "Guys, let''s go? Oh! I apologize, I came at the wrong timing."

    Nikki blushed that Jeremy saw them held hands. But maybe it is normal now that Theo was like her boyfriend.

    Back to Theo, it bothered him a lot. He wanted to talk to Nikki alone, and so she won''t be nervous sharing to him what happened. However, his plan compromised. He better talk to his brother and makes him cooperate.

    "Jeremy, I have something to discuss with you," he told his brother, tilted his head, gesturing to go outside.

    Jeremy nodded and closed the door.

    Before he gets out of the car, Theo makes sure that Nikki is at ease from a crucial issue he asks her to confess. He told her, "Relax, okay? I am here. And I''m just worried, so I wanted to know."

    Nikki senses the sincerity in Theo''s voice and the warm palm that held her hand. It was very different when Jonathan''s brother held her roughly. Later, she nodded at Theo.

    Theo smiled and kissed her once again before he got out. Left inside the car, Nikki could feel her cheeks are burning.

    How many times she and Theo shared kisses? That was the third time. Yes, she is counting!

    Ah! Her heart is beating crazily!

    Outside, Theo shared his suspicion about Nikki.

    "Do you think so?"

    Theo nodded at Jeremy. He sighed, then glanced at the car. He told Jeremy, "I tried to talk to her, but she''s showing how scared she was to discuss it, and she flinched when it mentions something about it."

    Jeremy knew what to do with this case. But the thing they must consider, Nikki needs time, so she must not force. He asked his brother, "What is your plan, now?"

    Theo heaves sighed and raked his shoulder-length hair. His bright green-eyes narrowed. In a serious tone, he replied to Jeremy. "I want to stop at Hanford City Police bureau for a report. But I have to convince Nikki first."

    It made him perplexed about his brother''s plan. But it''s the right thing to do. So then, Jeremy shared his views, "It is a sensitive step. We have to make sure that Nikki is comfortable to open up with us, and to the Bureau."

    Theo nodded and requested, "Can you drive the car while I join Nikki in the back seat?"

    Jeremy rose a brow and pouted, "You''re asking your brother to be your chauffeur?"

    Theo chuckled. "Just for today."

    He and Jeremy threw knuckles at each other before they go back to the car.

    It confused Nikki when Theo sat beside her. And Jeremy is the one driving the car. Slowly, the car travels throughout the city. Somehow, she is a little familiar in the city, Nikki asked Theo, "Where are we going?"

    Theo clasps Nikki''s left hand and says, "Nik¡­ I know you are afraid to share it with me because I am a stranger to you. But I''m truly worried about you. It was hard. But I want you to know that I am here to help you."

    He could see the panic flashes in Nikki''s eyes. But he won''t give up. He has to convince her.

    Pondering things inside her head, she''s still bewildered if she should share it with other people. And Theo is not a stranger. He hasn''t known her secret yet, that her innocent heart has been loving him.

    Nikki hurled a deep sighed. She glanced at the rearview mirror and met Jeremy''s gaze. He nodded at her and showed a warm smile.

    Maybe it is best to share them of what happened to her earlier. It seems she was transparent to them. It means her parents would notice too¡­

    "Could you tell?" she asked Theo about her transparency of what she has been trying to hide.

    Theo nodded and held Nikki''s face. "Every summer, I attend a camp where I receive intensive training. It was like self-defense at the same time, learning how to become a secret agent. Studying psychological logic is part of what we must learn. The bruises in your neck, knee, and your left pulse are evidence you''ve experienced physical abuse. Your reaction and expression compare to your behavior this morning¡­ the way you startled now with the things that are supposed to be usual to you." Theo began explaining.

    "For example, when someone approaches you, or a car door opens. You grew up riding a car, right?" He asked Nikki and waited for her to nod before he continued. "Your expression quickly shifts and the panic shows in your eyes. It is one of many things you''re in a state of trouble. Maybe we better call it anxiety." Theo gently squeezes Nikki''s hand and adds¡­

    "So, you have nothing to be afraid of¡­ I am here."

    Nikki was staring at Theo''s gorgeous green eyes. It surprised her that Theo is paying attention to her like this. His warm hands and gentle touch calms her, sending bolts of electricity to tell her that everything is alright. And she trusts him.

    Theo is her innocent heart''s dream. And now being with him feels like a dream. He is beside her, holding her hand, and they already shared kisses three times.

    Recalling its sweetness. Nikki''s head is spinning around, and she felt like it brought her to cloud nine. It helps her to forget that nightmare.

    The car stopped. Nikki looked outside the window and read the name of the building. This is it, then¡­

    "Hanford City Police Bureau"

 Chapter 144 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 144: SAVING NIKKI (Seventeen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Theo squeezes her hand before they get out of the car. Nikki heaves sigh before she takes a first step toward the bureau. She was nervous. But Theo''s hand clasping hers, it calms down her shivering body.

    She looked up at him, he who quickly smiled warmly. His eyes tell her that everything will be alright. She should have courage because she was not alone.

    Inside the bureau, it was Jeremy and Theo who talked to the assigned officers for Sexual Abuse cases.

    Nikki shares why she visits the cemetery, but she''s having a hard time detailing the part when Jonathan''s brother arrives and accuses her, then starts attacking her in which Theo who listens wants to run outside and search for this man to beat up.

    "Can you give me the name of this man?" the officer asked Nikki.

    However, Nikki is troubled in remembering his name. All she can give to the officer is the older brother of her deceased friend named Jonathan Hale.

    "But we can''t go on our investigation if we don''t have the name of the person who attacked you." the officer asserted.

    Theo is losing patience. He could tell how these officers wanted to play with Nikki''s emotions. But he has an idea why. He asked, "Isn''t that your job, officer? To investigate? It''s part of the procedure."

    His tone is threatening because he was struggling to control himself not to curse in front of these stupid police officers. Theo has been paying attention to these officers who interviewed Nikki. Occasionally the two men glance at each other with a meaningful gape. No doubt. They were connected to Hale.

    ''Shit!'' Theo is losing his cool. He doesn''t want to go home without a good result.

    He glanced at Nikki. A while ago, she grabbed his hand and placed it on her lap then clasped tightly on it. It must scare her to face these people, that instead of giving her emotional consideration, they even try to complicate things.

    Jeremy, keenly observing as well; he kicked Theo''s foot. Even he noticed that something is not right. He gives Theo a hint.

    Back to the police officer, he senses that the girl''s company won''t let this off. He sat straight on his swivel chair, clearing his throat, he contended with a frown face, "Listen up, young men. We cannot accuse someone without a name or just like that..."

    "That is why we need the name you want to complain about. Are we clear?"

    Added by the other officer. He who is peering at Nikki with intent which Theo doesn''t like at all. And he won''t buy their excuse, but they cannot force theirs to complain if these police officers would not side with them. Instead, they make it hard for them to get justice as they rather protect the Hale family. He is certain about it. He said, "All right! Then, if we have the name of this person, would you start the investigation with the case we want to file?"

    "Yes. Feel free to come back if you are certain of whom you accuse. You must be careful, though."

    That was a menace. Theo clenches his fist. ''Dammit!'' It frustrates him. But he must not act that it will compromise their aim coming here for Nikki''s complaint. But what he pissed about is the man''s face grins while saying it. Theo read the officer''s name and remembered it.

    "Let''s go, Nik." Theo helped Nikki to rise from the seat. Her body is shuddering a little. She must be under pressure when the two police officers are asking her questions roughly.

    ''What a fucking bureau is this?'' Theo presses his lips while taking the stairs.

    Jeremy keenly observes as well. He also noticed these officers making it hard for them. He''s grateful that Theo was in control of his anger. His training in Italy teaches him to be patient. "Theo, what should we do now?" he asked him.

    Theo heaves a sigh before he replies, "We better go to a hospital and get a medical record."

    Jeremy agreed it was a brilliant idea. "That''s the best we must do next. I could perceive that they''re covering something."

    "I won''t be surprised," Theo said as he shifted his gaze toward Nikki, who was quietly listening to their conversation. He told her with comforting words, "Don''t worry. We won''t allow this day to be just a waste. Let''s go to the hospital."

    Nikki nodded. Completely, trusts him.

    Meanwhile, inside the bureau. One of the two officers that interviewed Nikki went to the back of the building and phoned someone. Once it connects him to another line, he promptly reports.

    "Hello, boss? Yes, as you guessed. The girl had just come by. No, she isn''t alone."

    * * *

    HALE MANSION

    "What do you mean, she''s not alone? Who is she with?" Kevin Hale queried his men working inside the bureau.

    Could it be her parents? But how fast would they come? He thought. The other line speaks up, and so he listens.

    "Two guys? Can you send a pic of them? Or any details?"

    Kevin put down the phone on the cocktail table after the call ended.

    "Fuck!" he cursed, pacing at his living room.

    Meantime, Brandon stepping down the stairs, striding toward him with a wide smile. He said, "We''re ready. Any news to the Shang brothers? Is that your man phoned you?"

    "Yes." Kevin peered at his nephew.

    Brandon noticed that his uncle is in a bad mood. He asked, "What is it? What''s the matter? Are your men not finding them?"

    Kevin Hale glared at his nephew. With a grim face, he told Brandon. "Look what you did! You pick a wrong girl! Nikki goes to the bureau, and she has a company!"

    Instead of being surprised and troubled, Brandon grins maniacally. "Oh. So she''s still in the city."

    "Where are you going?" Kevin asked his nephew, when Brandon turned around, walked out to the door.

    Brandon halted, turned around to face his uncle. With a grin, he stated, "I''m picking her up."

    "What? We have other things to do!"

    Brandon resumes striding toward the door, shouting, "I will do that too. After I get that girl. I won''t sleep until I won''t find her."

    "Brandon!" His nephew doesn''t listen. Kevin hurls a furious sigh and cuss. "Fucking shit!"

    "Just contact me when your men locate those brothers!"

    Kevin Hale heaved a long sigh. His nephew lost his head. But something he must take care of first.

    Not long after, Kevin Hale receives a picture of Nikki and his company along with the details of the car. It surprised him. He rushed to the door and called his nephew. "Brandon! Come here!"

    Brandon is about to climb in his truck. He turned around and strode toward the patio of the mansion where his uncle, waving his phone.

    "What? I have to hurry. Tell your men, don''t let Nikki get out in the bureau."

    Kevin handed his phone to Brandon. "Look at this¡­"

    Instantly, a wicked smirk tears Brandon''s mouth. "Hah! Three birds, with one stone!" he phrased gloriously, he then asked his uncle. "Where are they?"

    "Someone follows them already. They headed to the hospital. I will call someone who works there to do something for us."

    "Great!" Brandon made bigger steps to head to his truck when he got an exciting idea. Before he climbs to his truck, he tells Kevin, "Tell your men to prepare the Secret house!"

    Kevin sighed. It was not surprising anymore as they did countless times, but it troubles him this time. "What are you planning, Brandon?"

    "There is no fun to kill them right away," Brandon beams.

    Kevin heaved a sigh; he reminded his nephew, "Just make sure you won''t compromise the mission!"

    Brandon saluted, and he ordered his company to drive.. It excites him to play in his head about the plans he came up with.

 Chapter 145 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 145: SAVING NIKKI (Eighteen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    HANFORD MEDICAL CITY

    Nikki now undergoes a check-up. Theo explained to the doctor why Nikki got them. The doctor entertains them and makes a record about it. But the doctor says that they will just able to issue a Medical Certificate by Monday as her secretary was on leave, and the one helping her is just a borrowed one, and the doctor reason out further.

    Theo''s smell of something is not right, even in the hospital. They left empty-handed but went home to make a plan about it. It seems Hale is not an ordinary family.

    Outside, Theo guided Nikki to sit in the backseat. He told her, "We''re going home for now. Your parents have been a worry. Don''t worry. I will come back tomorrow and investigate this myself."

    Fright showed in Nikki''s eyes. It worries her that something happens to Theo. She once heard a rumor that Jonathan''s family is a group they call, Gangsters. "Maybe we will stop? How if they will hurt you?"

    "No. Don''t worry about me. Someone will come with me tomorrow. And allow me to explain it to your parents, especially with your father. Leave it to me. I will help you explain it to them."

    Nikki nodded and smiled. She''s grateful that Theo and Jeremy were here. If she''s alone, she doesn''t know what to do. The whole thing confuses her, actually. But Theo is helping her, so she will leave things to him and her father; who has a better understanding of what to do.

    Nikki is silent. She seems in deep thoughts, and he''s beginning to think of better things to do now. Maybe the best to have light food before they head home.

    Theo asked Nikki if she likes to¡­ "Are you hungry? Do you like to get something to eat first? We can look around for a restaurant."

    Nikki shook her head and replied. "I''m fine. But some water would do."

    Theo smiled and said, "Okay. Let''s look for a convenience store." He added. "Would you be okay to sit alone here? I''m the one to drive now. Let us go home after."

    Nikki nodded and smiled. She wanted Theo to remain by her side, but she notices that Jeremy is weaker and thinner, like having a health issue. Besides, he drove slow. She wanted to be home now and see her parents.

    Looking for a convenience store, Theo drives the car around the city. Finally, they found one. The three of them went inside the store and scanned the displays on the racks.

    Jeremy got himself a cup of coffee after he picked up some sweet stuff, while Theo led Nikki to the fridge and chose something to drink. Upon seeing the food displays in the corner, Nikki suddenly felt the hunger.

    "You change your mind?" He sounded teasing her.

    She blushed, nodding at him. They strode toward the countertop and chose what to eat lightly before a long trip. Nikki chose a cheesy pizza and Theo a cheese dog in a bun for himself.

    "How about donuts?" Theo asked Nikki.

    She agreed and chose a Glazed Vanilla Cake. But something that caught her eyes. She leans over and gapes at it.

    "Do you like to try that one?" Theo also leans to look closely at the variety of flavors and read the name of a particular flavor. "I''m seeing it displayed but never tried before." He told Nikki, then read, "Mango and Kreme Crunch?"

    "I have tried it once. I like it."

    "Let''s take three then."

    "Okay."

    Falling in line, Theo stands behind Nikki as the next customer behind him is an old man. He doesn''t trust the geezer, so he lets Nikki stand in front of him. Later, Theo held the tray with one hand and his other arm in place around Nikki''s waist.

    Nikki blushes upon Theo''s action. But she sees the guy before her. It keeps glancing at her, and Theo notices, and he gets jealous.

    So, her boyfriend is a jealous guy! Nikki beam. Learning this one makes Theo so cute to her.

    Ah, it''s just that around him, she is calmer and in peace. Him being protective eases her troubled mind.

    Meanwhile, Theo has been noticing how the guy has already checked out Nikki the moment they entered the store. He is shooting a dark glare at the guy. He wrapped Nikki with his one arm to let the guy know, and the other guy inside that room that Nikki is his girlfriend.

    Theo paid for their food, but he suggested eating inside the car. Nikki agrees as she is also uncomfortable being stared at by everyone in that store. Theo glanced at Jeremy before he joined Nikki. He saw his big brother having that smirk on his face. Theo rolled his eyes as Jeremy''s smile obviously was teasing him.

    The new couple seated at the backseat, Jeremy stays outside, leaning on the car, enjoying his coffee and Mango and Kreme Crunch. Earlier, he whispered at Theo, "I don''t want to be the third wheel."

    Theo threw his knuckle at him, shaking his head before he joined Nikki inside. Honestly, it made him delighted to witness his younger brother being cheerful like this. Truly, he is happy for Theo.

    Inside the car, Theo and Nikki finished the food, which Nikki was still consciously eating with Theo. It was different before because they haven''t shared kisses yet and are holding hands.

    Is it normal to feel this way? Ah, she was too innocent. But it''s too sudden for her, like a whirlwind romance, now she and Theo were in a relationship. Gosh! It made her face blush over again.

    Theo, who was observing Nikki. He notices that she''s still shy toward him. He pushes a smile, thinking they already shared kisses. Maybe he should kiss her once again. And Theo did it. He felt when Nikki froze, but later on, she responded to him.

    He realized. They should only share light kisses for now. Nikki was new to this, and even to him. Truth embarrassed him, but yeah.

    Ah! When he would stop kissing her suddenly? Her heart soon explodes from surprise as her chest won''t stop fluttering from their kisses.

    "All right. I will call Jeremy, and let''s go home together."

    Nikki was still in a daze, but she nodded at Theo.

    Guided by the GPS, Theo is following its direction to reach the exit road, and take the hi-way lead to Mainland City.

    But before they could get it out of the central city, a vehicle bumps into their car from behind.. Nikki screams.

 Chapter 146 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 146: SAVING NIKKI (Nineteen) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    * * *

    Theo glances at the side mirror.

    There is a truck ramming their car. He speeds up.

    Worried, he asked Nikki. "Are you okay, Nik?" He shouted.

    "Yes!" She replied, even though her heart is pounding loudly. Who are they? Why are they ramming into our car?

    Nikki turned her head, scrutinized the vehicle that was trying to smash into them again.

    "Theo, they''re catching up!" Yelled Jeremy as they approached another car his brother wanted to overtake.

    "Go to hell!" Theo mumbles and steps on the gas.

    Nikki struggles to look at the passenger, she yells. "It''s him!"

    Theo listens as Nikki starts yelling. "What did you say, Nik?"

    Hysterically, Nikki yells. "It''s him! Jonathan''s brother!"

    "What!?" Theo doesn''t understand as he was concentrating on how to shake the cars chasing them.

    "Theo, don''t slow down!" Jeremy understands what Nikki meant to tell them. He realizes the guy who attacked Nikki is the one following them. "It''s the person who assaulted Nikki!"

    Theo wants to stop the car and meet this man to beat him severely, but their situation tells him they must get out of this city safely.

    The truck that follows them is now too close to their car.

    "Theo!"

    Nikki''s hysterical voice caught his ears, so he drove faster. He could see that it scared Nikki.

    ''Shit!''

    Theo turned at the next intersection and then onto the next street. Feeling that they''re lost, he told Jeremy. "I''m not familiar with this area! I think we''re lost!?" He yelled at his company.

    "What? Then what should we do?" asked Jeremy. It''s great that the car has a GPS. Unfortunately, they are not familiar with this city. It is a disadvantage to them and an advantage to their pursuers.

    "Aaah!" Nikki screams when the truck rams them.

    Theo grips the steering wheel and speeds up. "Shit!" he cursed. "I don''t know this area anymore." He glanced at the rearview mirror. Nikki might be in a panic again, experiencing a more traumatic situation.

    "Nikki! Hold on! Bend your body and put your hands on top of your head!" Theo yells at Nikki, preparing for the worst.

    Nikki nodded and did what Theo told her. She heard the brothers making plans to get out of the city. She then remembered there is another place where they might be safe.

    "We should go back to Remy Town! We should go back to Grandma!" she suggested.

    Theo agrees it''s the best idea. Besides, it will be closer. "Jeremy! Set the GPS toward Remy Town!"

    "Okay!" Jeremy changed its destination.

    He was now receiving instructions from the GPS. Theo tried to lose them, but the cars that followed them were much faster and newer cars than the one they rented. If it weren''t for his driving skills from years ago doing street racing, they would have already been in an accident. From his experience in those early years, he could save their lives. At the current moment, he''s determined to lose these people chasing them, until they pass the exit and now they are going out of the city, headed to Remy Town.

    However, a loud crash was heard from a distance.

    * * *

    Jeremy groans, he can''t move his foot without severe pain.

    He cried out as the pain was too much. He struggled to open his eyes. He sees that Theo has lost consciousness. Then the car door opened with a loud creak. He tried to move his neck, but pain filled his head. He tried to get a glimpse into Nikki''s direction. He could see the silhouettes of men. Even though it was too painful, he struggled to see how Nikki was.

    "Theo! Wake up!" Jeremy raised his arm and shook Theo''s shoulder. He could feel the pain every time he moved or used force.

    Slowly, Theo started moving a little, then quickly reached for his head and remembered about Nikki.

    "Nikki!" he yells and peers at the backseat, but Nikki wasn''t there. He opened the car door, but he was still in a daze and fell to the ground and groaned. He had to save Nikki! He was about to get up; two men grabbed and dragged him.

    "Where is Nikki!" Theo yelled. He was still in a daze and tried to resist.

    "Shut up!"

    A guy shouted at him and hit him on the nape of the neck.

    "Boss! How about the other one here? It looks like this guy is stuck underneath and too difficult to pull him out."

    "This one looks dying!" said another guy.

    "Then leave that one! We won''t be able to have fun with him."

    It was the conversation Jeremy heard. They took Nikki and Theo. He groans. He has to do something. He pretended to lose consciousness, but the pain throughout his body makes it hard to breathe.

    Jeremy gasps for air. He tries to move and reach for his phone. He dialed Rubin''s mobile number set at an emergency.

    "Rubin¡­"

    "Young Master? Why do you sound like that?"

    "Rubin¡­ help Theo¡­"

    "What happened, Master Jeremy!"

    Jeremy gasps a breath before continuing. "Someone is chasing us¡­ they took them¡­"

    However, Jeremy stops talking, and Rubin is now panicked. "Young Master? Young Master?"

    *

    Shang Holdings Inc., Mainland City

    Rubin rushes toward the office of Harry Shang when he receives no response from Jeremy.

    Inside the President''s Office, Harry was in a meeting with a few business associates and his cousin, who is the Vice President of the company, Garry Shang.

    Rubin strode toward Harry and requested for a talk in private. Harry excuses himself and follows Rubin to a secluded room beside the President''s office.

    Harry knew it was important as this man dared to barge in his office when he had an important meeting. No delay, he asked Rubin. "What is it? Have you known their whereabouts?"

    Rubin nodded, he replied. "Master, I received a distress call from the Young Master."

    Surprised, Harry instantly perceives that his sons are in danger. "Where are they now? What happened?"

    "It looks like they are in danger. The Elder Young Master phoned me, but he lost consciousness halfway. He said, "Someone chased them, and they took them."

    "Prepare the car, Rubin. Let''s find them."

    Rubin bowed and left, heading to the elevator.

    Harry inhaled deeply before going back to his office. He apologized to his guests and rescheduled the meeting. He was about to leave when his cousin Garry Shang approached him.

    "What''s the matter, cousin?"

    "Nothing. I have important business to attend to." Harry replied coldly. He also flashes a glare at his cousin. Honestly, he always senses dangerous energy whenever he sees Garry. And that he cannot trust him fully.

    Meanwhile, Garry could feel the chill on his back every time his cousin flashed a glare at him. It was clear to him that Harry, and he was not friendly to each other, but just a name as they belonged to the same family.

    He knows that his cousin won''t share anything with him. Later, he expressed, "Ah. I''m sorry. It''s none of my business. I won''t ask anything now."

    Harry did not spare a glance at him until he left the office. Left behind, Garry smirked. He took out his cellphone place inside his pocket and phone someone.

    "How did it go? My cousin just left the company, and it appears troubled," Garry queried the other line.

    "Don''t worry, Master Shang. My men got them." Answered by a man who none other than is Kevin Hale. He added, "It seems your eldest nephew is fighting for his life. The crash got him good."

    "Good! But my cousin probably is on his way." Garry warned the guy.

    "No worries. I know my job."

    "Wonderful! Let''s take the next step! I will contact you again." Garry told Kevin Hale between his evil laughs. He felt glorious tonight. He wanted to celebrate, so he called his friends.

    "Hello, Congressman Lu. How about tonight? Of course, it''s on me! Haha! At the Empire Dragon hotel! Yes! We can talk about business and success!"

 Chapter 147 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 147: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS

    (This chapter contains an act of violence.)

    * * *

    Hale Villa

    Theo regained consciousness as they dragged him out of the car. They were entering a house, and he wondered where Nikki was.

    Two men carried him taking the stairs until they reached the second floor, and they shoved him on the floor when they came to a room that stands as a lounge area. He tried to get up, but a strong blow hit him in the back. They pushed him back to the floor, where his face pressed hard as a foot stepped on his head.

    Theo struggled to look up, scanning the place while making plans on how he could escape from there. He noticed a man seated on a long settee, and Nikki was lying beside him, remained unconscious.

    He called out for her to wake up, "Nikki!"

    He fixes his gaze at the man, who grinned with mockery planted on his face. He need not guess; this is the person who assaulted Nikki as to how his blood boiling just to stare at the man.

    Theo felt how his anger surges to every nerve in his body. He gets up to land a punch to that man. But before he could have a grasp of him, someone dragged both his arms and a powerful blow on his stomach by a knee.

    Theo slumped on the floor, coughing. However, he ignores the pain he receives; he did not bat a glare at the guy who only laughs maniacally as enjoying the show.

    He said. "It made me wonder¡­ as appeared to me, you know each other. And it looks like you have an obvious concern to this girl." Brandon gestures his hand in an attempt to hold Nikki''s body

    "Don''t touch her!" Theo warns the guy. He narrowed his gaze and clenched his fists. At this moment, he badly desired to beat him up.

    Brandon rested his back to the settee. He sees this man react when he does something to the girl lying next to him. She''s still unconscious. Which his eyes glowed every time he scanned the young girl''s body, and excitement crept into his system. ''This is fun!''

    Brandon beamed and said, "she''s a beauty, is it?" He then strokes Nikki''s knee, climbs upward to her thigh.

    Theo''s voice echoing in every corner of that room. "Take your filthy hands off from her!"

    Brandon laughed. "I see. I guess right. She seems special to you. How if?" He gapes at Theo before he leans over to place a hickey on Nikki''s neck.

    "I''m going to kill you!" he strangles from the two men holding his arms. He can get free. Promptly, he threw a powerful punch at one guy and a kick to the other. But he paused.

    "Hmm, I don''t think so," Brandon uttered, pointing a knife at Nikki''s neck.

    Standing in the middle of that room, he was helpless with nothing he could do to protect Nikki. His action would reflect her safety.

    Even after four guys beat him up, he could only accept their punches and kicks and restrain himself from returning to their attacks. He kneeled, supporting himself with both of his palms pressing against the cold floor: beaten up, and his lip swelled. He spits the blood in his mouth, but his glare did not change at all.

    "Nikki..." he gritted his teeth. What could he do to save her? He has to think of a plan and take Nikki away from this place. But he is uncertain how many men he has to take down one after another. He guesses that there are more men below, aside from six men inside this room.

    Aside from that, once he makes a foolish move, that fucking guy will harm Nikki, and he cannot allow that to happen. The guy is such an animal. It seems he was into this kind of game several times. The look of him is a scumbag person. Theo wishes to beat him badly.

    "I don''t like the way you glare at me," Brandon said. He looked at Theo with scorn in his eyes but tore a grin in his mouth. He sat up from the settee to take off his leather jacket and throw it on the nearby single couch. He unbuttoned a few of his shirts.

    Theo could picture what the guy plans to do. He shouted, "Don''t you dare to touch her! I''ll kill¡ª!"

    "Shut up!"

    One guy shouted at him, kicking him in the stomach.

    Theo bent his body, resisting the pain, he groans. ''Dammit!'' He wanted to use all that he learned at the Camp. But Nikki''s safety was on the table.

    Holding his stomach, a furious glare Theo shoots at Brandon, who raises a brow and phrases, "Even after they beat you up good. Do you still dare to show me that kind of look? You''re really something. No wonder your family wants you dead."

    "What? My family?" Theo''s forehead wrinkled to what he heard. It shocked him.

    Are they chasing them not because of Nikki, but someone in the clan? Theo narrowed his gazes and said, "Does your true target be me, and my brother?"

    "Well, yeah¡­" answered Brandon, who was twirling the knife in his hand.

    He growls, "Then, leave Nikki alone! She''s not part of my family affairs!"

    "NO!" Brandon shouted back. He pointed the knife at Theo. "Your case is a job. But hers is my personal matter." he smirks and goes on, "I''m just lucky that you''re with her... What a delightful bonus. Earlier, the fun was spoiled by my uncle, so I''m going to continue." he grinned wickedly.

    Theo gritted his teeth once again as he felt the outrage surging in his chest. Now is part of his fault that Nikki was in danger. Someone wants them to die, and Nikki happens to get involved.

    What''s bad news is the man who assaults his girlfriend, is the same man, paid to kill him.

    Scrutinizing at Brandon, Theo never left his gape at the guy.

    Brandon meets Theo''s glare, which irritates him. "The color of your eyes pissed me. How if I will take that out of your face?" he threatens, but added, "Anyway, let''s do that after I finished with the fun. You have to witness¡ª"

    "I swear, I''m going to kill you if you touch her!"

    "Tsk. How would you do that when you are a cold dead body later?"

    Without batting a glare, he threatens the guy. "Then, I will ascend from the dead, come back, and make you pay!" Theo sharpened his glare upon phrasing these words.

    Brandon was amused by his speech. He laughed and even clapped his hands. "Bravo! How would you do that if I burned your body?"

    "I will assure you to bring you down to hell with me and deliver you to your own kin, satan."

    Brandon''s laughter echoed down below the first floor, where more men were waiting for orders. They look at each other and grin. It seems the fun began.

    After Brandon quiet down, he told Theo, "I like you! It was more fun than I imagined!"

    Brandon dropped his bottom back on the sofa and peered at Nikki, then returned his gaze at Theo. He picked up his knife and drew close to Nikki''s clothes.

    "Shall we start?" Brandon said while the knife slashes the buttons in Nikki''s denim jacket. One by one, the buttons rolled down the floor.

    "Stop! Leave her alone!" Theo shouted, gritting his teeth. ''Fuck!''

 Chapter 148 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 148: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty-One) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    (This chapter contains an act of violence)

    * * *

    Theo wanted to take down every man in this room. He needs to wake up Nikki. And once Nikki wakes up, he has to make a plan to get out of here. Theo began screaming.

    "Nikki! Wake up! Nikk¡ª ugh!" He groans when and pain surges on his back.

    Theo was smashed by a baseball bat on his back. They pressed him to the floor, groaning as waves of pain throughout his body after they hit him hard on the back.

    "Shut up! Or you want another beating?" derided by one guy, and he kicked Theo in the stomach.

    It was when Nikki woke up and witnessed what the guy did to Theo. She screamed. "Theo! No! Don''t hurt him!"

    Nikki attempted to run toward him, but Brandon snagged her by the waist. She kicked her foot, screaming. "Let me go! What are you doing? Why are you hurting him?"

    "Shut up, you bitch! You better stay unconscious!"

    Nikki continues struggling from Brandon''s hold. She yelled, "Why are you doing this? If you want to take revenge on me, don''t involve him!"

    Brandon beam. It amused him how these two cared for each other. It made him confirm they are in a relationship. It is fun to play with lovers, torturing one after another. However, it also made him recall whether his brother confesses to this girl. That day Jonathan died, he told him he''s going to court the girl he likes. And that girl is the one in his grip. He''ll make sure she will suffer later.

    Recalling the painful death of his brother, Brandon threw Nikki on the settee and pointed the knife at her.

    The girl shrieked and hugged her legs. But she is shooting a furious glare at him, which the more it excites deep inside him.

    Brandon grinned madly. He asked Nikki, "Tell me. Before my brother died, was he able to confess to you?"

    "I¡ª" Nikki swallowed the lump in her throat. The guy seems to completely lose his mind. He was already a scary person when she met him in the cemetery a while back. But now, he is like a madman.

    "Answer me!" Brandon demanded, shouting as he lost patience when no response he heard.

    "Stop yelling at her!" Theo shouted. Gaze never left at Nikki, he attempted to get up, but a foot pressed him back to the floor.

    The man crouched on the floor, grinning. He patted Theo''s face three times and said to him, "Stay still and watch, lover boy!" He then laughed along with the other men.

    Theo clenches his fists when these bastards are only playing with them. He has to think of a way to escape. But first, he needs to take down each of them, beat them up, most especially the guy standing as boss.

    Nikki gulped once again before she replied to the guy. She bit her lower lip and stutter, "Jo¡ª Jonathan is a good friend. I didn''t kill him."

    "Fuck! That''s not what I am asking you, bitch!"

    Nikki shudders when Brandon thrusts the knife to the sofa, so close to her shoes. Horrified, tears began rolling down her eyes. She glanced at Theo, he who pressed down on the floor. Every time he attempts to get up, they will beat him, kicking anywhere on his body.

    Theo meets Nikki''s gaze. The tears that flooded her eyes wrenched his heart. He badly wished to embrace her and protect her.

    In the same way, Nikki''s chest tightened with the pain she felt every time Theo kicked or hit by the object. However, the guy gripped her face and yelled at her.

    "Answer me!"

    Nikki gathered the courage to reply to the guy over her fright. "I¡­ like him only as a friend... So, I refused him to be my boyfriend..."

    Her mouth shivering at the same time, her body trembles. She saw how the guy''s eyes glaze with anger upon hearing the words from her mouth. She doesn''t want to lie. Because all along, it was Theo she liked even before she met Jonathan.

    Meanwhile, it seems Brandon completely lost sane. He yanks Nikki in the arm pushes her on the sofa, pinned her down. The girl is resisting, kicking her foot, and worse; she bit his arm.

    "You bitch!" Brandon slaps Nikki.

    She feels when her head, spinning around. For a while, she was in a daze before she slowly came back to her senses, which Theo is screaming and calling her name.

    "Asshole! I''m going to kill you if I get a chance!" Theo threatens the guy who only beams at him. Brandon was delighted when he reacts like that.

    Theo tried to get out of their grip on his arm. He used all his strength and ability; he learned, as self-defense, to resist their hold. He gave a good kick to the other guy and clutched the other guy''s arm. He''s screaming with pain, but Theo remains to wring his arm while he kicks every guy that attempts to seize him.

    Someone is about to smash him with a bat. He grabbed the guy he''s holding in the arm and used him as a cover. That guy hit on the head, promptly losing consciousness. Theo shoves him on the floor. He leaps, spins his body, and lands a kick into the guy holding a baseball bat. Perfectly hit in the face, the guy dropped the baseball bat and reached for his bleeding nose that fractured. One more time, Theo spun his body and gave the guy another kick.

    Brandon, on the other hand, was pissed when his men cannot do anymore, but one by one he is taking down.

    "Bullshit! What are you all doing? He''s just alone!" he yells at the remaining two men, but still, Theo knocked them down.

    Watching that the guy was distracted, Nikki used all her strength to push him and tried to run to the corner. But Brandon grabs her by the hair. She cried out.

    "And where do you think you''re going, huh?" Brandon yells.

    The guy shoves her on the sofa. Nikki shrieked. "Let me go!"

    She struggles, fighting to get free. A shiny cold thing she lay into it. It must be her luck. Nikki holds the knife and thrust it into Brandon''s thigh.

    Seeing this, Theo rushes toward Nikki and grabs Brandon by the shoulder. Instantly, he throws his knuckle into the guy''s face. With that force, Brandon staggers to his feet. But it does not satisfy Theo. He thrust his knee into Brandon''s stomach. The guy kneeled on the floor, holding his groin when Theo followed a second kick into that part of his body.

    "Fuck!" He cried out as he received pain not only from the punch and kicks but also from his knife stuck in his thigh. "Bullshit!

    Not wasting time, Theo holds Nikki''s hand. "Let''s go, Nik!"

    Together, they run outside that room, but quickly hide when more men are waiting down below. They all looked up when they heard their boss yelling.

    "Search for them, idiots!"

 Chapter 149 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 149: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty-Two) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: ENCOUNTERS"

    (This chapter has an act of violence.)

    * * *

    Theo and Nikki followed the corridor. They entered a room, and Theo checked out the windows. It was high to jump off.

    Soon, they heard Brandon shouting, and later rapid steps coming to each of the rooms, to search for them.

    Theo and Nikki are hiding in a bathroom. She was gaping at Theo. He has bruises anywhere on his body as he receives punches, kicks, and even smashed with a baseball bat.

    Theo listens outside, he glanced at Nikki and caught her staring at him. He nudges his forehead into Nikki''s head. He wants to kiss her, but his lip swollen after beating up good.

    "Are you hurt?" Theo asked Nikki, she who shakes her head.

    She replied to Theo. "I''m fine. But they badly hurt you."

    "This is nothing¡­" he whispered, remaining lowering their voices as they cannot talk aloud when those men are searching for them.

    Nikki wrapped her arms around his body. His bruises aching from the embrace, but he could ignore it. Nikki''s embrace is the best healing to his body pain.

    It has been playing on his mind, maybe a chance to share it with Nikki before he has no opportunity to tell her later. Theo held Nikki''s face and asked¡­

    "Do you believe in love in the first meeting?"

    Nikki''s blush, but she''ll definitely believe that, though it''s a little wonder to her why Theo asked about love at the first meeting and not love at first sight¡­

    She thinks it has a difference.

    "Why do you ask?" She finally responded.

    "I think that''s what I feel for you."

    She gasped when her heart fluttered crazily. She covered her mouth so as not to make a noise from her sobs.

    Nikki doesn''t know how to respond, but she nodded at Theo, who planted a kiss on her forehead.

    Maybe that''s what she''s feeling toward him too. Theo is her crush for so long already. And now that she meets him for the first time, she can''t suppress her innocent heart from beating loudly when he was nearby.

    Maybe this is the Love at the First Meeting.

    To think about it now... today is their first encounter, their first meeting... their first kiss, first holding hands, their first date like, but on the same day, they were fighting to stay alive, to continue this love¡­

    There are no certainties they can escape from here, alive. But as Theo was on her side, only his warmth she felt. Maybe it''s too early for her to die. But she''s praying to meet Theo once again in her next life.

    "Nikki¡­"

    "Huh?" She looked up at Theo, lost in her thoughts, and didn''t notice when he was talking to her. "Did you say something?" she asked afterward.

    Theo nodded and repeated, "I said, I want to talk to your parents."

    Her mouth dropped. Does it mean Theo is serious about marrying her? No. He must plan on telling her parents he is her boyfriend now. That must be.

    Nikki beams and pressed her head on Theo''s broad chest. She looks forward to it.

    ''Gosh!'' Her heart dances with joy. But that''s too short happiness because the door of the bathroom they''re hiding is now banging forcefully.

    Theo gestured at her to stay in the corner while he positioned near the door.

    The moment it opens, he quickly grabs the guy and strangles his neck. Nikki covered her eyes. The guy lost consciousness, and Theo pulled him inside the bathroom to hide the body. Theo climbs the toilet bowl and checks outside the window. It was night, but it was a full moon.

    He saw a staircase at the back. When they get out of that room and follow the end of the corridor, it looks like they have to head right to find an exit way to take that staircase. Now he has a plan on how to get out.

    Theo slowly opens the bathroom door. The room remains dark. He peeps outside to count how many men were close by. The noises are from the other side of the house; he found two standing in the corridor. He''s confident to take them down first.

    Nikki follows Theo. Hiding behind him, she waited for his instructions. Theo gestures at her to hide behind a dresser. She crouches in the corner, nervously praying that Theo will be alright. He plans to put to sleep the men he will see outside. He watches how Theo''s silhouette disappears from the door. Nikki is biting her lower lip as she was too worried about Theo.

    "Please come back, safe¡­" she prayed.

    "Nik, come on!"

    Theo pulled her hand, and they ran outside. They were close in the staircase, Theo let her go down the stairs first.

    Following her behind, someone smashes him on the head.

    Nikki turned around when Theo let go of her hand. She found him fighting another guy.

    "Nik, go hide downstairs!" he was yelling at her.

    Nikki runs down the stairs. However, she was already halfway over, and a guy appeared from nowhere. She climbs back, but he grabs her foot, the reason she fell on the cemented staircase, hits her knees and body.

    Nikki attempts to kick the guy. He was bulk and tall, she was easily carried by him. She struggled to get down, but she lost her balance.

    "Theo!" She screamed.

    "Nikki!" Theo''s scream echoing out loud. His eyes dramatically widened watched Nikki roll down the stairs, which she hits her head on the steps and railings many times.

    Theo leaped and kicked the guy and fell below. Theo runs the stairs, but a sharp object thrust in his back. Then someone kicked him, and he fell from the railings of that veranda.

    Falling from the second floor of the house, Theo groaning with pain chases his breaths. He cannot move his right shoulder as pain is killing him. His gaze fogged, but he fought, losing consciousness and starting crawling to be at Nikki''s side.

    He bears the waves of pain to his entire system. Using his left arm, he struggles to reach where Nikki lies unconscious. He could see the blood flow from her head.

    "Nikki! Don''t die!" He cried.

    Even how helpless he was, but a foot stepped on that sharp object stuck on his back that worsens the pain. Theo screamed. "Aaaaahh!"

    He gritted his teeth, but he''s coughing with blood now. However, he ignores it and continues crawling. He hears men are laughing around them. It seems torturing a person brings enjoyment, and it is entertainment for them.

    Brandon steps on Theo''s back and cannot contain himself from smirking. He enjoyed seeing this guy suffering not only from the pain caused by his wounds but also to see him grieving, watching his beloved on the verge of death.

    Meanwhile, even as his vision blurs out, Theo keeps crawling to be by Nikki''s side. However, a series of beating into his back. He cried out. But it didn''t stop him from reaching Nikki''s hand.

    All the men that gather around them remain watching the show, laughing.

    Theo''s eyes widened to see a baseball bat hitting the ground close to his face¡­ then someone drags it toward Nikki''s direction. Theo cried when the guy halted and smashed Nikki on the head.

    It was like someone took out his heart at that moment. As tears flooded his eyes before he lost consciousness from a strong smash on his head¡­

    All he recalls is Nikki''s sweet smile and playful bright eyes looking at him¡­

 Chapter 150 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 150: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty-Three) and the Past

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION: BONUS CHAPTER"

    * * *

    Left them dying, Brandon gaped at the house burning with a satisfying smirk on his face. On the other line is his Uncle Kevin yelling at him to leave the place immediately.

    Kevin was actually in a rage when Brandon left one Shang that was supposed to hide the bodies, leaving no trace or evidence and making sure that both were dead. But Brandon left the older brother in the car crashed. He reasons that the guy stuck in the car, and they could not pull him out. So then, they left him there.

    But it turns out, people helped Jeremy and brought him to the hospital.

    Now the Army is in charge of the search, in which Kevin has no control over them. He could only take side the police in the city because of the money they got from him.

    And his headache worsened when one of his men reported that his nephew burned down the house but left the bodies outside. Massaging his forehead, he yelled at his nephew. "You lose your head! Why did you leave them outside the house?"

    Brandon just arrived at the Hale Mansion, and this is what Kevin welcomes him.

    Walk past his uncle, head to the stairs, he reasoned. "The entire roof will fall on them."

    "How sure are you?" Kevin questions his nephew. The mission is compromised because he is obsessed with blaming that girl for Jonathan''s death. "We have to prepare and make a plan. The father would surely pursue the investigation."

    "It was simple. Kill everyone who will get involved in it. Especially the person who will run the investigation."

    "All right. I have to call our men inside the bureau to watch whoever handles the case. But you have to leave the city. You better go back to the Island Resort and watch the construction of the Casino. No one should speak that you came home to visit your brother. I will lead out the investigation."

    Brandon grinned. His uncle was a genius. Before he climbed the stairs, he told Kevin, "I have to take a shower first."

    "Make it fast! And burn those clothes of yours." Kevin gestured at the blood on Brandon''s pants.

    "Yeah." Brandon slowly climbed the steps as he could feel the pain in his thigh. "That bitch got me." he murmurs and keeps cursing while making his way to the stairs.

    ***

    Meanwhile, three fire trucks were currently trying to put out a fire when someone reported that a house was on fire.

    "I saw two bodies at the back! Call an ambulance!"

    One firefighter reported when after did an investigation into the entire area and saw two dying bodies. "Hurry, help me! The roof of that part burns down!"

    When the ambulance arrived, immediately, they brought the dying patients to the hospital.

    Harry is now entering the city; he received a report they found Theo in a burning house along with another body. Arriving in the hospital, he quickly queried about the whole incident.

    "Who is that person Rubin?" Harry asked Rubin. It concerns him why Theo was with a girl in a burning house.

    They were waiting outside the Operating Room. The doctors were trying to save his two sons. He asked Rubin, the person assigned to watch Theo, even accompany him in the US.

    "I will go check around who was the girl, Master Shang."

    "Rubin. Are they with a girl when they run away this morning?"

    "I don''t think so, Master Shang. Probably someone from that house Theo wants to save?"

    "What exactly did Jeremy tell you?" Harry asked further. He wants to know everything that happens to his son today. He already sent out a few men to run an investigation.

    "The young master mentioned, help Theo. They took them. I don''t understand what he meant. But I am sure he said them. It means young master Theo is not alone."

    "Alright. I want to know where they meet this girl."

    After two hours, a doctor came out and informed Harry that his two sons are in danger. Only a small chance to live. Said the younger brother receives countless hits on the head, caused to crack his skull. And a sharp object stuck on his shoulder caused him to bleed so much, bruises all over the body. It means his son is beaten up.

    "Rubin, I will phone the Williams Facility since they handle Jeremy''s condition. And it seems someone is behind this. I don''t think my sons are safe here. Settle the bills and request for transfers."

    Rubin nods and leaves. Assistant Han, who stood nearby, he approached his master.

    "Master Shang, I gather information in the Emergency Room. Someone recognizes the girl as her niece. Said the girl was visiting a friend in the cemetery here in Hanford City and was supposed to go home in Mainland City this evening. Maybe they meet, and the masters bring her along."

    "Why would they do that? I mean, they should not trust just like that."

    "The young masters went to Remy Town and visited the White House. She was the granddaughter of the owner of that house."

    "Ah, I see. Then, she only got involved when someone plotted to kill my sons."

    "Probably, master."

    "I want you to pursue an investigation of this incident, Assistant Han. Help the girl. But I don''t want a news leak out about my sons. Watch for the media that will come out. I will call Chairman Crow for help and the Williams Facility to take them from here."

    "Understood, Master Shang."

    That night, Harry Shang made sure that nothing reported about his sons but a mysterious car accident that caused his sons on the verge of death.

    He wants to run an investigation first hand before a huge step he will make is who should pay for harming his sons.

    Meanwhile, Attorney Andrew Lawrence and his son, Attorney Karl Lawrence, entered the hospital.

    Harry asked the lawyer''s help since Andrew has known more trusted people to help a smooth investigation.

    "Attorney Andrew. Thank you for coming." Harry is shaking hands with Attorney Andrew.

    "No problem, Master Shang. I went first to the bureau. But has no decent report we can get from them."

    "So, what will we do now?"

    "I will do everything I can to know the truth whomever behind the accident, which is strange because they found one of your sons in a burning house. Is it true that they also found a girl?"

    "Yes. But I don''t know her, and why that girl was with Theo."

    While discussing, Karl Lawrence approaches his father and Harry.

    "Dad! It was Nikki!" he informed his father.

    And it surprised Attorney Andrew to hear this, "What are you saying, Karl?"

    "I went to gather information about the girl who might help us and become a witness. But it turns out, it was Nikki."

    "You know that girl?" asked Harry, intrigued that they know the girl.

    "Yes. She has been my daughter''s good friend and classmates since Prep-school. How it happens, and they are together?"

    "I don''t know either. I need your help to find out everything. But my assistant said she was a granddaughter of the White House my sons went to stop by this afternoon."

    Andrew ponders and shares his thoughts. "Could it be then they made plans to go back to Mainland City together? I will gather all the information and evidence regarding this incident. You suspect that someone is behind this, we have to be careful."

    Harry nodded and said, "Yes. The reason I will transfer my sons to most trusted hands. And I don''t want anyone to know about their incident. I have this feeling it was someone from my family."

    "All right. I will contact some people that can help us." Andrew patted Harry''s shoulder before he and Karl left to investigate further.

    Before the sun rose the next morning, Dave Williams, Head Scientist and Director of the Williams Medical Research Facility took Theo and Jeremy by a chopper for an immediate special treatment to save their lives.

    On their way, Doctor Dave Williams told Harry, "Master Shang, your sons need blood transfusion when we arrive at the facility."

    Harry replied, "Take all the blood they need from mine, Doctor Williams."

 Chapter 151 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 151: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty-Four)

    "SPECIAL CHAPTER EDITION"

    * * *

    Meanwhile, the next morning¡­

    Elisha received the news from Maureen''s mother that Nikki is in the hospital and bleeding badly. According to the doctor, Nikki smashed in the head. Can''t take the news, Elisha had a heart attack which Maureen found out too late, Elisha lying down on the floor and not breathing anymore.

    Lucy mourns not only for the death of her mother, Elisha. She cannot attend her mother''s funeral and be there during a cremation when her daughter Nikki doesn''t wake up yet. And the day Nikki gained consciousness, she was screaming, and she won''t talk to anyone. The Lindsey couple watched their daughter suffer a traumatic injury. Sometimes, Nikki remains to stare at a corner as she''s not with herself. She doesn''t remember why she was in the hospital or what happened to her or what she did that day or the reason she travels to Hanford City.

    Seth sought to find out what happened to his daughter, and Attorney Andrew promised to help him with the investigation. Attorney Karl also talks to Maureen, who was in the White House when the brothers visited the place. However, Maureen only remembered Jeremy''s name, and she didn''t know their last name.

    On the other hand, Harry is good about it. The girl shouldn''t know the brothers'' last name. It will be easy for him to hide the identity of his family, and he aimed that they would not learn about them. Harry requested Attorney Andrew to mention nothing about the Shang brothers to Lindsey''s family until they didn''t find out what truly happened.

    Theo and Jeremy weren''t waking up yet, while Nikki could not talk about anything when she was under a traumatic experience.

    Further investigation, Karl gathers information before the car crash. The text message says the brothers accompanied a girl to file a complaint of an assault to the girl. The text added, ''the family you will fight against runs the Hanford City. It is better to stop because it was only meaningless.''

    "Then? The reason they plan to kill my sons? I won''t stop until I learn the truth, Attorney Andrew." Harry said firmly.

    "I also studied that aspect of the case. But those who saw your sons and Nikki, they don''t want to talk anymore."

    "What do you mean, Attorney Lawrence?"

    "A witness texted Karl, that your sons and Nikki went to the bureau to report an assault. It happened in the cemetery when Nikki visited her friend, Jonathan Hale. In my conclusion, the person who assaulted Nikki is the older brother, Brandon Hale, as he blames Nikki for killing his younger brother."

    "So, my son got involved because of that girl?"

    "According to my contact, Brandon Hale was in the city. But when we questioned Kevin Hale, he denied that his nephew was in the city. Said he is in the Island Resort that is owned by their family."

    "Who is Kevin Hale?"

    "Kevin Hale is a drug lord, and his group is always hiring to murder someone or massacre a family. The way your son was injured is how they killed their victims. Or cause a long time coma for years and lose their memories."

    Harry clenches his fists. He asks Attorney Andrew, "Can I look at Hale''s images?"

    Karl places three photos on the table, and it shocks Harry.

    "It''s him. I saw him in the restaurant with Garry last week."

    Andrew and Karl looked at each other. It was Andrew who spoke. "Then, this may be about your family in conflict as well. But we can''t accuse Brandon Hale that it involved him in the incident. Many saw him at Hanford Manor Casino after the whole incident. We can''t file a case against him, nor accuse him. The witnesses that are willing to help us are now dead. We have evidence, but it''s not solid without a witness."

    "Dammit! Now what? What is the stand in my sons'' case?"

    "We can''t point out Kevin Hale in this case. And no one would stand as a witness that Brandon Hale is in the city."

    Harry calmed down and asked Andrew, "Have you mentioned anything to the girl''s family? I don''t want her family to know anything. It might compromise our plans."

    "I studied the case. I came up with that. Probably I will use the incident when someone attempts to abuse their daughter in the cemetery. According to Nikki''s cousin, your sons went to search for her, and someone saw them going to the bureau, to a convenience store, then the crash. We can point out they were chasing after them to help Nikki. However, no evidence would support who assaulted that poor girl. She can help us and become a witness, though I don''t want her to get involved. She is a nice girl. Now she was in trauma."

    "I want you to do something about that."

    "Don''t worry. My wife is helping the girl. I already asked a lawyer friend to help the family. It is our first step to open the case. We will lead the case toward the incident of assaulting the girl. Slowly, we will push the case about the car crash, and next, why your younger son found a burning house. More importantly, to know if it involves your cousin."

    Harry heaved a furious sigh. The witnesses are dead, the reason the other witness won''t talk. The city force was Hale''s men, and the girl is not with herself to talk about what happens that day¡­

    * * *

    PRESENT TIME, Zen City

    Harry gaping outside of his floor-ceiling window, watching the traffic below the Shang Empire.

    The door of his office opened, and his wife entered inside, carrying two paper bags with the name of his Uncle''s restaurant.

    Casually, he observes his wife taking out the boxes and placing them on the table.

    How embarrassing, but he could not remember how old she is already. Sometimes, Nina would throw a big celebration of her birthday, and most of the time, he would arrive late, but only to talk with their business partners. And his secretary will choose a gift for her.

    Nina is a woman of elegance. Well-breed, intelligent, and strong. And he would be honest about no idea he was of how this marriage survives till the present. All his time spent helping his father to run the family business and make it profitable all these decades.

    Harry took a seat on his accent chair when Nina began pouring tea in his bowl. A question form in his head, he spoke. "Where is my assistant to prepare these meals instead?"

    "Oh. I told them to have dinner since it was late. I''m sorry if I did not ask for your permission."

    Harry could sense that Nina was panicked at his query. She''s still the same. She would think he would get angry at her and conclude she made a mistake. Instantly, she will apologize.

    One of many reasons he won''t say a word or talk much when she is around unless it is about a business that it involves her company and family matters.

    But that kind of Nina already disappeared a long time ago. He witnessed how she became the woman of today. He knew very well that being a part of the Shang household as a madam is not a simple task to remain a suited wife. It made him wonder if he gave her protection or support all those years. Because he can''t remember they discussed anything other than business-related. The only bridge connected to their marriage is because of their son and Theo.

    While they were having dinner, Nina''s phone rings and Jeremy''s name registering to her phone screen. "It was from Jeremy. Maybe they already have news about the girl."

    She told Harry before she answered the call and spoke with Jeremy for five minutes. Harry, who was eagerly waiting to hear the news. Once Nina put down her phone. She gapes at Harry with concern.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nina breathes in before she shares the news with Harry. "I''m just worried. Theo and Chairman Crow''s men are preparing to chase the ship that the Hale family rented to take them to Russia."

    "Is this person Brandon Hale?"

    Nina nodded. She said, "He is the one who made their life miserable for ten years. Is your son taking revenge?"

    "If that is the case? But it involves the same girl. It looks like we could not run or hide from our past."

    Nina peered at Harry and sensed that his words had meaning. But he is right. The past always bound them when one came back to cause trouble, and one is chasing his tragic past, which changes their lives. Theo is trying to save that girl again. It worries her if Theo comes back alive this time, or will the past repeat.

    And as for them, the past remains hid to their sons. The day would come, and they have to tell Theo and Jeremy about the past.

    Nina was contemplating when Harry sat up and headed to his desk. From his vault, he took an envelope and gave it to Nina.

    "What is this?" Nina asked curiously.

    She opened the envelope and saw an old letter and a photo. She looked up and gave Harry a questioning gaze.

    Harry has been hiding the letter and photos the nurse gave it to him ten years ago that were found in Theo''s pocket. At first, he wanted to burn them, but maybe Theo finally woke up and will look for it.

    "I think Theo got the photo from the White House. And as for the paper. The handwritten was Theo''s, and the other one must be handwritten of that girl."

    Nina gasped and felt awed. "Are you saying now, Theo and that girl must be like each other since before?"

    Harry is uncertain, but he nodded.

    "Oh. Wow. But how sad. They forget each other. Somehow, Theo''s heart did not forget her but fell in love after they met again. I understand now," Nina''s eyes sparks while reading the exchange message on the paper.

    "Do you think so?"

    "What was Theo''s reason that he was staying in Mainland City? Besides, it was never him an enthusiast to handle a project. But now? He even turns the world upside down just to find a suitable girl. The girl in his drawings."

    "Drawings?"

    Nina nodded. "His first sample is that girl''s image. Now, to look closely, she resembles a lot of her mother. Lucy was 16 years old in this photo. She ran away from home after her grandfather arranged her marriage. And Kristina just came back to the US, so we went out to introduce Lucy and Kristina to each other. We¡ª"

    Nina paused when she realized that Harry peered at her earnestly. She bit her lower lip and apologized in a lower voice. "I''m sorry."

    Harry, who listens eagerly, heaves a sigh after hearing Nina apologized.

    ''No one can change the past, anyway¡­''

 Chapter 152 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 152: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty-Five)

    "Let''s Bring Her Home"

    * * *

    Theo looked in wonder at the full moon. Finally, the satellite ATHENA located the ship where Nikki is.

    Using the advanced satellite technology, they could take pictures of the entire ship and the room where they placed Nikki. Theo''s heart wrenching found Nikki lying on the sofa without a blanket. She must be cold to how she bends her body. It worried him if she had enough to eat or drink plenty of water.

    He''s alarmed and upset that she was into this situation. He cannot remember the past, but he wants to kill that Brandon Hale. He was responsible for putting him into a coma, and this leads to forgot Nikki¡­

    Hell! He will bury him alive!!

    Theo clenches his fists. He cannot wait to destroy Brandon''s face. He has a different scenario playing in his head of how to kill that man. If only he could kill him every single day within ten years, for the time that wasted when he and Nikki separated from each other.

    Daichi, who was quietly observing Theo, sees how edgy the guy was. He truly loves Nikki. Then, he should not worry and trusts him to fix everything, including about his rumored fianc¨¦e and his lies to Nikki. But Uncle Seth must be happy now that the son-in-law he dreams is soon to marry his daughter¡­ First, this guy has to confess and propose. And the question is, will Nikki forgive him? What will Nikki''s reaction be?

    Daichi tore a playful smile, and Matt caught it.

    "What are you grinning about, brother Daichi?" asked Matt, curious about interesting stuff playing on his mind because he''s ready to join.

    Daichi answered Matt. "It''s nothing! I''m just intrigued!"

    David, including Theo, who sat across from them, was eager to hear about it. Matt asked further, "About what?"

    Daichi glanced at Theo. Grinning, he replied to Matt. "I wonder what Nikki will do once he finds out that he is the guy!"

    Theo dumbfounded that he was gossiping now. He already panicked. It should not add by these men his tense how to confess to Nikki.

    Matt smirked, he said to Theo, "I will teach Nikki how to give you a nice kick in your groins."

    "Hey! How can I give her more children if you do that?" Theo complains.

    Matt beams and patted his back. "You''re the man! Nikki is a nice girl. I will beat you until you turn into a pulp if you make her cry."

    "I would never make her cry! I swear! She will no longer cry her entire life!"

    David elbowed him, seated next to him. "Hey! She should cry, but tears of joy!"

    "Yes! She will!" He swears it''s not because these men tell him, but his promise to himself. He will cope with those days he forgets her.

    David shakes his head but raises a thumb. They have the last battle to face against the Hale''s. "We''re closer now!" he informed his company.

    He read their location through a waterproof gadget that was specially made by Rudolph Lao for this situation connected to ATHENA. It also showed the submarine''s position and the ship where Nikki is with Brandon Hale.

    The thing is, with the influence of the Mafia Alliance, and the International Law; they received permission to use the Navy''s force. A submarine is now waiting for them on the surface.

    Meisha Ivanov, a brother-in-law of Chairman Crow, lowered the helicopter to the water. The men salute at him. From the chopper, Theo and the others jump off; now they swam and now climb aboard the submarine.

    "Hello, gentlemen. Welcome to the Lady Of South Waves!" Major Miles greeted the four men, now joining them inside the submarine.

    Well, his greetings are a code. The men salute at him, David replies to Major Miles while handshaking hands.

    "The full moon smiling in the north. Thank you, Major Miles."

    The major brought them to the bridge to discuss the plans. They entered inside, and the major ordered to dive the sub underneath and make a gradual swim.

    "Alright. From the information sent to me, you have seen the standing of the ship that we will pursue." Major Miles pointed at a red dot blinking on the sub monitor screen.

    He went on. "We prepared the two mini-sub you were requesting to borrow. Also, we boarded the four marines that were specially selected for the mention." Major Miles gestures his hand to the four men standing straight in the corner. "These are the men who will help you seize the core of the ship."

    One man moves forward and extends his hand at Theo. He accepts it but pulls him over and gives a friendly hugged. Next, the guy greeted him and introduced himself.

    "Man! I thought I would not meet you again. I heard you had amnesia, so then, you won''t remember me. Captain Carlos Rodriguez, byway."

    "Ah. I''m sorry if I remember anything. Where do we meet, anyway?"

    Carlos smiled, he slaps Theo in the back. He replied, "We were attending the Camp together, and we were in the same lodge."

    Hearing this, Theo expressed his apology. "I wish I could remember back those days."

    "No problem! I''m glad to work together with you. When this mission is to offer to me, I accept it instantly. The Agency has been working everything to track down any member of that organization. We want information that could lead us to whereabouts of the International syndicates we were chasing all these years."

    Theo wrinkled his forehead while pondering this matter. Later, he sighed. "All right. I can''t wait to kill that man. But it looks like I have to keep him alive."

    "I''m sorry, man. I heard that he had your girlfriend and the past that related to him. But we need him alive."

    Theo furiously heaved another sigh, then said, "I will beat him good first."

    Carlos grinned and patted Theo''s back. He nods at Major Miles to proceed. David and Daichi help with the plan.

    "Alright. Major Miles will bring the sub to the surface and request the ship for a stop and do a dialogue with the captain. Upon having this conversation, the two mini-subs will advance under the ship."

    "The eight of us will secretly enter the ship. We will secure Nikki by bringing her to the mini-sub and stay away from the ship while we captured Brandon Hale. Then, after we apprehend Brandon Hale, the International Law forces together with the United Nations forces, will come forth to take Brandon Hale and his men."

    Every man of that room nods.

    "Now, let her advance, to catch up with their speed. Enjoy the ride, gentlemen!"

    The four men look at each other. Later, when they dived deeper, they could feel the pressure in their bodies, and they wanted to throw up.

    "Dammit! I should train with the Maritime soon," Matt murmured.

    "Same. Maybe I should enroll for it after tomorrow," Daichi concurred. "I want to drink as much after we get home!"

    "Jeez. It was just a few minutes. But I like the plan. Let''s celebrate tomorrow night!" David is also experiencing the motion. But he is more trained among his brothers and all the boys in their circles.

    "It''s Nikki''s birthday¡­" Theo told the men who now take silence and become serious.

    Daichi patted Theo''s back and said, "Let''s bring her home."

    Shortly, the sub emerged beside the ship and matched their speed. It alarmed the fishermen to see a submarine surfacing near the fishing ship.

    An alert went out!

 Chapter 153 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 153: SAVING NIKKI (Twenty-Six)

    * * *

    Nikki woke from a long dream. She noticed her eyes filled with tears in which she wonders if it was just a dream or a part of her past that was buried deep down.

    But how sad it was.

    Nikki sat up, began thinking about how to get out of this room. Maybe she will pretend she needs to go to the restroom. However, this room has it already. That trick is useless.

    She sighed.

    Later, she heard a stressful warning signal on the ship. Nikki pushes the couch toward the door to peers at the window of what''s happening outside. She can''t tell why the workers are in a panic or what is going on that even Brandon Hale''s men are on alert.

    She steps back when she saw Brandon Hale walking toward the room where they kept her as a prisoner. She stood in the corner while someone kept kicking the door when she left the couch, blocking the door.

    "What did you do, dammit!" Brandon yelled behind the door. They did not give up and were able to push the couch, and Brandon walked toward her, bearing an expression of complete displeasure.

    "You''re losing my patience with you, bitch! And what are you!?" he yells at her constantly. Brandon slams his hand into the cold metal wall. "An ordinary person like you has no power to save by an International Force!"

    "Why are you asking me that? I''m just a poor person who struggles to pay for my mother''s medical treatment," she responded. Though the guy scares her, she asks him. "What¡­ are you saying that the International Law rescues me?"

    "Yeah! Who are you? A princess? A daughter of a president?" Brandon sneered at Nikki.

    "Huh?" It baffled her. What''s with this guy?

    Who could it be? Impossible that Daichi and the Lawrence family ask for help to save her after they notice that she''s gone? Why would they waste time with her? She''s happy with the thought, but on the other hand, she wishes for him to save her, just for the safety of the child. She''s not asking for more.

    Nikki was in deep thoughts, praying to be rescued soon when Brandon forcefully knocks the wall once again and says to her.

    "You know what? You are lucky that you are alive from that burning house."

    Nikki looks at Brandon with bewilderment. ''Why is he talking about a burning house?'' Confused, she asked him, "Wha¡ª what are you talking about now?"

    Brandon strides toward the door to get something. Her eyes widened to see a baseball bat in his hand. Pressing her body on the wall, she closed her eyes as Brandon hit the wall with the baseball bat.

    Why is this situation somewhat familiar to what she dreamt a while back?

    Nikki reached for the back of her head when a wave of severe pain was surging suddenly, and she was bathing with cold sweat, as Brandon once again slammed the bat into the wall. She screamed and collapsed to the floor.

    She''s confused about why this situation is like her hallucination in the past. Nikki hugged herself as tears flowed from her eyes.

    Why now? Not now, please! Nikki prayed. She already got through from past trauma. She never has nightmares anymore from the passing years. Why does it come back now!?

    "Ring? Ring? Hello? Is it familiar?" Brandon keeps tapping the bat on the wall. It was only light, but he could see Nikki freak out. And it excites him the same as before.

    "I failed to kill you in the past. I will kill you this time! But it feels so boring without the presence of your boyfriend."

    "What are you saying? Who are you talking about?" Nikki lifted her head. Stammered her words, she breathed.

    "Haha! Sadly, you forgot how we beat up your boyfriend. I broke his skull. How lucky he lives, and did not become like a dead person, impotent and forgotten you."

    Brandon sneered at her. Perplexed, Nikki stuttered her words upon correcting the guy to his wrong belief. "My- my boyfriend? You''re wrong... I¡ª I don''t have a boyfriend."

    "Is that so? How about the guy you are with in the show?"

    Nikki wrinkled her forehead. Is he talking about Theo? She wondered. "He''s not my boyfriend," she denied, and it was true. They don''t have a relationship. Just simply, she is the mother of his child.

    Hearing this, Brandon smirked at Nikki.

    "Ah, you better not. You''re lucky that I changed my mind now not to kill you¡­ yet." He leans over and whispered, "You can warm my bed and¡ª"

    Nikki''s right hand landed on Brandon''s cheek. She pushes him and yells.

    "What did I do wrong to you? Why are you treating me to this¡ª" Nikki paused when Brandon Hale slams his palm against the wall.

    "Shut up!" He yelled at Nikki. "Then I will remind you about it. You killed my brother! You are the reason he''s gone! And ten years ago, when you visited my brother''s grave, I was supposed to kill you after I brought you to heaven. But my uncle spoiled the fun, and it pissed me. Luckily, the person I must kill is your boyfriend."

    Another slapped it lands into the guy''s other check. Still, Nikki is puzzled about what Brandon blabbing about now. She could see that he was out of his mind, moreover, talking about things in the past she can''t remember.

    "Stop saying nonsense." She told the guy.

    Why does this guy keep mentioning that she had a boyfriend? Is that even true? Besides, she was just fourteen years old. How is that possible? Her thoughts.

    Nikki shudders when Brandon smashes his hand to the wall once again. He sharpened his gape; he asked.

    "So you really don''t remember him? Aren''t you both together? The Long hair guy with green eyes? I could still remember how he screamed when I smashed your head with a baseball bat."

    She stared at Brandon with horror. Why does this guy describe Theo as her boyfriend? And now mentioning he''s the one who smashed her head and even beat up Theo ten years ago.

    "Is what you say even true?" She doubted. But who else would know about what happened to her in the past? Which causes the trauma that leads her to forget a series of memories. Then?

    Although this guy lost sane, what he''s saying can be true. Anger rose in her chest. This guy is responsible for why she suffered for ten years and even forgot wonderful memories that possibly Theo is part of.

    Brandon grinned with delight. He muttered, "How disappointing that he won''t come to rescue you. In fact, it thrilled me to cross paths with him again.. And that time, I want you to witness how I''ll kill him."

 Chapter 154 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 154: FINALLY, SHE WAS RESCUED

    "Even if that place is Hell. Definitely, he will come and get HER back."

    * * *

    Hearing that, Nikki wanted to rush toward the guy and slap him. But if she attacks him, she could not assure her safety and her child if she fought with him.

    This child inside her¡­

    It was her and Theo''s child. Just to imagine, it already makes her happy like she is on top of cloud nine. Tears began plummeting in her eyes, and it was a tear of happiness.

    "Now, you have begun crying? We haven''t started yet?" Brandon scorns her.

    Nikki lifted her head, gaping at the guy with an intense gaze; she blurted out. "No! We already started it! It was a long ten years! You stole the precious years that suppose we enjoy and cherish right now! Go to hell!" Nikki stood on her feet and reached for the gun she saw hanging on Brandon''s waist.

    However, Brandon seems to guess what she''s thinking. He gripped her hand and pinned her against the wall. She struggled to be freed from him. Even though she won''t have enough strength, she wants to feel relieved from the heartbreak she felt right now.

    This man took away the wonderful memories she has with Theo. She won''t forgive him!

    Brandon, on the other hand, it pissed him when Nikki struggled and kicked him. He pushed her on the sofa; he threatened Nikki. "Enough! Don''t empty my patience with you!"

    But then Nikki began feeling nausea when the ship reduced its speed. Now she could feel the giant waves slamming them, the reason she likes to vomit.

    "Can I go to the washroom?" she made a request.

    Brandon seems to see only her acts. "Really? And what are you doing there?"

    "I felt sick. I need to throw up," she begged.

    "Dammit." Brandon turned his head and yelled to his men outside. "Why did the ship stop!? I said, don''t stop no matter what!" he complained when the ship completely stopped, and he could sense the waves slamming the ship.

    The door opens, Nikki wants to run toward the guy who slowly takes a step inside the room. She bit her lower lip and let her tears be like a waterfall, as they never stop flowing down her cheeks.

    "Theo!"

    ''Why did you come?'' Her heart fluttered, but also worry. She cannot forget what Brandon told her. He is the one to put Theo into a coma, and they both forget each other after an incident ten years ago.

    ''Theo, what memories we had in the past?'' Her heart hopelessly wished to know about it.

    Meanwhile, Brandon tore a maniacal laugh in his mouth. He said, "It is you! As always, you suddenly appear and spoil my fun time!" His delight turned into a sharp gaped at Theo; he then phrases, "Great timing! I prayed to cross paths with you, to kill you again!"

    "Praying? To whom? It must be satan, your kin. Well, you''re going to hell soon!" Theo quoted, remaining to aim his gun at Brandon, which the guy pointing his gun into Nikki''s head. He should not make a wrong step or else Nikki''s head would be shot.

    And this show entertains Brandon, who laughs like a madman. He proudly reminds Theo, "You said it before! But look? You failed! Instead, I caused your life to be miserable!" Brandon pushed the gun into Nikki''s head, he then ordered Theo, "Put your gun down!"

    Theo presses his mouth. Hesitant, he raised both of his hands. Slowly, he places the gun on the floor.

    A while ago, the moment he kicked the door to open, he wanted to rush to the guy and kill him on the spot. But the International Law needs to interrogate him. He cannot harm him severely, but he could still wound him.

    Not that long; they hear gunshots from the other side of this ship. Nikki forcibly pushed Brandon on the side that made him lose balance.

    Theo instantly picks up his gun and pulls the trigger after he aims it at Brandon''s knee. The guy screams. But he snagged Nikki, who attempts to run toward Theo.

    "You fucking bitch!" he cusses. Brandon pointed the gun on Nikki''s head once again. "I''m getting pissed off! You just a fucking shit!"

    "Don''t you dare to shoot her!" Theo threatens the guy. He remained pointed the gun at Brandon. But the guy was hiding behind Nikki.

    "You''re a coward. Hiding behind a girl''s skirt," Nikki''s ridicule to the guy that annoyed him.

    "Shut up, bitch!"

    Nikki learned a few self-defense techniques in the past. Lowering her gaze, she scans Brandon''s shoes. They are made of leather. It will not be easy to step on it and hurt the wearer. She fixed her gaze and turned to Theo. Their eyes converse. Without words, they understand each other. She has to make a move. So then Theo can shoot the guy.

    Somehow, from the deepest part of her heart, she trusted Theo. And she is willing to take the risk.

    Theo almost died once. It''s all because of her, to what Brandon blabbing a while back. And now, he was here to save her and protect her.

    Nikki fought the tears that again slipping her eyes. She takes a deep breath, waiting for a perfect moment. She bit Brandon on his arm and the guy cried out with pain. He pushes Nikki on the side to let him go and it was the moment Theo awaits. He shot Brandon in his shoulder.

    "Fuck!" He yelled after the gun slipped in his hand.

    Immediately, Theo rushed toward the guy and kicked him. Brandon flung to the wall, and Theo strangled him using his elbow, pressing Brandon on the neck to the wall. But it pissed him as the guy just grinned and gaped at him mockingly.

    "You piece of shit! We will make sure you will put it in the place that fits you!" After he stated it, he thrust his knee to Brandon''s stomach. The guy collapsed as his other knee began bleeding badly.

    Theo is unsatisfied. He kicked Brandon one more time. The guy''s head slammed to the wall. He groans with pain, but still, that grin never left his face.

    "If only I could kill you right here, right now! I am so fucking on the verge of my control!" Theo hissed at the guy. His body was shuddering from anger.

    "Blah¡­ Blah¡­ Still, you failed to deliver me to my father satan. You said that ten years ago." Brandon laughed at him mockingly.

    Annoyed, Theo grabbed Brandon''s shoulder and pressed the part where he had shot him. The guy cried and cussed him.

    Meanwhile, Daichi and the others exchange bullets with Brandon Hale''s company, which these men had no care if they would hit the ship workers.

    "Shit! Is Theo already secure Nikki away from here?" David asked Matt. He reloaded another set of bullets into his gun.

    "I don''t know!" Matt yelled, shooting another guy in the head. "Oops. Can''t help it. He should be one of our witnesses."

    "All right! We can''t help it. Let us make sure many of them stay alive and have a use for us! I''ll check on Theo and Nikki. I heard gunshots from that room!" David told Matt and Daichi.

    Carlos also nodded and said, "We will cover you up!"

    "I will go with you, David! I want to make sure Nikki is safe!" said Daichi.

    David nodded. Both of them crawled, making sure their heads were down. Waiting for signals, the Special Marine Forces were on standby.

    Daichi makes a sign with his fingers, counting, "1¡­ 2¡­ 3!"

    He and David run. But someone is shooting at them from the top of this fishing vessel.

    Carlos aimed his Barrett M82 sniper rifle and shot each man he spotted that positioning and hiding above of this ship.

    Daichi halted and stopped David when one man appeared. David flung his leg and kicked the guy, in which Daichi readied to throw his knuckles. The man collapses on the deck without consciousness.

    They resumed running toward the room. Daichi and David saw Theo kick the guy.

    "Nikki!" Daichi calls out, and Nikki rushes to him.

    "Brother Daichi!" She instantly throws her shivering arms around the guy.

    "Oh, are you alright?" he asked, worriedly, rubbing Nikki''s back when she cried inside his arms.

    Nikki nodded while she wiped her eyes¡­ "Thank you for coming to save me, brother Daichi," she said between her faint sobs.

    Daichi laughed and petted Nikki''s head. "Hush now. Don''t worry, Aunt Lucy is safe and was in the hospital with Ben. She''s all right."

    Hearing the good news, Nikki has more reason to cry. She''s happy that her mother was rescued and in excellent condition.

    "Anyway, Nikki. How was your¡ª" Ah, so foolish of him! Nikki hasn''t known yet that Theo is the one she''s meeting, and they knew she''s pregnant. He has to zipper his mouth yet. "Erm, what I mean is, you should not thank me, but that guy over there." Daichi pointed his mouth at David and Theo, who together pressed Brandon on the wall as David put a handcuff on his wrists, they pushed him on the corner, cried with pain when his knee flung in the wall.

    "That''s not enough suffering to pay for all the trouble you cause us! So many lives become miserable because of your family and the organization you are in!"

    David yanks at Brandon throws a powerful blow in his stomach.

    Meanwhile, Nikki wrinkled her forehead and asked Daichi, "Are you referring to brother David?"

    Like an innocent kitten, it amused Daichi peering at Nikki when she mouthed the words. He glanced at Theo, who dropped his shoulders. He looks disheartened that Nikki hasn''t realized his effort to put his life in the line to save her. He flashes a grinning mock at the guy, whom Theo rolled his eyes and shook his head.

    Anyway, that was true. He will turn the world upside down to search for Nikki and to make sure he saves her this time. Even if that place is hell. Definitely, he will come and get HER back.

    But thanks to their friends, that was like a family to her.... he did it, and they rescued Nikki.

 Chapter 155 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 155: NO HUG FOR HIM?

    * * *

    Now securing the fishing vessel and apprehended Brandon and his men, the forces of the International Law, along with the United Nations, advancing to take charge in the said vessel. They interrogate all the workers who just threatened to remain silent, or else they will throw in the ocean as a corpse.

    Nikki stands on the upper deck of the ship to breathe fresh air. She looked up at the night skyline and appreciated the beautiful moon shining brightly on her 25th birthday.

    She must be delighted and thankful. But her heart was heavy, and her mind was all over in the place.

    Gladly, the motion in her stomach cleared out. And she''s not dizzying a lot anymore. Though her headache caused her pregnancy; added to the tension she gets through just a while back. Recalling about it, she''s dazed again. So she needs to calm down and think of the life growing inside her body.

    How happy she was that nothing happens to her pregnancy. It worries her that Brandon would learn about it. How if no one rescued her? What will happen to her? Ah, she should stop thinking and bury everything that happens tonight.

    Nikki''s eyes stayed close; gripping on the railings, her position made her imagines Rose and Jack doing that famous pose on a ship. In which she could feel Theo''s presence a few meters away. He remains silent, but she could feel the same burning stares and fiery presence he''s putting on every time they were meeting to make love.

    ''What now? Does Theo remain his secret identity to me?'' Biting her lower lip, Nikki sighed hopelessly.

    She ponders whether Theo would tell her the truth, or he will keep it forever? Pretend how nice he is to her. In this way, he could watch his child in secret.

    Ah! She''s now losing her head. But she can''t help it. She doesn''t want to assume the things were not apparent to her at all. What was Theo''s other reason, and why does he help to rescue her? Which is he could just wait for the news after the International Law or whoever is coming to apprehend Brandon Hale.

    Truly, it made her glad to see him appear at the door. She feels great to see how he cares about the child she bore for coming this far to save her... Yes, that was the reason entirely. It is not because he likes her¡­ it is only because of their child. She wishes hopelessly.

    Nikki keeps playing these reasons inside her head. It seems she was being defensive to her feelings not to get hurt. It is her entire reason.

    Well, she''s happy that he cared enough for the child. That is all that matters to her.

    Nikki was contemplating when Matt approached her.

    "How are you, Nikki?" he asked.

    She turned around, and her eyes caught Theo''s gape at her. It was tender. And so it confused her if what is Theo''s true feelings.

    ''Why does he display this kind of emotion?''

    It wondered her, at the same, it only bewildered her already confused heart.

    She averted her gaze and focused on what Matt asked her. But facing Matt, her tears wanted to rush down her cheeks. She perfectly remembers what Theo told him. She did not hear everything they talked about, but the part of what she listens, it breaks her heart.

    Nikki struggled not to act indifferently toward the guy, which also came to rescue her. She tore a smile and replied, "I''m fine, brother Matt. Nothing to worry about me. Thank you."

    Matt smiled. He opens his arms to give Nikki a brotherly embrace. "I''m glad to hear, Nikki. We all worried sick!" he muttered and patted Nikki''s back.

    Surprised, Nikki becomes speechless. She did not expect that Matt would hug her suddenly. Her gaze meets Theo''s eyes. The lighting of this fishing vessel is bright enough for her to understand that jealousy in Theo''s glare.

    ''What was that about?'' Nikki asked herself. ''Why would he be jealous of Matt hugged her?''

    Later, she recalled. She hugged Daichi and then David after they successfully capture Brandon Hale. But she did not even thank Theo as she quickly ran outside to breathe fresh air.

    Is he jealous that among the men, she didn''t give him a thank-you hug? Is that his issue?

    Nikki was still in the middle of her thoughts when Matt parted from her and petted her head.

    "We''re preparing to head back," Matt informed Nikki. "We checked the entire fishing vessel. We choose the nicest room you rest in. We ask a worker to clean it first. You need to be comfortable as you are¡ª"

    ''Oh, shit!'' He must not mention Nikki''s pregnancy. They should pretend they didn''t know yet until Theo confesses the truth to her, and that guy is still silent in the corner. ''What was he thinking?'' Matt shook his head and muttered, ''How slow. Is he a noob?''

    Damn. Looks like he needs to kick Theo in the butt.

    "Brother Matt? What are you saying?" Nikki was waiting for him to continue, but the guy smirked while glaring at Theo.

    "Ah! What I am saying, you take a rest now. I''ll talk to Major Miles on the radio. So, Theo will escort you."

    Nikki nodded, but she responded nothing. Matt notices her silence but does not ask. He presumes that Nikki was still in a panic.

    He left Nikki, but Matt stopped to talk with Theo before he would leave them alone to have a private talk.

    He throws his knuckle at Theo''s right shoulder and says, "Hey! It''s the perfect time to talk to Nikki."

    Theo heaves a long sigh and mutters, "I know." To be honest, he was jealous when Matt suddenly hugged Nikki, which he wasn''t able to do.

    Of course, he should not suddenly grab Nikki and lock her inside his arms. He might not let go of her, once that happens.

    Meanwhile, Matt is grinning at Theo. He feels to tease the guy. "Are you nervous?"

    "Cut it out! Stop bullying me!"

    Matt laughs and smacks his back. "Escort Nikki to her room. Take it as an opportunity for you to reveal yourself," he advised Theo.

    The guy nodded and said to Matt. "Thanks. Can I ask a favor?"

    Matt listens closely to Theo''s requests. He tore a big smile on his mouth afterward. "I''m on it!"

    Theo and Matt threw knuckles at each other before the guy leaves. Witnessing the scene, Nikki frowned.

    How come that Matt tolerates Theo''s lies? She cannot believe it.

    Brother Matt already knows that Theo is only using her for his gain. But to what she could see, Matt doesn''t mind about it. She thought he cares for her like a sister. It saddened and disappointed her.

    Men truly are men.

    For them, women are just a toy. At the very least, they know nothing to care about a woman''s sentiments but ignore them.

    Nikki wipes the few tears rolling down to her cheeks. She now wants to take a rest and clear out her mind. Although, she wants to hear of Theo, who truly saves her in the past. As for what happens tonight, she''s exhausted to even care further about her heartbreak.

    Somehow still a mystery to her¡­ Does she know Theo in the past? Why does Brandon Hale mention a few times that Theo is her boyfriend? Why does her mother didn''t know about it?

    Is it a secret relationship?

    Ugh. She''s too curious. But she can''t ask Theo either, because he has the worst case than her. Theo loses all of his memories, which she only has collective memories she cannot remember.

    ''Ah!'' Now her mind was all over the place. No one could really tell her about the past?

    Or maybe she should be happy she forgot it? Maybe she will just bury them and focus on the present. Theo forgets about it too¡­ maybe for the best. Right now, he is using her to be free from his arranged marriage. It means there''s nothing to be excited about learning that they already met in the past. Now she''s feeling depressed.

    "Nik?"

    "Gosh!" Her body shudders as her soul jumps on the ocean. It startled her when Theo spoke behind suddenly.

    "Oh. I''m sorry. I called you three times already, but you didn''t hear me."

    Ah. Theo''s voice is gentle and apologetic. Now what? Her heart swayed with his gentleman approach. No. He scared her just now. Ahh¡­ he is too close now!

    ''Oh, dear. Remain your sane Nikki Lindsey. Don''t lose your mind.'' Nikki cheered herself. Her senses could smell Theo''s body scent. ''Damn it.''

    She forgets it has a big effect on her. What should she do now? Ah, she at least thanked him for saving her. But she can''t hug him! That was very dangerous as her body reacted differently because of her pregnancy.

    Nikki heaves a sigh, gathering her strength¡­ no, she''s trying not to breathe Theo''s scent. Biting her lower lip, she asked Theo. "Did you asked something?"

    "I said, I will escort you to your room."

    "Oh, okay. Yes, I''m tired."

    Nikki did not wait for Theo to lead her but walk ahead not to get caught by his scent. ''What is she? Wold? A vampire? No! It''s not a fantasy! It''s a straight romance.'' She''s losing her head.

    "This way, Nik¡­"

    Theo holds her arm to lead her the right way. She quickly snatches her arm as she sensed that electrifying sensation crawling toward her heart.

    Theo heaves a sad sigh.

    ''Is Nikki angry at me?''

 Chapter 156 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 156: MISUNDERSTANDING

    * * *

    Nikki followed Theo, bringing her below the main deck, and led her to the first level of the vessel where the room was located. She enters inside, wandering her eyes, she notices that Theo stepped inside: closes and locks the door behind him.

    ''What is he planning now?'' Nikki bites her lower lip, instructing her chest to stop beating nervously. She takes a deep breath and asks the guy.

    "Why are you still here?" She averted her gaze when Theo was gaping at her with intent. She''s figuring out of an alibi for him to leave the room. "What are you doing? Brother Daichi, brother David, and brother Matt were outside..." She gulped when the guy did not move or respond.

    ''Why is he quiet?'' She became frustrated with Theo''s silence. All she could hear is him sighing endlessly. ''What''s wrong with him?'' I''m supposed to be the one sighing here. Nikki pouted in secret, impatiently waiting for Theo to speak.

    Later, Theo finally spoke. "Nik, I wanted to talk to you."

    He could speak, at last. If only Nikki knew how nervous he was. His head was full of words, struggling with which one he must bring up first. ''Ugh! What''s wrong with you, Theo Shang?'' He scolded himself, carefully remembering the words he wanted to open up with Nikki.

    Meanwhile, Nikki grew puzzled with Theo''s behavior. She asked him bluntly.

    "Is there something we should talk about?" Is Theo going to scold her for not taking care of his child by making the wrong decisions?

    She admits that she has a fault. She should ask for someone''s help. But she followed everything they told her without pondering to tell the police or brother Daichi or anyone she knew; because it was her mother''s safety that laid on the table.

    But she doesn''t want either to put everyone in danger when brother Daichi, including Theo, comes to fight Brandon Hale and save her. ''Ah. I haven''t thanked him yet.'' Nikki murmurs to her head.

    "Theo¡ª"

    "Nik¡ª"

    Shot! They speak at the same time. It feels awkward. Nikki clears her throat and says, "You go ahead!"

    "You can go first," said Theo. His chest remains pounding loudly.

    "Oh, I¡­ Actually, erm, I wanted to thank you for coming and helping brother David and the others to arrest Brandon Hale."

    Theo clenches both of his fists. His face flashes a grim emotion but wiped it out quickly. Though his expression darkened remains; clearly, Nikki misunderstands what she heard this afternoon when he confessed to Matt.

    "Nikki¡­ what did you find out this afternoon?"

    It surprised her when Theo brought up the afternoon incident, and she overheard their conversation. ''Now what? How should I deny it? Ah!''

    "I¡ª should I hear something?" She denies it. No. She avoided talking about it.

    "You eavesdrop when Matt and I talk about something."

    "I did not! I mean¡­ I did not eavesdrop to any of your conversations." Ugh. That was a mistake!

    Theo wrinkled his forehead, confused with Nikki''s answers to him.

    "What do you mean of my conversations?" he asked curiously, and he wants an answer from Nikki.

    "It was nothing. I want to take a rest now. I''m tired." She was not prepared to face him when she was this confused, and her mind was all over the place. "Can we talk again after I get a nap?"

    "No."

    "Why not? You are inconsiderate right now."

    "I don''t want to wait for another day for us not to talk." Determination showed in his eyes. He wanted to end his lies, his secrets that lead to a misunderstanding.

    "Okay, fine¡­ now what? What do you want?"

    "I wanted to know which part did you eavesdrop when Matt and I had a conversation?"

    Nikki staring dumbly at Theo''s face. ''Eavesdrop??? Seriously? I did not!'' However, she can''t mutter this, nor read what is playing on Theo''s mind. His intense gaze melted her. She averted her eyes and struggled to find an alibi to reason with him.

    "Um, what I heard is not important. There is nothing to care about it¡­"

    "Nikki!"

    She shudders when Theo slams his hand to the wall. Theo is gaping at her with intense she cannot pull her eyes away.

    ''What''s wrong with him! Why is he scaring me like this?'' Nikki frowned. She''s biting her lip.

    "What do you want to hear that I heard...?" Ugh. What was that?

    "I don''t want you to misunderstand whatever you discovered that time."

    "About what? Should I not misunderstand anything?"

    "Nikki!?"

    She wants to giggle. Theo''s voice was full of frustration. It''s also what is displayed on his face. And he was kind of cute. Ugh. His body scent dazed her¡­ Nikki swallows and carefully breathes some air. He is too close, and she could breathe his manly scent. ''Wait... that''s not it.'' It was just he is sweating and it does mix up to his body odor that pleasant to her nose. Ugh. She''s losing her head.

    Theo heaves a sigh. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to tell. It''s just¡­" Theo rakes his long hair with his right fingers. He was sweating from nervousness. He cannot decide which one to say first. Whether to apologize or explain everything first.

    "I''m serious, Nik. I don''t want you to misunderstand anything. So, please, tell me what you heard when you overheard us."

    Nikki gives Theo a confusing look, murmuring to herself. And what she must not misunderstand? First, he already knew she was pregnant. But he keeps it a secret. Instead, he requested them to meet again.

    That''s right. He already learned that time! But thankfully she figures out the possibilities, and so she takes a test, but then, Miss Riley and Miss Blaire find out. Now, to think about it. No wonder he was laughing that time he invited her for lunch!

    Now she grew mad at him. He was just playing at her. So she made up her mind not to admit what she learned yesterday morning. All she has to do now is to deny she discovered something to his conversation with Doctor Ben and brother Matt.

    "Ahem. I overheard nothing." Ugh. She can''t look straight to his eyes. Theo won''t buy it.

    Theo frowned. He doubted Nikki that denying. "You''re lying, Nik. You''re avoiding my gaze."

    Nikki returned to him, "So what do you want to hear?" she blurts out. "That¡­ hey! Don''t worry. I won''t make a fuse that now I know¡ª"

    "You know¡ª the what?"

    ''Gosh! Why is he questioning me like this?''

    "That¡­ that¡­" shit! She''s stammering her words. Suddenly, Theo is demanding her to say something. She is even confused about what she should tell him. Nikki looked up and gaped at Theo. ''Gosh. He''s so handsome. Is he punishing me? He has no idea how I want to bite him now. Please, oh God, help me control myself before I could do such a thing out of impulse.''

    Meanwhile, Theo was very curious. Nikki is showing a cute expression in front of him. Sometimes, she seems panicking, or she was about to giggle, then a dark glare flashing her eyes. He was very intrigued by what she was thinking and what she assumes. But it looks cute and beautiful every time she blushes or flustered when surprised.

    "Nikki? I asked you one more time. What did you hear?" He repeated his question.

    Frowning, Nikki replied to Theo. "It does not matter. You will hear nothing from me."

    "But I want to know! "

    Her eyes widened, staring at Theo dumbly. Why is he yelling at her now? Is she supposed to be the one to get angry? But she has no right to feel that toward him. Theo is helping her not only to give her mother the blood she needed but it was also the cost of the treatment. So then, she should not complain. They have an arrangement. It''s just so sad that he will only give her child to his uncle. Maybe she could request his brother to raise the child until a certain age.

    Nikki gathers her courage. When she is tense, she unconsciously plays with her fingers while biting her lower lip.

    Stunned, Theo froze from where he stood. He trapped Nikki between his arms. Now she''s showing him that kind of expression. Does she realize that she is seducing him? It tempted him to kiss those lips of hers right then.

    Anyway, he didn''t mean to raise his voice at her. It just frustrates him, and afraid that Nikki would mad at him. He massages the bridge of his nose and forehead, feeling as to how he''s only putting tension between them. He needs to apologize.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    "Can I talk to your brother?"

    Theo and Nikki spoke at the same time once again, which made Theo surprised and confused.

    "Why do you want to talk with my brother?" Suddenly, he felt jealous that Nikki mentioned another man to their talk, even though it was his brother.

    "I¡ª erm that matter will be between us."

    "What do you mean about that?" Now jealousy triggered his sanity. What would Nikki want with Jeremy? Ugh. What now?

    Nikki senses the sharpness in Theo''s return. But since he was planning to give the child away, then the right person to talk about the child''s well-being is the person who is going to adopt him. Although it hurts her, she and Theo don''t remember their past.

    "Nikki Lindsey!"

    Why is Theo shouting at her now?

 Chapter 157 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 57: I WANT TO BUILD A FAMILY

    "The Future I Always Dream About Is Being With You."

    "The past is bound to forget and buried, to conceal the miseries we need not remember."

    *  *  *

    Before she could utter a word, Nikki froze to her feet.

    Theo''s warm mouth is covering hers, while his one arm holds her waist, and the other holds her chin to deepen the kiss.

    Theo is kissing her!

    They are supposed to talk, but why are they kissing now?

    Theo pulled Nikki by the waist, closer to his body, and fire lit between them as they were this close, and Nikki returned to his kisses.

    Forget the confrontation as he just wants to skip and jump to the kissing part and be intimate with each other. He already prepares whenever Nikki pushes and slaps him if her anger erupts.

    Meanwhile, Nikki cannot comprehend if she should push Theo. She wants to hear what his plans are about them now and about her pregnancy.

    It dazed her to have a taste of Theo''s kiss once again. She''ll be honest about how she yearns for Theo''s embrace. She longs for his gentle caress like the times they make love.

    She thought she would not see him again after Brandon takes her. She plays different scenarios in her head when no one rescues her. So she was thinking if she will ever find a chance to escape when they are in the middle of the ocean, and she has no idea where they are going.

    But Theo is now standing in front of her... Not only that. He is also holding her, and she felt security.

    Somehow, she knows this familiarity, even on the very first day they make love. He could calm her senses, and her touch seemed like setting her free from the wall she built up around her because of the tragic past she could not remember, but nightmares haunted her.

    Locked inside in his arms, she felt haven.

    Theo parted their lips, gasping as they were chasing breaths.

    His eyes expressed how sincere he was even before he mutter any explanation. Maybe that what she overheard is not the entire issue, but only a part of that, which a misunderstanding to her side. She will listen to Theo''s explanation later.

    Theo is gaping at her lovingly.

    "Nikki Lindsey..."

    She waited for what he would say to her, and after he opens his mouth and utters these words, tears run down her cheeks again.

    "I love you..."

    There, he said it finally. He wanted to prove to her. He has many things he must explain, but he wanted her to know how he feels about her.

    Now, her eyes flooded with tears she doesn''t know how to stop them. Surprisingly, she could still cry a barrel. But what stunned her most is Theo is also crying.

    "Theo..." she held his face with both of her hands. Theo brushed her forehead and plant a kiss on her nose.

    "Nikki... I don''t know what happens in our past. I wished to bring back all the memories I lost to remember what I forget. If you are part of that, it made me happy we already met before. But maybe the past is bound to forget and be buried, to conceals the miseries we need not remember. Then the memories we could only recall forward are yet to happen."

    "Nikki, I just wanted to look at the future¡­ And the future I always dream about is being with you."

    Theo lifted his right hand to wipe the tears that endlessly flowed from her eyes.

    That is absolutely true. In these passing years, nothing he looked forward to every day is to meet her in his dreams over again as he thought she was just an illusion. Now he knew the reason he is dreaming of Nikki... those dreams are the shattered memories that remain inside his heart...

    He may lose his memories, but his heart remembers... Her laughter, her smile, her bright brown eyes, gazing at him playfully, which intrigues him if what her cute little head is thinking that moment.

    "Nikki... I have so much to explain to you. I have been lying to you and kept a secret. If whatever you overheard, or which part you listen to, I wanted you to know... I did it because I have loved you, and I will love you forever. I want to build a family with you. I don''t want to be apart from you even a single second. So please trust me."

    What can she say? When his words instantly wash away, all the pain and false thought that breaks her heart. She has to respond to Theo. But her tears won''t stop.

    She was thinking of confronting him. To question him, ask him about her pregnancy. But her heart trusts him. She wanted to trust him.

    Theo once again kisses her and this time is much longer. She put her arms around his neck and let their heart talk over the unsaid words.

    Theo is right. Maybe the past meant to forget, to seal away the pain that destroyed their life once. What matters, and more importantly, is they are now together to love each other, create new memories, and build a family of their own. Both of them may lose an important memory from the past, but it was for the best that only they could think is the future awaits them...

    * * *

    Nikki opens her eyes. She could not believe it. Halfway through going back to Mainland City, the fishing vessel had stopped, and Theo requested for her to put on a blindfold. She was hesitant about what he was playing. But Theo asked to trust him because he had surprised her.

    She remembered that it was her birthday today. And after she put on the blindfold, Theo carried her and found herself inside a luxurious yacht''s master bedroom.

    "Do you want to take a bath?" Theo asked her after he put down on the couch.

    It feels like she was inside a dream, Nikki nodded dazedly and watched Theo strode toward a room that stands as a bathroom.

    Hmm. So, they were okay now? They have not yet talked about his trick to be the mystery man. But she won''t miss the chance to be with him now.

    "Nik, the bath is ready."

    Theo came back to tell her this at the perfect moment when her cheek burning upon remembering the times they made love. The atmosphere of the room was like one, but the difference is she was wide-awake. And with open eyes, she stares at the mystery man, which is too damn handsome.

    Gosh! Her face blushes to imagine Theo was naked before her eyes.

    "Nik, are you okay? Do you have a fever?" Theo reached for her forehead to check her temperature.

    It''s not about if she has a fever. It was her face flushing because she imagines Theo being naked, and it feels embarrassed although she already touches his body, and even his...

    Ugh. Why is she thinking of it now? He should not know what runs inside her head. But too late. Theo caught those naughty smiles she tries to hide.

    "Hmm. I''m curious if what was this pretty mind thinking at the moment?" Theo mumbles to himself, but enough for Nikki to hear.

    She shook her head, but those silly smiles remained playing on her lips. Theo narrows his gaze, but in a sweet way. He told Nikki, "Are you thinking of me?"

    Nikki''s eyes widened when Theo wink at her. She wants to smack him on the back of his head because he was right. It does thrill her to see him naked.

    "That playful smile was like in my dream. You have a silly thought right now."

    Nikki giggled before she replied to Theo. Holding his face, she uttered. "Well, I have this man in my mind¡­ but I need not think of him at the moment. Because he was here in front of me¡­"

    She could not help initiate a move to kiss him when he was this close.

    Remain kissing, Theo picked her up and brought her to the bathroom. He helped her undress her clothes, which Nikki remains to close her eyes, immersing herself in the presence of her mystery man.

    The usual him, so gentle¡­

    "Nik, you can open your eyes."

    She gasped, seeing Theo half-naked.

    "Look at me."

    Nikki peered at this gorgeous green eyes man she was in love with.

    Theo takes her hand and kisses the back of her palm. Even though Theo already sees her nudity, she still feels shy.

    "You are so beautiful, Nik."

    Speechless, she brushes her lips against Theo to convey her feelings. No words uttered, but their heart understood how they felt the same way.

    Theo helps Nikki to step inside the tub, and he joins later after he took off his trousers.

    Rested her head on his shoulder. Her back pressing into his chest while his arms embracing her tight, planting tiny kisses on her neck and shoulder blades. Occasionally, Theo tenderly touches her belly, made a circle.

    "Did he hurt you? You have a bruise in your wrist." He asked later.

    Nikki shakes her head and replies. "No. But he gripped them tightly."

    Theo kisses Nikki''s arm, which has small bruises as well.

    "You also have here below your shoulder."

    "It must be the time I crashed into the wall. And I collapse on the floor deck."

    Nikki showed her knee with bruises. Theo darkened his expression. Wishing he join the interrogation, and he would be glad to be the one to punch Brandon in the face.

    Later, Nikki changes her position. She was now sitting on his lap while her arms around his waist, resting her head to his chest.

    "You must have been exhausted," Theo told Nikki. He added, "you should take a rest. Let me bath you."

    Blushing, Nikki nodded and let Theo turn on the shower and bathe her. After the bath which was filled with endless kissing, Theo brought her to the bed and helped her dry her hair.

    She was thinking of making love with him. And she was aware of how Theo controls himself not doing tonight when she was pretty exhausted.

    Right now, they were content embracing each other. She doesn''t want to close her eyes, but her body wants some rest. Theo is brushing her hair, peering at her earnestly, he whispered.

    "Let''s do something for your birthday later. Let us get some sleep for now."

    She nodded. And she looks forward to where they headed now and where Theo would take her later.

    At the moment, she would enjoy being cuddled by him.

 Chapter 158 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 158: THEO''S SURPRISED BIRTHDAY GIFT

    "Thank you for making my life complete."

    * * *

    The next morning...

    Nikki rolled on the bed. It was warm and fluffy and the scent is the one that she is addicted to so much. It seems she hadn''t had a great sleep for a long time, which she could not remember if she ever sleeps this great in her entire life.

    Ah, when she was cuddled by Theo when they were supposed to make love, but she fell asleep.

    Wait! Nikki sat up on the bed. Right!

    She is with Theo all night. Everything came back to her memory of what happened since yesterday morning she overheard Theo and brother Matt and then the incident in the fishing vessel, and now, Theo has a surprise for her.

    Nikki crawled in the bed toward the headboard to peep outside the window of this yacht. Her eyes widened, Nikki ran outside, climbed the ladder that leads to the upper deck of this yacht, which she saw a jacuzzi, and her eyes sparkled in excitement to soak on that later.

    But what excites her most is the familiar scenery of an island only in the photos and the internet she saw. Her eyes, gleaming from delight.

    ''HIRYUU ISLAND!''

    She peered at the grand hotel standing proud and tall on the shoreline, beside the cliff of this island. Far ahead is the beautiful volcano stood majestically, and on her foot is the man-made forest by the couple named Landon and Hannah Young, Chairman Shun Crow''s parent''s in-law.

    On her left are a hundred cottages above the ocean, and to the far right docks countless boats and yachts. It''s the Hiryuu Island she had dreamed of taking a vacation or work at!

    The Empire Dragon Solaris hotel and resort, built three years ago, rapidly became famous not only for its grandness and beautiful location but also because of a folktale about a destined couple. Many do not believe it, but couples believe it.

    Is she dreaming?

    "Good morning."

    Greeting from a man that always made her heart flutter. Nikki turned around and watch Theo walking toward her. In his hand is a bouquet of lilies that look freshly cut. The island has a lot of them.

    "Happy Birthday, Nik¡­"

    Theo gives her the flowers, and she blushes while taking the bouquet from his hand. It was the first bouquet of her favorite flower he personally gave to her.

    Theo gave flowers to her mother every day. But those flowers are her favorite because the flower that her mother loves is the White Rose. It was because Seth and Lucy have a story about the White Rose.

    She reminds of her parents'' love story; now, she has her own to share with her children and grandchildren in the future. Maybe that future has a steep road, but as long as Theo stands by her side, together, she will fight to get through the obstacles that lie on that journey.

    "Thank you," Nikki uttered, after her long thoughts.

    Theo leans over and kisses her¡­ tasting his mouth proves this isn''t just a dream. He left Nikki''s mouth, he saw a few teardrops rolling down her beautiful face.

    "Please, don''t cry. I promise to them. I won''t make you cry," Theo said, drying the tears on her face.

    She snorts. After swallowing the lumps in her throat, she gives Theo a curious stare. The guy smiled, holding her face. Theo understands she is confused about his statement.

    "I promised your mother and the men not to make you cry in your entire life." He said.

    Got confused, but it touched her by what Theo promised. So she reasons, "It''s a tear of joy. But you mentioned¡­ Does mama know already?"

    Theo nodded and said to Nikki. "I told her the day I learned you already are pregnant. That was after Michelle''s birthday party when you lose consciousness and in the hospital."

    "Oh¡­ I see," she glared at Theo, thinking her mother joined the force with this guy! But on the other hand, it made her happy that Theo showed bravery toward her mother even though he continued to keep it a secret with her.

    "Also the men."

    "Oh, you mean even brother Matt?"

    Theo nodded, amused watching her eyes widened. He added. "Even Chairman Shun Crow."

    "Hah!?" It surprised her. Overwhelms by this fact, she asked, "Don''t tell me, also brother Daichi?"

    Theo laughed, watching Nikki have this surprise on her face which she looks pretty cute. He replied, "Yes. And they wanted to beat me up until I turned into a pulp."

    "Hmm¡­"

    She smirks, but there''s sweetness in it, Theo cannot help to kiss her over again. He told Nikki after he parted his lips from her.

    "I have to rent this yacht and a chopper, to kidnap you¡­ I can''t do that alone, so Jeremy helps me to explain to the Chairman and then, to the boys, to do the plan."

    "Really? I can''t believe you guys!"

    Theo chuckled and lightly brushed his lips on top hers. "I want to tell you the truth. However, someone kidnaps you before me."

    "Oh!" So then, the reason Theo talks to Matt was about his plan! "Umm, is that what you talked about with brother Matt in the hotel and the fishing vessel, you both whispering to each other?"

    "Yeah. I asked a favor from Matt to call the Chairman to send the yacht. I originally planned to kidnap you tonight on your way home and bring you here."

    "Oh. Is that so?"

    Theo echoed his gorgeous laugh, which made Nikki blushed. He then wears a serious gaped, he uttered, "I''m glad I could save you this time. With the help of our friends, I did."

    "But I believe you already saved me in the past."

    "Nikki¡­"

    "Staying alive today, I am so glad I got to meet you again. Because I would like to thank you."

    "It''s only a thank you?"

    Theo sounded too damn cute as a kid. Purse a sweet smile. Nikki tiptoed and kissed him. Theo holds her waist and pulls her closer.

    She pulled her lips and murmured this to Theo, "So much to thank for¡­"

    Theo tightens his embrace. Brushes his lips into Nikki''s forehead, he concurred. "Every day, I will count how blissful I am. I can''t wait to have a dozen children with you."

    "Hey!"

    Nikki blushed to imagine what Theo stated. But at the same, her chest overwhelms with joy to see the future with mini-Theo.

    "You and our firstborn must be hungry now. Perfect timing, I have done breakfast for both of you."

    Nikki rubs her belly. She''s truly starving after she sleeps in.

    "Sorry, Buddy, to make you wait. Let''s devour everything your daddy prepared for us." She cheerfully converses to her belly, which Theo heard it loud.

    Nikki lifted her head and peered at the gorgeous, teary green-eyed man in front of her. She could see how he was delighted to be called daddy.

    "Daddy¡­"

    Nikki whispered that made Theo sob. He leans to kiss Nikki on her not yet visible belly, but soon¡­ He returned,

    "Thank you for making my life complete."

    And from days onward, another page of their life they would fill in with happiness and adventures¡­

    It is just the beginning of a new chapter in their life.. This time, they were not alone but together with their future children and family.

 Chapter 159 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 159: PROPOSALS

    "But I''m crying because I am happy."

    * * *

    It was late lunch...

    Nikki had a video call with Jasmine. She is now using Theo''s laptop while she waited for him to finish grilling the fish they caught a while back. After her late breakfast, Theo brought the yacht around the island.

    She also meets Roland and his girlfriend, Margaret, Theo''s secretary as their company on this trip.

    Margaret was four months pregnant, and the couple looked so in love with each other. Well, she and Theo were also so in love with each other, and that makes them two couples in-love.

    They spent all-day kissing if they need not move around. Theo taught her how to steer the yacht. And while she''s steering the yacht, Theo is showering her with kisses on her shoulder, on her forehead, on her cheeks, and neck.

    At the moment, they docked on the shoreline while Margaret and Roland did an errand after Theo talked to his assistant in private.

    She was having a video call with her mother, Lucy as they were also celebrating her 25th birthday in the diner. She learned that Mae and others are helping as she what she could see, the diner are full.

    "Nikki, it''s a free meal for your birthday!" They told her.

    "Really? That was nice! But did the store funds enough to cover? You should have asked me, and I withdrew some cash." Since she hasn''t touched her savings when Theo and his brother pay for her mother''s medical expenses. Also, she forgets that they are supposed to prepare something for her birthday. Honestly, all she thinks in these passing days is only about Theo and their child.

    "Heh. Why are you worried? Not a CEO, but a rich husband who covers everything!"

    "Huh? Do you mean that?"

    Nikki glances at Theo, who is making her smoothies, a mango flavor. She can''t believe that Theo also did that. Their diner is giving a free lunch. It was no wonder how the store is crazily crowded, having a long line outside. And he spotted her friends and neighbors helping to assist everyone.

    Later, Jasmine focuses the camera toward her mother. Lucy was seated at the table near the Memories Corner, which on the table, place the photo frame of her father. She was happy her mother brought it with her. She knew that her father was also happy at this moment.

    "Nikki, just enjoy your day with Theo, okay?"

    "Yes, Ma... Thank you. Don''t tire yourself, okay?"

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m happy to know the store is doing well and meet my friends again here in the Shopping Center."

    She understood that her mother misses those times she is well and running the store herself after her father died.

    She wishes to be there with everyone, but she''s happy to be with the man she will share her life with forever.

    It was the moment she gave Theo a seductive glance which the guy lifted his head and met her burning stare.

    "Ahem! We''re still here, just to let you know." Mae teases Nikki.

    Instantly, Nikki blushes and tries to reason. "Hm, I''m just checking out this not CEO, but rich husband making me some smoothies."

    "Ah, lucky! When can I find a not CEO but a rich husband?" Mae daydreaming, which Jasmine giggled, and Nikki dropped her jaw.

    It happens, Chris, was standing behind and clears his throat.

    "Excuse me, Miss. I want you to know that your fianc¨¦ may not be a billionaire, but he owns an apartment building and a few spaces for lease."

    Nikki laughs out when Chris adds.

    "Do not forget, I am as handsome as those CEOs and Billionaires you guys are talking about."

    Including Lucy, who giggles at Chris''s jest. Mae kisses Chris on the lips before she shoos him to leave the girls alone to chat with Nikki. But she requested to talk with Chris. She wanted to ask something.

    "Brother Chris, have you recognized Theo from before?"

    That was like a whisper, in which Theo still overheard. And it intrigued him why Nikki asked about it.

    Chris laughs and nods. "Yes. I remember him from before. He''s rare to visit the country, but I could not forget him. I also remember how Uncle Seth used to say when everyone got drunk, that he wants Theo to be his son-in-law."

    Nikki wipes the tears, now flooded her eyes. Theo places the glass of mango shake beside the laptop and joins Nikki talking to them.

    "Brother Daichi also remembers," said Theo.

    Hearing this, the more she cannot stop sobbing. It just made her happy to learn that her father''s wish was now granted. Also, no wonder why Chris has been teasing her since in the beginning. That coffee incident and Chris about to give Theo a ticket after he parks his car in the lane that is not allowed to park.

    Chris knew! Also, that morning after their first meeting to make love. Theo suddenly shows up and Chris still teasing her. So, this is all about.

    Later, Daichi showed up, and it surprised Nikki to see him wearing an apron. Not only that, but even Matt, Attorney Kier, and brother Rudolf were also serving at the diner. She covered her mouth, laughing. No wonder the diner is so crowded. It''s not only about the free meal. But also because of how handsome and famous the store servers they have.

    These men never change. They were still the same teenagers as before, helping her father in the diner for free meals. But, she later realized, they were like her father''s sons he wishes to have.

    "Hello, Nikki! Happy Birthday!" Daichi is waving at the screen.

    "Brother Daichi, thank you for helping mama to hold my birthday for everyone."

    "Don''t mention it, Nikki! Someone is paying us a full month salary after this!" Daichi joke.

    Theo laughs and complains. "Hey! You''re making me poor even before I could marry Nikki!"

    Daichi widened his smile but stunned to see Nikki crying. "Hey, Theo Shang! You promised not to make cry our Nikki!"

    Overwhelm with everything that happens today, Nikki wipes her eyes and tries to reason out.

    "Don''t worry, brother Daichi¡­ my tears are of happiness."

    However, it made Theo worried about seeing her cry once more. She has been crying since yesterday. He caresses Nikki on the cheeks to help her wipe her tears.

    "Hush now. Is it not good for your pregnancy to always cry?"

    "But I''m crying because I am happy," Nikki answered.

    "I don''t want to see you cry. After we get married, I promise you will only get to smile every day."

    "But after we get married. I would be happy every day¡­ so then, you will have used to see me cry."

    Theo chuckled, kisses the part where the tears trail down.

    Meanwhile, they did not notice they have more audiences who keenly watch them exchanging words.

    Theo notices that Daichi is signaling him with something until he understands it. He holds Nikki by hand; he pulls her gently to sit up.

    Nikki wondered, but she followed Theo when he guided her to stand up. She covers her mouth, seeing Theo kneel to one knee.

    "I''m saving it for tonight after our dinner date. But I want to take this perfect moment to ask you this, Miss Lindsey¡­"

    Theo paused when he reached into his back pocket and took out a small, rich purple box that was obviously what was inside. Them, watching through the video call gasps and squeals. Holding their breaths for the next scene.

    Now, Theo opens the box, and it displays a 24-karat diamond in the middle, but around the ring are tiny diamonds that make the ring glamorous.

    "Nikki Noreen Lindsey¡­ WILL YOU MARRY ME?"

    "YESSSS!"

    Squeals by Jasmine, Mia, Solange: including Jean, Attorney Kier''s wife, and her sister Lena, who help in the diner, and now join to watch this unforgettable moment in Nikki''s life. Meanwhile, the boys shush their wives not to make noise because they were not the one that asks to marry.

    Nikki laughs while peeping at the laptop screen. Her eyes search for her mother, who also wipes the tears in her eyes. Lucy nodded at her daughter and was like telling her it''s time for her to be happy for the rest of her life. Nikki returned her attention to Theo, who is waiting quietly. She smiled and answered¡­

    "Director Theo Shang¡­ Yes! I will marry you!"

    Teary-eyes, Theo puts the ring on Nikki''s left fourth finger. It looks perfect and beautiful on her hand.

    He stood on his feet and kissed Nikki in front of everyone who greeted them.

    "CONGRATULATIONS!!!"

 Chapter 160 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 160: I LOVE YOU

    "Having you is already a world to me."

    "All I want is the world we build together, whom no one else knows where to find it, but our hearts¡­"

    * * *

    I could not take my gaze away from my left hand where the ring was placed on my fourth finger. Until now, I still can''t believe that Theo and I are engaged.

    If I recall everything that happens just in a day, it dazed me of how many times Theo made me happy that instantly made me tear with joy.

    I learned that it was Margaret who supervised which was personally made when Theo ordered this ring to propose to me, and she brought it with her after Theo told his team to come to Mainland for the project they have to finish working soon.

    The ring on my finger is so fancy. I was thinking about how expensive it was, but Theo told me...

    "You deserve everything, Nik... I will work hard to give all the things in the world. From now on, what is mine is yours, and for our family."

    Theo does not know how those words touched me. But I''m easy to please¡­ so I told him,

    "I don''t need the world, because having you is already a world to me."

    I need not fancy things or living in a spotlight. All I want is a world we build together, and no one else knows where to find it, but our hearts¡­

    A world built by our love.

    It is all that I need.

    Theo kissed me passionately before he let me go to get ready for our dinner date tonight.

    Theo booked a cottage for us while staying on the island for five days. It made me happy as many things I wanted to do while we were on the island. I wanted to try the hot spring, and we will visit the resort the day after tomorrow.

    Theo told me we would also have a tour by air, riding a small chopper from which he will fly it himself. It made me so much. I only have a look at the entire island from watching those Vlogs on YouTube.

    It seems like a honeymoon to me even before we got married. But Theo said we would go somewhere else for our honeymoon, and I look forward to it already. Anywhere is fine as long as we are together.

    I''m thinking about where we should hold our wedding. It was a wishful dream to get married in the Glass Garden Castle, which was too expensive to make a reservation! I don''t want him to become a beggar after our wedding when we already expect our first child and plan to have a dozen. I giggled to this thought.

    And it does not matter to me if the place we hold our wedding were not as grand as the Glass Garden. What I truly want is to start a family with him.

    But first, I have to meet Theo''s family, which I haven''t formally met with any of them. It feared me whether they would accept me when my family has no background but are only living as ordinary people.

    Ah. It''s my birthday. I should stop thinking about unhappy things, but trust Theo''s love for me, and fight for our love.

    I shook my head and finished my shower. I began drying my hair and applying a light makeup for our first official date, and it happens on my birthday! Tonight is too special in my life. And I would never forget every day Theo and I spent together.

    He is right. We need not struggle to remember the past but fill our days with memories of the present we would cherish later in the future that comes by.

    After I put on makeup, I opened the closet where my clothes hung finely. I learned what errands Theo told his assistant and secretary. The luggage for us arrives this afternoon, and the couple prepares everything in this cottage for us.

    Theo is so full of surprises. While choosing a dress and trying them on, the smile did not disappear on my lips.

    Mae was right. Not a CEO but a rich husband who would give everything to me. Also, mama is correct. I would marry a handsome, rich, and a good man that I deserve.

    I was fine in a good man''s part. But how blessed I am to win these three qualities, Mama and I debated before. But that rich man is not only good but also loving and gentle. I couldn''t help but fall in love with him harder.

    ''Oh, shit!''

    I remember something. I quickly fasten the bath towel around in my body and get out of the room.

    This cottage has two rooms. Theo used the other room to give me time doing the woman''s ritual to prepare for our date tonight. And I was heading to that bedroom he occupies to take a shower.

    I push the door open, and it surprises him when I suddenly walk inside and kiss him, but then run back to the master''s bedroom after I murmur the words I haven''t told him yet.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    I just came out from the shower room and now wearing my underwear and pants when the door opens, and Nikki made a hasty step toward me.

    "Nik? What''s the ma¡ª"

    I wasn''t able to finish my question when Nikki pulled my neck and kissed me.

    "I love you, Theo Shang!"

    Nikki told me which made me freeze for a moment. After I came back to my senses from a great surprise, a smile tore across my lips. I felt like I won a jackpot lottery.

    I haven''t heard Nikki reply to me the times I told her I love her. She must realize it, and she was too cute blushing. Also, she''s too damn hot when she showed up on the door only wearing a bath towel like she was seducing me, and I was waiting when that towel fell on the floor.

    I shook my head from crazy thoughts. But the huge smile on my face remains. I want Nikki to seduce me. She doesn''t know how my chest, beating fast every time she looks at me with a playful smile on her lips, and she looks charming.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Ah! Why am I blushing and felt shy telling Theo I love him? We already sleep together, kissing countless times, and most of all, I bore his child.

    But this emotion overwhelms me like my chest wants to explode. Probably because truly, I love him very much.

    Ah! My eyes burn again. I should not mess up my makeup if I cried. Not now when we headed for our date.

    I continued choosing a dress, and I found a purple satin, silk dress that hugged my body. It reveals my boobs, but it was Theo I was with, and he is the reason I want to look seductive tonight.

    A playful smile, playing on my lips, this one I will wear. The dress is ankle length. It also shows my back, and the dress doesn''t cover my left leg. Earlier, I saw a silver three inches cone-heel. It looks perfect to pair it with my dress.

    I pull the drawer in the dresser where the jewelry is keeping inside. My eyes gleaming, staring at a Rose Gold long dropped earring. There are sets of jewelry, jade, and ruby, but I only need these earrings. I put them on my ears, and my engagement ring was perfect together with them.

    I need no more jewelry to wear tonight, but these two are what I only need.

    Before I get out of the room. I added my blush on to darken my cheek to pair with the color of my dress. I then push my hair to style it like a bun. It''s a little messy, but I prefer it to be this way to put a drama on my hair. I took a few strands and rested them close to my ears. Now, I''m all set to go!

    Theo is already waiting for me when I open the door and get out. And that man standing in the middle of the living room is too damn handsome in his dark blue suit.

    Theo cannot take away his eyes from me as I am the same as him. He seems breathless, peering at me lovingly as he makes gradual strides toward me.

    He places his left arm around my waist, pulls me closer; he kisses my forehead.

    "I just want to lock you here instead."

    He groans. I giggled to his naughtiness. I felt the same way too, but I don''t want to miss our date on my birthday in my dream vacation place.

    "You won''t plan to starve us, don''t you?" I cutely pouted at him, and he chuckled.

    "You are so beautiful. I don''t want anyone to see you."

    "Silly. I am yours, and that is forever."

    Theo gazes at me lovingly. He uttered,

    "Hm. I want to kiss you. But I don''t want to ruin your lipstick, yet..."

    Theo whispered in my ear.

    I blushed but giggled. I want to kiss him, too¡­ long and passionate.

    Before we left the cottage, Theo placed the silk scarf around my shoulders to keep me warm. After then, he never left his arm around me.

    We walked the shore and stopped in front of a white Lamborghini. I know this latest model. It does not need a key, which is safer to park them around on this island when of course, no one dares to steal within the island vicinity.

    Theo opens the car door and helps me seat on the car. He kissed my shoulder and whispered¡­

    "I love you, Nikki Lindsey."

    I smiled and replied to him, "I love you, too, Theo Shang."

    * * *

    We arrived at the hotel, the wait boy took the car to park somewhere.

    Theo led me toward the elevator, where we could visibly see the beautiful full moon tonight. I was leaning into his chest while he rested his back on the side of this elevator while it climbs slowly. Together, we watch the ocean gleaming brightly from the moonshine into the water.

    How perfect the night was.

    After a few minutes, the elevator stops on the 30th floor, where Theo makes a reservation at this top-floor restaurant. It never crossed in my mind that I got to dine it here when it was super expensive, and only a Club member could reserve a table.

    Well, surely it will be a piece of cake for someone like Theo Shang.

    Before we arrived at the very restaurant, we have to climb the staircase. Two handsome men open a door for us, and I was like I entered another world the moment we stepped inside the restaurant.

    Walking toward our table, I felt like people were staring at us. I sort of regret I left the shawl in the car. But I want Theo to feel proud I am his date tonight and many nights and chances of our lives.

    I ignore the eyes peering at us and I walked confidently, displaying my figure from this beautiful dress.

    Theo pulled the chair for me when we arrived at our table. I smiled beautifully while thanked him. My eyes wandered to appreciate the grandness of the restaurant when I meet several eyes glancing curiously at us. I nod elegantly and smiled at them.

    I just now realized that the man sitting across me is not just a rich man.

    He is Theo Shang¡­ and this is his world, the High Society.

 Chapter 161 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 161: HER DREAM

    "I want to be part of that dream."

    * * *

    EMPIRE DRAGON SOLARIS, Hiryuu Island

    The moment the couple seated at their table, the floor manager of this restaurant approached them to hand the menu.

    "Good evening, Master Shang, Miss Lindsey."

    It surprised Nikki after she recognized the man. "James!"

    "Hi, Nikki!"

    James smiled politely, keeping a professional but friendly response. They know each other as he was Nikki''s Senior during college days.

    "Oh, I thought you were in Singapore?" Nikki asks the guy. She didn''t notice that James was bathing with cold sweat when her future husband was glaring at the manager.

    "Ahem. They called me to come back home, and the Agency offered me a position at their sister hotel. I didn''t expect it was the Hiryuu Island branch hotel. It surprises me."

    "Oh, great! That''s nice!"

    Theo, who was keenly observing Nikki conversing with another man, he notices the little change in her mood. Though Nikki smiles sweetly when meeting his gaze, he caught those sadness flashes in her eyes.

    "Um, James is my Senior back in college." She introduced James to Theo. She doesn''t want her future husband to get jealous when she suddenly talks with someone she knew from the hotel.

    Theo nodded. "Let''s order?" He gestured his hand toward their menu and encouraged Nikki to order.

    "Yeah! I know some dishes. I learned to make them during my apprenticeship."

    Nikki now returned to being cheerful. It was the reason he brought her on the island, is to see her happy and forget everything that causes her sadness. However, there are things that still make her sad. Theo is contemplating something. At the same time, his ears grew bigger, listening to the floor manager continue talking to Nikki.

    "You are one of the top students, Nikki. I remember how the chefs always praised you."

    James recalls back those days. He is one of Nikki''s eager suitors, but she dumped him which Nikki avoided making friends back those days in college. She has girlfriends, but he didn''t see her hanging out with men unless her close friends like his bosses from Crow Corporation.

    James remains gaping at Nikki when she is playing with her left earring. James saw the beautiful diamond ring on her fourth finger. He realized Nikki is now engaged to her date. No wonder the guy is flashing him dark glares. The guy is jealous. But it surprises him how Nikki suddenly has a boyfriend. How many men did she turn down?

    Does Nikki marry this guy because he is from a wealthy family? James thought. He heard that Nikki''s mother got sick, and she needed an enormous amount for the surgery and treatments.

    "Ahem! We''re giving our orders now." Theo announced when he noticed the hotel manager kept glancing at Nikki''s chest.

    The restaurant floor manager seems to come back to his senses. If tonight is not Nikki''s birthday, Theo already throws a tantrum. Next time, he''ll not approve of any daring clothes Nikki would wear for their future dates.

    Theo gives his order hastily after Nikki finishes ordering hers. He wants this restaurant manager to disappear from his sight.

    Later, the wine served, and Theo ordered something else for Nikki before they arrived in the hotel. While waiting for the food, he opens up a topic that is related to Nikki.

    "Did you wish to work here?" he asked after they were alone.

    Nikki nodded and replied to Theo. "Yes. I aim to get a good background to qualify to apply here. But after what happened to mama, I can''t leave her alone or work farther."

    Theo reaches for Nikki''s hand. He squeezed it and said, "You can have your five-star restaurant. You need not dream of a managerial job when you can be the owner."

    Nikki blinks many times to process what Theo told her. If her interpretation is right, Theo is offering her a restaurant. Her tears were on the verge of flooding her eyes. She fought them and pushed a smile.

    "You should not surprise me suddenly. I don''t want to cry during our date."

    "It is one of many things I want to give you Nik... Whatever you dream of, I will do my best to help you reach them." Theo clasped her soft hand with his two warm palms. "I want to be part of that dream."

    It never crossed her mind to achieve her dreams. But there is something she dreams above everything else¡­

    "Thank you. I don''t know what to say. But I just wanted to focus my attention on our family."

    She wants to enjoy her role being Theo''s wife and be the mother of his children. She wants to fill her memories of being with Theo and how they will work out their marriage.

    Being together is not about how they were in love. It is discovering their individuality and how they would live with each other''s differences.

    She and Theo are like the land and sky. Theo''s world different from hers. The environment and influences they grew up; which have different perspectives of the society. A time would come, and they will discover that they have different values about what kind of family and status they grow up with.

    And having children of their own will be the most important aspect of their marriage to how together they would raise them. She has a simple life, while Theo''s status differs from hers. And she doesn''t want to have a big change after she marries Theo.

    "Nik?"

    "Ah. I wanted to enjoy my marriage life over my dream career. And I want to handle raising our children."

    "I''m happy to hear that, Nik. But I won''t stop you reaching your dreams and making them come true."

    She places a sweet smile on her lips, meeting Theo''s loving gaze. She would love to tell him these important words.

    "My dreams already do come true... Being with you is a dream."

    Theo swallowed the lump in his throat. He complained earnestly, "You made me cry."

    "We''re even then?" Nikki winks at Theo to lighten their mood.

    "Silly. How can I punish you later?"

    She blushed and pouted. "You won''t spoil our date, don''t you?"

    "Yet... Because I want to bring you somewhere after here."

    Her eyes gleam as she instantly imagines what place of this island Theo would bring her later. "Should I guess?" She waited for Theo, nodding at her then smiling cutely. "Looks like it was way more exciting." She honestly says, "I''m not really into fancy things or places like this."

    "I know. That is why it was one of my top lists to do when we''re on the island. I prefer to be alone with you instead."

    Nikki softens her gaze and looks playfully at Theo. "Hmm, I wonder what is the top among the top list?"

    Theo chuckled, he kissed the back of her palm. His silence is understandable.

    "Naughty, the night is still young," Nikki pointed out.

    "We always did early to have a long night being together." Theo winked as he teases her.

    "Hey!" She blushed, recalling those secret nights and secret meetings to have secret making love. "You silly! I would love to punish you," she sweetly threatens him.

    Theo''s eyes gleamed from her return. "I can''t wait."

    Nikki dropped her mouth and then giggled later. Theo''s passionate gape made her feel naked before his eyes, which she returned a seductive glare. She realizes they lit a fire between them.

    "Stop seducing me, future Mrs. Shang."

    "And stop undressing me through your eyes, Mr. Shang."

    Theo''s laugh echoed, the reasons for the nearby tables to glance at their direction. The atmosphere they''re putting on is like honeymooners, so the other guests are intrigued who she is in Theo Shang''s life when he has a fianc¨¦e from Entertainment. Everyone witnessed how they were intimate with each other. And Nikki''s ring on her fourth left finger is dazzling. They guessed. She is not just a girlfriend of the night. From their observation, she has an important role in this prince''s life. Well, they look forward to trending news in later days.

    However, most of them don''t care as they were also one of those people that cannot reveal the real status of their personal life when there is an image they have to put up. The world they live in is a show-off or a pretense. Hiding from public eyes is a struggle to achieve such a peaceful life.

    Honestly, Nikki is anxiously being in this restaurant with the atmosphere of High Society. Grateful, Theo eases her nervousness, holding her right palm while her left hand is playing with the earrings.

    The food arrives, Nikki, indulges herself with all the food placed in front of her. Later, a small heart-shaped mango-chocolate cake was delivered to their table, and a resident hotel singer came to sing Nikki a happy birthday.

    "You need not do such a grand greeting and reveal it''s my birthday." She told Theo after the famous singer left, who sang her a beautiful revised birthday song.

    "The original plan was actually to propose to you."

    "Are you planning to put the ring on the cake?" Nikki makes a guess.

    "It''s the original plan, yes."

    "Corny." she teases.

    Theo laughed sexily. Afterward, he said, "But it made me glad I proposed in front of our friends and your mother. Such a delight to share an unforgettable moment with them."

    Nikki nodded, gently drying the tears that fell from her eyes, she uttered earnestly.

    "Thank you."

 Chapter 162 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 162: ENDLESS LOVE

    "The man occupying my mind was named Theo Shang."

    * * *

    After a pleasant dinner, Theo now drives the sports car and takes Nikki to one of his surprises.

    Nikki realizes they headed to the man-made forest. She glanced at Theo lovingly, this guy knows how to please and make her happy on her special day.

    She would love to walk the trails at night. But now she wishes to wear flat shoes to walk comfortably later.

    These trails are long before it reaches the central part of the forest. Most who come during nights are couples. There are also families and a group of friends and it looks fun watching them with big smiles in front of their cameras.

    That is why, if coming alone is not a good idea to have a vacation on the island solo and stroll at night, where many couples are everywhere for a date.

    Contemplating a few things, Nikki looked up at the night sky. As living in the city, it could never see a night sky as clear and beautiful as in the countryside skyline. You can''t even see real stars, but all are fake inside a fragile vessel, such as a light bulb.

    Nikki closes her eyes and fills her chest with the island night breeze. It was a little chill, but the fragrance from various flowers caught by her nostrils. She suddenly misses the garden of her grandparents in the White House.

    But her grandma Elisha had a heart attack after receiving the sad news that she was in the hospital and in a critical condition. By now, she''s praying that her grandma is at peace together with her grandfather in heaven. The same her father, who was murdered after he never stops to seek justice for what happened to her.

    It saddened her, that two special people in her life passed away. But she believes that what makes them happy and proud of her is to raise a happy family with the man she is so in love with.

    They have now arrived in the parking area, Theo pulls over the car and parked. He notices Nikki secretly wipes her cheeks. He reached for her face and peered earnestly.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked worriedly. It made him wonder if something that Nikki doesn''t like with his surprise during their dinner date.

    Nikki shook her head and shared her thoughts. "I suddenly missed papa and grandma Elisha."

    "Let''s visit them when we go back," said Theo.

    "Yes. I want to introduce you to them. Although they might already meet you, this time, I will present it to you as my fianc¨¦. The son-in-law, father dreamed of having."

    "Hm, I like the idea!"

    Theo steps out from the car to open the door for her. He is such a gentleman. But before she could step on the ground, Theo stops her.

    She watches him taking a box. She saw pink two-inches flat wedge sandals inside. It amazed her at how Theo prepared everything tonight. Well, he mentions that he asks for the help of the other husbands. He surely gets a lot of brilliant points from those doting husbands she admires. They are a great influence to her soon husband.

    ''I should reward this man tonight, and I know how.'' Nikki purses a silly thought while placing a kiss on Theo''s lips, which lasted longer before they parted.

    "You bet me. I have been finding a chance to kiss you." Theo sighed.

    "Then, you are slow, Mister." Nikki put out her tongue, she added. "You can kiss me anytime, to our heart''s content."

    Theo chuckled sexily, which his eyes disappeared in his face. He leans over and kisses Nikki again. This time, he''s the one who initiates the kiss. This pretty girl is too damn cute and hot at the same time. He murmurs in his head.

    "Come on."

    Theo extended his hand. Nikki took it lovingly, and she carefully sat up from the car. They followed the trail, and many couples are also walking toward the central part of this forest.

    They decorate the trees with lanterns, and the ground has colorful lighting too around the track garden. Flowers are in bloom. It fascinates Nikki to look at them and takes a photo. Later, she and Theo take a selfie countless times every time they pass to various colors of Tulips, Hydrangea, and Roses.

    Theo pointed out the hanging trail on top of the trees. He said, "Let''s do that when you are on your jeans."

    Nikki laughed at it. Theo doesn''t want anyone seeing her lower lingerie while following the hanging trail, and the people below had a good show of her undies. This guy is too cute; she cannot help to pull Theo in the neck and kisses him.

    "Hmm. That''s twice now." Theo murmurs dazedly on top of Nikki''s lips.

    "Thank you, is not enough to convey my delight in making my birthday this special."

    Theo wrapped Nikki''s body inside his arms and replied, "I won''t miss an opportunity to be part of your life... Starting today and forever."

    Damn. It amazed her, if were all these sweet words came from. But she sees the sincerity which made her fall in love over again with this man.

    They fill the moment with sweet talks until they approach the Central Park. Nikki awed seeing couples dancing in the middle of that plaza.

    A band with five members playing soft music. In the beginning, they listen to the sweet songs. Theo''s put his arms around her and sways softly. Later, Theo approaches the band and requests a song before he takes her in the middle of the plaza to join the couple dancing.

    Not long after, she heard a famous sweet old song. Until now, it even surprises her how Theo is confectionary.

    The male and female lead singers began humming the song. Nikki fought the tears that were about to erupt as Theo surprises her constantly today.

    * * *

    My love, there''s only you in my life

    The only thing that''s bright

    My first love

    You''re every breath that I take

    You''re every step I make

    And I, I want to share

    All my love with you

    No one else will do

    And your eyes, your eyes, your eyes

    They tell me how much you care

    Ooh, yes

    You will always be

    My endless love

    Two hearts

    Two hearts that beat as one

    Our lives have just begun

    Forever (oh)

    I''ll hold you close in my arms

    I can''t resist your charms

    And love, oh, love

    I''ll be a fool, for you I''m sure

    You know I don''t mind (oh)

    You know I don''t mind

    ''Cause you

    You mean the world to me (oh)

    I know, I know

    I''ve found, I''ve found in you

    My endless love

    * * *

    Nikki buried her face into Theo''s broad chest before she looked up at him.

    After the band sang the song, Endless Love by artists Lionel Richie and Diana Ross, and the other songs also played until they decided to go back to the cottage to be alone¡­

    Theo put a check on the box for donations before they left the place.

    They were now standing inside the master''s bedroom, close to the glass wall of the cottage.

    The only lighting they have is a luminous moon, smiling upon them.

    Theo leans over to claim her mouth. Passionately, they kiss over again.

    Gradually, Theo''s fingers slid down the thin straps of her dress down to her arms and let it drop on the floor. He scanned her almost naked body, as the desires burning in his eyes.

    Follows, is Nikki helps Theo take off his suits.

    Now they are both almost naked, Theo reaches for Nikki''s waist and grips tight. His other palm, stroking her back upward to her neck. He pulls her closer to his body.

    Nikki could feel Theo''s warm chest against her breast. He picked her up and carried her toward the bed.

    She remains closing her eyes to feel the burning palm that caresses her body, which soon replaces Theo''s warm mouth.

    Nikki moans as Theo nibbles the pair of her bosoms. She sighed when he teases both with his tongue and grazing by his teeth.

    She bites her lower lip when Theo''s kisses, trailing down her belly, making a circular motion. She presses her eyes when Theo pulls down the tiny cloth that covers her femininity. He massages her thighs before he parted them and bent down, devouring her completely.

    "Unh, Theo!" She cried from the waves of sensation that flooded her sensuality. "Oh..."

    She loses her head when she is this sensual after her body reacting to Theo''s touch. Nikki bites her right hand when Theo puts a finger. She gasps and sighed. Theo is preparing her¡­

    Later, Theo knelt in front of her and spread her legs after he pulled her hip and positioned her.

    She let her body flame when Theo made a gradual thrust.

    "Nikki..."

    The fire inside her flares up every time Theo sighs her name.

    In the past, they were making love with silence, held back not to cry any name, and in control of their breaths. But her loud moans heard in every corner of the room.

    At the moment, Theo uttered her name between his sighs when her mouth countless times crying out his name.

    "Look at me," Theo whispered in a husky voice.

    Nikki opens her eyes and meets Theo''s burning gape. His body moves gently on top of her; while he showered her with kisses to any part of her body, he could reach out.

    "Nikki¡­ From now on, you need not think of the man you make love without a face nor identity."

    She did not respond but remained to stare at Theo. The guy curled his forehead, seeing that silly smile playing on her lips.

    "You were thinking naughty at the moment." Theo guesses.

    Nikki looked Theo in the eyes, lovingly as she pulled his neck. She kissed him before she uttered the words.

    "I am guilty. Because the whole time I made love with him, the man occupying my mind was named Theo Shang. Uhnn..." she arched her back.

    Nikki cried when Theo suddenly made a hard thrust and sped up his pace. It looks like someone jumps from excitement after hearing the alluring words she uttered naughtily.

    "Theo..."

    Finally, she could scream his name.

 Chapter 163 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 163: YOU ARE NOT ALONE, ANYMORE

    "Waking up next to you is still like a dream for me."

    * * *

    Theo grinds his hips, penetrating her insides deeper. She breathes and cries with pleasure. This time, Theo was doing it hard, but he was in control not overdoing it. He must be thinking of her pregnancy, in which they should do it more safely.

    But she guessed Theo already learns this stuff. And it won''t surprise her why he was extra gentle, making love with her.

    Theo takes her right leg and places it on his shoulder, concentrating on the build-up of his orgasm.

    She dazedly listens to Theo''s sweet huff''s, breathing in pleasures, he is gratifying at the moment. Theo speeds up his pace. It means he was reaching the climax.

    Nikki settles her left leg into Theo''s waist, burying her heel into his stump, and meets his thrusts. She could hear Theo''s heavy sighs from the satisfaction of making love with her. Theo did not hold up anymore but senselessly moved above her as he was about to make a release.

    She and Theo reach the peak of pleasure, followed by moans and satisfying sighs. But she knows Theo has not done it yet. He rested his head between her neck and shoulder blade, his warm breaths tickling her skin.

    Nikki put her arms around Theo''s neck, and her fingers raking his long hair, while Theo caresses his mouth into her neck, planting tiny kisses.

    "I love you, Nik," Theo whispered.

    "I love you, more." She returned too lovingly. It is her great surrender; to offer her heart, body, and soul to Theo.

    "And I will love you each day of my life." He promised her. "I can''t wait to start our own family and spend as much time with you and our children."

    She could see the sincerity in his eyes and the longing in his voice. It seems being wealthy has aspects that make a successful man lonely. And Theo wants a difference. She''s happy with Theo, thinking more about how to raise their family than worrying about how to expand his wealth.

    A responsible man, always thinking about how to bring money to her family. But sometimes, they neglect something, and that is to bond with his family.

    And with all the best, she will do her part and help Theo build a family with a foundation built by their love they will share with their future children and future grandchildren. A Legacy...

    And they could only achieve such a family if she and Theo love each other as a core foundation of their marriage, and yes, they are in love. All of it matters now, hand in hand, they will work on how to get through the circumstances that come their way at the beginning of their married life.

    She has this fear. The difference in their status worries her.

    "Do you think they will accept me?" She asked Theo about his family, who were living in the sky, which she is just a peasant.

    "You are the woman I love. Even my family won''t accept you, but it will be us to live on one roof, not them. We who will work out marriage, it''s not my family."

    It touches her to hear Theo''s sincere thoughts. She wants to spend the rest of her life with Theo, she has to trust him.

    Theo lowered his head, they kiss passionately, until she felt him hardening once again. He made the sensual thrust until the fire between them blaze once more and become steady thrusts. She holds tight at Theo on the neck when he picks her up, and she is now squatting on his lap.

    They kissed lovingly; Theo''s palms caressing her legs trail upward to her bottom. He squeezed them and made a slow thrust, gently burying her lower body into him. She moans in pleasure until her body moves on its own, grinding her hip on top of Theo''s hardness. His hand is now fondling one of her breasts while his other hand, rubbing her back, pressing their body against each other.

    "You are so beautiful, Nik," Theo whispered while nibbling her ears.

    This carnality burning inside her; teaches her body to rock wildly above Theo''s thighs. She''s building up her orgasm. She can''t stop making herself good while Theo continuously whispers in her ears. She gasped for air, letting her body quiver from such ecstasy while Theo is grazing his mouth into her neck.

    "I could see how a wild kitten you are now."

    "Is that so?" Seductively, she softens her gaze, pouting alluringly, while she brushes her lips, occasionally biting Theo on his lip, and quickly pulls her head to tease him.

    "You are doing it," Theo mumbled in a frustrated tone.

    "Hum?" Nikki, humming innocently.

    "You already are a cute kitten inside my dreams."

    "Hah?" It surprised her.

    Theo saw when Nikki''s forehead creased from curiosity. He asked her, "Did I already mention to you how I always dream about you?"

    "Looks not yet." Nikki shakes her head.

    "I''ve searched the world to find out if you are real and not just my illusion. It happens, you are my missing memories. I was too happy to find out about this. But before that, the reason I ride to the flow of my brother''s plan, so you become mine."

    Her eyes spark, listen to Theo''s explanation. Her chest flutters, knowing the truth.

    "I''m sorry, Nik. It''s not my intention of playing with you. But I should thank my brother for helping me."

    "Hm. It intrigued me."

    "It was Jeremy who offered you about the surrogacy and prepared the agreements. Also, Erika is her secretary."

    "Oh." Now it makes sense. Theo is too gentle, which the man who offers her a contract is straightforward and sort of rude. But probably because Jeremy has to convince her. He seems determined to make her agree.

    "I''m sorry if it causes some misunderstanding on your part. Ask me everything, whatever you wanted to know about me and my feelings for you."

    "Hmm¡­" Nikki lightly nudges Theo''s forehead. "It can wait because someone is eager at the moment. I don''t want to spoil the moods," she whispered seductively into Theo''s ear.

    He chuckled, but Nikki lowered her head and shut his mouth with her kiss.

    "See? Being naked like this, and a temptress kitten¡­ it made you the WILD ONE."

    "It was because I want to please you. And you made me feel right. Taught my body to explore what it desires, and it was your caress and warm embrace¡­ Your touch freed me instead."

    And it was what she thought every time she made love with the mysterious man. It happens, the person her heart yearns for is the same her body desiring to be locked inside his arms through the night.

    Theo''s fingers brushing her wet hair, he uttered. "Kitten, you always pleased me. Just a naughty smile from you, you want me to flip and strip."

    Nikki laughs out loud at his silly phrase.

    "Ugh. You shook so much. You should not forget I''m still inside you, and you are crouching on my legs." Theo complains when her body rocks laughing hard like that.

    "Hey!" Suddenly it made her embarrassed. But she wants to tease him.

    Theo, with two fingers, draws a line from her forehead down to her nose bridge and clasps her face. "Just tell me where do you want me to touch you."

    "My entire body responded to your caress. It made me feel alright as long as it was you," she answered honestly.

    Theo holds her chin and kisses her earnestly. "I''m so in love with you."

    "So am I..."

    Theo holds her bottoms. He gets up and carries her, to place onto the edge of the bed. Theo knelt on the floor, took her foot, and placed them on his shoulder. He continues thrusting her insides, dancing to the beating of their hearts¡­ Theo takes her to the height of her desire, but together loving the ride of waves of pleasure erupts.

    When the heat subsided a little, Theo whispered and carried her. "Let me give you a bath to have a comfortable rest."

    She nodded happily. However, they haven''t resisted doing another round in the bathtub. But this time, Theo is more gentle and careful doing it. And it feels so much like they were on a honeymoon.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    The next day, she woke up from the enticing smell of pancakes. She reached for Theo, but he wasn''t on the bed. She sniffs the space of the bed, where Theo laid all night, and his scent comforts her.

    Is she turning into a wolf? She''s getting crazy over Theo''s body scent. But she searches online. It has pregnant women craving for their husband''s body scent.

    Nikki sat up and stepped out of the bed; she opened the closet to put some clothes on. Her eyes glued on Theo''s shirts. She pulls a navy blue one.

    In the kitchen, Theo immerses himself in making pancakes before Nikki wakes up.

    "Good morning."

    It was like the voice of an angel, humming a song, suddenly speaking behind him. Nikki joins him in the small kitchen of this cottage villa, and his mouth drops, realizing what she is wearing.

    "Miss Lindsey, are you seducing me too early in the morning?" Theo murmurs as he plants a light kiss on Nikki''s lips.

    "I''m glad it was effective."

    Theo laughs and locks Nikki inside his arms. Later, Nikki complains when he has no intention of letting her go.

    "We''re going to starve if you won''t let me go." sweetly, she laughs.

    "I have no plan of letting you go."

    Nikki giggled, she teased him. "Corny. You are now making the novel lines."

    Theo chuckled sexily. Staring at his handsome face, Nikki flattered to see him this happy. She wants to be the reason for his smiles. And it is one of many reasons she will live for¡­ She kissed him.

    After a long kiss later, Theo shared something with Nikki, causing her to shed tears after.

    "I have been alone for so long already. What only makes me happy is when I dream of you at night. But the rest of my days are surrounded by loneliness. That is why waking up next to you is still like a dream for me."

    Nikki parted from Theo, to hold his face with both of her palms. Lovingly, she shared her feelings that made the two of them shed tears before breakfast.

    "From today, onwards. You are not alone anymore, but it is the three of us and another more in the coming years...."

 Chapter 164 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 164: IMPORTANCE OF FAMILY

    "It''s my honor to be the mother of your children."

    * * *

    The entire day, Theo and Nikki stayed in the cottage, enjoying each other''s company.

    They were lying down on the floor after Theo made her pasta and lasagna for lunch. Theo also fixes a macaroni salad for her with a lot of cheese. She couldn''t stop eating, so she began worrying about becoming fat soon.

    "Oh, my gosh! You!" Nikki burst out after Theo shared the mistaken text. She storms him with a pinch on his stomach, causing him to roll on the floor.

    "That was an accident!" Theo reasoned out, but with a huge smile on his face.

    Nikki sat up. Both of her hands were placed on her hips to yell at Theo. "Now you are making fun of me!"

    Theo suppresses his laughs but grins and says, "But my karma came so fast."

    Nikki recalled that day. Her eyes spark from the thrill. She said, "I splashed on you the coffee that I prefer for that stalker! And I succeeded!"

    Theo laughed when Nikki put out her tongue.

    "I can''t believe you!" Nikki pinched Theo one more time.

    He leans over and utters in Nikki''s ear, "I''m dying to get close to you. So, I took all the risk and embarrassment just before you became mine."

    Nikki looked up at Theo. There is a curiosity in her eyes. "Hm. Speaking of embarrassment? I sense a story behind that word." She teases.

    Theo laughs. That day he was teased by his brother and Doctor Ben about the sperm cell count test. But he is not excited at all. He went out to think of ways how he could approach Nikki. And then the coffee incident, and they went to a store to buy him a new suit.

    It was the moment he realized how he is attracted to Nikki physically. He is a man. And seeing her skin through her sexy clothing, it made him excited to imagine her naked body against him. Because of that, he could ejaculate and give his sperm sample to Doctor Ben the next morning.

    "Hey! Don''t tell me you imagine something now, huh?"

    Theo nodded, and he shared what happened later that incident.

    Nikki, once again, she attacks Theo with sweet pinches all over, and says, "You naughty!"

    Theo laughs. But then, he softens his gaze and gapes at Nikki lovingly. He said sincerely, "I''m already in love with you at that moment. But you are too beautiful, I can''t resist. Also, I am happy that Jeremy considered you to be the surrogate mother. I was angry at first. I don''t want to put you in such a situation. I want to help you without asking to return a favor."

    "Thank you."

    Nikki and Theo kissed passionately. It was long and intense.

    Theo''s hand once again has their own life, traveling in her entire body, massaging and rubbing her legs. His touch trailed upward, made its way inside to her t-shirt, and located her breast.

    But Theo stops halfway. They had sex over the entire night. Also, Nikki is now pregnant. He must be extra careful about it. Although he asks for advice, Nikki needs more rest. Tonight, he has another surprise for her.

    Even though Theo stops their intimacy halfway, she''s very satisfied being cuddled by him. She and Theo need not have sex every time they were alone. Holding each other is more than enough to convey how they felt.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Later in the evening, Theo brought Nikki to Seagull Resort to dine in at their Seaside Restaurant. The place has a warm atmosphere, added with a band playing at the moment. One of the assigned greeters escorted them to their table located close to the seawater, where the nearby tables, were also couples.

    Nikki is now in her jeans, plain fitted blouse, and cardigans around her body. She scanned the place, and it was perfect for either a group or couple''s date to dine in at this restaurant. She already imagines a wonderful vacation with her mother that never happens after the doctor finds out her mother has a tumor in her brain. Nikki hoped that they could treat her mother by taking pills and simple treatments. But it requires surgery, and her mother''s medicine costs them so much. But most of all, the blood she needs.

    Grateful for how blissful she was, heaven-sent an angel not only to save her mother''s life but also to save her from her lonely world. A world she thought will be her forever home because of her fear.

    Later, after they finished giving their orders, Theo asked Nikki.

    "Do you like the place?"

    Nikki nodded and replied, "It was nice. I like it. I can''t help to imagine what type of restaurant I want to put up if I am ready to run my business."

    Theo smiled. He reached Nikki by hand and said, "I''m glad you also thought about it. I don''t want you to stop reaching your dream. I mean your other dream aside from me¡­"

    Nikki laughs from his joke, which she concurred. Theo is her dream. In which Theo has been dreaming of her to be a real person and be together in reality. Now, both of their dreams have come true. But she also has a dream she wants to achieve. Something she could be proud of herself and Theo can be proud of her.

    "Thank you. At the right time, and if I am confident in what restaurant I want, I will share that dream with you," she told Theo. "Besides, it will be for our family," Nikki added.

    "I would gladly be part of your achievements. And something we could pass to our children, yes. Our very own Legacy, which separates from the family I grew up with, where everyone is after who will be the emperor. I will do my best to raise our children and let them know what is the importance of family, helping each other, and love one another," Theo expressed sincerely.

    Nikki, who listens earnestly; she loves Theo having these views for his dream family, and definitely, she will support him. That is the family she dreams of too. Though she has no siblings, her parents have countless adopted teenagers that work in the diner. One arrives, another leaving to seek a better opportunity.

    Her parents are like a shelter. They were an open door for anyone who struggles to grow up as a teenager. Most of them are working in the store until they finish their course in college. Now she knows what kind of restaurant she wants to put up. It should be something that has been a part of her life.

    "A family who has a great relationship has greater achievements. Aren''t you and your brother been like that? You are helping one another?"

    Theo realized after Nikki pointed it out. Nikki is right. He and Jeremy swear to help each other reach a goal.

    "So, I guess you already began making a legacy along with your brother. Our children would witness this, and it will be their admiration to follow your footsteps." Nikki added.

    "You are right, Nik. I do worry about Jeremy as he cannot produce children. He needs an heir whom he asks for my help. However, I cannot just give away my child because of a reason. I don''t want to raise my children, then to manipulate their lives, ordering them around and taking their freedom to choose their own goals in life if it is different from our plans. I will teach them about everything I know and things I am capable of but make them understand how important to learn about taking care of our family business. However, they have their own decision about what they would like for their life."

    Nikki shed tears to everything Theo has said. She senses that Theo was in that sort of situation. And he doesn''t want to put pressure on his children. But encourage them instead. She is blessed to find a man who has wonderful values and also a responsible man to know his obligation as a father.

    Theo has been proving even at the start that he is a great husband. Being gentle, thoughtful, and loving¡­ Now, Theo is showing his fatherly side even before their children haven''t been born yet.

    "We will do our best to be a good parent to our children, that we will be proud of us too as much as how we will be proud of them."

    "Thank you, Nik¡­ I might miss something and neglect something. So I will do everything I could to be the father of our children and a husband to you."

    "I will do everything to be a great help to you as your wife. It should not be just a promise, but something I must work as your better half. And it''s my honor to be the mother of your children."

    Theo cannot resist himself to sit up and leans over to kiss Nikki. He ended the kiss, to which he uttered, "I cannot ask for more, but something I must thank for more¡­"

    How wonderful the night is...

    Soft music¡­ the cool sea breeze, kissing on Nikki''s cheek. She cannot help not falling in love over again with the man sitting across her. She could not help to see the future growing old with him.

    Enjoying the night, the food arrives, and Nikki eats up the whole Lobsters that they ordered. She also enjoyed the fresh fruits served as dessert. She added cream and condensed milk. She couldn''t help but burp after.

    It embarrassed her, but Theo seems delighted to see she was full, and the life growing inside her has been demanding more food.

    When they returned to their cottage, a surprise awaited her...

    A white dress finely placed on the bed and a flower crown.

    Theo told her to get dressed as he has another surprise for her tonight. It''s getting late, but it must be something she cannot forget the rest of her life.

 Chapter 165 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 165: PROMISES OF LOVE

    "In my next life, still, you are the woman I want to meet and to love."

    * * *

    Nikki wondered where they headed. But it excites her to wear the white lace dress she found on the bed.

    It was an off-shoulder, which was ankle-length, and the tiny linings that make the dress look exquisite.

    Nikki scanned her appearance in the mirror one more time. She placed the flower crown on her head, letting her hair rested on her back. She looks like a fairy in the forest.

    Her makeup is light, but she wore red lipstick to enhance the shape of her lips.

    She wore the white flat sandals she found along with the dress on the bed. She fastens the straps on her ankles, the white beads sparkling every time light have glimpsed of them. She knew that it was Theo''s assistant and secretary who prepared them as he ordered.

    She loves it! Theo was spoiling her so much with such gestures.

    Nikki makes sure that she looks lovely tonight. She had a feeling that it was a night to remember.

    To not make it longer, the gets out of the room and finds Theo talking to someone on the phone. Her ear caught him saying, mama. She wondered if it was her mother, Lucy.

    Theo glanced at her direction. It stunned him upon scanning her from the head down to her toes. His eyes showed adoration.

    "Nikki is so beautiful," he murmurs unconsciously.

    The person on the other line laughed, and then said, "Nikki is there now. I better hang up. You guys enjoy the night."

    "Thank you, Ma."

    The call ended, Theo put his phone at the back of his pocket while he strode closer to her.

    "You are so beautiful, Nik..." Theo cannot hold not to seal her lips with a kiss. He murmurs after he parted, "I can''t wait to see you in your wedding gown."

    Ah. She could feel her heart flips and then flutters from joy. Her mind imagines a church wedding. She walked down the aisle and Theo was waiting on the altar. And so handsome in his wedding suit. She looks forward to that day...

    But at the moment, he was too damn handsome in his white casual long sleeves and gray pants. He looks boyish, only wearing a brown leather sandal around his feet.

    She recalled the call; she was curious about whom he talked with. So then, she asked Theo. "Is that Mama you talked over the phone?"

    Theo nodded, he replied, "Yes. She asked when we go back, so she will prepare your bedroom that becomes my bedroom."

    That was like a tease, her face blushed. When they go back home, she and Theo will live on one roof with her mother. But their apartment is small, and they were expecting a baby soon.

    Ah, whatever. She will not think of it for now. She was certain Theo had plans for them, and she could not leave her mother with her condition. Surely, Theo would agree that her mama will live with them.

    "What are you thinking about now? Do you prefer to live in our secret haven instead?" Theo smiled naughtily, and that caused her mouth to open.

    "You, silly!" She pinches Theo. But she truly misses their secret haven.

    "Let''s go. It must be soon..." said Theo, brushing his lips to her forehead.

    "Hum? Where are we going?"

    "Remember when I tell you I have a surprise for you?"

    "Yes. But it thrills me."

    Theo replied, "you will know once we arrive in the place."

    "Okay." She won''t ask anymore but trust him.

    Theo drove the white Lamborghini that became their transport around the island. After thirty minutes, they arrived in the area. But they have to climb the ridge.

    Nikki holds tight in Theo''s hand, following the trail that was lit by the lanterns placed on the ground. It was like a stairway to heaven. It was like a paradise waiting for them on the top.

    When they reach the Floral Arch entrance of that garden, Nikki and Theo gaped the town below and the entire ocean that reaches their eyes. It was too beautiful. Nikki noticed that the full moon tonight is not just an ordinary moon, but a Blue Moon!

    "It was too beautiful." She admired how wondrous it looks from where they stood.

    "Truly is."

    Nikki turned her head toward Theo as she could tell that he was staring at her instead. And not the moon.

    "I''m talking about the moon."

    "I''m talking about you."

    She giggled and shook her head. She told Theo, "You are getting more and more being a sweet talker master."

    "I didn''t realize it. Until I fall in love with you."

    Nikki laughs but then smacks a kiss on Theo''s lips. She said, "See? I should award you how sweet talker you are. But I love it. It flips my heart, and I want to strip."

    Theo laughs when she copies him. He leans over to kiss her before he begins his speech.

    "Nikki Lindsey... It may be crazy to say, I never believed in fairy tales until I found you were real. Falling in love with you made me pray that you are my happily ever after. I know I sound corny right now. You do not know how nervous I am. But I want to spend the rest of my life with you. And in my next life and next life, I want to find you once again. Nikki, would you soul binding with me tonight?"

    In the beginning, Nikki wants to giggle over Theo''s speech. But later on, his words become like a sweet surrender. A pledge of love and Theo wants to seal it to eternity. Her tears flowed down on their own before she realized she was crying.

    "I want to spend the rest of my life with you too, and in my next life! Yes! I would love to!" She replied as Theo dried her cheeks, wiping the tears, and kissed her afterward.

    "We are now standing in front of the gate to what they called Promises of Love Garden," Theo told Nikki.

    Her eyes grew wider, as she already heard what type of place Promises of Love Garden is. For most people, it was only a folktale. But for many lovers, it was a sacred place to bind their soul and belong to each other even in their next life after granting a reincarnation.

    Theo added, "Nikki, even if there is no such thing about soul binding ritual. Whether it was not real, and it was just a fairy tale. But I pray to God that in my next life, still, you are the woman I want to meet and to love."

    "I prayed the same too, Theo. You are the one I want to meet in my next life."

    Their promises are sealed with a kiss.

 Chapter 166 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 166: SOUL BINDING MARRIAGE

    "He is head over heels in love with Nikki."

    * * *

    (Hello, dearest. Before we proceed, a little info about the Soul Binding ritual. This is a fiction folktale I wrote in my main novel, MY STUBBORN MISTRESS. Thanks! Happy Reading!)

    Nikki later notices that countless fireflies are now flying around them.

    Theo said, "They are the proof that our love is true. They said the fireflies of this garden could sense if the couple is qualified for the soul binding ritual. They were like celebrating for us once we have mutual feelings about soul binding marriage. We must proceed to the ritual now. Are you ready, Nik?"

    Nikki nodded and happily took Theo''s hand. Together they entered the Floral Arch, and she feels a warm atmosphere inside the garden.

    The trail lit with torches. Waiting for them was a group of people seated on the ground. They all wear masks made of beautiful feathers and fresh flowers. Each of them is so colorful that it doesn''t look scary at all, even though these people are wearing tribal costumes.

    A female bowed to them. She handed Nikki a bouquet and gestured for them to kneel in the middle of the circle, facing each other, they held hands.

    Nikki and Theo followed it. They closed their eyes to begin the ritual.

    The tribe began humming a mellow song that both Theo and Nikki unknown to this native language. Along with their tribal instruments, their voices echoing in the garden as a person they called Shaman to begin humming an ancient prayer.

    Both of them don''t understand a thing. But the music and the tribe people are like singing a choral. And it was lovely.

    The ritual lasted for thirty minutes, the shaman announced. "You are now husband and wife through an eternity until your next lives."

    Then, the tribe began singing fast pace songs, and they stomped their feet to dance while throwing fresh petals on them. They also invite Theo and Nikki to dance along with them. They copied their steps, later; they were joyously dancing with everyone.

    Later, slow music played, and the tribe stood outside the circle and clapped their hands.

    Theo and Nikki look around and nod at them. But then, it made them wonder when they heard a rain of claps from everywhere down below this ridge.

    They could also have heard claps from the distances and every direction of this island after that beautiful flute plays. The woman who welcomed them from before explained.

    "The island celebrates your love. Every resident and guests were clapping their hands once they heard the Song of Love played alone by a flute. They said everyone heard the flute. Even though those who were out of the island, but close enough, they could overhear a flute playing a beautiful rhyme. Once this mysterious flute plays, it only means that a couple has bound their soul tonight. And those who heard clap their hands. Because of this experience, many believe that folktale and wish to find their true love to bind their soul."

    Nikki and Theo awed from what they learned. And to think of every person on this island celebrating their love, it brings delight to their hearts. They thought the soul binding ritual is just a little special, more than the common traditional wedding they have known.

    But on this island, it was the most sacred one. Everyone highly valued this belief and even wished for themselves.

    Theo and Nikki thanked everyone before they left. Nikki thought they were going back to their cottage, but Theo brought her to the hot spring. She later realized it was an exclusive resort.

    "Wow. I heard it was just open recently." Nikki wandered her eyes to the entire place. They now headed to their suite.

    "Luckily, it was the chairman''s wedding gift for us."

    "Oh, brother¡ª I mean, Chairman Shun Crow?"

    "Yup! He''s really a very exceptional man." Theo complimented Shun.

    "He is a very down-to-earth person. And very generous to his friends."

    "Hm. I should consider myself as friends from now on."

    "Silly. Aren''t you and him, are friends for a long time already?"

    "Oh. That is possible. I just forgot everyone. But I am actually blessed to have a lot of friends from before. Now, I have you back." He leans over and kisses Nikki before he steps out of the car.

    Theo helps her step out of the car, holding her right hand, and he then quickly holds on to her waist. The guy is such a gentleman. He was very attentive to guide her. How much of her belly grows bigger?

    She could already imagine. Nikki did not stop herself to express her feelings toward Theo.

    "I love you, Theo Shang."

    His eyes gleam from delight, Theo replied to Nikki while he picked her up, before they entered their suite, "I love you too, Mrs. Nikki Lindsey Shang."

    The exclusive Hot Springs Resort is a contemporary suite with its hot spring pool. After they help each other undress their clothes between kisses; they soak in the pool. And the suites were intentionally having an exclusive pool for such intimate moments for the newlyweds.

    By the light of the blue moon, Theo and Nikki made love one more time and sealed the night with a passionate kiss.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Days have gone by. Nikki and Theo don''t want to end their honeymoon, but they have to go back to Mainland City as Theo has a project he needs to finish.

    The Shang Empire''s hundred years of celebration are arriving too soon. It''s just less than two months. Theo has to finish filming their new wine commercial, and the model is not aware that she will be the face of this event.

    Theo has already prepared everything. And when they go back, he will tell Nikki about it.

    Arriving at the Mainland Western Port, a car already waited for them. It was Donny. Nikki recognized him. He was their new neighbors who moved into their apartment about a month ago.

    It made her realize, put someone to watch over them. Theo noticed her silence. He has an idea of what Nikki was thinking at the moment. So he explained to her¡­

    "I am worried if my relatives find out about you and harm not only you but also mama Lucy. The more I want to make sure of your safety when I learn that someone is bothering you."

    "Hum? What do you mean?" It seems another ninja move of Theo to get close to her.

    "Well, last time when you went shopping at Anna''s store and I accompanied Min Xi to pick up her dress. There is an anonymous number called you. I memorized the number and asked Matt to find out who is the caller."

    "Oh, that day! Wait, oh my gosh! Your stalking level is unimaginable! You were also stalking the person who stalks me!" Nikki burst out.

    Donny, shaking head; he''s grinning while listening to the couple. But what amused him the most is to see that big smile in his young master''s face and glow every time he talks while eyes spark. Definitely, he is in love.

    No.. He is head over heels in love with Nikki.

 Chapter 167 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 167: THEIR SECRET HAVEN

    "But it excites her to imagine being a mother of beautiful angels."

    * * *

    Almost a week with Theo having a vacation on Hiryuu Island, Nikki finally sees her mother. She hugged her, and they both cried at the same time. Later, Lucy both hugged Nikki and Theo. It made her so happy that they were safe from the incident when Hale abducted her daughter.

    At last, Nikki and Theo will be at peace from now on. Until now, it amazed her that Theo is the man Hale almost killed. And after ten years, Nikki and Theo reunited.

    Nothing can make it happier for a mother to see her daughter that was happy and in love. Her prayers have finally heard that Nikki found a great man, loving and good for her daughter.

    Life is mysterious, in which their world is small. The man Seth dreamed for their daughter is now their son-in-law for real.

    "I''m so happy you are here now, Nikki."

    "I am too, mama. I''m so glad you are fine."

    Nikki noticed that something has improved in her mother''s health. She was more lively. Her mother even helped Maria make their lunch, which she reminded her not to overdo moving around.

    While waiting for lunch, Theo and Nikki took a rest in her bedroom. And because her bed is only for a single person, Theo and Nikki don''t fit in. Theo was too tall, but Nikki got a better idea.

    Theo, lying down in the bed, while Nikki laid on top of him. He holds her tight not to fall, and Nikki hooks her arms around Theo''s shoulders.

    They haven''t had a proper rest these passing days as they explore the island as much as they could while on that vacation. Nikki knew that Theo has important work to take care of, but he makes her a priority.

    She wished to come back on the island one day.

    "Finally, I have a six-footer real teddy bear to hug who also hugged me back."

    Theo laughs loudly, which echoed not only inside Nikki''s bedroom but also heard outside.

    Theo remembers that he and Nikki weren''t alone anymore, and her mother was just in the kitchen. He and Nikki minimized their voices every time they giggled.

    "What could I say? Ah! Finally, my barbie doll is real. I can dress her up all I want." Theo returned.

    "Huh? Wait! That''s right! So you are the one designing those clothes?" she asked Theo.

    "Yup. I love to recall my dreams if I was on break, or I just wanted to be lost at the moment to think about you. I want to remember your dresses in which you are so beautiful wearing them. Now that you are real, I can talk to Anna to make them."

    "Hmm... I am so blessed with my husband."

    "So am I... You are the one who encourages me to breathe, Nik."

    Nikki could sense a deeper meaning in Theo''s words. Losing his memories is like lost in the dark woods. There was no direction pointing where he should head. And his small light is her.

    Theo means it. He wishes that the girl in his dream was real, and one day, he will meet her.

    Theo and Nikki kissed longingly when a knock on the door. It was her mother. They giggled, and grateful they locked the door. Nikki knew her mother respects their privacy. And her mother knew it would delight her to hear that Jasmine and Donny are now back.

    Donny and Jasmine went out to buy fruits that Nikki wished to eat. She also craves the pineapple now aside from the mango. It was Theo who was supposed to go. But Nikki wants to cuddle him, to breathe his scent. So here he is. She kept him inside her bedroom.

    "Okay, Ma! Thank you!" Nikki said after her mother notified them.

    Not long after, they come out of the bedroom and head to the kitchen for Theo to make Nikki a mango flavor smoothie. It amused him to look at Nikki, who is like a child, waiting excitedly for her favorite foodstuff at the moment. Her eyes gleam watching the fruit swirling around the blender machine as she cannot wait to sip them.

    She won''t tire of having smoothies out of mango every single day. And after she always has the pineapples during their vacation, she craves for it now. She loves having it with salt.

    After lunch, Theo told Nikki that maybe they should spend the night in the penthouse for her to have a comfortable rest when they cannot fit in the bed.

    Nikki suddenly feels the excitement to hear the idea. To be honest, she misses the place and wants to have a glimpse of it again. Somehow, it becomes an important memory for her...

    That place is where she and Theo start a new journey that changes their lives.

    Theo is right. That place is their Secret Haven.

    "Mama?" She knocked on the door before she entered the bedroom and sat on the bed.

    Lucy is taking a rest, watching her favorite drama show in the afternoon.

    "What is it, Nikki?"

    "Mama... Theo and I thought, maybe we better stay in the penthouse at night. Is that okay?"

    "Theo is your husband. It was just right to be with him."

    "Thank you, Ma. I''m just worried about you. So if anything, we are just in the neighborhood."

    Lucy laughs. She extends her arms and holds Nikki by the face. "I am fine. Also, Jasmine and Maria are here with me. Oh, Donny is the next door. If anything happens, we can call him over for help."

    "Okay, ma." Somehow, she felt relieved to think Donny worked for Theo.

    When Donny first moved into this apartment, she suspected him whether he was a decent man. Though he seems polite when they cross in the lounge or the parking lot; but since his BOSS sent her a creepy text, she was like demented, suspecting everyone that new in her eyes. Now she found out who that offender was. It happens, he is now her husband.

    Theo already says sorry for that accident, which left big humor between them. Every time she recalled the text, it made her laugh, and Theo frowned, feeling embarrassed, and he was too cute, the reason she would love to bring it up. She could not help to kiss him after she would taunt him.

    Lucy noticed the smile Nikki plays on her lips. Her daughter is too in love. Lucy put her arms around her daughter and said, "You, child. You don''t have to worry about me a lot. You now have your own family. It is normal for you and Theo to create memories together."

    "And you are part of those memories, Ma."

    "I would love to see my dozen grandchildren."

    Nikki giggled as she can''t imagine giving birth to a dozen children. But it excites her to imagine being a mother of beautiful angels.

    ~~~~~

    After Nikki and Lucy had a warm talk, Nikki packed a few things to bring in the penthouse. Since Theo already bought her many dresses, she doesn''t need her walking clothes.

    Earlier, Roland drove Theo''s black sports car and left in the parking area down below that apartment building. Now it stands out, in which everyone cannot help but turn their head and gape at it.

    Nikki takes a deep breath. Although she took the elevator with Theo this time, she cannot help not feel nervous as she recalls all those memories. Waves of excitement filled her chest after Theo whispered in her ear.

    "I have another confession to you, Nik. It was a surprise, I need to put a blindfold in your eyes before I showed you that room."

    She anticipates whether what surprised her is, at the same time, a confession from Theo about something.

    Theo unlocks the door; he extends his hand. Nikki took it and let Theo bring her inside. Tears are forming in her eyes.

    How many times did she write a plot inside her head?

    She keeps making stories for her to tell their child how she met her or his father. Now, she is not alone writing the story. But she and Theo will fill every page with their adventures the book to pass down to their children, grandchildren, and great-great-grandchildren to pass down to their children.

    "You were thinking something at the moment¡­"

    Theo asked Nikki when she remained silent. They were now at the entrance. Theo helps her take off her slipper and replace it with house slippers.

    This guy made her fall in love over and over again.

    "Nik, please wait a minute here. I have to check something if everything is in place."

    She creased her forehead, but she nodded. Theo went inside the house. She waited for him like five minutes before Theo came back. She gasped to recognize the soft fabric in his hand.

    "It will not take so long, Nik¡­"

    She nodded at Theo, she then closed her eyes.

    Nikki felt the soft fabric hugging her eyes after Theo carefully fastened it at the back of her head. Theo kissed her lips, and she sensed a fire lit from that kiss.

    It seems Theo also felt that burning feeling inside them. All the memories they have in this penthouse were like a movie playing inside their heads.

    "I love you, Nikki Lindsey."

    "I love you, too, Theo Shang."

    Theo picked her up and whispered.. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 168 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 168: THE ONLY VIOLET

    "I was looking for someone who completes me."

    * * *

    Nikki takes a deep breath when Theo puts her down.

    "Nik, you can open your eyes now."

    Theo, standing behind her, whispered after he took the blindfold.

    Nikki slowly opens her eyes; she adjusted her vision from the light that welcomed her eyes. However, instantly, tears flowing down her cheeks.

    "What is this?"

    She asked Theo while drying her eyes to see a clear look at the paintings. It astounded her of how the room filled with her face like she had become the model of these portraits since she was young. Many of them were exactly her appearances in her younger years.

    Theo told her about him dreaming of her... She thought it was just a dream. But Theo paints her every time he dreams of her.

    "There''s so many of me in your paintings¡­" She cannot help but overwhelms. She laughs but crying at the same time. It was because she was astounded.

    Nikki takes gradual steps, to look at the painting one by one. Theo was attentive to hold her might she fell in the pool.

    Theo replied, "Yes. I shipped them a month ago and finally arrived when we were on the island. I asked Rubin and Donny to put them up since Roland is with us. They are the first people who had a glimpse of the paintings."

    "Oh, do you mean?"

    "No other soul on earth sees them. But since I can''t do it myself and I want to show you them, I ask my trusted friends to prepare them for me."

    "Oh, that was the reason I didn''t see you for an entire week."

    "Yes. And I''m glad that you missed me." Theo teases her, which Nikki widened her eyes before she smiles sweetly at him. He planted a kiss on her head, he continued afterward.

    "I went back to Switzerland, the reason I''m away for a week. I have to wrap them carefully to place in safety boxes to ship them. They were my treasures."

    Nikki turned around. She looked up at Theo. The guy is unbelievably passionate when it comes to her, which made her speechless as always. So then, she conveyed her feelings. She tiptoed and reached for Theo''s lips to kiss him.

    "I don''t know what to say. But I want you to know that you always made me happy." Nikki utters between their kisses.

    "I am so happy, too, Nik. Now I have the real one here."

    "Thank you." Nikki murmurs before she and Theo have kissed once again. When they parted, Nikki asked Theo with something.

    "Now I recalled about that day I realized I began liking foodstuff with mango flavored. You picked me, and Chelsea in the school."

    "Yes. The plane had just landed. Immediately, I went to your house with flowers. I promised Mama Lucy, so I want to explain why I haven''t sent her off."

    "Hm. That is the reason you suddenly stop popping out everywhere for an entire week." Nikki says it like a tease. Theo laughs; his cracks echoed in the entire pool area. Nikki wandered her eyes. Its natural lighting is from the high ceiling windows which could view the apartment building where she lives.

    It made her curious about something. She asked Theo. "Have you stalked me from here?"

    Theo smiled and replied to Nikki. "Sort of, but I only gazed out of the window to observe your neighborhood. I don''t want to cross your privacy entirely. All I want is to make sure you''re safe. By then, I feel at ease at night once Jasmine reported you are home."

    "Oh, right! She''s working with you!" Nikki burst out.

    Theo nodded, he explained, "I instructed her to watch Mama Lucy. And to tell me if you go out during the night. But most of the time, it was Donny who reported to me."

    Nikki pouted from amazement. "I can''t believe you."

    "I''m sorry if it has peopled I assigned to keep an eye on you. We have been noticing suspicious cars around. After the investigation and the incident, Matt confirmed they are Kevin Hale and Senator Lu''s people. They were trying to kidnap you for a long time already. But since I added more people to watch your neighborhood for suspicious people, they did not succeed. Until they made a bold move of abducting you right in front of us."

    Nikki was keenly listening, now Theo mentioned suspicious people. She sees strange men or women that are unfamiliar faces to her. Theo just wanted to protect his loved ones.

    Then, she could not be angry at Theo. Though she doesn''t like people to follow her, Theo only thinks of her safety. The Hale family had partnered with Theo''s uncle to kill him and Jeremy in the past. Again, Theo''s uncle was to involve Kevin Hale''s scheme.

    Now that more things have revealed and explained, Nikki asks Theo about the large canvas placed in the middle of the paintings.

    "What was that for? Is that your project?"

    "Yes." Theo nodded, as he went on. "Do you remember the photoshoot Rubin handled?"

    "Oh, right! The master he talks about is you. It was you who are looking for a suitable model to shoot a commercial. I brought three models to recommend to you."

    "Silly. That was only Rubin''s excuse, you know."

    "Huh?" It confused her.

    Gaping at Nikki, he could see it confused her. "Well, even Rubin has an eye, you are a suitable model I am looking for."

    "Wait, what?" It dumbfounded her once again. She was like an idiot, having mixed reactions showing toward Theo.

    Theo explained to Nikki. "I have been going through countless applications from International models. Still, I didn''t find you."

    "Huh?" It was her expression again. She had been dumbstruck over again while listening to Theo''s explanation.

    "You are the one I want for this project, Nik. I''m hoping to find you. And I lost hope already, but a force to choose a model I don''t like to become the face of this project." He continued. "When Rubin sent me a short film? I was too lazy to check it out. It surprised me when even Jeremy convinced me to check my emails. I didn''t anticipate anymore as my head was already throbbing from undeserved models. But then, the girl in the video was you."

    "Me?" It surprises her. ''How did that happen?'' she ponders.

    "Rubin secretly took a photo of you. Soon when Director Choi got bored as he did not see any potential candidate for the selection; Rubin opened up to the Director about you. Director Choi and the cooperation of the photographers make a plan for how they can film without you realizing it."

    "Oh, my gosh! I noticed them taking pictures in my direction! So then, Rubin led me to that place for that?" Nikki presumed.

    Theo nodded as he confirmed Nikki''s presumption. "Yes. And you are the reason I come back to this country. Even after I swear that I would never come back here or meet any of my family members. For nine years, I cursed everything in my life and isolated myself from everyone¡­ but then, I found you. No. I finally met you once again."

    "This project is too important for me, Nik. It was my life. And you are my life. Would you be okay to be my model?"

    It overwhelmed her, as she could not imagine herself as a model.

    "What should I do?" She asked Theo.

    Theo could understand the concerns in Nikki''s face. He understood that Nikki has the fear about the whole thing, "I need you to pose for me and to shoot a commercial."

    "Oh, a commercial? But I''m not a model," said Nikki.

    "So am I."

    "Hm?" It surprises her when Theo expresses that.

    "I won''t allow another man to hold you during the commercial."

    "You''re saying that because?"

    "We will be together in the commercial."

    "Oh, I like that!"

    "Then, would you consider working for me?"

    "Hm. It could be the reason you offered me a job as your secretary? It was because of this project?"

    Theo nodding, he pushes a smile before he replies to Nikki. "Yes, I have a plan to take you to Switzerland once you accept my offer. By then, I will trap you with me, and confess to you that I was the mystery man and this project."

    "I can''t believe you!" Nikki burst out. She reaches for Theo''s waist and pinches him. "That was your other ninja moves with me, huh?"

    Theo chuckled sexily, Nikki wanted to kiss him, and she did. While her lips were covered by Theo''s mouth; she contemplated and made a decision.

    "Okay. As long as it was you I was with this project, I''m doing it." She said after their lips parted.

    "Oh, I''m glad, Nik. But it happens that you turn me down, I have to choose from our reserves models."

    "Oh. Well, I was nervous and shocked. I am worried if I can do it properly. But I want to help you finish your project."

    "Thank you, Nik. You are so beautiful. Do not doubt yourself, but have confidence. Besides, everyone already looks forward when we reveal who is VIOLET, and Where is Violet?"

    "Oh! Now it reminds me of the motif of the photoshoot! So, it was the product''s name?"

    "Yes. It was the name of the wine. A man saw a woman walking in the vineyards. He followed her, but she disappeared. Instead, what he found is a bottle of wine. He had a taste of the wine, and he dreams of the woman inside his arms. The scene would change. After the glass touches his lips, what he felt is the kiss of the woman."

    "Oh. That was the script of the commercial! And no way I will kiss another man!"

    "And the reason I will be the guy searching for this woman," Theo expressed wholeheartedly.

    "Something like, as in reality, you were searching for me."

    "And something like in reality... I was looking for someone who completes me. The reason this project is my life."

    "Oh! I love this project!" Nikki loved the script for the commercial. As long as the guy is Theo, she has no issue about the kiss.

    Theo has now breathed after Nikki agreed to become the VIOLET of this project. The reason he firmly disagrees with Nina pointing him and Min Xi for the commercial is because of the kiss and having an intimate scene with her... Gladly, he found Nikki.

    She was the only Violet for him.

    "We will do it together."

    He uttered before he lowered his head to kiss Nikki once again.

 Chapter 169 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 169: A VISIT

    "I don''t need a piece of you. I need the whole, YOU."

    * * *

    They have been kissing for a longer time. Theo remembered with something, he pulled his head and told Nikki.

    "We must prepare for your visa. I will ask Jeremy to help me get you one soon."

    Nikki creased her forehead. She contemplates whether it is about the commercial they must shoot soon. She asked him, "Are we going to China for the commercial?"

    Theo curled a smile on his lips. He replied, "No. The film shooting will be in Switzerland."

    He watched when Nikki had a dramatic moment to ponder. Later, her eyes widened and burst out.

    "Is that true? I dreamed of visiting that country!" she exclaimed. It filled her chest with excitement that finally, she''s having a vacation to one of the places in her bucket list she plans to visit.

    "I am supposed to join my friends, but it was the time when Papa died. We''ve been saving up for that trip after our graduation in college. Well, my luck has better plans for me. I will visit the country with you." She told Theo.

    Theo holds Nikki in the face, he said, "I will introduce you to my mother."

    "Oh, you were born there. And buried in Switzerland too." Nikki said as she rested her head into Theo''s broad chest.

    Hugging her tight, Theo whispered lovingly, "Thank you, Nik."

    "No. Thank you for never stopping to look for me."

    Theo let the tears flow down his eyes while kissing Nikki by the hair. She looked up to meet Theo in the eyes. Their lips found each other and deepened their kisses.

    He brought Nikki upstairs to his open bedroom in this pool area.

    Theo carefully takes off Nikki''s clothes, followed with tiny kisses into her skin. The next thing he took off was his t-shirt, his pants, and underwear.

    Nikki traveled her eyes into Theo''s muscled body. He isn''t bulky like those Hollywood actors.

    But his body has firmed muscles six-packs on his belly. His arms are long, and they are strong. She saw his workout tools in the corner. He must regularly have exercises to stay fit.

    Theo also wandered his eyes into Nikki''s figure. She was too beautiful in every way. Sometimes she showed her insecurities, but in his eyes, she is perfect.

    Theo leans over and showers her with burning kisses. She sighs with pleasure as Theo works to please her, and he could easily arouse her body.

    He heaves a sensual breath when Nikki strokes his masculinity. His core started building up, and soon, he had to erupt.

    With a hoarse voice, Theo muttered to Nikki.

    "Let me enter you now."

    Nikki nodded, she anticipates Theo''s hardness, penetrating the entrance of her femininity. Gently, Theo made sensual thrusts of his hardness inside her. He was this huge already after she made a bold action toward him. She works to put him in dazed, and now he is ramming her inside tenderly.

    "Theo¡­" she sighed.

    Despite the fervor of pressure between them, Theo remains to steady his push. He is making love with her in a sensual pace. He has controls with his trust not to make it sudden and intense. But gently, burying his hardness deeper into her soul.

    She was as greatly dazed as Theo moving this gentle. It made her yearns for more and crave deeper. It''s driving her crazy when the carnality of their body heightens, and Theo knows how to satisfy her.

    Theo, on the other hand, he has the urge to make a strong push, but he has to control his thrusts. With the sensuality of their body, Nikki could not help to grab him by the neck and kissed feverishly.

    It seems that Theo cannot hold any longer as his pace increases; he remains tender. Nikki moans, and she meets his thrusts, slamming her lower body into him.

    As she was playing a bolder move; he will lose control soon. He thought. And Theo did not hold longer. He increases his speed when the build-up threatens to explode.

    Theo and Nikki breathe heavily after the elation flared out.

    He is resting beside Nikki, his fingers brushing her hair. Later, he sat up and left the bed. Nikki wonders where Theo is going as she remains to close her eyes.

    Not that long, Theo came back with a plain white hand towel hanging on his shoulder and a small basin in his hand with lukewarm water.

    Again, Theo surprises her with his loving acts when he begins cleaning her body. Once again, she falls in love with this man.

    "Do you like to eat something? Or do you prefer to dine out?" he asked Nikki after he handed her a satin night robe to cover her nudity. He would not mind seeing her naked when they were alone, but Nikki needs to take care of her body as she is pregnant.

    Fastening the lace of the robe, Nikki lifts her head to meet Theo''s gaze. "Hmm." She fell into thoughts of what she likes to do in the evening. "I would love the idea to dine out in one of the restaurants in this penthouse. But from what everyone knew, you were engaged with Min Xi."

    It seems Theo does not like to bring up this subject as he frowned after hearing Min Xi''s name.

    He said, "I don''t care if the media release an article about us. I want to correct everything, and it will be soon, I promise." Theo sits on the bed as he goes on. "Please, ignore any news that will come out. Our engagement is not official. The elders only arrange the marriage, and I do not agree with it. You are the one I love, Nik. And Min Xi knew I didn''t love her. The arrangement is only for a partnership."

    Nikki understood. She nodded as she brushed her lips against Theo''s mouth.

    "I''ll get you some water."

    Theo went downstairs. He had the idea of putting a small fridge in this room when he works on the painting. He stored it with various cold drinks he could enjoy while he is on a break.

    Theo comes back quickly; he opens the water bottled and hands it to Nikki. He peered at her earnestly while emptying the bottle.

    "Thank you," said Nikki.

    "Do you like hot chocolate?"

    "I would love that. And let us stay here overnight."

    "Okay. I will check out what I can cook for our dinner."

    Theo is about to sit up from the bed when Nikki holds his arm. Thinking that maybe Nikki prefers a dish she wants for dinner, he asked, "You have a request?"

    Nikki nodded, she''s blushing. She looks too cute doing that, Theo could not help to kiss her.

    "Do you want me to fix something you crave now?"

    Nikki nodded again. She replied to Theo. "Yes, but can we only order food?"

    "Oh. You don''t like my cooking now?"

    "Silly!" Nikki laughs, she pulls Theo to whisper, "It''s not like that. But I crave for the chef instead." She bites his left ear.

    Theo''s eyes glowed from her action. "So, you want a piece of me now?" he teases.

    "What are you? A huge leg of McDonald''s chicken?"

    Theo laughed loudly as Nikki amused him when she pouted and blushed. He meets her eyes and listens when Nikki''s mouth opens.

    "I don''t need a piece of you. I need the whole, you." Nikki emphasized the word YOU.

    Theo, who was on the verge of crying. He put his arms around Nikki''s soft body and uttered¡­

    "You always made me happy, Nik." Theo lowered his head, claims Nikki''s soft lips.

    "So you are to me¡­" Nikki responded between their kisses. She then explained to Theo why he has such a request. "I wanted to watch the sunset with you here and cuddle me. So, I want you to remain in bed with me."

    Theo kisses the tip of Nikki''s nose, he concurred. "I like the idea. It is one thing I love here. I can see the sunset from this part." said Theo.

    He was now cuddling Nikki. Together, they watched the sunset and fell in love over again.

    ~~~~~

    The next day, Theo brought Nikki to meet Jeremy. It awed her of how exquisite the interior designs of this mansion with a theme of gold and jade antiques displayed in every corner of the living room. It was too grand, and looks in every piece are expensive.

    Jeremy, who was seated in his wheelchair, had a big smile on his face. She was embarrassed as she recalled their conversation about the surrogacy after Theo confesses that it was Jeremy who she talks with at that time.

    "Hello, Nikki. Welcome to our home."

    "Hi, um, Master Shang. Thank you for the warm welcome." Shyly, she responded.

    Jeremy laughs at Nikki''s response. It amuses him when she is too formal toward him. "Please, we are family now. You need not be a stranger to me."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I am still not used to from sudden changes in my life," she reasoned out and it was true.

    "You can call me brother Jeremy. You need not be shy around me."

    "Um, I feel too shy at the moment." She blushed, and she glanced at Theo, who gave her a calming smile.

    Jeremy understands why Nikki acted this way toward him. He has no ill intention, and so he is already prepared to explain everything to her.

    "You should not, but I''m the embarrassed one here. I''m sorry if I sounded rude before¡­ the time when I try to convince you about the agreement."

    "Um, about that¡­ I realize it wasn''t Theo who offered me that agreement and Theo already explain to me. You can rest assured, it was fine." She pushed a smile as she was a little relaxed now. Also, Theo tightly held her hand, giving her loving support to meet his family.

    "I''m sorry once again. I have no other choice than how I can bring you and Theo united."

    Nikki wondered why Jeremy had said that.

    How did she meet Theo before? She wants to know that.

 Chapter 170 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 170: A TEASING HUSBAND

    * * *

    Nikki had a long talk with Jeremy over lunch. Erika who prepared the meal joins them to help Jeremy with his food. She''s attentive in placing food on Jeremy''s plate, which can notice a rose blooms atmosphere the way she and Jeremy whispered to each other. She and Theo could tell. Something is in between them.

    Understand the scene in front of them, they were secretly smiling. It seems the two have no plan to reveal their relationship yet, so they will pretend they noticed nothing.

    She was enjoying the potato salad Erika prepared as desserts.

    "This is so good!" Nikki burst. She praises the food.

    "I''m glad you like it," said Erika with a warm smile on her beautiful face.

    "No. I love it, sister Erika!"

    Nikki found a new friendship in Erika. She is ten years older than her, so Erika was like treating her now as a little sister.

    To think she suspected Erika before that she is one of that mysterious man''s lovers. It was a crazy thought because Erika is indifferent toward her in the beginning. But now she enjoys being her little sister.

    Later, she brought up the few questions she prepared to talk with Jeremy and Theo.

    "So how did we meet?" she began. "In Theo''s sketch pad, he drew me when I was on the train and even on the bus. Regarding that, it''s true that you remember most of what happened before?"

    Jeremy replied, "Most of my memories regarding that day began regaining each time slowly. However, I am uncertain about a few things. I was in a coma for months, and by then, when I woke up, I couldn''t accept that I cannot walk. I fell into depression, and I was in bed for many years and can''t move on my own. I felt even devastated when Theo woke up after a year, but he could not remember me. I felt alone inside a white room with all the medical instruments, and my treatments were like killing me. I wasn''t with myself for many years until slowly, progress happened. It made me happy when my mother did not give up on me."

    ''And someone who inspires me.'' Jeremy added this, but only inside his head. He looked at Erika with a loving gaze. The woman creased her forehead; her eyes had a question. ''Why are you looking at me like that?''

    Jeremy plays a warm smile while remaining gaping at Erika. Of course¡­ He never forgets that day when a beautiful woman escorted his mother to visit him at the WILLIAMS MEDICAL RESEARCH FACILITY.

    And that woman yelled at him and even wanted to slap him in the face.

    While having a sweet reminiscing of that day; Jeremy listens to Theo and Nikki, who had a conversation while his hand secretly reaches for Erika''s palm. Their fingers intertwine, their hearts speak to each other. Jeremy squeezes Erika''s palm.

    He said nothing, but hoping his feelings conveyed toward her.

    Meanwhile, having their moment, Nikki told Theo. "I remember nothing, so I don''t know where I first met you."

    "I wished I could remember too. I know it was a special moment with you."

    Jeremy, who listens, tries to recall as much of what happened that day. He shared¡­

    "I first meet Nikki on the train. I went to buy a brewed coffee to sober up someone drunk that night before. It surprised me to see a little girl leaning on my brother, sniffing him. I thought someone took advantage of him and stole a kiss. So I¡­"

    Jeremy makes sure he sounded like teasing Nikki, which she blushes and feels the guilt. She likes to breathe Theo''s scent.

    But, gosh! How old is she at that time? 14 years old? Embarrassing! Nikki thought.

    "Ah! A little girl, huh?" It embarrasses her!

    "You''re blushing." Theo curled a teasing smile on his mouth. His wife is too cute after being caught in her silly crime. "No wonder. You have already been a sneaky kitten since that time. I wished I saw it."

    "Hey! Stop teasing!" she giggled. But later, sadness displayed on her face. "Yeah, I wish I remembered it as well."

    She wants to remember their first encounters. But they already have left behind the past and only look at the future life awaiting them.

    Recalling the past is something that only inspires them to move on. Without the past, they cannot do better for the future. Nikki realized this¡­

    And from now on, the past will be her inspiration to live happily every single day. And share her life with Theo and their future children.

    "So, that was our train encounter?" Nikki muttered with a loving smile.

    "Actually, not only that." Jeremy paused and beaming while he shared how Theo and Nikki ended hugging each other while sleeping.

    "Oh, my gosh! That was embarrassing! How if you are a stranger? And a pervert?"

    "Hmm¡­ pervert, eh? There is someone I know, and she is a beautiful pervert." Theo said with a huge smile on his face as he wanted to tease Nikki again; whose face instantly flushed like bitten red. She looks too cute to blush all the time.

    "Hey, mister! You''re too much to tease your wife!"

    Theo laughs, and he couldn''t stop himself from kissing Nikki in front of Jeremy and Erika after her face flushed from embarrassment.

    "You''re too silly! Don''t do it in front of others!" she whispered.

    Jeremy and Erika giggled and quickly expressed their thoughts.

    "Don''t mind us," said Jeremy.

    "Yes! Just ignore us. We will pretend to see nothing." Added by Erika, with smiles playing on their face.

    "Gosh! I even felt embarrassed!" Nikki covered her face as she realized. It was Jeremy and Erika who knew the secret meetings.

    So then, they would not be surprised if they were kissing in front of them. Since in the beginning, they both knew that Theo is in love with Nikki.

 Chapter 171 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 171: THE OWNER OF THE MANSION

    * * *

    After a long talk with Jeremy and Erika, Theo brought Nikki in his bedroom of this mansion.

    Nikki gasped in awed while gaping at the beautiful scenery from Theo''s window. The garden below is amazingly beautiful. She starts to imagine her little ones running in the wide garden.

    Nikki sighed and reached for her belly. It was just less than two months, but she cannot wait to meet this little one inside her. She could not help to smile as her chest was filled with warmth from the thought.

    Nikki lifted her head; her eyes traveled in the neighboring homes. From there, she could see a more beautiful mansion that stood proudly in the distance. She recognized one of them. It was the place they held the photoshoot from the last time. The mansion is perfect to live by a huge family. And what she loves most is the magnolia trees in the garden.

    It made her miss her grandparent''s White House. Being in a highland, they could watch the entire town and the neighboring hills. But what she misses most is the garden of her grandparents. And it has a beautiful view of the ocean.

    She was sad when her parents had to abandon the place after her grandmother died, and they had to take care of her when she was still in trauma after that incident she couldn''t remember.

    Thinking about the garden, and the past, two strong arms wrapped around her waist and tiny kisses planting on her shoulder.

    "What are you thinking about now? It seems serious as you were sighing deep," Theo queried, whispering in her ear as he nibbled.

    Tickles from what Theo is doing, she muttered, "Hm¡­ looking at this beautiful scenery, it made me remember the abandon White House of my grandparents."

    "Hum¡­ We also met there, right?" Theo said as he caresses his mouth on her forehead.

    Nikki replied, "Yes. One of the places where we encountered in the past."

    "Let''s visit the place after our trip to Switzerland."

    Nikki turned around and hugged Theo tight. "Thank you! I would love to show you the place! It has a beautiful sunset, and the old church is beautiful!" Excitedly, she told Theo.

    He gaped at her beautiful face. Nikki seems sad earlier, but now, she is back to being cheerful. "Anything for you," Theo said. "But first, let us take a rest. You wanted to get a nap, right?"

    Nikki nodded, and she followed Theo toward his bed. He guided Nikki to climb. After he rested his back on the headboard, Nikki shoves her body into his arms for a cuddle. She falls asleep fast.

    Theo is raking Nikki''s hair as he contemplates. Until now, it feels he was still inside his dreams, holding this beautiful woman in his arms.

    "I love you so much, Nik¡­" Theo whispered as his eyes slowly closed.

    It was evening when Nikki woke up. She reached for the side of the bed, but it was empty. She opens her eyes. But Theo wasn''t there anymore.

    "Theo?" As she sat up, she called him out.

    Nikki steps down from the bed. She is about to knock on the bathroom when she notices Theo is on the veranda, talking with someone on his phone.

    "Theo?"

    Theo hangs up the call after he hears Nikki calling him out. He quickly comes into his room and embraces her.

    "You''re awake now. Are you hungry?" He asked instantly.

    Nikki nodded as she put her arms around Theo''s neck, holding him tight as he was like he left for many days. "I missed you," she mumbled.

    He chuckled sexily as he tightened his hold on Nikki''s waist. She just has taken a nap, and she woke up without him on her side, and now she is missing him.

    Theo brushed his lips onto her forehead and uttered, "I love you so much."

    "I love you too, my hubby."

    Theo''s heart flutters in delight upon hearing Nikki giving him now an endearment. He exclaimed, "I love that!"

    "I wanted you to know¡­ I''m so happy I''m with you."

    "So am I, Nik. I''m so happy I am being with you."

    Nikki watches Theo lowering his head, she anticipates the kiss. She instantly opens her mouth to meet Theo''s lips. It was tender; they were temptingly kissing playfully, brushing their lips against each other until they were satisfied.

    After a long kiss, Theo uttered between his gasps.

    "I wanted to show you something. It will be two minutes'' drive away."

    "Oh, in the neighborhood?"

    "Yes, in a neighboring mansion. Let''s go?"

    "Oh, right now?"

    "Don''t worry. There are food waiting." Theo curled a smile.

    Hearing the word food, her belly jumps with excitement. She wondered if there was only one angel she bore when she didn''t want to stop eating.

    "I wonder if I am conceiving for a boy." Nikki shared her thoughts with Theo when they were getting in the car.

    Theo''s eyes glowed. It excites him if a son he would have soon. But if it''s a girl, that was fine as well. He is certain, it will resemble Nikki. It thrills him to have a princess that looks exactly like her mommy.

    Theo drove his car and what he said was the house was nearby. In fact, it''s just in the neighborhood, and Nikki recognized the house. It was the mansion where they shot a short film for Theo''s project.

    It confused her whether a photoshoot was taking at the moment as she could see the whole mansion lit up. What she remembers is the mansion for sale. But it looks like someone bought it already, and it was Theo''s friend.

    Pondering over, Theo helps her step out of the car. With this curiosity in her mind, she asks Theo. "Do you know the person who lives here? I mean, it was for sale when the photoshoot was held here."

    She thought the owner must invite Theo for a celebration tonight as he mentions there is food a while back. She wished Theo told her ahead of time, and she could fix herself before coming here. Her long dress crumpled when she took a nap. Also, she only wore a lip tint and no makeup, but only a light blush. At least, she should have to change her dress!

    However, Theo stared at her with amusement. It confused her why Theo remains standing in front of her with a playful smile.

    "What? Am I wrong? Why are you looking at me like that, huh? Do I look okay?" She began worrying about meeting the new owner of this mansion, and she doesn''t look presentable.

    "You were asking me if I know the person who owns this mansion?"

    Nikki nodded and waited for Theo to go on further.

    "The person who owns this mansion was standing in front of me."

    Nikki was in great bewilderment. She doesn''t understand.

    She glanced behind her, but no one was there. Slowly, her brain begins to process the words Theo had said.

    Her eyes widened upon realizing it.

    "You''re kidding me, right?"

 Chapter 172 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 172: OUR HOME

    "You are an angel sent by heaven."

    * * *

    Theo took Nikki''s hand. He kissed the back of her palm. Lovingly, he told her, "It is my wedding gift to you, Nik..."

    Stunned by what she heard from Theo''s mouth, Nikki couldn''t believe that this mansion is hers. While sobbing, she uttered, "You already gave me so much."

    "This is just the beginning, Nik... You and our children will live in comfort," Theo replied. He held Nikki by face as he kissed the tip of her nose.

    She can''t stop crying over another surprise Theo gave her. Overwhelmed from delight, she expressed to Theo, "Thank you."

    Theo helps to dry her eyes and says to Nikki. "You deserve everything... always remember that. What I''m giving you is not because of my responsibility as your husband. I love you so much. I want to make you happy."

    "But this is too much," said Nikki. She pondered whether her kindness has enough of being blessed. It reminds her of how wonderful people her parents are... They feed countless strangers.

    Maybe the one who now harvests the reward from those good deeds is her, and she thanked Heaven, for being generous to her.

    Nikki was staring at him earnestly. Her face brightens, and a warm smile pursed on her lips. It is a relief that Nikki loves his surprise.

    He said, "Nik¡­ I bought this mansion hoping to raise a family with you. I prayed that you would accept me and give me a chance to prove to you that I could make you happy," said Theo in a serious tone.

    Nikki softened her gaze and pulled Theo to lean over. She kissed his lips and uttered, "If you didn''t know yet? You deserve all the love and honor as a man. Together, let us overcome our fear to love someone..."

    Nikki believes that she and Theo have the same fear in life and when it comes to love. They were afraid to love might they would only be rejected in the end, to get hurt, and forever be broken from a past that remains a mystery.

    Now that fate gave them another chance to be together¡­ she won''t miss this opportunity to love him and to be loved by him.

    "You are an angel sent by heaven," Nikki sweetly told Theo.

    "And you are one of the countless blessings heaven has given me. And more blessings are on its way," he replied.

    "This life inside me is one of these blessings."

    "Yes, Nik¡­ " Theo nodded. Later, he guides Nikki toward the huge door. "Let''s go. You should see your house now."

    Just to think this huge house was hers, it feels like she was in a dream. But maybe this is reality. Before, she only laughed at the thought to purchase this house. But because of a not CEO but rich husband, the house she dreams about is finally hers.

    "What are you thinking about now? Mind to share?" asked Theo. He noticed her silence, and he knew that something was on her mind.

    Nikki curled a playful smile. She told Theo. "I once said to myself, I will purchase this mansion if I marry a CEO."

    "Oh¡­" Theo keeps a moment of silence and contemplates something.

    As Nikki curled a pleasing smile, she whispered, "I realized that I need not seduce a CEO to marry. All I need is a generous husband."

    Theo tore a huge smile over his handsome face. He brushed his mouth onto Nikki''s lips as his eyes glowed from delight by her phrase.

    Upon entering the door, Nikki gasped in awe. She was mesmerized by being welcomed by a grand entrance hall. And the interior of the mansion is rich. Compared to the Shang mansion, the displayed ornaments are few, but it looks to cost several thousand US dollars. Those chandeliers must have cost hundreds of thousands. Nikki sighed.

    "You don''t like the interior design? You want to change it?" Panic registered on Theo''s face. It worries him that Nikki doesn''t like the decorations they put up. "I''m thinking not to put a lot of items since we''re expecting children to run around the mansion," Theo explains.

    "No! Everything is perfect! It''s just... I don''t know how I could clean everything."

    "Huh?" Theo took a minute to contemplate over from Nikki''s words. Later he understands what she worried about. Theo laughed, and it echoed in the entire entrance hall.

    "What? You want to make fun of me now?" She frowned.

    "You are cute. Why would you worry about cleaning your house? You have housemaids and servants. You can ask them if there''s a place you want to clean up or change its settings. You can do whatever you want," said Theo.

    "Huh?" Stunned, Nikki remains to stare at Theo with amazement. She must be dreaming!

    "Your husband will work hard for the comfort of his family."

    Touched by his words, she reminds Theo. "But you need not overdo it," sincerely, said Nikki.

    "I promised myself that I would take care of my family. It includes time with you and for our children."

    Nikki senses that there is a deeper reason for his phrase. "I''m sorry to mention this, but is it what inspires you. You don''t like to be your father?"

    Theo nodded, he confessed. "I''m afraid that I have to prioritize my work over my family. Like my father, he was bound to a huge responsibility. Somehow, I slowly understand him. But I won''t be a coward as a father and husband."

    Nikki phrase, "I might not be a huge help to your family, but I will give all of my energy to raise ours."

    She understood that status like Theo''s family needs a business partner and an heir instead of a housewife.

    Theo kissed Nikki before he uttered, "Together, we will raise our family."

    Nikki tightens her embrace into Theo''s body. His chest is so warm. Make her feel she was home.

    "I''ll show you around the kitchen."

    Theo led her to the left-wing of the mansion. They were taking a long corridor. Nikki was excited to make plans for what she would do in her days.

    "I''m excited to bake and cook for you! We need not dine out! The garden is perfect for a candlelight date! And we were alone! No other people would care about looking at us!"

    Theo likes the idea as he doesn''t like attention. He has no interest in socializing unless it was necessary.

    "I like that too, Nik. I don''t care how many stars that restaurant had because of its grandness. What is more important for me is for us to have time together, and occasionally, I would love to go on dates with you."

    "Hmm... Making memories?"

    "Yes."

    "And we need not date in high-in restaurants or hotels. We can go to a seafood restaurant or a Grill restaurant!" Nikki starts dreaming of these things as she looks forward to it.

    "That sounds better than wearing a suit, and you were wearing such a revealing gown."

    Nikki laughed when Theo frowned. So, she said, "We can try everything."

    As they are now entering the kitchen, Nikki quickly recognizes the voices who are happily talking while everyone is busy cooking different dishes.

 Chapter 173 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 173: PROTECTING HIS FAMILY

    "It''s my work hard that I deserve that seat, father."

    * * *

    "Mama!" Nikki runs toward her mother, she hugged her tight.

    "Nikki! You are finally here! I mean, welcome home. It''s your house, of course!" Lucy chuckled as she sounded like saying it in a humorous tone, but Nikki cried instead. "Your house has been waiting for you to arrive," she added.

    "Mama..." Nikki outburst on her mother''s shoulder.

    "Hm? What''s the matter? Shouldn''t you smile when you are home now?" asked Lucy who she pats her daughter''s back.

    "Ma, my house is your house. And yes, this is our home."

    "Oh, Nikki. I am so happy for you," Lucy parted from her daughter. She held Nikki in the face. "I''m so happy God listens to my prayers that you will find a man who will love you so much," said Lucy.

    Nikki replied she is looking at Theo. "And God hears my prayer to find a man who will love my family."

    Theo strode closer. He opened his two arms to embrace them.

    "I''m blessed to find your daughter, Mama," Theo said to Lucy.

    The other people in the kitchen couldn''t help to get emotional from this scene. Maria and Jasmine wipe the tears in their eyes.

    It was Lucy who announced. "All right. It''s time to celebrate! Come on to the pool area!"

    Nikki walked with her mother hand in hand toward the pool area, and it surprised her to see more guests tonight.

    "Hello, Nikki!"

    "Brother Daichi!" She runs toward Daichi as he brought his three years old son and one-year-old daughter. Nikki hugs them. They were so cute, and beautiful she couldn''t help to pinch their cheeks. Chelsea was also there playing with them.

    "You are babysitter today, huh?" she teases Daichi who only laughs.

    "It will make us two, soon after you give birth. I will always hang out with Theo to babysit."

    "I''ll look forward to that day!" Theo concurred.

    Nikki could see the excitement of Theo''s eyes, gleaming from the idea.

    She left them to greet Matt and Mark whom he is with his girlfriend, Lena. Of course, Chris and Mae, who grilled pork meat that made her mouth water from hunger. Erika, who organized the table setting with the help of Margaret and Jeremy, who is talking with Rubin and Roland with some business matters as they were seriously nodding at their master.

    Theo told her that the others would come over after their business meetings. She expects it was brother Kier, David, and their wives. Probably brother Rudolf will come over too. Ah, she was very excited! Now she can invite everyone. Because most of the time, they hold most of the occasions at the diner as their apartment is a small space for many people.

    "Thank you for inviting everyone." She told Theo.

    "We haven''t celebrated your birthday with everyone, so this is a perfect time."

    "Hm? So did you plan this already, huh?"

    "When we are on the island, Mama Lucy has been helping with preparing the house. And tonight is the perfect time for a warm house welcome with our friends," replied Theo.

    "Hm... I love that everyone was here, so then I could thank them. Thank you, my dear hubby."

    "No. Thank you. I''m happy that I can do something like this, Nik. I have been alone for so long. Celebrating life with everyone is such a blessing for a second life."

    "Our second life."

    "Yes, Nik... This is our life."

    Later, everyone arrives already, including the couple Karl and Michelle, who bring sweets for dessert, which Nikki quickly has a taste of.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    SHANG EMPIRE, Zen City

    Nina is in a meeting with Harry in his office. They were discussing the upcoming event when Harry''s assistant slams the door open without knocking. He didn''t explain but bowed at the person who entered the office in haste.

    Nina quickly sat up and bowed at her parents-in-law. However, her father-in-law quickly yelled the moment he sat in the chair behind the Chairman''s office table.

    "What a joke is this, Harry!"

    "What are you talking about, father?"

    "It''s your son!"

    "I have two sons." Harry calmly replied to his father, who sat on his chair behind his office table.

    "You bastard son!" the old Shang yelled once more.

    "He is simply, is my son. The blood running in his veins is also yours," Harry firmly corrected and reminded his father.

    The old Shang scoffs. He went on. "He is truly the rebellious one among your sons! You did not discipline him!"

    "What are you trying to imply, father?"

    His father gestures at his assistant to come closer to hand him the phone. He took the gadget and threw it on the table.

    "What is this?" he pointed at the picture on the screen as he went on. "Your son will marry the granddaughter of the Hong family! Not someone like her!"

    "Someone won''t help to boost our name?" Harry taunted her father.

    "Enough! Do you still hate me when I force you to marry Nina instead of your girlfriend?"

    "That was ages ago, father. Why bring it up now?"

    "I want your son to come back here and marry his fianc¨¦e!"

    "Father, everything you think that might work out will not always happen."

    "Why are you quoting me that? Are you going to spoil your son and allow him to marry that woman?"

    "Why are you stressing your frustration in my family, father?" Harry raises a question as he cannot take his domineering father.

    "What?"

    "Why haven''t you turned your attention to your other children?"

    "Harry Shang!"

    "Why don''t you fix your other son''s problem in Las Vegas? His casino is going to bankruptcy soon. Garry is in prison because he attempts to kill my sons. Are all my sacrifices still not enough for you!?"

    "How dare you raise your voice on me!"

    "Can''t you see? My sons are doing everything to settle the problem caused by Garry in our Mainland branch office! Because of the scandal, our business partners would like to back out in our projects. Without my son''s work hard, we already lose them! But most of all, they have great ties with the new Chairman of the Crow Corporation. Our business is doing well without an arranged marriage to a family whose honor has already rotten a long time ago!"

    "I promised Hong to unite our family!"

    "It was your promise, not my sons."

    "Harry!"

    "Leave my family alone. The Shang Empire is better without you ordering me around what to do and not."

    "How dare you talk to me like that!? I''m the one who put you in this seat!"

    "And I was the one who put Shang to the peak of its success that you never reach. Without me, you wouldn''t enjoy so much recognition and influence in the business world today. Yes, you put me in that seat. But don''t forget that I boosted your name for decades. It''s my work hard that I deserve that seat, father."

    The old Shang narrowed his gape toward his son.. He clenches his fists, astounded as to how Harry disobeyed him.

 Chapter 174 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 174: IT''S NOT TOO LATE

    * * *

    Harry remains standing in front of his office table. Lately, he has been contemplating what he can do better for the Shang.

    Now that he is the Chairman of the Shang Empire, he won''t allow anyone to point out what he must do. He spent his entire life struggling to reach where he stood right now and to get free from his shit family traditions.

    And to crawl his way to that seat. It was his family who he had hurt. He was a terrible father and never became a husband at all.

    Now that he was in control of their main business, he won''t let his father do his way. He won''t let his sons suffer as he is.

    He didn''t blame the past. He simply lives at the present. The past cannot fix anything even if he goes back now. Instead of living in the past mistake, he is hoping that it''s not too late for him to do the right things.

    He hurt not only his children and himself. But most of all, it was Nina who bears all the pain.

    In a firm tone, Harry stated to his father.

    "Father, I give my life to the Shang Empire. I promise I will never let you down. You know that I would do everything to grow our business. My only request from you, allow me to do it my way. You witness my success in our business. It''s not only in Asia but also in Europe. I would also do my best to handle our businesses in the US since my sons handle our sister branches well."

    "I will repeat it, father. The Shang is doing better without merging with other families. I already proved to you, I can make you proud until today. My sons will soon make you proud. If their hard work is not enough yet. Give them time. Give Theo a chance to prove himself."

    The old Shang heaves sighed. Harry obeyed all he commanded for him to do. He never let him down. He never raises a question or disagrees with him. He followed him like a deaf person to his voice or blind to his happiness. It was the first time Harry became a true man before his eyes. He is indeed a reliable son. He never let him down. Unlike the rest of his children and grandsons.

    Reminds him of his other sons, his head throbbing, and it stressed him to think over again. ''They are useless!''

    The old Shang sat up and strode toward the door. He halted halfway to quote. "I will remain to oversee the corporation. And don''t expect my sympathy if the Shang plummeted its influence after cutting ties with the Hong. I won''t have a second thought to take back that seat from you. Let''s go, Mely."

    His wife who quietly seated next to Nina, she whispered.

    "Nina, we''re going now. Will stay in Las Vegas for a month. That is your father''s plan. I will entrust you with preparing the celebration."

    "Don''t worry, mother. Leave it to me."

    Mely glowed and said, "I know it will be splendid as always. All the parties you organized for the Shang celebration are wonderful. I am already looking forward to this year''s party. I''m sure it will be a more extravagant event."

    "I assure you that, mother. It will be even grander this year."

    "Hm, I can''t wait. See you next month." Before Mely sat up, she whispered to Nina. "By the way, Nina... She is beautiful. I look forward to the party because of her."

    Nina smiled. She bowed and waited for her in-laws to disappear in the door. She stands straight and sighs. She understood who her mother-in-law was talking about.

    "I think so, too," Nina mumbles.

    When she and Harry got married, she became her favorite. She works hard to please her in-laws. Her success and wealth make her untouchable by other daughters-in-law in the clan. Even Harry''s aunts and cousins treat her with contempt. Most of them showing her plasticity. But she remains silent as if an issue throws at her. But she did not forget to stand her ground and showed she could be fierce too. And that makes her the Queen of Shang and a favorite granddaughter-in-law of the Empress until that crown passes down to Harry''s mother. She still had great favor.

    And regarding Nikki. She looks like a fine lady. Hoping that she stays strong to fight against the Clan''s judgment and discrimination in near future.

    Nina has an ugly relationship with the rest of the Shang. And she won''t let them harm her family. She will lean on all her strength and wealth to win Harry''s battle.

    As she could see, Theo is in love with that girl. With his attitude, he will fight for her. She is happy that Theo doesn''t follow in his father''s footsteps.

    But today, it surprised her that for the first time, Harry stood against his father. He was too brave, protecting his beliefs.

    "Nina?"

    "Huh?" Nina stared at Harry with confusion. "Oh! I was in deep thoughts about the event." She made an excuse as she came back to her senses.

    "I''m sorry."

    Said Harry that it made Nina star-struck for half a minute. She was blinking while gaping at his aged face. But remain handsome, even with those wrinkles that are showing in his forehead. It''s the first time she heard Harry apologize to other people, particularly to her... unless his father scolded him.

    "Why are you asking for forgiveness?" It made her astounded at the moment.

    Harry replied to her, "I''m sorry if my words hurt you."

    "Oh, did you? When is it, you..." Ah! She sounded dumb!

    "I don''t want you to misunderstand what I said a while back."

    Nina pursed a timid smile. "No, not really," she said. But the truth is, she doesn''t understand why Harry acted this way. Does he have a fever? Is he unwell? Or is she dreaming?

    "Nina, I know you have been crying since we got married. I''m a failure husband and a father."

    The next words Harry has said made her totally dumbstruck. It took her a minute before she gathered her thoughts in one place. Tears are forming in her eyes, she replied to Harry.

    "Harry, it''s not too late to be the father of your sons."

    He understood what Nina quoted. He was a coward all these years. It''s all because he was scared of a responsibility that suddenly fell on his hands. And a gateway he discovers is to shove his ass to work day and night. Until he reached the peak of the Shang Empire.

    "Do you think¡­ it''s not too late?" he asked Nina.

    He patiently waited for her reply as Nina remained gaping at his face. Her eyes gleam, and he is certain that she only suppresses her smile in front of him.

    "Of course..." Nina gleamed her smile.. "We are expecting our first grandchild. Is it something to celebrate a new beginning?"

 Chapter 175 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 175: A BIG TROUBLE IN THE MORNING

    * * *

    Nikki opened her eyes, she gaped at the high ceiling of her new bedroom.

    Waking up in a large master''s bedroom was like waking up from another dream. But Theo wasn''t in the bed anymore. It seems he was up too early.

    Nikki sat up on the bed, she reached for the card that was placed next to a flower base. She took one pink rose and draws close to her nose. The flowers looked freshly cut from the garden, and they were lovely.

    Nikki read the message, and she couldn''t help but glow. Every day, Theo keeps putting a warm smile into her heart. And every single moment of her life, she''s falling in love over and over again to the same man.

    Theo wrote in the card, telling her to stay in bed as he is preparing their breakfast, and he will bring it over.

    It means breakfast in bed.

    But Nikki quickly leaves the bed, she headed toward the grand bathroom to take a quick shower and brushed her teeth.

    She was drying her wet hair when she noticed something in her chest.

    Nikki takes off her bathrobe and carefully scans her body. She noticed a little change. It was the moment Theo entered the walk-in closet.

    He came back to the bedroom just to see the bed is empty. He then heard the noise of the hairdryer from this closet. Now a beautiful woman standing in front of a wall mirror and only wearing sexy lower lingerie. Is she seducing him? Because it was very effective. He was in trouble.

    "Nik?"

    "Hi! Good morning!" Nikki greeted Theo, but she only glanced at him.

    Being ignored, he asked, "What''s the matter?" And his eyes traveled to his wife''s divine body.

    "I think my breast is swelling. How about my ass?"

    "Huh?" Theo was dumbfounded with the questions as he doesn''t understand.

    He only remains staring at Nikki squeezing both of her breasts in front of the huge mirror. He gulped at the beautiful sight.

    Nikki realized that she made a mistake. Her eyes grew widened, she apologized. "Oh! I didn''t¡ª"

    Theo is growing a bulge in his pants. That is a big problem if he goes to the office like that. Besides, it would be uncomfortable for him, and he would be in pain.

    "I''m sorry! It''s my fault for showing naked when you''re about to go to work!" Ah! She''s now living with Theo! It means there should be the right time to be naked!

    "I¡ª I better take another shower," Theo dazedly told Nikki.

    Saw your gorgeous wife almost naked, but only wearing lower lingerie and fondling her chest in front of you... It would definitely excite someone this early in the morning.

    He tried to control the urges, but he and Nikki are both young. Their lusts are uncontrollable yet.

    Gaping at her beautiful flush face, Nikki is looking at him seductively. He strode closer to her and wrapped her soft body inside his strong arms.

    As a hunger flares up between them, Theo reaches for Nikki''s lower bottom and grips them both, rubbing his body against her.

    Nikki could feel Theo''s manhood hardening against her abdomen, his tongue taunting her mouth, they kissed feverishly.

    His right palm stroked her back upward, held her neck to intensify the kiss. She moans inside Theo''s mouth when his fingers slide down on her bottom to play with that spot between her thighs.

    This part of her body moistened as she immediately responded from Theo''s touch.

    Nikki put her arms around Theo''s neck not to fall as her knees began shuddering from the waves of pleasure that were building up in her core.

    "Uh..." She cried when Theo added another finger.

    "Nik..."

    His warm breath tickles her ear¡­

    Theo pulling down her undies; he pinned her down on the dresser, and grab her ass. He was standing behind her, she watches his reflection in the mirror.

    Theo loosens his tie and unbuckles his belt to get free his manhood. Nikki bites her lips, gaping at his hardness. It was wildly pulsating and eager to enter her at any moment. She breathed as she felt the tip of Theo''s manhood penetrating the mouth of her bliss.

    She closed her eyes and was blown away from the sensuality Theo made her experience. Once again, he was taking her to a place she could dance to her heart content along with Theo''s body.

    Theo moves his hips at a steady pace, gradually; it increased his speed until it became hasty. He leans over to place tiny bites on Nikki''s shoulder. And he struggles to control his pace as he is about to erupt.

    As Nikki gaping seductively at their reflection in the mirror, Theo met her gaze, and their eyes also made love. He grinds his hips and starts slamming his loins into her behind. Theo tightly grips her hips as he is reaching deeper walls of her insides. The pleasure of watching their bodies in such a scene heightens their desires for each other.

    "Nik... I love you so much." He groans, huffing close to her ear.

    Moving her bottoms, Nikki whimpered and closed her eyes. She pleaded, "Um... Theo... Faster..."

    "I''m holding it. You''re pregnant."

    However, they both lose in the sensation of the moment at how it drives them crazy for each other''s bodies.

    "I want to shove it crazily deeper inside you." Theo pants. "I want more, Nik..." He is chasing his breath, and thrusting his body constantly into her.

    He guided her to face him and ride on him. She holds tight at Theo''s neck as he carries her to the round sofa bed located in the middle of this walk-in closet.

    He assures that Nikki is comfortable before he resumes shoving his hardness into her vulva. She was too wet, and her inside was burning up, tempting him to go deeper.

    Nikki wrapped her legs around Theo''s waist, she''s meeting his thrusts and her insides are tightening¡­ driving him to the peak of his carnality.

    It dazed him, riding to the pleasure produced by their bodies when he finally erupted.

    Nikki was gasping for air. It made him worried if she was alright.

    "Nik... Let consult our doctors about safe sex and asks if when we should stop making love when you several months pregnant."

    Nikki was still in the height of euphoria when she nodded. Slowly, she understood what Theo meant about a consultation.

    "Oh, gosh! I''m embarrassed to ask Doctor Ben!"

    "You can ask Doctor Yonah, and I will ask him myself."

    Nikki is weighing about it. Although it was their profession, she is wondering about something. "Hm. Aren''t they both single? Do you think they have a better knowledge of it? I mean, they knew the information from a book. But someone experienced, maybe it was better to consult with?"

    "You are right, Nik. I think I knew someone. I will ask for an appointment with him. He was married and had three children."

    "The perfect one then!" Nikki burst out when she remembered the time. "Oh, my God! You''re going to be late! Is it you had an important meeting with brother Shun?"

    "Yup. Let''s wash in the shower," said Theo. He picked up Nikki and carried toward the bathroom.

    A few days later.... Nikki and Theo landed in Geneva International Airport, Switzerland, for the filming of the commercial.

 Chapter 176 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 176: FIGHT FOR THEIR LOVE

    * * *

    GENEVA, SWITZERLAND

    Nikki wandered her eyes to the suite Theo booked for them while staying in this famous hotel in Geneva, Switzerland. Before Theo brings her to his house, they have to finish the filming of the commercial as the SHANG 100th Celebration is approaching.

    Her breath was taken away by this paradise country. They were on a mountain and overlooking the Geneva lake. Nikki holds the railings of this veranda as she fills her lungs with fresh air.

    It was a big difference in living in a huge city with those tall buildings compared to a city consisting of mountains and lakes.

    She would love to live a peaceful life as long as she was with Theo. He bought a mansion for her back in Mainland City, but Theo has worked here in Europe. It means Theo will often travel abroad for business meetings.

    It seems that she and Theo need a heart-to-heart talk about it. She is going to marry a businessman, so then she has to prepare herself for situations that Theo will be out of the country for his business trips. Besides, Theo is working hard for her and their future children. A wife must trust and support his husband. And she trusts Theo. What makes her sad, they are going to separate for the time being. But when he comes home, she will welcome him with a warm hug and sweet kisses.

    She is now able to smile after consoling herself. She drifted her eyes throughout the whole place to appreciate this breathtaking scenery before her eyes.

    Ever since Theo arrived in her life, most of her dreams came true. In these passing years, she attempted to save up money to afford a trip to the places on her bucket list. But so many things happen that she starts losing hope if she could ever do the things she dreams.

    That once in a while, she could treat herself to do something as her achievement. All of her travel plans are only with her girlfriends, which never crosses her mind to go on trips with a boyfriend.

    Sometimes, it is best to be patient. And mostly it happens are the things that are never in your wildest dreams.

    Right now, her dreams of traveling to other countries came true. And she is not traveling alone. She was traveling with her husband.

    Before, browsing her Instagram and seeing her feeds about her classmates and friends traveling to other countries with their boyfriend. A few of them keep changing boyfriends who could afford to take them somewhere.

    Sometimes, it is not worth self-pity or getting jealous of what others could do. Who would have thought? That what she has now is in comparison.

    It''s not about the luxury she lives in now. But what she cherishes is the person she is with, and that person is madly in love with her, which she was crazily in love with him too.

    "Hello, beautiful lady. Are you lost?"

    Asked by a man with tenderness in his voice, two arms wrapped around her waist, stroking her flat belly while planting kisses on her temple.

    Nikki pressed her back into Theo''s broad warm chest. She partly turned her head and looked up at Theo.

    "Yes, I am," she replied playfully.

    "Thank God, I found you," Theo whispered before he covered her lips.

    Gasping for air from the kiss, Nikki burst out. "You are cornier each day!"

    Theo sat on the sofa; he pulled Nikki by the hips to sit on his lap. He pouted, "Ouch. I have been practicing my lines before I approached you."

    Nikki could not help but laugh at Theo, frowning. But later, his handsome face tore a huge smile, and let out a loud laugh.

    He reasoned out. "I could only think of lousy jokes and lines to make you smile. But I still deserve rewards and praise."

    "Is that so?!" Nikki laughs loudly until her stomach hurts. She couldn''t stop laughing when Theo was blushing like a teenager. He also smiles cutely like an Oppa. "You are so cute already! You need not copy those Korean actors!"

    "I just heard you like watching dramas. You need not fangirl over them. I am more handsome than those actors." Theo was serious while saying it. And Nikki couldn''t stop giggling.

    "And I love the corny you!" she said.

    "Hmm. Sometimes I feel embarrassed, though. I just borrowed some confidence from Roland."

    Nikki discovered how silly her husband is... When she settled down from giggling, she told Theo. "And it does make you look cute!"

    "I''m not cute. I am your hubby, and I am way more handsome than those Oppa."

    Nikki laughs once again. Theo raises his right hand and does that famous finger heart pose and wink at her.

    "See this?"

    "Stop! My stomach hurts! I should refrain from laughing too much."

    Theo gaped at Nikki with a smile on his face. He told Nikki a fact. "They said it will have a positive effect on your pregnancy if you are always happy."

    "And I am happy¡­ every single day of my life," Nikki replied lovingly.

    "I love you, Nikki Noreen Lindsey."

    "I love you too, Theo Shang."

    Theo lowered his head and brushed his lips against hers. Between their kisses, he asked Nikki.

    "Nik¡­ What was Mama Lucy''s maiden name?"

    "Hum? Why?"

    "I''m just thinking. We should invite your mother''s relatives to our wedding."

    "Oh. I have never met most of my Grandpa Tan''s family. Mostly who introduced me to Lindsey''s, and they were in the United States. The story I heard, the Clan cut ties with my great-grandfather after he ran away with my great-grandmother, leaving behind his fianc¨¦e."

    "Oh, same stories as to what is still happening in the present."

    "Yes. My great-grandparents came to Mainland City in a merchant boat. Then, they went to Remy Town to hide there and start a new life, raising their own family."

    "Hmm. That''s inspiring. I won''t let anyone come in our way and decide for me," said Theo.

    "I would never want to separate from you."

    "I promise, Nik. I will fight for us until my family accepts you."

    Nodding, she plants a quick kiss on his lips. Theo''s world was the sky, which he came down to the ground for her. She does pray that Theo''s family would accept her.

    However, what would she do if Theo''s family forced him to leave her?

    "Is that all?" he complains when Nikki quickly pulls her head when he attempts to claim her entire mouth.

    She giggled and teased Theo again, but she was not able to avoid it when Theo held her face with both of his palms, then kissed her feverishly.

    It was long and sensual. After the long kiss, Theo mumbled. "Your lips are addicting."

    Nikki gaped at Theo lovingly, she felt the same way for him. She was addicted to his kisses. And she won''t let him go no matter what.

    "Mind sharing what you were thinking at the moment?"

    Theo truly knows her a lot. He could determine if she was having a playful thought at the moment.

    Nikki smiled as she lowered her face and whispered. "I''m just thinking of how exciting it would be to flirt with my hubby."

    She gave Theo a smacking kiss. And she lied.

    Nikki tightened her embrace, Theo did the same. He already foresees that his family would disagree with him marrying Nikki when she is not from a prominent family and does not belong to High Society. It is something they will force him to abandon her in the end. But he won''t allow them to hurt the woman he loves so much.

    Theo was in deep thoughts when Nikki asked him.

    "How did you know I was addicted to dramas?"

    He ponders how he would respond to Nikki''s question. However, he cannot suppress his smile.

    "Why are you grinning like that?" Nikki glared at him lovingly. She could sense that Theo was hiding something the way he tore a smile. He has a hidden silly act.

    "Tell me now!"

    He laughs the way Nikki pouted and glared at him. She was acting cute again, he couldn''t refuse her charm. He is forced to confess.

    "Um, remember the time I was stressed, and I sat in your car?"

    "Oh, yes! What about it?"

    "You did mention that you stayed the night to binge-watch dramas."

    "But I did not mention it was K-dramas?"

    Nikki got him. How would he tell her the truth? That he found it out because he is stalking her every night in the hospital before he went home?

    "Hey!"

    "Well¡­"

    Theo told Nikki the truth about how he always sneaks in to see her in the hospital. Every time he''s peeping at their ward, he found Nikki fangirling, covering her mouth like she would like to shout, but her mother was sleeping. Or she was crying in those sad episodes.

    Nikki''s mouth dropped, and eyes widened, she smacked Theo in the shoulder and other parts of his body.

    "Oh, my gosh! I can''t believe you! I hate you!"

    "Ouch! You''re hurting me now." Theo acted like he truly hurt. But he was laughing.

    "Ugh. So embarrassing!"

    "And you are so cute," he smirked.

    "Nooooooo!"

    "Hahaha!"

    Outside, Roland is scratching his head. He was taken aback if he should knock and spoil the good moment of his master with his wife. He could hear him laughing loudly.

    "What is happening to you?" asked Margaret when she found her boyfriend was crying in front of the door. "Did the boss scold you?"

    Roland shakes his head. He shoves his hand in his pocket to take out his handkerchief. She sneezed on it.

    "No, he did not. I haven''t even dared to knock."

    "Eh? Then why are you crying."

    "I just can''t believe that my master is a big guy now."

    "Huh? What are you? His father? Besides, your master is older than you for two years."

    Hmm¡­ that was true anyway. But when he was assigned to watch the young master and become an assistant. He was following him around to finish his degree at Oxford University and then assigned to take care of Shang investments with European business partners. His master has no life at all. He doesn''t laugh nor talk unless necessary. His master always contemplates things he is curious to know when he doesn''t like to go out and bring a chic home.

    But now, after nearly nine years he followed him. A big change happens after he meets his wife. He would surely cry with joy.

    "I''m just happy for my master¡­" he told his girlfriend and decided to bother his master later.

 Chapter 177 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 177: PRENUP

    * * *

    The next day...

    Nikki met the filming crew, which none other than is the same team that films her in secret two months ago.

    "Young Madame, it was an honor to work with you again," said Director Choi. He was bowing at her, along with his entire crew.

    Nikki felt shy to be addressed like that. At first, when people started addressing her as a young madam, it felt strange. She honestly doesn''t like to call that way, but since she becomes Theo''s wife, everyone treated her differently.

    "Young madame?" Her reaction when the crew addressed her that way.

    Among them is Grace. The girl she met during the photoshoot when Rubin Lim was looking for a candidate to be the model of this commercial.

    "You should address as madame, Miss Nikki!" Grace burst out cheerfully.

    She was happy to meet Nikki again. She learns that her young master fell in love with the model they choose for this project. It was like a Cinderella story! A prince falls in love with a poor maiden. Instantly, her life changed!

    "Miss Nikki, what things did you leave behind and the prince searching for you?" asked Grace. She heard that this concept is based on the young master''s life.

    Nikki who doesn''t know how to reply to that question, so she joked. "Hum... Now I wonder what it is¡­ Maybe my face?" She giggled.

    Grace, who doesn''t know about the true story, cheerfully complimenting her. "Ah, you are so pretty, Miss¡ª I mean, young madame! No doubt that the young master instantly fell in love with you!"

    Grace doesn''t know that she and Theo met in the past. And then even after Theo lost his memories, he has been dreaming of her. And because of these dreams, he searches for her until this project came, and it unites them again.

    Blushed, Nikki smiled. "But I don''t want him to love me for that reason. I want him to love me for who I am," she quoted.

    "That was beautiful, Miss¡ª I mean, young madame! Ugh! I need to discipline my tongue!"

    Nikki smiled, she told Grace. "You can still call me Miss Nikki, or just my name alone. I don''t mind at all," she told Grace.

    "No! I might lose my bonus if I am disrespectful towards you!"

    It amuses her gaping at Grace widened her eyes. She insisted, "I want you to be comfortable around me the same as before."

    Her attitude impressed Grace. Even after the changes in her life, she could see how Nikki remains humble. She believes it is one reason why she was blessed in life.

    Grace said, "To be honest, I don''t care about the bonus, young madame. I came along to enjoy a trip abroad!"

    "You, silly." Nikki and Grace giggles. Later, she asked Grace about what she noticed since the film crew arrives. "Is it true you and Paul are now dating?"

    Grace blushed as she replied. "Yes, we are, young madame."

    "I''m glad! Paul looks like a nice guy."

    "He is!" Grace concurred happily.

    Nikki sees happiness through Grace''s eyes. She told the girl, "I''m still available if you need someone to set up your wedding reception."

    "Eh! A madame like you? No way! I can''t afford your service!" Grace flustered as she dropped her jaw.

    "What''s wrong with it? Besides, I''m not asking for a service fee. It doesn''t mean because I married a wealthy man, I could not lend a hand to my friends?"

    "Don''t make me cry, Miss¡ª I mean, young madame." Grace genuinely touched. Nikki is truly a nice person. And to become her friend is such an honor. A warm feeling overwhelmed her heart, she thanked Nikki.

    "Thank you, young madame."

    "I promised you I will do your wedding decorations. Also, I''ve kinda missed the other things I do from before since my husband spoils me so much."

    "Ah, you are so lucky! Master Theo looks so in love with you! I know you will find someone that deserves to have you!"

    "He is a great man I can''t ask for more. He is very thoughtful. He knows what I need and considers what I want."

    "Ah! I will observe if Paul is that kind of man. If he is, I would marry him! But we are still in the stage of getting to know each other. I want to make sure that we truly love each other and each other what we want to spend the rest of our life."

    "That''s the wise thing to consider. My love story with Theo is different. And I believe every person has a unique love story design by fate."

    "Ah! You inspire me, young madame! I would believe in that!"

    Later, Nikki''s makeup was finally done. Grace dropped her jaw as she praises Nikki. Her eyes glowed from admiration.

    "Oh, my gosh! You are so pretty!"

    Nikki is doing her makeup for the film while she is chatting with Grace. She opens her eyes. She cannot believe that the woman in the mirror is her.

    "Young Madame! It''s time to fit your dress."

    Nikki sat up from the chair and walked to the row of dresses hanging in the corner. Grace helps her to try on what is the perfect dress for this photoshoot since its theme is violet or purple.

    She fitted three of them, and they can''t decide which one she must wear for the filming.

    Director Choi takes a photoshoot. Nikki was shy at first since she was new to this line of work. But Director Choi notices how her eyes spark every time she''s staring at her husband. He decided to take them a photo together. And Nikki smiled naturally. Her eyes spark and become playful.

    Director Choi requested for Nikki to look seductive. She blushes at first, but she knows what she must act. All she needs is to look at her husband as to how she desires him.

    It satisfied director Choi with her acts. The couple locked their eyes at each other. They were like they were in their world. Having an intimate moment. Theo talked with Director Choi about what idea he has.

    There is a moment when the guy smells the aroma of the wine before he drinks it.

    Nikki poses as a side view, arching her body, holding Theo by the hair. Her chin lifted, eyes closed while Theo is holding Nikki with one leg, pinned to his waist as his face is so close to her neck like almost brushing his lips.

    It thrilled Director Choi with everything they shot. The couple will pose an intimate scene as long as they are in it together.

    When it was about time, they began the outdoor photoshoot.

    As Theo''s concept, he was walking in the vineyard when he saw a girl. But she vanishes. He was looking for her in the entire vineyard as the girl appeared somewhere. When he reaches that place where the girl appeared, he looked in despair as the girl once again disappears.

    The next scene is when Theo found a cottage. He entered inside, and he heard a giggle from upstairs. Once again, the woman disappears into a room. But then he saw a wine. He drank it and when he opened his eyes, the girl inside his arms, kissing her.

    Before sunset, Director Choi held a series of photo shoots of the mysterious girl.

    Nikki stands in the vineyard. She was facing the lake where the sun is about to set. Her head partly glances over her shoulder, embraces herself; the sunset sun rays make a dramatic light. They made sure it was against the light to make Nikki''s face unrecognized, leaving her a mystery.

    "Who is Violet?"

    The next day, Theo brought her to another part of Switzerland.

    "What are we doing here?"

    "I want to take this as an opportunity to hold our Prenup."

    It stunned Nikki after she understood what Theo had said. A prenup in Switzerland!?

    "Why are you doing this to me?"

    Theo laughs while kissing the tip of her nose. He was too beautiful in her white dress and a flower crown on her head and the bouquet in her hands.

    "You shouldn''t cry or your makeup is going to mess up." He wanted to kiss her. But he doesn''t want to ruin her makeup, even says waterproof and doesn''t stain.

    Nikki laughs between her sobs. They proceed to their prenup photoshoot, they both enjoy with crazy poses they have tried.

    After an entire day, Theo rented a private hall to treat the whole crew. He and Nikki sat on the long couch near the floor-ceiling window, watching everyone have a blast after the photoshoot and successfully filming the commercial.

    Despite that, both of the models are first-timers. Director Choi was more than happy to work with them and shared his brilliant ideas of how they will shoot the commercial with the help of the young Master Shang. He was excited to go back to Mainland City to edit all the photos and footage they shot and complete it for the commercial.

    Laidback after two crazy days, Nikki comfortably leaning at Theo''s chest. On their hands is a glass of the wine Nikki has addicted to now. But she must not drink too much when she is pregnant. Still, the wine has alcohol even its tastes sweet.

    Nikki felt like, she was in the middle of her dreams. It never crosses her mind that she will shoot a commercial for her favorite wine.

    Meanwhile, while Theo drinking his wine while rubbing Nikki on her left arm, he heard her giggled. He had a guess, she has silly thoughts at the moment.

    "I was curious about what plays on your mind," he whispered.

    Theo''s warm breaths tickle her neck. Nikki looked up and gape at Theo lovingly. She giggled once again and he was curious to know.

    "Tell me, please!" he pleaded like a cute puppy.

    "Hey!" she laughs as Theo copied her when she is begging cutely at him.

    "I''m eager to hear what was playing on your mind. I''m sure it was naughty thoughts."

    Nodding, Nikki whispered. "This wine is the reason I got drunk that day. I was checking and tasting which one is the one you drink when we first kiss on our first night."

    Theo''s eyes grew widened. He perfectly remembers everything that happens on that night. Curled a teasing smile, he whispered back, "You don''t know how you drive me crazy that night."

    "Gosh! I don''t remember everything about that night!" Nikki paused a moment, she whispered at Theo again, she said, "The bathroom scene what drives me insane. The hangover in me recalls it perfectly."

    Theo let out his sexy laughs. It delighted him he found such a temptress wife.

    The fire in Nikki''s eyes lit his craves to make love with her tonight.

 Chapter 178 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 178: A MEMORABLE TRIP

    * * *

    As the night grew old, Theo and Nikki left the hall first. The crew continues celebrating merrily, having unlimited wine that was a gift from the Reynolds Winehouse they received before they left the vineyard.

    Back inside their suite, Nikki dropped her body on the couch and stretched both of her legs.

    Theo went to get her nightie. He then offered a massage to Nikki. He said, "I will give you a back massage."

    Her eyes gleamed, Nikki nodded happily. She took off her bra; she was just able to breathe comfortably.

    "Hey, let me take it off for you!" he complains. "Next time, ask me, and I would be glad to be obliged," Theo whispered, nibbles her ear.

    "Oh¡­" Nikki giggled. Later, she started sighing with satisfaction. Theo began rubbing her back, pressing her tense muscles; she was like swinging on cloud nine. It felt good, especially her lower back. Nikki kept sighing upon feeling relief from muscle pains.

    She experienced that being a model is a tough job. It needs to be physically fit and healthy to endure all the hard work during photoshoots with unique poses and especially during the filming of commercials. But she also enjoyed it a lot. And the best part is when she and Theo have to take together, even posturing an intimate scene.

    "I will also massage your legs."

    "Okay¡­"

    Nikki fixes her sitting position. She leans over on the armrest and places her legs on top of Theo''s thighs.

    "Wait, Nik. I will get you a pillow." Theo carefully holds her legs, putting them down on the sofa. He grabbed one pillow from the bed and strode back to the couch.

    He did it again. He makes her fall for him over again. Theo placed the pillow on the armrest and guided her to rest comfortably. This guy is thoughtful. He knows how to please her and take care of her needs.

    Theo went back to his seat and began massaging Nikki''s legs. Her skin is smooth and fair. He was in the middle of massaging Nikki''s thighs when his hand was accidentally rubbing that part of her lower body. His palm began stroking playfully.

    Nikki is looking at him charmingly while his eyes burn with desire. She now puts on her nightie, but he wants to take them off.

    He leans over to kiss Nikki on the lips. He grabs her breast above the thin fabric to fondles one after another. His kisses trail down to her ear to nibble while licking around it down to her neck and later her chests, taunting her erect nipples underneath the cloth.

    As Theo taunts her with one nipple and teeth biting the other¡­ Nikki, sighing in pleasure.

    Theo by one hand, he''s rubbing her vulva above her tiny black lingerie. She moans as it moistens and wet the cloth.

    Later, Theo pulled down her lingerie. He parted her legs, lowering his head, and began grazing her thighs.

    It felt torture when Theo didn''t eat her yet, but first, he plants tiny kisses on her thighs, stroking her skin with his mouth and tongue, and slowly, reaching her vulva.

    He is teasing her to beg. Theo is punishing her with anticipation of when his mouth reaches her vulva. And finally, as he began devouring her, Nikki shuddered her body from the pleasure Theo made her experience.

    Being together as a couple, she and Theo are not only learning things about each other. It also allows them to explore what their body needs.

    As Theo continues teasing around her vulva by his tongue, he''s sending her to a place their body only knows where...

    Nikki moans as Theo thrusting her insides with his tongue.

    She arched her body. Her chest-pounding loudly as she gasps for air. Her chest, rising up and down as the sensation gets intense.

    Theo gripped her waist; he gently pulled Nikki''s body to lay flat on the couch. He reaches for the pillow and positions it under her bottom.

    He lowered his head once again to continue exploring her insides with his tongue.

    "Uhh¡­" Nikki sighing after Theo penetrating her insides while taunting her clit¡­ Theo just knows how to please her body.

    Thanks to the pillow, her waist doesn''t have trouble when she arches her body from the sensation of teasing her vulva.

    She greeted her teeth to grasp the waves of pleasure that flared up her entire body. Now she wants Theo inside her.

    Theo feels that burning stare at him. Lovingly, he gaped at Nikki while he continued devouring her deeper his tongue reached.

    Theo could see the hunger in Nikki''s eyes, and he feels the same too. He couldn''t wait for his body to become one with his wife.

    The bulge inside his boxer has ached to be free. It was eager for the battle. He glanced at Nikki''s bliss, now glistening of how moistened it has become.

    He lifts his ass to pull down his boxer, and his feet kick it on the floor.

    Theo meets Nikki''s gaze; it was sultry and inviting.

    Nikki wandered her eyes around her husband''s muscled body. Her gaze flickered, watching him stroking his manhood to prepare for a long battle. With it, Theo teases her clit before he inserts it into her.

    She opens her mouth to gasp for air: breath and exhale while Theo, tenderly thrusting his manhood. It was warm and hard. Later, her sighs become loud moans. Her body is rocking in pleasure. Theo is rubbing her body while he''s making sensual thrusts.

    His palms, massaging her breasts, down to her belly and thighs. When the heat intensifies, Theo speeds up his pace as their moans louder. After a long moment of thrusting her insides constantly, she and Theo growl in contentment.

    Nikki sighs after her body calming down. However, Theo picked her up and placed her down to the bed. He lay down beside her; he is kissing her endlessly while his hand caressing her body.

    She was lying on her side. Theo grabs her left leg and places it into his waist to spread her thighs and expose her vulva. His hand on her belly, caressing upward to her chests while kissing her endlessly. Later, it traveled down her thighs.

    "I love you, Nik¡­" he whispered, nibbling her ear as his fingers teasing her clit once again.

    She cannot spurt a reply when Theo is covering her mouth while he is teasing her vulva with his eager manhood.

    "I love you, too..." She was having trouble breathing when Theo inserted his burning rod, gently pushing it inside her. "Umm¡­ Don''t tease me like that¡­" she sighed in dazed from the sudden push. The sensation of their intimate intercourse heightened as she began meeting Theo''s thrust.

    His speed intensifies when Nikki is rocking her buttock.

    "Hmm¡­" Nikki is doing loud moans.

    Theo''s breath becomes as harsh as he is building an orgasm. He decreases his pace to hold it a little longer. He made gentle pushes to make it a little longer.

    Nikki, who is close to her contractions, she grabs the sheets and groans loudly. Her rapid breathing encourages Theo to speed up his thrusts and let him erupted inside her one more time.

    Nikki buried her face between Theo''s neck and shoulder blades to breathe his scent. After he gave her a warm bath in the tub, now she was cuddling inside Theo''s warm arms.

    They were waiting to fall asleep. Nikki takes this chance to share her thoughts with Theo. Somehow, it worries her if the film results will be all right.

    "Do you think I look okay in our photoshoot?" she asked Theo.

    Kissed her forehead; he honestly replied, "You are not just okay. You are lovely."

    "Hmm... I''m worried that instead, I will help you. I might ruin your project."

    "That is far from the truth. I couldn''t think of anyone perfect for this project, but my wife."

    "Hmm¡­ I''m hoping they would like it." Nikki still doesn''t have confidence in herself. She was very concerned that Theo''s project might unsuccessful because of her, and they will slander him.

    Theo said, "They were a bunch of blind fools if they think you are not fit for this project."

    "Okay¡­" Nikki was too sleepy. She buried her face into Theo''s warm chest to have sweet dreams.

    Theo is brushing Nikki''s soft hair until she is falling asleep. He was very confident because the entire Zen City has been in the hype. After he shipped the painting he drew and hung in the Li-Shang Enterprise lobby. The employees took a photo of it and began posting online with captions¡­

    "Who is Violent?", "Where is Violent?", "Reveal, Violet!"

    Now, it was the entire nation searching for Nikki.

    If only she knows this? But Theo wanted to keep it a secret first. He wants to give Nikki a peaceful life. The reasons he is avoiding her into any controversies. But with this project, no one suits, but only her.

    "Thank you."

    He heard Nikki mumbles.

    "Hm?"

    "For having our prenup here. How did you get the idea?"

    "Ah... It''s a perfect place, yes. I want your first trip to Switzerland to be memorable."

    "Umm¡­ it''s already memorable because you are the one I was with¡­" With droopy eyes, Nikki tried to stay awake.

    "Everything I will do, Nik¡­" he said, kissing Nikki on the lips until they both fell asleep.

    Well, the truth is, he asks for advice from the experts. He has a bunch of married male friends to ask for backup when he runs out with romantic ideas.

    Theo has this smile on his face upon recalling his conversations with the boys after their business meeting¡­

 Chapter 179 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 179: WHO IS THE MYSTERIOUS GIRL?

    * * *

    Zen City

    The sun has just set. But the entire city has already been bright from the lights of the buildings and stores in the metropolitan area.

    Suddenly, it seemed time froze when all the billboard screens went black and the people did not move but waited for something interesting to happen.

    People gathered in the downtown plaza, the intrigue of what happens to all the screens in the city. It seems an important broadcast from a powerful company.

    Everyone began guessing who is the most powerful family in the upper class. And the Shang are among their choices. They believe that what is happening now must relate to an important announcement or a new commercial release.

    The high society is always showing off their dominance in the world. They can do anything with their money. And the lowly people like them are bystanders who love to watch the drama between the famous family and the members having scandals and shame doings.

    Lately, the Shang was on trending news after Garry Shang was imprisoned and accused of abducting someone. Of course, he denies it. But he still committed a crime ten years ago.

    Thanks to Jeremy''s cleverness. He agreed with Garry Shang. They won''t expose his crime and destroy his name to the society, but he must sign a pledge, that he no longer after to be the heir of Shang''s major business properties but it''s up to whoever will be the next Chairman of the Shang Empire after Harry.

    His entire family will receive an allowance, but they must work loyally under Jeremy and Theo.

    Garry Shang has three children. His firstborn is a daughter from his first wife, who just started working in the Shang Holdings, Mainland Office a year ago. He has two sons, one joining Junior High and second is a Senior High School.

    Before he signed an agreement. He requested to send his family to a province where no one knew about them.

    Garry''s family also agrees on this. His wife and children, who were ashamed of what their father did, they can no longer go out to have a normal life.

    Meanwhile, it surprised Harry and Nina after Rubin reported to them about it. It impressed them how Jeremy and Theo settled a problem between their Uncle.

    Garry deserves to rip off his name as a Shang. But Jeremy has other plans. It need not slap them in the face by exposing all the schemes by his relatives. He will do it quietly. In exchange, they have no voice in the Clan but his puppet.

    He need not make noises. But he has another way to shut their mouth and take away their rights being Shang. Jeremy knows also that some of them will betray him. But it prepares him to expose their schemes and scandals. He made sure that they knew he held the copies and the evidence.

    Harry and Nina couldn''t be prouder. And inside the Chairman''s office in the Shang Empire building¡­ Harry was seated on a single couch. On his right side, Nina took the sofa while across from her sat Rubin and Rudolf Lao.

    Rudolf has important business in China. He owns a gaming company in the country. Even with the success of this mobile game, he remains working under Shun Crow as a Director of his System Security Data operator of the entire Crow Corporation files.

    He regularly visits his company to run a system check and fixes the problems. Since he was in the country, Chairman Shang requested his expertise to launch an important announcement regarding the Shang Empire''s upcoming celebration.

    At the moment, he was preparing to release the official teaser of the Li-Shang Distributors'' new products.

    Nina''s company is one of the leading distributors of wines and champagne not only in the entire country but also in international distributions.

    "It''s time¡­" Rudolf murmurs after he successfully connected to every billboard of this city. Soon, he pressed the enter key of his laptop.

    Waiting for an important happening, the people made a hype after they watched the teaser of their official advertisement for the Li-Shang Distributors Co. new products and the official countdown of the Shang Empire 100th Year Celebration in a month now.

    Everyone has talked about it in every social media. All we''re asking the same question.

    "Who is the woman the young master Shang within the Ads?"

    "Where is Miss Min Xi?"

    "That is not Miss Min Xi! Are they broke up?"

    "Who is that model? I had never seen her before!"

    "Is this the reason Miss Min Xi was out of the country?"

    "Is the young master cheated?"

    And a lot of questions raised online. Others praise the girl, but others slander her for being a relationship wrecker. Many believe it was the reason they haven''t see new updates about Min Xi and young master Theo together. To examine the Ads carefully, the young master was too intimate to the woman.

    The mysterious girl is almost naked, but a purple silk fabric covers her buttocks, while Theo Shang grips her right leg, pinned to his waist, while his other hand holds her back as to not to fall over to the ground.

    Both are half-naked. The girl''s breasts pressing against the young master''s firmed chest, which every girl wished that they were the one with the master to have this sensual pose.

    They thought if this girl is just a model. They doubted, as to how the young master poses like that with this girl. They could see the intimacy between them is real.

    Now, they believe that this mysterious woman is someone special to the young master.

    The fans are now divided into half. Others take sides with Nikki, and others take sides with Min Xi and the loyal fans fighting against the new fans that shipped the mysterious girl and the young master.

    The next day, inside Harry''s office, Nina and Rubin have a private meeting along with Jeremy on the video.

    "Rubin, were you able to contact Min Xi''s manager? Where are they?" asked Jeremy.

    Rubin heaves sighed, he replied. "I''m sorry, young master. But it says the number is no longer in service."

    Jeremy wrinkled his forehead. He pondered whether Min Xi was making plans as she cut communication with him. It looks like she was no longer concerned with whatever happens to the Hong Company.

    It also made him worried that maybe Min Xi would do something that will compromise their preparation for the Shang celebration and for Theo to introduce Nikki as his wife.

    As to how the social media release various news, they have to do something and silence her if she would attempt to destroy Nikki''s name.

    Nikki just became the face of the New Generation of the Shang Empire. They announced that it is time that Shang ended its traditions but bravely took a new step for a new Shang Empire.

    VIOLET, it means to love.

    Something missing in this family. But Jeremy won''t follow the footsteps of his parents. He will only marry the woman he loves, who loves him back. And not unrequited love.

    Heaving a deep sigh, Jeremy said to Rubin. "Ask around where Min Xi is. Director Lao is still in the country. Ask his help to track down where Min Xi is, might she do something against the Shang."

    "All right. I''ll meet Director Lao and look for Min Xi."

    "I want you to continue to watch her actions, Rubin, like before."

    Rubin nodded. Two months ago, Jeremy assigned him to watch over every move Min Xi did while she was in Mainland City. Jeremy wants to make sure she won''t interfere with the plans of reuniting Theo and Nikki.

    At first, he doesn''t understand why Jeremy wanted Theo to meet Nikki. And now that he understood his masters¡­ he wanted to locate where Min Xi, not because his master ordered him to, but because he is worried about her.

    She was hurt for being rejected all over again. But Theo doesn''t love her. Because his master only loved one woman, even though he lost his memories and forgot her.

    Min Xi must accept it, and she has to move on and start a new life. She needs to stop having the illusion of being Theo''s wife.

    That night, when Min Xi was too drunk. She mumbled that if Theo wouldn''t make her his wife. She doesn''t mind if she becomes his mistress instead, as long as they continue pretending to be a couple.

    And that night¡­ he and Min Xi slept together before the incident after the show.

    "Rubin?"

    Startled, Rubin blink his eyes a few times. He didn''t hear the chairwoman calling him out.

    "I''m sorry, Chairwoman Shang. Did you say something?"

    "Yes. I said you can leave now and run an investigation of where Min Xi is. Ask our private investigator to help you out."

    Rubin sat up from the couch, he bowed.

    "Thank you, Chairwoman Shang." Next, then, he turned to his master. "Master Shang, I''m leaving now."

    Both nods at him, he made a haste march toward the door. Trailing down the hallway toward the elevator lobby, Rubin dialed a number that possibly knew what Min Xi''s other work was.

    Meanwhile, Min Xi scrolled her phone. She clenched her fist before she threw her phone.

    "Min Xi! Ah, my phone.. I need to buy a new one¡­" Kyle helplessly watches his new phone that its phone screen cracks and keeps blinking until it completely dies.

 Chapter 180 - Story Of Nikki Lindsey

    CHAPTER 180: MIN XI''S DECISION

    * * *

    Kyle bent down and picked up the gadget. He almost cried, staring at his broken phone. It was the second phone he bought since they arrived in New Jersey.

    Min Xi''s temper has gone worse. She is unhappy with all the trending news she found in social media. The Li-Shang has released its teaser for their new product. And Min Xi dreamed to be that woman Theo embraced in the Ads.

    The teaser Ads showing the intimacy between the two models, in which everyone could perceive how they were in love with each other.

    Kyle, who only observes Min Xi, he approached the girl to discuss a few things. All the years he becomes Min Xi''s manager. He is patient with her attitude. He has known her moods, and so her sudden decision worries him.

    "Min Xi, what is your plan? Are you certain to retire this early?"

    Min Xi was thinking of ending her contract. She wanted to retire from the modeling industry. But she remains to accept a few offers and will turn down any runaway invitations and compete to stay on top.

    "Are you sure about this Min Xi? How about your family?" Kyle asked further.

    However, Min Xi only shrugs a shoulder. She kept staring at the dark clouds forming far ahead. It looks like a storm is coming. Just like how her life has been.

    No response from her, Kyle heaves a long sighed. He added.

    "How about talking with the first young master? Should you at least share to Master Jeremy about your plans? He holds evidence about Hong''s scheme. If you would not properly explain it to him, he might do something and destroy your family, including your name. You can go back on the runway if your mind changes after a long rest. Do you realize how much it costs for you to end your contract when it was just renewed?"

    "I have shares in the company. That''s more than enough compensation for them," Min Xi replied.

    Kyle, who knew about her secret investments, couldn''t believe that Min Xi would give up her money. "That''s a lot of money, Min Xi! At least you take it!"

    "I don''t care! As long as my contract ends right away!" Min Xi blurted out. She doesn''t want to talk about anything at the moment. She needs peace of mind.

    However, Kyle would not give up. He has to convince Min Xi to change her mind. She was still on the peak of her success. Everything she works hard for fifteen years would have thrown away.

    "Why don''t you talk to Master Jeremy?"

    "No. He will know my whereabouts," Min Xi lazily replied Kyle. She picked up a pillow and hugged it.

    Kyle is no longer questioning his model. But it worries him for this girl. Even though she was a moody person, Min Xi was not a bad person. She was just crazy in love with Theo and had her fairy tale wishes to live happily ever after with her dream prince.

    But that prince is in love with another princess. According to Mr. Rubin, that girl is the Young Master Theo''s girlfriend before he lost his memories. But ten years ago, he forgot about her after that incident that almost killed the young masters.

    And the first young master wants the couple to unite. It made Min Xi have no hope with her unrequited love. But she deserves to be happy too.

    "How if you will tell Mr. Rubin the truth?"

    "No!"

    "It was his right, Min Xi." Kyle insists. He attempts to convince her again, might her mind changes and figure out other ways she remains in show business.

    But Min Xi is not in a good mood to talk at this time. She would only yell at Kyle over again, "Please, just stop bothering me, Kyle!"

    "You should not stay like this forever!" Kyle retorted.

    Min Xi deserves to be happy. She just loved the wrong person. Who she needs is someone who will treat her right and love her back. Kyle thoughts.

    Since she was a kid, Min Xi could take everything she wants. When her father arranged a marriage with Theo, she was happy and looked forward to the day she became his wife.

    But one thing that Min Xi cannot win over. Theo''s heart belongs to someone. Her fantasies shattered into pieces, and her dream ended.

    Kyle heaves a long sigh. He heard Min Xi sobbing. He comes close to pat her back as only what he could offer to her. Kyle knew how Min Xi feeling down lately. And she needed a friend who would stay by her side.

    None of her family cares about her feelings. They only scolded her for not seducing the young master so that they could force him to marry her after. In this way, they can take advantage of Shang''s wealth and their crime would be forgiven.

    After a long moment and Min Xi settled down, she said to her manager. "Kyle, I''m sorry. You should find another model to manage."

    "What are you saying now?" Kyle could not believe that Min Xi says this. It never crossed his mind that a day would come, and he would hear Min Xi saying it.

    All these years¡­ what she aimed is to be on the top to prove to someone that she could reach fame without making a mistake. But in the end, she is not different. However, she can make a change, not become like that woman she knew.

    "I won''t be like my mother, who chooses her fame over me." Min Xi mumbles to herself.

    Kyle, who listens, continues to comfort his model.

    "If that was your choice, know that I am here. I won''t leave you. And don''t you worry! I had a lot of savings too! It won''t make us starve for years! Well, first, we need to limit our expenses."

    "I have my savings too. You need not bother about our expenses. I still have several projects here in the US before I officially retire. That would be enough to support us," Min Xi said.

    "What are you saying? Of course, I''m going to help!"

    "Thanks, Kyle." Min Xi tore a sad smile. Whatever happens to her life now, she will live on. If her fate, she gladly accepts it without thinking twice of what she best does to have a future.

    "You know what? You better asked Master Jeremy''s help to end your contract with your agency and get your shares in that company." Kyle suggested after the long silence between them.

    "I don''t know, Kyle. I''ll think about it."

    "With it, you can start afresh life. How about putting up your collections? A boutique with all of your sponsor''s items."

    Min Xi lifted her head and gaped at Kyle. She said to him, "But you know my situation, Kyle."

    Kyle heaves a long sighed. He understood that it was a sensitive topic for her. "Okay. You should rest now. You have a photoshoot tomorrow morning. You need not stress your beauty. Okay?"

    "Yeah." After all, she is grateful that she has a friend like Kyle. The only person who never leaves her, but comforts her during her vulnerability, which is the one who encourages her during the times she just began as a model.

    Now it made her a realization. The only person by her side is Kyle. Her family only needs her to gain something for themselves.

    The next day, Min Xi smiles charmingly in front of the camera. She finishes the first set of clothes she will model. She took a break and ate some snacks.

    "You know what, Miss Min Xi? It''s the first time you eat on the set," said Amanda. She was the company representative that manages the photoshoot.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes! You have been working with us for five years, so I have prepared none other food for you since you never eat during your pictorials. And you gain weight. But the place, don''t get it wrong! It''s not bad. I like it!" Amanda explained it to Min Xi.

    Min Xi smiled. She said, "I will only choose the projects I will accept from now on. And your theme this year is totally my type. So I need not starved myself for several weeks to stay fit."

    "Aw, hun. Take care of yourself. There are a lot of ways to stay fit and healthy."

    "I think it''s a great change and a beginning for me to eat a lot." Min Xi pursued a genuine smile. She was thinking another thing, actually.

    "Yeah!"

    Later, the photographer now called out the models.

    "Okay. The break is over." Min Xi sat up from her chair as she strode toward the wardrobe to wear the next set of clothes she has to pose. She waited on the corner for her, turned, and joined with the other supermodels if needed a group pose.

    It was the last set of the photoshoot. Min Xi changes her clothes, she scans her reflection in the mirror.

    This year''s project with the Helen Collections is office suits and formal wear. It means she need not show a lot of her skin like the usual she modeled for them.

    The entire week, Min Xi finishes all her photoshoots. She accepts as many projects within two months before her belly grows lump.

    After then, she will end her career and focus on her pregnancy. She need not a man. But she will raise her child alone.

    Two weeks later¡­

    The plane has just landed at New York International Airport. Instantly, Rubin headed to the EXIT door. He spotted his long-time friend from college waving from his car. He asked the guy to pick him up to drive around the city.

    Rubin did not waste time. He visits the apartment where Min Xi was staying when she had projects in New York. However, Min Xi wasn''t there, and she was never there in these passing months.

    Also, he had already visited the Hong residence in San Francisco, but Min Xi was never there, said the maid.

    "Where are you, Min Xi?"

 Chapter 181 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 181: STORMY NIGHT

    * * *

    Zen City

    12 weeks ago¡­

    Nina watched the gloomy sky from her office. She is waiting for her driver but said he''s stuck in traffic when there were various accidents everywhere.

    The news also advised about places to avoid passing as now flooded, and more vehicles stuck in the road.

    With the weather like this, she can''t go home. Riding a taxi is impossible.

    Nina picked up her phone and messaged her secretary to book her a hotel suite and ask to pick her up.

    After thirty minutes, her secretary sadly reported that the closest hotels are full. The storm struck them by surprise. So many booked the hotels to keep safe tonight.

    According to the weather report. The storm intensifies its velocity. And might last for days.

    Nina told her secretary to announce not to come to work tomorrow and the next day until further notice when the storm passes by.

    She already foresees that it will leave a lot of damage to the road, flooded heavily, which lasted longer days.

    But her problem, how could she go home? Her driver tried to pick her up, but he was still a long way, and no certainty he could get out of the massive traffic. Many roads are now closed because of heavy rains, and the rainwater rises in many lower parts of the cities.

    Nina sighed again. It was getting cold. She made herself tea to keep warm.

    It''s been another half hour, and she remained inside her office. No one can save her, and looks like she has to stay in her office for days or until her driver reaches the office. The question is, how she can go home from this storm even if she has a car to ride in.

    Well, she has tea and coffee and bottled water. But that isn''t enough for a meal, especially if the storm lasts for days.

    Nina heaves a long sigh when her office door opens. It startles her the reason her eyes were frightened. But what surprised her the most, it was the last person she expects to come and rescue her. No, he could not do that. He can easily come to her office as the Chairman''s office was just within the next building.

    Nina fixed herself, she asked. "Harry, you haven''t gone home yet?"

    At first, Harry curled his forehead. But realize Nina must forget that he has a penthouse above his office.

    "Ahem. I stayed behind to finish my work before the celebration. It has many proposals to approve." Harry told Nina.

    On the other hand, Nina wishes to slap her forehead. She forgot that Harry makes the Shang Empire as his home. He has a penthouse on the top floor.

    Calmly, Nina smiled and offered if Harry wanted some tea.

    "I would like it too. But it was too cold out here."

    "Erm, my driver has stuck in traffic. I''m uncertain if he could get through."

    "Don''t tell me you haven''t had dinner?"

    "Yeah."

    "We can move to my office to keep you warm."

    "Okay."

    Nina followed Harry to the next building. They walk down a hallway headed to the overpass that connects the two buildings. She began shuddering from colds. Gladly, they reach the elevator and arrive at the top floor of the Shang Empire Building. It relieved her when finally they were inside Harry''s office. It was warm.

    "Are you alright?" Harry asked Nina. He notices that she is hugging herself. And he could feel the cold too when they took the hallways.

    Nina nodded and smiled. She was about to sit on the couch when Harry said to her¡­

    "I will escort you to the penthouse to see what you can fix for your dinner."

    "Huh?" Nina blinks several times while she tries to process what Harry said to her. It shocked her to be invited by Harry to his penthouse. It was rather like a prank.

    No, it must be a dream.

    When were the first time and the last time she stepped inside Harry''s penthouse?

    It was when she begged Harry not to divorce her.

    Nina heaves sigh before she steps inside the private elevator going to Harry''s penthouse on the rooftop of this building.

    The room was almost the same. It has only a little stuff added.

    Harry is a simple man. He is not a show-off person.

    When he was younger. Harry wears faded jeans and a denim jacket on top of his plain white t-shirt. Despite his wealth and powerful family, Harry never becomes a boastful person, different from the rest of his brothers.

    Probably, that is one thing why she falls in love with him.

    "Nina?"

    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry."

    Nina remains standing on the entrance door. She was hesitant to move her feet inside, but since Harry invited her, she must take this as an opportunity to take shelter rather than freeze in the cold, and starve inside her office.

    Harry led her into his kitchen and showed where the utensil and pots were kept. Harry is an excellent cook. She could remember when he and Kristina occupied the kitchen to prepare lunch or dinner for their friends. And she would admit, she was jealous because they were perfect for each other.

    Nina shook her head to stop herself from recalling the past. It was stupid of her to have this bitterness when Kristina is dead.

    And she must be thankful that Harry only loves one woman and not having mistresses and brought to this penthouse after Kristina died.

    She had heard how several secretaries tried to make their way to seduce him. Even those top models and rich daughters also attempt to win Harry''s heart, in the hope, they become his mistress to ride his name and live a luxurious life.

    Thank goodness, they didn''t succeed. That was a relief for her as a wife. She didn''t expect him to return her love, but she needed a family. And even if they live only as a couple on paper and no physical contact and love in between, she was happy that Harry gives her a family to call on.

    ***

    She raised Theo, along with her son Jeremy. She has no siblings so; her loving parents only pampered her. And that made her struggle with how to raise two sons properly. Especially Theo, who was rebellious.

    Her parents died when Jeremy was eight years old, and Theo was three.

    The time comes, and she has to run her own business after her relatives mismanage it and almost went bankrupt because of enormous debts after making bad deals all the time.

    "Nina?" Harry called out to her, but she didn''t respond, and he had lightly shaken her shoulder.

    Nina, who has deep thoughts, startled her when Harry shook her shoulder. Instantly, she bowed partly at Harry.

    "I''m sorry. It occupied her mind with a lot of things." She reasoned out, and that was true.

    "Hm?? the preparation must keep you busier."

    Nina nodded, she concurred. "It was. But according to our survey. We hit the highest rating of getting the nation''s anticipation. Also, the teaser we released a few days ago was well accepted. They anticipated who that woman, your son, was having an intimate pose with."

    "Hm. Assistant Li also showed me the graphs. Our standing remains untouchable," said Harry. "Alright. I will go back to my office to take care of the documents needed to sign immediately. You can make dinner. It''s getting late already."

    Nina bowed and watched Harry''s back until the elevator swallowed him.

 Chapter 182 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 182: HAVING DINNER TOGETHER

    * * *

    Nina was just able to breathe after she was alone. Her eyes wandered around the kitchen. It was complete with cooking pots and stuffed with everything Harry needed to make himself a meal. Everyone surely doesn''t know that the Chairman of an empire is making his meals and alone in his proud building.

    She bet Harry missed Kristina all the time, the reason he keeps himself alone in this penthouse.

    Nina expects that she could find Kristina''s picture everywhere in his penthouse. But there''s almost none. Except for his sons'' photos.

    At least, even Harry didn''t show much of how he cared for his children. She saw Harry did many things for his sons.

    Harry stepped out of the elevator, he walked toward his chair and took a seat. He clasped both of his palms on the table and rested his head on them.

    He has no documents to review at the moment. He already finished signing all the papers that needed immediate attention. But his assistant called him and reported that Nina remains in her office, alone, and her driver is stuck in the traffic.

    Instantly, he visits Nina''s office to see if she was alright. Then, out of the blue, he invited her to his office. Not only that but also to his penthouse.

    Well, he made an excuse that he has important documents to attend, and he left her alone. It was because he knew Nina would be uncomfortable with him.

    He and Nina, we''re a couple, but it''s not a marriage where two people are in love.

    It was more of a friendly marriage with benefits for both of them. It becomes a convenient marriage where both showed respect for each other.

    Harry sat up in his chair. He strides toward the console table in the left corner of his office and pours a rum on the glass.

    After almost an hour, he receives a text from Nina, notifying him she will send the food after it is done.

    Meanwhile, Nina was almost done cooking. She already sent a message to Harry that she will bring him food. But after ten minutes she sent that message. Harry appeared in the door.

    "Are you done with your work?" Nina asked Harry.

    "Ah. I haven''t, yet." Harry lied. He went on, "I came so that you need not come down to bring food. I can have dinner here."

    "Oh! I''m sorry. Of course! What am I thinking? It was your house." Nina laughed awkwardly. Well, she said that to think Harry was busy with his work, but he cared enough to leave his office just to fetch her and offered his penthouse to take shelter in this stormy night.

    The food is at least her gratitude for Harry showing kindness toward her.

    "Nina¡­" Harry has something to say, but he forgets what it is. "Never mind."

    "Um, then I will set the table since the soup is done," said Nina.

    Harry nodded and took a dining chair to sit on it. Nina set the utensils and placed the food she cooked. She made soup and a garlic fried chicken. It surprised him that Nina also makes garlic fried rice and an egg on it. It was his favorite.

    And he knew that Nina was good at preparing meals. But because he stayed in the company most of the time. Only a few times he sits on the same table with his family. Excepts during a gathering with the clan that happens every Saturday.

    He and Nina sometimes have to attend dinners with the invitations of their business partners. But as sharing a meal with family regularly? He couldn''t recall how often he sits on the table with Nina and his sons.

    Harry heaves sighed. Nina observes him with what he will comment about the food. She was nervous when Harry was sighing like that.

    Nibbling her mouth, she gathers the courage to ask Harry. "Is the soup salty? Or the rice didn''t cook enough?"

    "Hm? Oh, no. It was all good," Harry replied.

    "Oh. I''m glad. It worries me if it does not turn out good. I haven''t cooked anymore for a long time now."

    "It was good. Don''t worry too much."

    "Okay." Nina smiled timidly.

    Somehow, she felt comfortable conversing with Harry, which he is calm at the moment and giving her a friendly treatment.

    They finished having dinner, and it went smoothly. They''ve discussed a few matters and ideas regarding organizing the Shang grand celebration over dinner.

    Nina is washing the dishes. She glances at Harry, who was seated on a single couch in the living room. It looks like he has no plan to go back to his office.

    Since Harry stayed, Nina makes tea for them. She joined him in the living room and served tea.

    "Thank you," said Harry. Gradually, he drew the cup to his mouth.

    Later, he told Nina that the storm will severely damage many establishments and trees possible to fall over. So it was advised to stay indoors and avoid traveling until it passes Zen City.

    "It seems like you should tell your driver to go home," Harry suggested, which made Nina dumbfounded.

    "How am I going to go home?" Hysterical, she grew troubled. There''s no way she will stay in the penthouse, alone with Harry.

    Harry explained to Nina. "Even if your driver reaches the office. It will be hard to drive back to the mansion. I asked my assistant how the situation was on the road. He said it was bad. So he advises not to force going home tonight, even tomorrow."

    "Oh. Then I will find the closest hotel to stay until the storm disappears."

    Harry gaped at Nina with amusement. She''s excusing herself not to stay with him in the same room. "Are you afraid of me, Nina?" Harry asked her out of the blue.

    Nina blushed. She was out of reasons she could give Harry. What he said is true, and too late to defend herself.

    "Um. Not really. I just don''t want to be a bother to you," she reasons out to cover her timidity.

    Harry chuckles, he replied to Nina. "Why have you become a bother? You are my wife, after all."

    It seems like her heart is going to pass out.. Tears began forming in her eyes. She lowered her head to hide them and not for Harry to notice while she''s fighting not to cry¡­

 Chapter 183 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 183: HIS CLOSEST FRIEND

    * * *

    Last night, Harry convinced Nina to sleep in the bedroom, and he would stay in the living room.

    "I could sleep on the sofa." She told Harry and turned down his offer.

    Dumbfounded, Harry insisted, and he reasoned out. "What would our sons say after they learn that I let you sleep on the sofa?"

    Nina cannot counter Harry''s statement. She gives up and accepts his offer to sleep on the bed. Also, Harry let her borrow the pajama he has never worn yet. However, she didn''t wear pants when it was too long for her.

    Now she has a problem. She can''t go out with only the upper pajamas she wears. Besides, she can''t put back the clothes she wore yesterday.

    Nina has been pacing inside Harry''s bedroom. She peeps outside the window, the sky pouring heavily.

    Nina heaves a long sighed. She''s getting hungry and craving for a morning coffee. She wondered if Harry went to his office.

    Harry is an early bird person. He already woke up before the sun would rise. Since his office was just below the penthouse, he must start work by now. The time is nine in the morning. It looks like, she sleeps in. Besides, she wasn''t able to fall asleep when she knew that Harry was just outside his bedroom.

    ''Did Harry already ate his breakfast?'' Nina asked herself.

    Nina peeps outside. Slowly, she twists the knob and opens the bedroom door. She gasped when she saw Harry standing in front of the door.

    "Harry?!" she burst out.

    "Oh, I''m about to knock if you are already awake," said Harry. His right arm lifts in the air. He''s truly about to knock on the door.

    "Erm, I was checking you out if you were still here."

    "Hum? Do you want me to leave?" Harry asked Nina.

    Nina flushed her cheek; she lightly shook her head. "Oh, no! I''m just thinking whether you''re still here since you are an early bird person. You might¡­ erm, I''m saying is, maybe you work on the documents when you haven''t eaten breakfast yet."

    Nina scanned Harry''s get up. He wore casual pants and long sleeves. It must be when there are no employees to come to the office today. They sent an announcement that no work today and stay home to keep safe from the storm. But the like of Harry, he would not waste his time with her but worked the entire day.

    "Well, I''m making breakfast at the moment. You might want to join me. And by the way¡­"

    Harry left and strode toward the living room. He picked up the bags placed on the cocktail table; he handed the shopping bags to Nina.

    Nina asked, "What are these?" She knew it was shopping bags from famous stores in the city, but why Harry has them is what confused her.

    "Mr. Long arrived at dawn. The traffic has finally moved, but with the high winds and heavy winds, he cannot speed up your car. I asked him if he can purchase clothes for you from the hotels. Gladly, they were your size."

    "Oh¡­" Nina was speechless. How did Harry know her sizes? She and Harry never sleep in the same bed. For thirty-five years, they are married? They slept in separate rooms.

    Harry sees that Nina is in deep thought. "I will let you change now while I make our breakfast," He said and left Nina.

    She was surprised by his gesture. It took a while before she recovered from the shock. Before she walked toward the bathroom, Nina glanced at Harry''s direction to watch his back.

    He would turn sixty years old soon. But Harry remains well fitted. That is why it''s not surprising younger women are lingering around Harry, attempting to seduce him.

    Yes, she knew about it. Who doesn''t know about gossip among the employees? But one thing that you have to mind while working either at her company or the Shang Empire is to shut your mouth outside, or else have to face all the consequences.

    Nina shook her head and finished her shower. She tried on the clothes, and Harry was right. They were her size. Maybe in thirty-five years that they married. Harry learns her exact size, even if they don''t sleep together.

    Nina scanned her reflection. She sighed and stepped out of the bathroom. Since Harry''s bedroom is separate from his wardrobe and bathroom, she went back to Harry''s bedroom. She is looking for the pouch inside her bag. It was her stuff to look pleasant.

    Nina took out a face cream and applied some on her face before she got out of the bedroom. She cared less to wear a lipstick but put a light line on her eyebrows.

    Harry now seated on the dining table, immersing himself watching on his laptop while eating. Nina strode to the kitchen and gaped at the plate full of breakfast stuff placed across Harry. They were the only ones here, so the plate must belong to her. She took a seat and began eating silently.

    Nina could hear low voices from Harry''s laptop. He seemed to monitor the storm. She looked up to glance at the penthouse''s floor-ceiling windows. All the curtains were down. And to what the report says, the storm is slowing down but intensifies its strength.

    Halfway, Nina receives a text message. It was from Theo. Last night, Jeremy exchanged chats after her son heard about the strong typhoon going to hit Zen City. She replied with a smile on her face.

    It has intrigued Harry, who Nina exchanges messages that put a smile on her face.

    "Ahem!" Harry coughed. He just wanted to get Nina''s attention. He said, "The weather forecaster says the storm may stay two to three days."

    Nina looked up. Panic registered into her face. "Is that long?" she asked worriedly. Her mind is running wild at the moment. What is going to happen now? It worries her to think she would stick with Harry in his penthouse for three days. Is it awkward?

    Damn. She was old to worry like this. And there is nothing wrong with whether they are trapped inside the Shang building. She and Harry are married. The entire world knew they were husband and wife. So there is no surprise they were together in the penthouse.

    Nina contemplated when she remembered to reply to Theo''s recent message.

    She told Harry, "I will tell Theo the situation here." Then she types on her phone.

    "Oh, it was Theo? When are they going to visit here?" asked Harry. He was eager to meet Theo''s wife.

    "Hm, Jeremy said, he and Theo will come together when the celebration is closer."

    "I see. That''s good." Harry takes silence. He was pondering whether to ask Nina with the things playing on his mind. "Ahem! How were Theo and his wife?" there, he finally said it.

    "Ah, Nikki? Her pregnancy has no worries. She was craving a lot of food, said Theo."

    "Hm. That''s great then."

    Harry takes another moment of silence. When did Jeremy and Theo bring to this world? He wasn''t there by their side. And he never tries to raise them by his own hands but relies on Nina''s governance and the butlers and the nannies to take care of what they needed when they were growing up.

    Now he sees what his shortcomings are to his family. And so, he was proud of his son. According to Rubin, Theo is hands-off to what his wife needs. Something he never did. He loves someone, but things become complicated between them.

    Harry heaves a long sigh. He watched Nina sit up from her chair. Still, she could not look him straight in the eyes. Most of the time, Nina avoided meeting his gaze. Maybe one thing why there is no progress in their relationship.

    They have discussed less for their family, but when business matters, he spent more time to make things perfect. And it looks like the reason Nina never bothered him consulting about his sons, is all because he is always out of the country to take care of their businesses.

    If Jeremy never became ill, he would not at least try to act like a father. Somehow, that teaches him how to become one. However, still, he doesn''t show enough affection.

    "Harry?"

    Harry blinks several times before he fixes his gaze at Nina. "I''m sorry. Have you asked something?"

    "Erm, I''m asking you if you prefer tea or brewed coffee."

    "Oh. I guess coffee is perfect for the weather."

    "All right. I''ll make two mugs, then."

    Harry nodded. He also sat up and put his plate in the sink. He glanced at Nina, brewing coffee on the corner of the countertop of his kitchen. It seems like he could not remember if he and Nina are together in the kitchen.

    During the first years, they were married. When he went home to the mansion. He only locked himself inside his library and worked with his reports he needed to submit to his father.

    Harry waited for the coffee in his living room. He was thinking if he should go down to his office and lock himself as usual. And left Nina in his penthouse.

    In that way, Nina would not be uncomfortable. Harry now realized he has no friends he can call close to him. All he has are business associates. His business partners, which he did not develop a deeper relationship with as close friends.

    He showed his loyalty and credibility, yes. However, now it made him realize one thing. He only has one friend who remains by his side.

    It''s Nina.

    Harry heaves another long sighed. Nina now places the mug of brewed coffee in front of him. He remains to stare at the black liquid, he asked Nina.

    "Do you think, it''s about time to tell them the truth?"

    Nina, who is not prepared for a moment like this.... Her eyes filled with fright.

 Chapter 184 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 184: VISITING THE SHANG

    * * *

    Li Manor

    "Young miss, your parents wished to see you. They are waiting in the garden."

    Nina, age 16, is reading a book inside her bedroom. It was summer. But since she is not interested in going out. She spent her days reading books.

    Nina glanced at the maid. She said, "Thank you."

    The maid bows and leaves the room. Not that long; she rose from her couch and met her parents. It was rare for her father to stay home on Saturday.

    "Mama? Papa?" Nina approached her parents and greeted them, planting a kiss into their cheeks.

    "Nina, come join us and have tea," Madame Dona Li''s invitation to her daughter, gesturing to the empty seat.

    "Thank you, Mama." Nina took the seat, she picked up the teacup and sip on it. She put down the cup, contemplating what they need from her. She told her father, "It was a surprise you were home early today, Papa."

    Nelson Li laughs. He is guilty that he spends more time dining out with his clients for business meetings. This year, he was busier in expanding his Enterprise. He is planning to target the international market.

    Nelson tears a smile, he consoles her daughter.

    "I missed my daughter. Can''t I see my princess? Look at you. I haven''t noticed you are now a lady."

    Nina curled a timid smile. Her father has been home late these passing months. By then, she was asleep already. She understood that he was busy working in their business. But as she grew up. It has become rare for them to have dinner together. She cannot help but miss those days.

    "All right. Nina, tomorrow, we will have lunch with Shang. So we will go out today for shopping, and your father will accompany us," Dona Li said, she has a cheerful smile on her face.

    Nina shifted her gaze back and forth to her mother and father. "Is there an occasion?" she asked.

    "Do you remember your Aunt Mely? My distant cousin?"

    Mely? Nina tried to remember. And what she recalls, Mely is not her mother''s cousin by blood. Madam Mely''s uncle adopted Dona. And she rarely met her aunt because her family was living in the US.

    The Shang has gradually expanded its corporation abroad.

    "I haven''t seen her for five years, Mama."

    "Ah, yes. Her husband has been busy taking care of their sister''s office in America. They invite us to see them. It''s a splendid chance as they need to go back to the US right after Master old Shang''s 90th birthday."

    "Oh. Okay." Nina was assumed that her parents would attend the celebration. Honestly, she doesn''t enjoy socializing, but she can''t help but come along with her parents.

    Nina nods to her parents. It will also be a good chance to be with them, and she would not be left home alone. It does not count the maids and the butler. She is always with them more than being with her parents.

    The next morning. Nina is hesitant to enter the Shang mansion. The house is too huge. It was an ancient building, but the richness of architecture and designs are like a house for the emperor.

    Nina followed her parents inside the mansion, and a beautiful woman wearing the latest style of clothes greeted them. She lives abroad, and her appearance tells of western culture.

    "Dona!"

    "Cousin Mely! Oh, you are so beautiful!"

    "So are you!"

    The two women hugged each other. Later, Dona introduces her daughter.

    "Do you remember Nina?"

    "Oh, my god! What a beautiful lady! I would love you to be my daughter-in-law!"

    "Mely, don''t joke like that. I might agree with it!"

    The two women laughed. Mely invited them inside. The Li family greeted the Shang elders before Mely and husband Jerome accommodate their guests.

    Nina watches the adult chatting and laughing from the corner. It was the reason she was bored coming to gatherings like this. She was silently sitting alone while slowly sipping her tea. She saw younger Shangs close to her age, but they seemed not friendly but glare to her direction.

    They were scanning her from the head down to her shoes. It makes her conscious being look like this. Could it be about how fancy her clothes are? But the Shang are wealthier than Li''s. However, her parents spoil her with fancy things. They don''t mind spending a fortune with her and dress up like a princess.

    Nina avoided meeting their gazes. She gaped at the teacup she''s holding. She was certain they aged for a hundred years already from a distant dynasty. This teacup is surely expensive.

    She was getting bored. Nina sits up. She approaches her mother and whispers that she needs to go to a restroom.

    A servant escorted her to the back of the house and brought her to an extension house. The servant showed her a room and pointed out the restroom. Nina followed the passageway toward an exclusion room that stands as a lavatory. Nina was done, but she didn''t go back to the gathering hall. Instead, she explored the garden and sat on a bench in the gazebo.

    She heaves sighed. She wanted to go home, or maybe she should bring a book to read peacefully in this garden.

    Nina wandered her eyes, her gaze caught a separate house that name as the library. With cheerful steps, she strode toward the house, taking a wooden bridge. She was happy to found a library!

    Nina went inside. It fills every corner with giant bookshelves. She wandered around, she took the stairs toward the second floor of this library. She cannot stop to cringe with excitement seeing this many history books and scrolls from ancient times. Shang owns such valuable possessions.

    Nina picks up one book and starts reading. She already read several pages when someone suddenly spoke behind her.

    "What are you doing here? You have no permission to enter the library."

    Startled, Nina turned around with a shock on her face. Her eyes grew wider.

    "Hi!"

    From a serious tone, the guy now smiled widely. She wanted to smack him for scaring her. Now, he was like an asshole smiling at her. Nina frowned.

    "I''m Harry."

    The guy extended his hand. Nina glared after she heard the name he used to introduce himself.

    "You are not Harry." Nina twitched her lips, she rose a brow and crossed her arms across her chest.

    He is cute though having those two dimples on his face. His eyes disappeared when he laughed loudly. But her blood was boiling toward him.

    "Steven?"

    Nina heard a creak of the wooden stairs. Someone is climbing, and he owns a beautiful voice, calling out a person named Steven. She needs not to question who that is. The guy standing in front of her is the owner of that name.

    "Harry is now looking for me," Steven said to Nina. He stepped closer, which made Nina step backward.

    It pissed her off. The guy came closer and pinned her against the bookshelves.

    And she realized¡­

    She and Steven had kissed.

 Chapter 185 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 185: THE KISS

    * * *

    Nina remained frozen on the floor even after Steven parted from her. Her face flushing red while meeting Harry''s eyes. He was standing behind Steven; his gaze shifting from her toward his brother.

    "Hey, Harry! What''s up?" asked Steven like there''s nothing happened.

    It takes a few moments before Harry speaks up. "Um, they were looking for us. It''s about time for lunch," said Harry. "I''m sorry. I arrived at the wrong timing. I didn''t mean to bother."

    No! You should arrive earlier, Harry! Or you are the first guy to arrive! Nina''s hopeless wish.

    Steven pursed a smirk. "Nah." He glanced at Nina to wink at her before he resumed. "We will join you in a little while," he told Harry.

    "Okay. I''ll go ahead." Harry turned around. He did not care for another glance at Nina''s direction.

    The moment Harry leaves, Nina''s right hand landed on Steven''s face. She violently wipes her mouth as she narrows her gaze to confront the guy.

    "How dare you!" she yelled at Steven.

    Steven smirks and never leaves on his face. He could see the girl annoyed at him as to how red her face was. "Don''t tell me? It was your first kiss?"

    Another slap Nina gave to Steven. This time his other cheek. Nina clenches her fist. It frustrates her after that kiss, and Harry catches them.

    Harry saw them kissed!

    "Heh. Did you wish that Harry had your first kiss?" Steven teased Nina.

    Nina''s face was like bitten red from anger. Steven went overboard of pestering her. Nina''s gaze darkened. She threw her knuckles, and it landed on Steven''s mouth. It has the force and made the guy step backward.

    "What the¡ª? Why are you overreacting for just a kiss?"

    "Just a kiss?" Nina widened her eyes from shock. She was astounded by how a jerk this guy is. "You are a piece of asshole!"

    "Whoa! I¡ª ouch! It hurts." Steven massages his jaw. "Hey, wait!" he attempts to stop Nina from leaving. But she throws a book at him. He catches it as it was a favorite book of the old Shang.

    Nina hurried to leave the guy. She runs down the stairs, Nina, goes back to the room where it has a lavatory.

    She stayed in the room for a while until her anger waned. It upsets her till then, but she must not show to her parents and others. Nina settles down her anger; she fixes herself.

    She was on her way back when she meets Mely on the corridor.

    "Nina! Where have you been? We''re looking for you."

    Before she could answer Mely, her mother appeared and asked the same question Mely asked her.

    "Mama, I walked around the garden, but then I saw the library and read a book. I hope it''s okay if I did not ask for permission," she remembered what Steven told her before that kiss.

    Dona heaves a sigh of relief. The Shang property is a large area. She''s worried about where Nina went. "Alright, let''s go! Lunch has now served."

    Nina nodded. She followed the two women and listen to their conversation. She blushes when their subject is about her.

    "Dona, Nina is too pretty. I wished I had a daughter like her. But I have four sons instead."

    "Nelson and I wished to have sons. We are never lucky, but we don''t regret that heaven gives us only a daughter." Dona glanced at her daughter before she went on. "When Nina gets married, her husband will be our son."

    Nina dropped her mouth. It seemed her parents couldn''t wait to give her away. But if one of her Aunt Mely''s sons would become her husband, there''s only one person she prefers.

    However, that kiss from Steven!

    Nina frowned after she remembered that kiss.

    She wished not to see that guy, but he was setting across her, and Harry was on Steven''s right side. The Shang brothers, sons of Jerome Shang, are Garry, Ramon, and the twins, Harry and Steven.

    Nina sighs silently. Steven keeps flashing a smirk toward her. She is dying to throw him the bowl with soup. But she holds her temper, not being transparent that it annoyed her.

    The adults were eating merrily but frequently mentioning business affairs over a feast. How boring life adults have. Well, even she has a boring life. Now she has to deal with a jerk!

    Later, one adult asked where Steven got the bruise on his mouth. Nina was nervous if Steven would answer that it was she who punched him. She keenly stared at him, throwing a warning gaze.

    Steven was forced to tear a smile. The bruise aches a bit, and he has to eat carefully.

    "Ahem. Well, Harry and I played ball earlier. Nina is passing by, and she stole my heart. It cannot help that my gaze follows her. And that the ball landed on my face."

    Nina dropped her jaw on the floor. What a liar! Now she wishes to kick him between his thighs!

    However, hearing Steven''s statement made the adults laugh hard.

    "It looks like one of my sons has an eye for Nina, Nelson," said Jerome.

    The two fathers looked happy. It seems they like the concept of Steven pursues Nina, and both would have mutual feelings.

    But no! It was Harry she liked!

    Nina glanced at Harry, who was surprised at what his twin brother reasoned out. Well, it shocked her too, why Steven has to lie like that. Harry meets her gaze. He pushes a smile, and then he goes back to eating silently.

    Ah! She''s really upset! Harry is now thinking differently about her. How could she change his impression of her?

    Nina wished that Harry would not misunderstand about the kiss. Obviously, it was not a mutual feeling! She would not slap and punch Steven if she agreed to that kiss.

    Ah, she''s being defensive to herself, how would Harry know this? She was only talking to herself.

    After it has served lunch. The adult men drank rice wine while the women had afternoon tea in the garden.

    As for Nina, she wants to go home soon. She is completely lost enthusiasm for this visit, and she wants to wash her face and brush her teeth. She truly was like overreacting, yes. But she doesn''t like Steven.

    Nina finds a chance to talk with Steven. She won''t be at peace until he did not take back what he said to everyone.

    "Steven, can I talk to you?" She finally crossed paths with him in the hallway.

    "What? You want another kiss?" he smirked, even his mouth hurting.

    "Shut up! What did you say to everyone is a lie!"

    "Then what? You want me to tell them we kissed and you bit me?"

    Nina wants to punch him once again, but her father showed up and told her it''s time to go home.

    "See you at the party, Nina," Steven whispered before he turned around and left her.

    It upsets her so badly. She has to find an excuse not to attend the party!

 Chapter 186 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 186: JEROME SHANG''S AMBITION

    * * *

    Two days had passed since the Li family visited the Shangs.

    Nelson prepared a generous gift for the old Shang''s 90th Celebration. It was an ancient scroll of a Dragon and Phoenix painting.

    Nelson would not mention how many millions he spent to win the painting in an Auction. It was a real possession to keep.

    Placed in a golden box, Nelson''s assistant and secretary delivered it to the Shang mansion a day before the party gathering.

    Instantly, the Li family won the old Shang''s heart.

    It was the night of the Old Shang''s 90th Celebration. Despite his age, Master Shang remains enthusiastic about meeting his guests.

    The Li''s enter the hall, instantly Master Shang brightens his face seeing Nelson''s family.

    "Happy Birthday, Master Shang. May heaven bless you with long life and prosperity."

    "Thank you!"

    "I''m hoping that the Chairman likes the gift I sent?"

    "It was absolutely beautiful! In fact, it was my favorite!" Chairman Shang laughs and entertains Li.

    In that banquet, the Li family is only one of many families Shang invited tonight. Gathering tonight is mostly from prominent families in High Society who are leading the business world.

    Everyone sent a generous gift for the old Shang, but amongst others, it was the Li''s he was happy with.

    Rumors say Li attempts to establish a good relationship with Shang to take advantage of the benefits Li could earn from.

    And one thing, Li has a daughter Shang could marry. It was obvious from the picture they perceive.

    Meanwhile, Nina instantly lost enthusiasm to be in this gathering.

    She was pushing down the skirt of her Cheongsam. Her mother invited a seamstress and tailored a skimpy pink cheongsam for this gathering, and she felt like her parents were about to sell her away.

    Nina heaves a silent sighed. She senses all the eyes that looked in her direction. It''s not only the younger men, but even the adult steals a look in her. It seems like it will be a long night for her to bear this atmosphere.

    The banquet begins, and Nina sits silently with the table that reserves for their family. Later, Mely joins their table to chat with Dona and Jerome with Nelson.

    The two women talk about dresses and jewelry. While the two men talk about business. Nina wants to get away from the Banquet Hall and go to the Shang Library.

    At the moment, the Old Shang gave thanks and his appreciation to all the guests and gifts he received.

    He announced that it was time for him to step down as the head of the Clan, and he already chose the one to replace him.

    The entire Shang stirred, hearing good news. Many of them prayed to point out an important role in the Clan. It will determine who is the next boss below the Old Shang''s position in the Clan.

    "Now, for the years, I have been watching each of you. I know who deserves the position and who is not," the Old Shang began appointing his family to important positions in the Clan. "I appoint my second son Jared Shang as the new Chairman of the SHANG EMPIRE, my first grandson Jerome Shang will be the CEO of the main office."

    His grandfather''s news greatly surprised Jerome. He sat up from his chair and walked toward his grandfather to show his gratitude.

    "Thank you very much for your trust, grandfather."

    "I believe you will bring the Shang to glory," said the Old Shang. Before Jerome stepped on the side, the Old Shang whispered to him. "And it will be great if you make Shang and Li unite soon."

    Old Shang patted his first grandson''s back. Jerome met his grandfather''s eyes, his gaze giving him the message. That he expects of a job well done, and it should happen sooner. Jerome bowed. His grandfather tore a smile at him before he continued announcing for further changes when he stepped down as a Chairman of the Shang Empire.

    Jerome, who is quiet, standing next to his uncle. He smiled at the crowd and bowed as his gratitude for congratulating him. However, his mind brothers and feel the pressure of being the third-highest position in the Clan. The seat he is taking is not free. It has a return, and clearly, his grandfather ordered him to marry one of his sons to Li''s daughter.

    If he would not make it possible, he would lose his position and even his honor being Shang.

    Jerome pondered while he observed his four sons. He has to please his grandfather, so he remains in his position. To make sure that he will get the highest position soon, he needs to assign his smartest son to marry Li''s daughter.

    Nina Li is a beautiful girl. She was modest, a well-bred young woman. The Li couple raises their daughter well.

    Amongst his sons, Steven, who showed a liking toward Nina. But it should be his older son, Garry. However, Garry is not a reliable one to run a business. He doesn''t excel as much as Raymond and Harry. But his second son, Raymond, is a happy-go-lucky person. He could not make him as his right hand running the Shang and aim for the highest seat.

    It was Harry who was the smartest amongst his sons. He excels in all of his subjects. And doing great even in sports.

    Harry is the best candidate for him to arrange a marriage with Li''s family. But first, he has to make sure that Li would truly help him secure his position. He won''t sweat it, because his wife Mely, has a good relationship with Dona Li. Things will be easy for his plans.

    That moment, Jerome made a brilliant plan to secure the seat he dreamed of taking.

    Jerome is on his way back to Li''s table when Robert Hong greets him.

    "Congratulations, Jerome!"

    "Thank you, Robert."

    "How I wished I had a daughter to marry one of your sons!"

    Jerome laughs. Hong indeed has a great status in society. If one of his sons married Hong''s, that was another step closer to the seat. With a wide smile, Jerome replied to Robert. "Don''t lose hope, Robert! Our grandchildren can marry in the future!"

    Jerome assures that his voice is loud enough to reaches the Old Shang''s ears. He glanced at his grandfather, the old man grinning widely. And Jerome perfectly knows. He has a great advantage to have Hong on his side.. He could earn more great favor from his grandfather.

 Chapter 187 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 187: SAVE FROM EMBARRASSMENT

    * * *

    Outside the Banquet hall, Nina takes a walk around the pool area. The place became a lounge for the youngsters, who like her got bored in the banquet.

    And she is not used to any high society gathering. She often left home, but tonight, her parents begged her to come with them.

    The celebration turned out to be a business matter. She got so bored hearing and watching the adults discussing and talking, or asking, ''how is it going with your business?'' blah, blah...

    Anyway, it makes Nina realize one thing. Two years from now, she has to attend a university to earn her degree. But she cannot decide yet which course she must take, and something she loves and has a passion for it.

    However, she has a feeling that it should be a degree that would help to run their business.

    And it seemed she cannot say no to her parents. No one would inherit their business but her. And when she gets to marry in the future, it should be someone she could entrust their family business.

    Speaking of someone to marry. She dreamed of him being her husband. But it seemed she was not pretty enough for him to spare a look at her. Nina heaves a long sighed.

    She looked around to find the way toward the library. The last time they came for a visit, she hadn''t passed to this area. Nina notices a few men standing around, and she believes they were Shang''s bodyguards.

    She walked toward the guy standing in the right corner of the pool area, but she halted when she recognized Lilian among the group close to the man she plans to ask for a direction. Lilian is Harry and Steven''s cousin. She feels the contempt atmosphere, Lilian, giving her every time they cross paths lately. Lilian is in senior year in the academy she attends to.

    They were not close, but a stranger in the school. But before summer, Lilian suddenly showed that she hates her. And it left her confused why. And tonight, she has no choice but to walk past Lilian''s group.

    "Hi, Nina!" Lilian greeted her.

    "Hello, sister Lilian," Nina returned, pushing a timid smile on her lips.

    Lilian''s company was scanning Nina from the head down to her white three inches high heel shoes. It could perceive the envy in their eyes. Compared to her silk pink floral cheongsam, they were wearing faded colors, which made Nina standout to most of the girls at the party. She was also wearing a jade and gold bangles both to her wrists.

    She doesn''t like jewelry, but everything she wears tonight is a gift from her father. Every time he travels to the other side of China for important business matters, he always brings a presence for his princess.

    Being the only child, they spoiled her with everything. But it is not what she dreamed to have, but a happy, complete family. And having everything is only the second reason she offers praises to heaven.

    Nina nods at Lilian''s group before she resumed pacing toward the Shang bodyguard. But Lilian halts her.

    "Nina, wait!"

    Nina turned around to face the girl. "Sister Lilian?"

    "I saw something in your hair."

    "In my hair? What is it?" Nina reaches her head and touches her hair. But there is nothing on there, but a beautiful jade and ruby headdress.

    Lilian came forward to Nina and said, "Let me take it for you." Lilian placed her right palm on Nina''s left shoulder, while her left arm reached something on Nina''s head.

    "Here, it''s a bug." Lilian shows Nina the bug on her palm.

    But Nina is not stupid. She already noticed that Lilian was holding something in her hand. The bug is not from her head. Nina guesses that Lilian is up to.

    And she was right. Lilian casually pushed her.

    The crowd gasped and cheered.

    "My god! Is she planning to swim?"

    "Isn''t it cold?"

    "What was she thinking?"

    It is what everyone''s comments and laughs at Nina. They are mocking at her. Lilian plans to push her in the pool and become a laughingstock tonight. And she succeeded.

    Nina gasps for air. Good thing she knew how to swim. She floated in the pool; she looked at Lilian, she who grins mockingly at her. Lilian played well.

    "Oh, my god, Nina! Are you planning to swim tonight? Don''t you have a pool in your house?"

    The crowd laughs. But Steven, who saw what happened, he approached Lilian and confronted his cousin.

    "What are you doing, Lilian?"

    "What? I''m just asking Nina. Why do you sound like you are accusing me, Steven?" Lilian glared at her cousin. It pissed her to foresee that her dear cousin seemed to have a plan to be a hero. And she was correct. Steven ignores her now but turns his attention to Nina, who swims away.

    "Nina¡­" Steven hasn''t finished when someone jumps on the pool.

    Nina, who swims toward the other side of the pool; it shocked her when Harry jumped on the pool.

    "Steven!" Harry shouted at her twin brother. "Pool party time!"

    Steven tore a wide smile. He kicks his shoes and jumps to the pool. Hanging near the pool area, Garry and Raymond were flirting with a group of girls. The older brothers look at each other.

    They run toward the pool and jump while shouting while, "Pool Party!!!"

    Lilian dropped her jaw, watching her cousins playing in the pool. She narrowed her gaped at Nina, who was giggling when the boys splashed water at her.

    "Yeah! Pool Party!" Steven shouted.

    The other boys are excited to join and jump in the pool. A few girls also joined, and the pool was filled with teenagers.

    Lilian clenches both of her palm on her side. It upset her that her plan to make Nina as a laughingstock just turned out to be the beautiful princess playing with the princes. Her group left the pool area, and she was sulking for gaining defeat.

    Meanwhile, the adults heard a commotion from the pool area. They went outside to find their children enjoying and swimming in the pool.

    "Pool Party!" Steven and Raymond shouted to their parents.

    Mely slaps her head. "My goodness."

    Jerome furrowed his brows. Tomorrow, he must lecture her sons. And why was Nina also in the pool? Jerome panicked that Li got angry to find their daughter in the pool. He explained to Nelson and the other guests who were major shareholders of their corporation.

    "I''m sorry. It happens, my sons are always invited to a pool party in our neighborhood. It was a common party in the States," Bowing, Jerome explains to the guests. He sighed with relief when no one got mad toward his sons and to him.

    Instead, they commented on how fun it was and how nice to be in youth.

 Chapter 188 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 188: HE WAS LIKE HER MEDICINE

    * * *

    After the gathering, Jerome called his sons and scolded them for leading the guests to their crazy hobby back in the US.

    Jerome bowed to his grandfather, apologizing for the commotion his son did. Gratefully, their business partners did not complain about seeing their children swimming in the pool late at night.

    "What the hell are you doing!?" Angrily, Jerome shouted at his sons. "Garry? Raymond?"

    Garry raises his head, shocked that he took the blame. "How is it my fault?"

    "Because you are the eldest! And who told you to talk back!?"

    Garry lowered his head once again and accepted his father''s scolding. Raymond wanted to defend himself, but his father would not listen to his reasons with the anger on his father''s face. They just followed what Harry did. Now they pointed it out as at fault.

    "I will give you each with 25 beatings." Jerome took his belt to discipline his sons. But then Harry spoke.

    "I''m the one who should punish, father."

    "Harry!?" It surprised him. At the same time, he couldn''t believe that Harry started something such as a pool party. "What are you saying?"

    "I was the first one who jumped in the pool."

    "What?" It surprised him. For the first time, Harry did an impulsive action. He knew that it is not usual for Harry to do such a thing.

    However, he has to show to his sons. Whoever made mistakes, he will punish them. Although he doesn''t understand why Harry does that act. He must show to his grandfather that he would not tolerate such behavior. That even his son should receive the right amount of punishment. It will be his principle as appointed the new CEO of the Shang Empire''s main office. He was hoping that it would be a lesson for Harry, and he would not do it again.

    Harry kneeled on the floor to receive his punishment. He took off his shirt to expose his back and then put his arms on the back of his head.

    "Father¡­"

    Before Jerome could raise his right arm to hit Harry, Steven spoke up.

    "What? Are you admitting it was your mistake as well?"

    "No. But to tell you the truth of what exactly happened."

    Jerome studied Steven on the face. He might not be as smart as Harry but full of mischievousness amongst the twins. He knew Steven would not lie for no valid reason. "Alright. Tell us what happens," he encouraged his son.

    "It all started when Lilian pushed Nina in the pool."

    All the Shangs who gathered in the banquet hall turned their head in Lilian''s direction. The girl''s face turned white. She bit her lower lip. Nervous to receive a scolding from elders, worst, a punishment. She was thinking how she could defend herself. She needs to make a drama to spare from shame.

    Lilian glanced at her parents. They were throwing a livid look at her, and it didn''t go well for her.

    "Everyone is laughing at Nina. The reason Harry and I start the pool party." Steven went on. "Nina did nothing wrong to her. Instead, she makes sure that Nina becomes the laughingstock in the party."

    Lilian wished for the floor to swallow her whole. It was her end. She could not take even just five beatings. How about twenty-five? Her skin would leave marks! And it''s all because of Nina Li! She hates that girl even more!

    Now that truth came out. Jerome sighs with relief. He knew Harry would not lead his brothers doing such action that would put himself into trouble. Jerome was a tough father to his sons, but he also keeps an eye on them. And he has high hopes with Harry.

    Jerome turned to his grandfather and bowed. He said, "The truth has finally unveiled, grandfather. From here on, it''s not my place to punish Lilian for what she did."

    "Hmm¡­" The Old Shang hummed. He sat up from his chair. Before he took a step, he glanced at his second son.

    A new appointment as chairman, Jared Shang bowed. His father did not utter any word, but he understood. His father wants him to discipline Lilian.

    Lilian is the daughter of his youngest son. He approaches his granddaughter to lecture her.

    "What did you do, Lilian? Li is an important friend of our family!"

    Lilian presses her mouth. Her chest was filled with contempt. She believes that Shang should not bow toward the Li because Shang is wealthier than the Li.

    Li may be also successful in the business world, but Shang is incomparable. So why does she have to be friendly toward that girl? Lilian believes that Nina should the one bow to Shang if Li wants to take advantage of Shang''s connection.

    "Lilian? Do you hear me?" Jared yelled at his granddaughter.

    "I''m sorry, grandfather," Lilian responded with a low voice.

    "Why did you push Nina in the pool?" he repeated his question.

    "I ¡ª" Shit! Lilian cuss. She couldn''t think of any reason to defend herself. As Steven took the side to that girl, she could not make up a story but apologize. "I wouldn''t do it again, grandfather. I will make friends with Nina."

    "Remember this, Nina. Don''t measure the anger of your great-grandfather. If you don''t want me to lose my position, don''t do such things ever again!"

    "Yes, grandfather." Lilian bowed to her grandfather. She clenches both of her fists as her eyes stared furiously on the floor.

    ''Because of that girl!'' It makes her too angry. Now she was lectured in front of the clan! She won''t forgive Nina!

    ~~~~~

    The next day, in Li Manor¡­

    "Achoo!" Nina sneezes constantly. She caught a cold from last night''s pool party. She is now suffering from watery eyes and a troubled nose.

    Dona already gave her daughter a herb tea, but Nina keeps sneezing. It makes her worried.

    "You will not go swimming at night. I will tell your father to fetch Doctor Wen."

    "Mama, I am fine! You already gave me herb tea!"

    "But Nina?"

    Nina giggled and hugged her mother. "It was fun! Achoo!"

    No! You will not go to any pool party again!"

    Nina frowned. But her colds were truly a bother.

    Later, a maid knocked on the door. The maid informed her that the Shang family arrived and wished to visit Nina.

    Dona quickly meets Mely downstairs and accommodates the family.

    "Mely, you shouldn''t trouble yourself."

    "We heard that Nina caught a cold. I feel so embarrassed for what my sons started last night," said Mely. She observes Dona''s reaction, whether Nina told her parents what truly happens. But in what she sees, it seemed Nina said nothing to her parents. Now that poor girl is suffering from colds.

    "Can I see Nina?" Mely said afterward.

    "Sure! Let''s go to her bedroom." Dona led Mely toward the princess'' bedroom, while Nelson entertained the men.

    Climbing the staircase, Mely wandered her gaze to the entire Li manor. She noticed a big change Li did to their house than the last time she visited them. She complimented Dona. "Your house is beautiful, Dona. And it''s getting bigger!"

    "Oh. Nelson gets a lot of ideas every time he travels. Modern houses inspired him. He even hired an international architect to help us redesign our house."

    "Hm. You were so lucky marrying Nelson."

    "You are right, Mely. I didn''t perceive I would fall in love with him. You know how I hated my parents when they arranged for me to go to Nelson. But he pursued me and proved to me he offers love and not his wealth," said Dona.

    Mely could tell how in love her cousin was to her husband. Nelson Li is older by twelve years than Dona. He is a mature and responsible man.

    "Mely, you were lucky too to marry someone from Shang. And you have four sons!"

    "You are right, Dona. Jerome is a workaholic. But he is a good man. I can''t ask for more being his wife. He is generous to me. I could say I need more attention from him sometimes. But I know he is working hard for us. So I don''t want to complain. Do you know? Our lifestyle in the US must also compete to live up to our name and reputation. We have to be recognized for Shang''s business interests in a foreign land."

    "I understand what you were saying. Sometimes, I feel sad about being a businessman''s wife. Instead of family time. Sometimes, Nelson has to go to the company to settle a problem and work overtime every week. Anyway, everything he works hard on is for us. So I won''t complain about either, but being a supportive wife."

    The two women giggled. Definitely, they can relate to each other. Dona and Mely grew up together, and they treat each other like sisters.

    Mely feels so bad seeing Nina sneezing constantly. After Dona led Mely to her daughter''s bedroom, she excused herself to head to the kitchen to instruct her maids to prepare lunch with Jerome Shang''s family.

    And as of Mely, she takes this as an opportunity to talk with Nina alone.

    "Poor, Nina. I''m so sorry that my sons dragged you to their craziness last night," she apologized.

    Nina smiled and said, "It''s alright, Aunt Mely. It was just a cold."

    "But I feel bad about it. I learned that Lilian pushed you to the pool. Steven told us. Please forgive that niece of mine. Her naughtiness went overboard."

    Nina pushed a timid smile. It surprised her that Steven speaks up on her behalf and reveals what truly happens. Also, Harry helps too.

    "Aunt Mely, Steven, and Harry save me from embarrassment. Hopefully, you did not punish them."

    "Don''t worry, Nina... Jerome only lectured our sons."

    Nina felt relief. She continued chatting with Mely. Soon, her smiles are wider and were like she doesn''t feel sick anymore. It happens, Mely talking about her children, and her chest flutters every time she hears stories about Harry.

    He was like her medicine.

 Chapter 189 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 189: NINA''S DREAMED

    * * *

    Nina missed seeing Harry again. By the time Shang visited and had lunch with her parents, she stayed in her bedroom, as she avoided sharing a table with them. It worries Nina, they might get her cold were she sneezes constantly.

    After a few days, the Shang brothers went back to the States.

    And summer days had gone by swiftly. Nina was in her second year in Senior High School. She studied well as she made college plans. She wants to take her degree in the States.

    Once she gets high scores and excels in her class, she wants to take the entrance exam in the same university Harry attends. Although, she hasn''t discussed it yet with her parents. But she is determined, waiting for the perfect time to open up with them.

    Nina admits she was doing this because she wants to follow Harry in the states, and it became her dream ever since. Also, she wants to be independent and live on her own without doting parents.

    With the plans she had, her visits to the Shang Library have become often, to read books about America including other countries around the globe.

    Shangs has various collections of books and information about those countries. It also helps to improve her grades in history and social studies.

    Today, she will go to the Shang once again. Nina steps inside the car when her mother calls out her.

    "Nina, bring this tea and give it to Madam Mei."

    "Okay, ma!"

    Nina cheerfully takes the wrapped wooden box her mother prepared as a present for the Shang elders. It was the gratitude of the Li couple to the Shang for accommodating their daughter well every time she was staying over at the Shang''s Library.

    Li has successfully entered the International market with its liquor business. And the happiest person for their success is the Shang. They couldn''t wait for the two families to unite soon. It will take great advantage to enjoy each other''s prosperity and glory.

    The car parked outside the Shang Mansion, Nina carefully steps out of the vehicle, and the Shang butler greets her on the lanai.

    Every Saturday is the day set for Nina to visit the Shang. Madame Mei delighted to receive the highest class of tea found in the market. Li is very generous to them, and they return the favor of treating the daughter well.

    "Nina, join me in the afternoon to have tea." Madam Mei told Nina.

    "It''s my pleasure, grandmother Mei," Nina replied cheerfully, bowing to the old woman Shang.

    Sometimes, Nina read a story from an English book, and she will translate it into Chinese. She has an English tutor, and now she is fluent in English like Harry and his brothers.

    Remembering Harry, she couldn''t wait to see him again. Even though their father, Jerome Shang, is staying in Zen City to run the Shang Empire, the four brothers were living in the states to finish their college. She heard from Mely that Harry and Steven attend the college in the next school year. It means the twin would not come home but prepare for their entrance exam.

    It made her sad. But she hoped that someday, she could go to the US and study at the same university Harry would attend.

    She was curious to know, but Nina felt shy to ask Mely. She has no courage to ask the woman.

    Nina crosses the bridge toward the Shang Library. She gaped in wonder at the Magnolia trees that produced sprouts. In a few weeks, those trees would bloom abundantly.

    She loves magnolias. They were generous to share their beauty and the tree is passionate, bringing joy to the people who look at them.

    Nina entered the library. She places her bag on the table and rushes upstairs. She couldn''t wait to continue reading the novel she didn''t finish last week.

    The novel is about a Love to Eternity. It was a Historical novel about a woman waiting for her love. She immersed herself in reading the book, and she didn''t notice that it was lunchtime. Three maids brought her food to the library, Nina thanked them. They bowed and stood outside the library, waiting for her to finish eating. She then noticed a girl peeping behind the door outside.

    Nina met her before. She is a Shang too, but according to what she heard, the old Shang cut the family ties, because the eldest son put up a restaurant rather than help his father to manage the Shang Empire.

    That son received a hotel to put up his restaurant. But as he could not have agreed to the price he must return, he left the Shang household. The old Shang wants him to marry the daughter of their business partner. He would rather start from scratch, as long as he would marry the woman he loves.

    Through the years, the restaurant has bloomed and grown. It was now famous. Then, the Old Shang reconciles to his oldest son. He offered him a huge amount to put up another branch of restaurants around the city.

    The food that served during the old Shang''s 90th birthday is prepared by his eldest son, Oliver Shang. The food was delicious, which she truly enjoyed. Her parents brought her to the restaurant occasionally, and her favorite place by then.

    Nina sits up from the chair and approaches the girl. She greeted her and invited inside.

    "Hi! Come in!" she smiled warmly, gesturing her hands. The girl is hesitant at first. Slowly she entered the library.

    "Have you finished eating?" Nina asked the girl. She guessed she was fourteen years old, and a very shy girl.

    The girl nodded and smiled timidly. Her eyes roamed in the entire library. It looks like she hasn''t been there before. Nina wondered if it prohibited her to wander around, or she was just shy to attend a gathering with the Shang. And it would not surprise Nina about it. She knows someone in the Shangs makes fun of others. This girl must be a victim as she appeared timid even to open her mouth to speak or meet her eyes.

    "What is your name? Would you mind joining me on the table while I am eating, and we talk?" Nina asked the girl. It thrills her to have a new friend. She only has a few close ones, and it was rare for her to spend time with them as she has her world. Staying inside the Shang library every Saturday is what she preferred rather than going out.

    Meeting this girl makes Nina look forward to knowing her. She is patiently waiting for the girl to answer.

    "Korin¡­" the girl replied.

    Nina holds Korin in her hands and dragged her toward the table where her lunch is waiting. "Nice to meet you, Korin!" she said earnestly. "My name is Nina Li," she introduced herself after then.

    "I know," Korin said to Nina.

    "What do you mean by that?" Nina asked curiously.

    They are now on the table; seated across from each other. Nina wrinkled her forehead, waiting for Korin to reply. She was sipping the soup. She put down the spoon and picked up the chopsticks to put a piece of sliced chicken in her mouth before she began eating some rice.

    Watching Nina eating, Korin pushes a smile before she answers. "Um. They always talk about your family."

    "Oh. Is it bad?" she''s hoping that they don''t slander her father''s name behind his back.

    Korin shakes her head and replies. "Not really. In fact, they were praising your father. I heard they were making a deal with my grandpa. Your family will produce excellent drinks soon."

    "Oh, I see. It seems our family would become business partners. Then we should become friends!"

    Korin gleamed her eyes. She was delighted to imagine that she has a new friend. However, Nina perceives that Korin has hesitancy to make friends with her.

    "Korin, may I ask you something?"

    "Okay, go ahead." Korin nodded at Nina.

    "Are you afraid to make friends with me?" Nina asked Korin. She caught the flash of fright in her eyes. She could tell something is bothering the girl, and she was eager to know. "Why?" Nina asked afterward.

    Korin fell in deep thoughts before she timidly replied to Nina.

    "Sister Nina¡­ sister Lilian told me that if I make friends with you, you will slander your friends and gossip their secrets."

    "Would you believe in her?" asked Nina. It''s not surprising if Lilian said something like that to other people.

    "Well, the truth is¡­ You are pretty, sister Nina! I am shy to get close to you. But your friends must be bad ones and deserve to slander!"

    Nina chuckled. Korin sounded and looked too innocent. Then no wonder she easily believed what Lilian planted inside her head.

    "Korin, my friends are good people. Even if they have secrets. It''s not my right to gossip about them. It was their life. And if I know something, I won''t slander them behind their backs."

    "Oh. You are right, sister Nina! I know sister Lilian who lied to me! Can we keep that as a secret, sister Nina?"

    "Hum?"

    "What do I tell you what sister Lilian told me? Also, she was envious of you, because you are so pretty!"

    Nina giggled, blushes. "I have no reason to talk to her, though. She doesn''t like to see me, nor talk to me."

    From then on, Nina found a new friendship through Korin. And she learned one thing from that talk. Before the class ended that school year. She lost one of her close friends. Now she has answers why Lisa accused her of telling her secrets. But nothing she could think of¡­

    She knows less about Lisa''s family. And she doesn''t put a label on their friendship. It looks like Lisa listened to others instead. Nina doesn''t like to point out someone. But it looks like Lilian who encouraged Lisa to end their friendship and accused her of passing words that destroyed her name in the school.

    In the next few days, Nina''s family headed to the restaurant to sign a deal with Korin''s grandfather.

    "Sister Nina!" Korin cheerfully meets Nina at the entrance. The two girls hugged and Korin dragged Nina to the second floor of the restaurant.

    "I didn''t know those two are close. My Korin seems to like your daughter, Master Li."

    "That was great! Nina has no siblings, and she doesn''t like to go out a lot. I am happy that she has your granddaughter as her friend."

    "It made me happy also, Master Li.. Then, shall we? I''m thrilled to start a partnership with you."

 Chapter 190 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 190: WHY IS SHE HIDING?

    * * *

    Once again, it was summer. Nina would turn eighteen years old soon. As the usual, she spends her Saturdays at the Shang library. Sometimes, Korin would join her to learn how to speak in English, so Nina tutored her. She has a low score on this subject, and she wants to improve her grades.

    The Shang main restaurant was always filled with foreign customers, and Korin wanted to communicate with them during the times she was helping in taking orders.

    Nina often comes over to Korin''s house, or the girl spends overnight in the Li Manor to learn the said language. Some days, both Nina and Korin help in the restaurant after doing their homework and projects. The two treated each other like sisters.

    But starting this week, Korin begins her serious training. Now that she turned fifteen, she had to spend her summer and weekends learning the secret recipes of her grandfather.

    That is why today, Nina is alone. She is already missing Korin. But she was happy for her, who is determined to follow in her grandfather''s footsteps.

    Nina is crossing the bridge when she saw Lilian standing in the library''s courtyard. She ignores her and walks past the girl. However, before she took a step on the stone staircase, Lilian blocked her way.

    "You are here again?" Lilian uttered arrogantly to Nina.

    "What is wrong with it? I am welcome to read books in the library," she replied coldly. Nina ignores Lilian and moves forward.

    Furious that she was only ignored, Lilian followed behind. She grabbed Nina by the shoulder to face her. She raised one brow while gaping at Nina with hate in her eyes, "Like I didn''t know the reason you keep coming here!" she scoffed.

    But Nina has no plans to waste her time arguing with Lilian. She shrugged her shoulders to get free, but Lilian tightened her grip. Nina glanced at the hand holding her shoulder before she looked straight into Lilian''s eyes.

    "What did I do wrong, and you hated me like this, Lilian?" she asked idly.

    Before Lilian replied, she scanned Nina from the head down to her beautiful flat shoes. She cannot take her eyes off, staring at Nina''s beautiful dress. She happens to know how much the dress cost is.

    It was the same dress she was dying to buy. But her parents had limitations on how much they must spend. Her mother loves to buy fancy things to show off to her friends, but they could not buy everything they want, like Nina and her mother Dona who has everything.

    Today, Nina is wearing a yellow knitted blouse that fitted into her body, showing her small waist while her floral silk white skirt was a trend this season. A famous brand from Italy sold this design, which the GUCCI brand is too expensive even for her being Shang.

    Unlike Nina, who doesn''t like to attend every gathering at the High Society, she could always buy what is new in the stores. Nina is the princess of the Li Empire, the only heiress to inherit such wealth.

    Lilian gaped at Nina with scorn. She asked her, "Tell me, Nina. Do you like one of my cousins?"

    Nina suppresses herself to display any emotion. She''s guessing that Lilian would think this way. Although it was true, she need not admit it to the girl.

    She replied, "What are you afraid of, Lilian? I don''t see any reason to hate me just because of your childish behavior."

    "What did you say? How dare you call me childish!" Lilian furrowed her brows, gaping furiously at Nina. "You should be more respectful than me! I am older than you!"

    "Then act like one," she mouthed that made Lilian in rage.

    "You!"

    Lilian is about to grab Nina by the hair, but she halted upon remembering what her grandfather told her. She should not harm Nina, or else she will face her great-grandfather''s punishment. So then, she has to control temper and treat Nina well which she hated more.

    Lilian pressed hard her lips from anger she has to suppress. She was enraged, but she must not hurt Nina even how much she wanted to beat her up.

    "Because of you, my boyfriend broke up with me!" she blurted out.

    Astounded, Nina snapped it, "And why is it my fault? How childish you are to point it out to me that I am the reason? I have nothing to do with your relationships. Besides, don''t you have another boyfriend?"

    Lilian grabbed Nina by the arm, she sneered, "How did you know that!?"

    "You should not do such a thing," said Nina meaningfully, shrugging her arm from Lilian''s grasp. She added, "Is it you rather be glad if one of your cousins whom I like? In that way, you don''t feel the pressure that I am your rival in every man you like to date whom they were only after me to marry instead." Nina sounded like she was provoking Lilian and this made the girl explode in anger. But Lilian can do nothing to hurt her.

    Left alone outside, Lilian clenches both of her fists. She ponders¡­ ''How did Nina know about it? Could it be someone told her? Then who could that be?''

    They arranged for her to marry the eldest son of Gu''s family. But she is still dating the second son of the Zhou family because she loves him. But the guy broke up with her because he wants to pursue the Li daughter instead. She dated both guys so that either of them she can boost her status not only in the Shang family but also in society.

    Lilian recalled her conversation with her High School boyfriend.

    "Lilian, we should stop seeing each other."

    "What do you mean, Lester?"

    "My grandfather wants me to pursue the Li daughter."

    "What!? Are you telling me you were breaking up with me because of Nina Li!?"

    Lester nodded. He watches Lilian flashing dark glares at him. Honestly, she only dated the girl because she would sleep with him. He likes Lilian, but he doesn''t like her attitude at all. But Nina Li is such a prize to win. She was a modest young woman. Smart and well-behaved. Not to mention, she is the heiress of Li''s wealth. She is also a beauty you can boast to every man of this world.

    "How dare you compare the Shang''s wealth to Li''s! We are more powerful than Li!"

    Lester replied, "That was true, Lilian. But they arrange my older brother to marry your older cousin. Your status in the Shang is lower than your cousin. But if I become Li''s son-in-law, I can inherit the entire Li Enterprise after marrying their daughter!"

    Lilian''s right hand landed into Lester''s face. They just finished having sex, but her boyfriend broke up with her. And worst, he was blabbing about marrying someone''s daughter and becoming someone''s son-in-law!

    "Get out!" Lilian yelled at Lester.

    He shrugged his shoulder and left the bed to gather his clothes. Lilian left in great shock. In her mind, Nina must pay for the rejection she receives at that moment.

    "Lower status? F*ck her!" Lilian cursed Nina in her mind.

    ~~~~~

    Nina headed straight to the third floor of the library. She heaves a long sighed and released them furiously.

    She hopes Lilian would leave her alone after today''s encounter. Although she expects Lilian to continue hating her, she prayed she would leave her alone from now on.

    Lounged on the couch, she close her eyes to calm herself. Her body shivering from the emotion overwhelming inside her chest. She never wants to quarrel with someone. But she has to defend herself against the likes of Lilian, who loves to make fun with others.

    Later, Nina sits up from the couch to get a book that could distract her. She takes turned to the right corner, but it surprised her to find someone lying on the floor, sleeping. There is a book covering on his face, so Nina wondered.

    ''Who is this?'' Nina asked herself. Now she was worried he overheard her argument with Lilian. ''No way! Could he be Lilian''s cousin? Ah! How if he heard what I told Lilian just now? Then that was embarrassing!''

    Nina slowly takes a step backward. But then, she heard someone shouting outside.

    "Harry! Are you there?"

    ''Harry? The one sleeping on the floor was Harry? And the person outside is Steven!''

    Nina was in a panic. It frightened her to think Harry would see her, and she doesn''t like Steven to see her either.

    Nina made an abrupt turn, in which she ended up hitting the jar on the console table.

    A broken jar sound echoed from the third floor of the library, Steven looked up. He starts climbing the stairs on the second floor as he was calling his twin brother.

    "Harry, is that you?"

    No! Nina freaks out. Harry was now awake and looking at her with astonishment. His gaze shifted to the broken ancient vase, then back to her.

    Clearly, she broke an ancient vase from the Ming dynasty. It cost a tenth fold of millions or more than she could imagine!

    Nina bites her lower lip, debating inside her head what to do at this moment. The footsteps are coming closer, Nina runs toward the table and hides under it to avoid seeing Steven. She later realized she did a stupid action.

    ''Why am I hiding under the table?''

    Now Harry thinks she is weird! Nina felt too embarrassed. How she could face Harry?

 Chapter 191 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 191: TAKE THE BLAME?

    "How far will her love take her?"

    (Author Forewords:

    Hi! Here we are again for the October WIN-WIN Event! Where the author and readers helping each other! For purchasing privilege, and the author has 500 above privileged buyers, both will receive a badge and prizes (read more on your Inbox, or on the EVENTS on top of your Library.)

    Don''t forget to support your fave authors!

    Happy Reading!)

    * * * * *

    Nina stupidly hides under the table. Good thing, the round table is covered with red cloth. No one could notice her underneath the table. She hits her head for acting childish in front of Harry. Also because she doesn''t want Steven to see her.

    "Stupid, Nina!" It embarrasses her. She has no face to show to Harry. It was looked like she was hiding for what she committed. But it was not her reason, and she doesn''t plan for Harry to take the blame either!

    ''Ah! What would Harry think of me now?'' Nina heaves a silent sighed.

    She heard the wooden staircase creaks from Stevens''s footsteps. She covers her face, praying that Steven won''t notice anything.

    ''What should I do now?'' Nina is pondering within herself when she remembers something.

    ''Oh, no! My bag!''

    She left her GUCCI bag on the couch. ''Stupid, Nina! What now?'' She sighed hopelessly and sobs inside her head.

    Meanwhile, Steven is on the last steps of the staircase. It shocked him to realize that the vase fell on the floor is an ancient jar. Harry is picking up the pieces as they cannot just sweep it away and dump it in the trash bin.

    How much it cost in the auction? He won''t try to imagine it.

    "What the¡ª!? What have you done?" Steven asked Harry, who was occupying himself picking up the pieces. He sounded like teasing his twin brother. Harry only glanced at him but didn''t say a word. He continued picking up the pieces, ignoring him instead. "Hey, are you not going to tell our grandfather?"

    "Just shut up and help to clean the floor. You are noisy. I was sleeping peacefully in here."

    "Wait! Are you blaming me? Is it my fault now?"

    "Why are you looking for me, anyway?" Harry quickly changed the subject.

    "I''m going to ask you to drive around the capital. Also, let''s invite Nina!"

    Harry paused from picking up the broken jar. Steven waited for his twin brother to spurt out the word, but Harry remained silent.

    "So? What do you think?"

    "I don''t know. I was thinking more about how to explain it to our grandfather."

    "Hm. How does it happen?"

    "Obviously, a Ming Dynasty jar accidentally fell on the floor."

    "Oh¡­ accidentally? Like fell on its own?" Steven asked like a dumb, processing a scene inside his head.

    Meanwhile, Nina is pressing her lips. She knew Harry meant his words for her. He was sleeping peacefully here on the third floor, but she suddenly climbed up, which she usually stays on the second floor.

    This floor is exclusive for great-grandfather Shang! It was more like his office. And because the pressure overwhelmed her after she quarreled with Lilian. Unconsciously, she took the stairs toward this floor. Now, this happens!

    And as for the twin, Steven helps Harry to gather the broken jar when he sees a female bag on the couch. He curled his forehead.

    Who could have left her bag?

    Impossible that Harry brought someone in the library?

    They just arrived secretly this morning to surprise their great-grandmother. Last summer, they were preparing for a college entrance examination, the reason they weren''t able to come home.

    Steven is about to pick up a small piece of a broken jar near the table when he noticed a hem of skirts under the table.

    Someone is hiding underneath the table!?

    Steven glanced at Harry. His twin brother yawned. He looks sleepy, for real. And he must have woken up from the sound of the broken jar.

    Could it be that the person hiding is the real culprit?

    A silly smile, playing on Steven''s lips as he had a naughty idea. He asked Harry, "So, how will you explain it to grandfather, Harry?"

    "About what?"

    "About the broken jar?" Steven went on, "Do you know what punishment grandfather will give to the one who broke it?" Steven, playing a grin on his face.

    Harry glanced at the table, he shook his head. Nina''s skirt could be seen outside. No wonder his twin brother sounded silly and beaming right now.

    "It was just an accident," Harry mumbles lazily. He was yawning once again, drying the bead of tears coming out from his eyes. He''s sleepy until now. He did not get enough sleep on the plane as he has to study the advanced lesson he took.

    "Hm. So, we will tell grandfather it''s an accident? Then I''m in!"

    "What?" At first, Harry doesn''t understand his twin brother. But as what he sees. Steven seemed to have the will to take the blame. Is he guessing that it was Nina who accidentally broke the jar?

    Anyway, it wasn''t on purpose. He believes it was just a pure accident. Besides, the horror that registered on Nina''s face is actually cute. He couldn''t point her out who broke the jar.

    Ah¡­ Harry shook his head. Maybe he and Steven played it along and took the blame. It will be only a small thing.

    "All right. We collected most of the broken pieces. Let''s tell grandfather about what happened," said Harry.

    Nina heard the twin''s footsteps leaving on that floor. She gathered her courage and decided.

    "Wait!"

    She finally showed up. Harry and Steven turned around, gaping at her earnestly. Nina blushed. She prayed for the floor to eat her, but she cannot lie and let other people take the blame because of her carelessness and overreaction to find Harry sleeping on the floor, and she wants to avoid seeing Steven.

    Last time, they already saved her from embarrassment, in which she had no chance to thank them.

    Nina swallowed the lump in her throat. She told Harry and Steven. "Let me tell grandfather about what happened. I am the one who broke it." Nina bravely admits her crime.

    "Are you sure?" asked Steven. His eyes glued at Nina. She was too beautiful in her dress. It could compare to a conservative dressing, but Nina looks elegant. "Ahem! Well, we could actually tell grandfather that Harry and I were playing ball, and you suddenly arrived. I didn''t catch the ball, and it flew toward the jar."

    Nina widened her eyes. Blushed, upon remembering the last time. She wants to smack Steven for being such a teaser! She has already forgotten that incident!

    Nina frowned, she told the twin. "I don''t want to lie to anyone."

    Steven laughed, but Harry elbowed him and shot a glare to shut up.. Nina already looked embarrassed and was too rude of him to tease her like this.

 Chapter 192 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 192: SAVING HER AGAIN

    * * *

    Nina is quiet while she follows Harry and Steven. They were now heading toward the tea house, a separate home from the mansion where Master Shang spent her days with his wife, Madame Mei. Often, he invites his friends to play with chess or card games.

    Nina was nervous. She''s been in deep thought of how she should explain it to Master Shang.

    It troubles her. How would she confess when Harry and Steven were there as well? Could she tell the truth? Her reasons are nonsense. It was actually a lousy excuse! But she can''t come up with a better story.

    Nina heaves the deepest sigh. She was not paying attention to where they were going when she bumps into someone''s back. Nina looked up. She realized it was Steven.

    "Why did you stop?" she asked Steven like a dumb, creasing her forehead.

    Steven amused at her cute expression. He hopes that Nina hasn''t had a boyfriend yet as he plans to confess to her soon.

    He told Nina, "You were sighing. Don''t worry about the jar. I will help you explain to our great-grandpa." Steven assures Nina. He understands the fear in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry," she apologized. The twin saves her from embarrassment once again. She always involved them in her bad luck days.

    "Well, all you need now is to pay me... with a kiss!" Steven teases Nina, pointing at his left cheek. He just wanted to lighten up the mood, but he didn''t see it coming the next scene...

    It was too late when Nina realized that her knuckle landed on Steven''s nose. She didn''t mean to punch him. But it shocked her when Steven whispered, and asked for a kiss.

    "It¡ª it was your fault! You should not joke with me like that!" Nina burst out, blushing when she glanced at Harry who is now halted and look behind.

    "Ouch." Steven groaned, massaging his face. Nina truly has powerful punches. He already got to taste that two years ago.

    "What happened?" asked Harry to his twin brother. He heard Nina stressing out the reason he stopped. Now a blood dripping from Steven''s nose. His gaze shifting back and forth to his twin brother and Nina. "What did you do, Steven?"

    "Nothing! It was just a strategic plan!" Steven replied with a huge grin on his face. However, he instantly shut his mouth as the pain surges when he pushes a smile.

    "What stupid plan are you talking about?" Harry blurt out. He had guessed that his twin brother told Nina something that angered her. He sees Nina as a very demure lady. But it looks like you can''t mess up with her.

    "I just make sure our acts are real!"

    "What act?"

    "See this?" Steven pointed his bruise. "The ball hit me, and it bounced to the jar! After that explanation, we will accept great-grandfather''s punishment!"

    "What!?" Nina stressed out. "I said, I''ll stand to confess for the crime I committed!" She couldn''t allow Steven to take the blame, and even Harry received punishment because of her.

    However, Steven doesn''t mind at all. It is just one of his silly games. He thinks of how life is an adventure. And helping Nina to hide the truth is an exciting pastime for his boring life.

    "I told you already. Leave this to us! Right, Harry?"

    "Yeah." Harry nodded, lazily shrugging his right shoulder.

    "But we will claim our rewards after!" Steven added.

    "Wha¡ª what rewards?" Her chest pounding loudly.

    Is she going to kiss Steven and Harry? Nina imagines she gives Steven and Harry a kiss. Her face flushing red by her crazy imagination and felt like she is going to pass out at any moment! However...

    "You can tour us." said Steven.

    "Huh?"

    "Meaning, you will be our tour guide when we are in Zen City!"

    "Oh..." Shot!

    Nina suddenly felt embarrassed within herself from having a crazy imagination. She just worried over nothing! But she really thought she had to kiss Harry. Now, she is disappointed at the same time, sad that she couldn''t do that. Well, that was her fault for misinterpreting the entire scene! She breathed in.

    "No problem with me!" she concurred.

    "Deal!" Steven delighted with her answer.

    ~~~~~

    Inside the tea house, Nina stands silently in the corner while Harry and Steven approach Master Shang. The twins bow to their great-grandfather and confess the crime they did not do.

    It can observe the displeasure written on the old Shang''s face. He was mad about what happened to one of his collections. But he could not show his anger in front of Li''s daughter.

    Over a year, Li and his son Oliver have a great partnership. Other than that, his wife nagged him instantly not to show irritation toward his grandsons.

    "They must realize that what they broke is one of the wealth they should inherit," Madame Mei said to him. "Besides, how embarrassing, Nina Li is here."

    Master Shang heaves a sigh. His wife reminded him not to act like a merciless old man in front of a young lady. He could not help to heave another sigh.

    Can''t he even say something? Before he could lecture his grandsons, his wife warned him already. None, but to dismiss his great-grandsons is only his choice. He could not scold them in front of their future wife. Neither Harry and Steven, Nina Li is destined to marry his great-grandson. And he looked forward to that day.

    Nina is a fine lady. It would be a blessing if she becomes a member of the Shang.

    "Harry, Steven. Tell your father I want to talk to him."

    Harry and Steven looked at each other. It was Steven who raised a question. "Great-grandpa, are you going to tell father for the crime we commit?"

    "No. I have another matter I want to discuss with him."

    "Oh, great!"

    Master Shang shook his head. This grandson of his is very shameless. Anyway, he could not mention why he wanted to talk to their father. Jerome must pursue Li to announce an engagement between Nelson Li''s daughter and one of his great-grandchildren.

    Master Shang wanted Jerome to choose carefully who could be the best husband they could provide for Nina Li. This girl is such a gem. He heard that many families already pursue Nelson Li to arrange his daughter to someone''s son or grandsons.

    It''s time for the Shang to take action.

    "All right, you can leave now." Master Shang dismissed his great-grandsons, gesturing his right hand for them to leave.

    Harry and Steven bowed to their great-grandparents, but Madam Mei invited Nina for tea.

    "Nina, come and join us."

    "It''s my pleasure, Grandma Mei," she bowed, accepting the invitation.

    Steven and Harry look at each other before they gaze at Nina. The twin brothers sent a message to her, but she couldn''t understand them.

    "Grandma!" It was Steven who moved forward and bowed to his great-grandma. "We already made plans of going out today. Nina will tour us around, so she can''t join you for tea."

    "Oh, is that so?" Madame Mei glanced at her husband before she went on. "Alright, that is wonderful! But promised me. Both of you should behave and don''t give Nina a problem!"

    "Yes, grandma!" Steven replied cheerfully.

    Harry and Steven, including Nina, bowed to the old couple before they left the tea house.

 Chapter 193 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 193: DATE WITH THE TWINS

    * * *

    Nina was just able to breathe after they got out of the tea house. She was grateful that Master Shang did not ask for a detailed story of how the jar broke. But most of all, she must thank Steven and Harry for saving her again.

    "Nina, you need not hang out with our great grands. It was boring. You will turn to an old maiden!" said Steven. They were now taking the pathways leading to the mansion.

    "Huh? I''m still young. I will only turn eighteen soon."

    Steven laughs. "That''s the point! And if you will often spend time with grandma, you will get old quickly!"

    "How come?" Nina frowned. After Steven took the blame for her crime, now he is making fun of her. "Madame Mei is nice to me. I can''t say no to her invitation. It was rude to leave like that. Besides, it was your great-grandmother you were talking about."

    "Can''t you see? We are saving your ass from your boring life!"

    "What? My ass? What are you saying?" It embarrassed her, at the same time irritated why Steven has to mention her ass. She doesn''t understand what he is blabbing about. "Are you ridiculing me now?"

    Steven laughed hard. He stops when Harry gives him a meaningful stare. "Ahem. Well, it was just an expression," he explained to Nina.

    "Do you have to offend a lady and say it''s just an expression?"

    Steven cannot counter it. Nina is right. And he went overboard to tease her like that when Nina grew up in a conservative family. He forgets Nina is too modest to tease. Women in the States are open and playful, while Nina is raised with elegance by her mother.

    Steven apologized. "I''m sorry, Nina. I''m just joking around with you."

    Nina gaped at Steven to study his face if he was sincere. She nodded afterward and smiled timidly. "Well, I should thank you, both."

    "Then, can we claim our rewards?" said Steven.

    Nina blushed. She wondered if it was about the kiss because she is uncertain if she could do that.

    "Okay. Where do you want to go?" She asked Steven and Harry. She stops assuming about the kiss because she couldn''t do that in the first place!

    "Hm. You can take us to the places you used to go to? How about it?" said Steven.

    Nina peering at him blankly. Steven creased his forehead, he asked Nina curiously, "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me they do not allow you to go out?" He guessed, but Nina shook her head.

    "I don''t like to go out often. And I only go to the malls with mama."

    "So, how about an amusement park?"

    Nina replied, "We visited once when my father is not busy in the company."

    "Your life is too boring!" Steven blurted out.

    "What?" Nina feels insulted. But then Steven grabbed her hand and ran. "What are you doing?" she asked dumbly. It confuses her of what Steven up to now.

    "Come on! Let''s go to the amusement park!"

    "Huh? Now? But my parents didn''t know!"

    "You are with us! Nothing to worry about!"

    "But..." Nina hasn''t been able to refuse when Steven opens the car door, gesturing at her to get inside. She is hesitant at first. Thinking she will be with Harry all day, then it wasn''t bad at all.

    "Harry, you drive!" Steven told Harry before she followed Nina inside the car and sat beside her.

    Left outside, Harry was speechless. It astounds him at what his twin brother did to him.

    How dare he make his twin brother as a chauffeur for his date?

    Harry heaved sighs. He lazily walked around toward the driver''s seat. He glanced at the rearview mirror to observe his brother. Steven didn''t say a thing to him, but he senses that he likes Nina.

    Harry turns up the key, and the car gets life. Before the car able to run, Nina''s driver approaches his lady.

    "Young Miss, where are you going?"

    "Mr. Long, we are going to the Amusement Park. Please, go home and tell my mother where I go and who I am with. Tell her I was with Steven and Harry Shang."

    "But, Miss! I can''t leave you alone!"

    "Don''t worry about me, Mr. Long." Nina smiled at her driver and bodyguard at the same time.

    "Let me follow you then, Miss Li! I will drive behind!"

    Nina glanced at Harry and Steven, and both agreed.

    Steven uttered, "Mr. Long, Harry does not know the right way. You can drive ahead for us to follow you," Steven suggested to Nina''s driver.

    Harry glared at Steven in the rearview mirror. They may not always come home to China, but he is familiar with all the roads and streets around Zen City. But Harry did not say anything and just agreed with it

    "Mr. Long could drive us. He could leave Li''s car and drive our car instead. What do you think, Mr. Long?"

    "That was actually a splendid idea, young master Harry!"

    Harry nodded and shifted to the passenger seat and let Mr. Long take over the steering wheel. Mr. Long was more delighted to drive the young masters and his young miss. It worries him to lose his job if he will not keep an eye on the young miss, and he goes home alone.

    Well, he will particularly watch the twin Shang. He knew well that countless men are desiring to marry his young miss. May the man from the Shang family is one of the outstanding in the high society, but he has to make sure his lady is in good hands.

    Along the road. Steven is a noisy one. He was sharing their life living in the states. And because Nina was curious to know anything about America, she was keenly listening to Steven.

    Meanwhile, Harry remains silent and listens to Steven''s stories. It cannot deny that Steven really likes Nina. He notices how Steven lost interest to date, anyone. That was surprising for the likes of his twin brother. He guessed it was because of Nina Li, Steven changes and avoids seeing anyone anymore.

    After an hour and a half, they finally arrived in the Zen City Amusement Park. After Manager Feng heard that some younger Shangs arrived, he quickly ran toward the entrance gate and met the guests.

    "Welcome, young masters, and Miss Li! It was our pleasure to have you today!" Mr. Feng cheerfully greeted them. It delighted him to see that even the heiress of the Li family is here. He must accommodate them well to earn great favor from these two families.

    "Mr. Feng, we would like to try all the rides. But we don''t want any guides. We would like to tour around ourselves."

    "Oh. Are you sure, young master?" Manager Feng would like to insist and volunteer to tour them around the Amusement Park even though he won''t like to walk in this hot weather. But he is going to serve someone from two prominent families in society. It was a perfect time to get close to the young masters, and they will compliment him to the Shang and Li elders.

    But as for what Manager Feng could perceive. This young master has not agreed to his offers. In fact, the young master is frowning right now. He should not become persistent and avoid offending the young masters and irritates at him.

    Manager Feng could only laugh nervously. His plans suddenly disappeared. "I understood, young master," he bowed and let go of his guests. "Please enjoy yourselves. Do not forget to call for my service if you are having trouble with anything!"

    Manager Feng sighs hopelessly. ''Arrogant rich people! Tsk!''

    ~~~~~

    Steven, Harry, and Nina explore the Amusement Theme Park. They watch the performers dancing and doing magic tricks along the streets they passed by.

    Then first they rode in the carousels. Nina was like a little child riding to one horse, while Steven, who was ahead of her; he was shouting.

    "Nina! Come and overtake if you can!"

    Nina laughs hard. How could she do that? She was laughing, then she noticed Harry, who remains silent the entire time. She wondered what he was thinking. Nina is also curious if Harry has a girlfriend. Maybe it was what he is thinking at the moment. And she felt jealous.

    "Nina, let''s go there!"

    Steven pulled her by hand. They were more like a couple. Sometimes, it worries her, Harry might have misunderstood. But Steven is a nice guy.

    Next, they ride the Ferris Wheel. Nina overjoyed, looking at the crowd below. It made her happy to have a date with the twin. But what made her happy the most is, she would be with Harry for the entire day. Though it was Steven who kept talking to her and made her laugh, her eyes cannot help not to glance in Harry''s direction.

    "So! What do you like to ride next, Nina?" asked Steven after they stepped out from the Ferris Wheel. "How about the roller coaster?" he suggested.

    "Oh. But I''m wearing a skirt."

    "Hm¡­ maybe that one!" Steven pointed to a flying magic carpet.

    Nina followed Steven''s finger. Delighted, she nodded at him. The flying magic carpet looks not bad. She could sit between Harry and Steven. And it made her heart flutters being this close next to Harry.

    When the ride began swaying, Nina covered her mouth until she joined everyone screaming and laughing when the Magic Carpet sped up.

    "That was fun! I want to ride once more!"

    "Young miss, how about taking a break and having cold drinks?"

    "Oh, you are right, Mr. Long. I''m thirsty." Nina agreed to her driver''s suggestion. Mr. Long is quietly following them behind, observing where they go. "I know a good caf¨¦ here!"

    Nina holds both Harry''s and Steven''s hands, pulling the twin toward the cafeteria she talks about. And when they arrived at the place, Nina immediately went to the counter and ordered for them. Steven and Harry let Nina do the honor of accommodating them. She cheerfully placed the tray on the table and gave their share.

    "They said they were a franchise from America. I would like to know whether it is the same one from the states," said Nina to the twin.

    Harry and Steven looked at each other before they took a bite of the Cheese hotdog sandwich. They looked forward to Nina treating them to a Chinese restaurant. But she brought them to an American caf¨¦. The food Nina ordered is truly the same one they often see back in the states. And even the taste has no difference.

    "Hm. Yes, it tastes like the usual cheese dogs, right Harry?" Steven confirmed it while having a big bite. He could see that Nina got excited about what he said. She seems to have been a big fan of anything related to America.

    "Nina, you don''t have a plan to visit the States?" Steven asked after they finished their food.

    It surprised Nina with Steven''s question out of the blue. How could she tell Steven that she is aiming to take her college in the United States?

    She could share nothing yet until the right time. Besides, she is doing it to be with Harry every day of her life....

 Chapter 194 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 194: THE THIRD WHEEL

    * * *

    "So, what we should try next? How about the Horror House?" Steven suggested. He meant to tease Nina, and he was right. The expression on Nina''s face, telling them she is not a fan of scary stuff.

    "You and Harry can go! I''ll be waiting for you guys here," said Nina, sipping her iced tea casually.

    Steven couldn''t hold on and laughed hard. Nina is giving them a cute face. Clearly, she is avoiding talking about anything related to it. Steven felt when Harry kicked him under the table, sending him a meaningful glare.

    Scratching his temple, he behaved. "All right, we will go next time then? How about it, Nina?" Steven suppresses not to grin as Harry is glaring at him.

    "Hm..." Nina fell in thoughts.

    She wants to go out again with Steven and Harry. And maybe it''s not a bad idea to try the Horror House with them next time. Now she looks forward to it. It feels like she won''t get scared if they were the ones to enter the Horror House for the first time.

    "How about let''s bring Korin next time? We want to try the horror house, but we don''t have any companions."

    "The more, the merrier!" Steven concurred. "All right! Let''s come back here again!"

    "Okay!" Nina smiled widely. She bowed at Steven and Harry. "Thank you for taking me along with you!"

    "What are you saying? We should be the ones who thanked you for accompanying us." Steven told Nina. The smile on his face never disappeared, ever since he is with Nina.

    Meanwhile, being the third wheel on this date, Harry rolled his eyes. Steven never blinks, staring at Nina. He was too obvious now. And Steven makes another plan to go on a date and it looks like once again, he plans to drag him along.

    Harry was about to excuse himself to leave Steven and Nina alone. But then Nina suggested to them.

    "Let''s visit Korin in the restaurant!"

    "That''s a great idea!" Steven instantly agreed. Anything and anywhere, he will follow Nina around. "Harry, let''s go!"

    They left the caf¨¦, Harry silently followed Steven and Nina walking ahead of him. He was thinking, maybe coming back here with Korin would not make him look like the third wheeler of his twin brother''s date.

    ~~~~~

    Steven, Harry, and Nina left the Amusement Theme Park headed to the Gardenia Restaurant. Upon arriving at the place, the workers immediately greeted the young masters and Nina, who often hang out in the restaurant.

    One server led them upstairs and gave the exclusive room. Later, Korin joins them after the workers informed Chef Oliver Shang and Korin.

    "Sister Nina! I missed you already!" Korin immediately throws her arms around Nina, like they were separated for a year.

    "We just didn''t see each other for a week." Nina giggled and returned a hug.

    "Hm, now I wondered¡­" Steven mumbled while gaping at them.

    Nina and Korin waited for him to continue.

    "What do you want to say, brother Steven?" asked Korin. She was also curious as much as Nina.

    "I am now in wonder why Nina didn''t give us a hug when we didn''t see each other for two years."

    Nina dropped her jaw. Instantly, her face was like bitten red. Stupid Steven! He is teasing her again! Anyway, she would love to hug them, but she was deadly shy to do that!

    Korin staring at Steven with big eyes. Later, she was laughing hard. "You are not sister Nina''s boyfriend. Why would she do that?"

    "But we are friends!"

    "But sister Nina and I are sisters!" Korin put out her tongue.

    "Hah." Steven frowned and joked to Korin. "I see that you are a little naughty girl now. I remembered two years ago. You were sitting quietly in the corner and never spoke to us."

    "That was two years ago, of course! I need to be strong to protect my sister Nina!" she boasted.

    "Why? Did something happen again?" Now he is curious. Last time, Lilian scheme Nina to embarrass in front of the high society.

    Nina instantly replied, "Oh, no. It''s fine!"

    However, she just lied. The truth was... she just quarreled with Lilian this morning. But, it''s not worth mentioning it, so she won''t tell Korin about it.

    "Tell me, sister Nikki. Did sister Lilian bother you again?"

    "Huh? No. She doesn''t," she smiled at Korin and Steven. However, Harry''s eyes were telling her she is lying. It made her wonder.

    ''Could it be possible that Harry heard us?'' Nina asked herself. She averted her gaze at Harry, casually sipping her tea to hide her lies. She just told Harry and Steven that she doesn''t like to lie to anyone. But here she is, lying to them on the same day she swears those words.

    "Argh! I cannot escape from training! Grandfather is too strict with me!" Korin groans.

    Gladly, the girl quickly believes in her. But Harry remains gaping at her with that kind of look. Nina ignores Harry and starts a cheerful conversation with Korin.

    "Haven''t you told me you will replace your grandfather as the head chef of Gardenia Restaurant? As I could see, you want to give up already."

    "No way! I would never give up and won''t escape a day of training!"

    "That''s good then! If you completed a week of training, we will reward you!"

    "Is that so, sister Nina!?"

    "Yes!" Nina glances at Steven and Harry to ask their help to motivate the young girl. Gladly, they immediately understood her.

    "That''s right, Korin! We will bring you to Ocean Park! How about it?" Steven helps to convince Korin.

    The girl seems to imagine a scene in her head. Later, her eyes brightened and swore to work hard.

    "Now then, how about let us have a taste of what you''ve learned already?"

    "Sure! It wasn''t the main dish yet! But I''m helping make the noodle soup!"

    Korin left to prepare the meal. After half an hour, she came back with the soup she was boasting about.

    "How was it, sister Nina!" Korin is nervous if her guests would like the noodle soup she prepared. She is biting her lower lip, anxiously waiting for their answers.

    After a minute, the three of them raised their hands and showed an okay.

    Korin sighs with relief. Although she knew it wasn''t perfect yet, she is determined she can master it soon!

    "Korin, you are the best! You almost copied grandpa Oliver''s soup!" Nina complimented the girl and hugged her once again.

    "Thank you, sister Nina. I want you to be proud of me for the reason I am working hard!"

    "And I am proud of you!"

    "Well, then? Though it''s yet early to celebrate. But it''s not bad to do it since my favorite guest is here."

    Chef Oliver Shang showed up in the room, carrying a plate of freshly hot buns. No, it was a different one on his hand.

    "Grandpa Oliver, that looks tasty! And the aroma differs from all the buns you make before!"

    "I''m glad you notice the difference, Nina. You have a keen sense! Korin helped me make them last night. In fact, it was her recipe. She has been making her buns this passing year. One thing why I choose Korin to train by myself is because of these buns. It shows to me she has a bright future running her restaurant, perhaps managing the main branch."

    "Grandpa¡­" Korin shed tears. She did not expect that her grandpa would praise her.

    "And today is a free taste for all of our customers!"

    Nina along with Steven and Harry excitedly took a bite of the buns.

    "Wow! It was a chicken!" Nina burst out. Its flavors are chicken and vegetables and still an egg inside.

    "How did you do this, grandpa Oliver?" Harry asked the Old chef.

    "I''m glad you all like it. We didn''t steam it, by fried it."

    "Wow! It was now my new favorite!" Nina burst out with joy. She has never tasted one like it before.

    "I''m so happy you love it, sister Nina! I''m making it while thinking of you. Maybe I will name it, Nina!"

    "It was my honor, Korin. But isn''t it embarrassing? I mean, it doesn''t sound right. Korin sounds a lot better!"

    "Hm¡­ let''s find its name then!" Steven suggested to them.

    "Well, then? I will leave it to you, and I need to go back in the kitchen," said Chef Oliver Shang. "Since Korin worked hard. I will give her a half-day off today!"

    "Thank you, grandpa!" Korin hugged her grandpa.

    "Okay. Enjoy your day!"

    Korin waited until her grandpa left, then screamed with happiness! "Ah! Thank you for saving me, sister Nina! And brother Steven and brother Harry! When did you arrive?" she was just able to ask the twins.

    It was Steven who replied to Korin. "Just this morning. We wanted to surprise great-grandma Mei, so we told no one!"

    "Then it''s perfect timing! Sister Nina will celebrate her 18th birthday soon! You are going to dance with her?"

    "Oh, so that was what Mother mentioned to us, Harry! It was Nina''s birthday!"

    Harry raised his head, glancing in Nina''s direction. "Hmm. The one she said was a grand party at Li''s house, and she wants us to be there."

    "Then you also come home for my birthday?" Nina asked cheerfully. It made her happy hearing it. If that is true, then it''s the best birthday present she ever received!

    Nina anticipates and wished that tomorrow is already her birthday.

    She is going to dance with Harry? She couldn''t wait!

 Chapter 195 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 195: STEVEN''S PLANS

    * * *

    "Sister Nina, let''s have ice cream in the park!"

    "Huh?"

    Nina was daydreaming, the reason she didn''t hear when Korin talked to her. She blinks twice, but she couldn''t follow what Korin is telling her about.

    "Brother Steven is asking us where we want to go from here!"

    "Oh¡­" she now came back to her senses, and her head just started processing again. "That''s a great idea! Let''s have ice cream!"

    "And I want cotton candy!" said Korin.

    "Let''s go, then!" said Steven.

    Since the plaza was nearby, they just walked around it. Master Oliver Shang put up the Gardenia Restaurant in the Zen City downtown areas. From there, the plaza can walk in about fifteen minutes.

    This area is typically crowded. Luckily, they found a vacant bench. Nina and Korin seated on it while waiting for Steven and Harry to come back. The twin is buying them ice cream and cotton candy. Later, Korin asked Nina out of the blue.

    "Sister Nikki, who do you think is more handsome? Brother Steven or brother Harry?"

    "Huh?" Nina dropped her jaw. Korin suddenly asks a tough question! How could she answer that? Even though it was Harry, she had a crush on. But both Steven and Harry are good-looking guys, tall, and every girl is turning their heads toward them. They dress up like the American actors they could see in theaters, and more handsome than their local actors.

    "Do you have a crush on one of the twins, sister Nina?" Korin teases Nina. She has a big grin on her face.

    Nina''s eyes widened, stunned by how silly Korin is. She pinched the girl and said, "Where that idea came from!?"

    "You are blushing!"

    "Hey, respect me. I am older than you!" Nina pouted. She acts like her feelings truly hurt. But later, "Why teasing me, you silly!"

    Both the girls giggled. After they settled down, Nina told Korin. "Steven and Harry are nice to me. I''m happy to have them both as my friends."

    "Hm. Sister Nina, I wish you had a twin sister, so that brother Harry and brother Steven can marry you both!"

    "What are you saying?" Nina blushed, astounded at what Korin was saying. But it wasn''t a bad idea either. She purses a smile, she tells Korin, "I think whoever marries either Steven or Harry. She was the luckiest girl in the world."

    "And I prefer someone like you for them to marry, sister Nina! I will be there and cook for your wedding!"

    "Wait, a minute. I''m just going to celebrate my 18th birthday. I will marry no one yet!"

    "But it will be soon!"

    "And who that would be?" she marveled, and something she wished about...

    But she could not share it with Korin that between Harry and Steven, it was Harry who she dreamed as her husband.

    "Hey, girls! Here are the ice cream and cotton candy!" Steven handed Nina and Korin the ice cream in his hand.

    "Thank you, brother Steven!"

    Harry held the cotton candy; he also handed them to the girls.

    "Thank you," said Nina to Harry.

    She was blushing, and Korin noticed Nina''s unusual expression she only shows for Harry. Now Korin has an idea of Nina''s true feeling, and she kept it to herself.

    ~~~~~

    LI MANOR

    After they were strolling the plaza, Korin, Steven, and Harry send Nina home.

    "Good evening, Aunt Donna, Uncle Nelson." Steven and Harry greeted the couple.

    "Harry, Steven! When did you arrive?" Dona asked the twin. "Oh. Please come in and have tea!"

    "Thank you, aunt Dona!"

    "I will prepare the tea, Mama!" Nina said. She rushed to the kitchen, and Korin followed her.

    "I will help you, sister Nina!"

    Dona shook her head. Those two girls are surely inseparable.

    "Steven, Harry, please sit down."

    "Thank you, aunt Dona." Steven and Harry said at once. They took the sofa and sat quietly.

    "It''s nice to see you both. Are you staying until Nina''s birthday?" Nelson asked the twin.

    Harry and Steven looked at each other before one of them responded. "Yes, uncle Nelson. We will be here for a month."

    "That''s good! Both of you should join me for fishing! Please pass my words to your father. The fishing boat I purchased is soon to arrive! I''m inviting him to try it out together!"

    "Oh, is that true, uncle Nelson?"

    "Yes. I heard your father owned one back in the US. So I want to ask him to teach me how to steer a boat!"

    "Well, we could also teach you, uncle! Harry and I learned how to steer one!" Steven boasted to Nina''s father.

    "Is that so? That''s great then! How about this weekend?"

    Steven glanced at Harry before he continued. "That is a perfect day, Uncle Nelson. We will pass the word to our father!"

    Steven looked forward to that day. It was a perfect chance for him to show off his skills. When he wins his uncle Nelson''s favor, then it would be easy for him to pursue Nina soon.

    "The tea is here!" Korin announced. "Brother Harry, brother Steven! You should try the best tea in the world! I am sure you have never tasted one before!"

    "Korin, I''m just beginning mastering it!" Nina whispered to Korin when the girl boasted about her tea.

    "But it was truly the best, sister Nina!"

    She smiled timidly and continued making tea in front of everyone. It will be the first time Harry and Steven would try her tea, the reason she was nervous about it.

    She studied how to make one kind of tea so that, when she becomes Harry''s wife, he would be proud of her.

    ~~~~~

    SHANG MANSION

    Steven dropped his body to the bed after he took a shower and wore only loose pants. He picks up a pillow and throws it toward Harry.

    "Hey! I''m doing my homework!" Harry complains.

    The moment they arrived home, he immediately opened his textbooks and started writing a draft before he would type it to the computer. Shang bought three sets of it when someone successfully made the latest model of a computer before the 1970s ended. Shang has become a supporter of technology, and it was a success so far.

    "You are boring!" Steven commented to Harry. "We went home to have fun! But what are you doing?"

    "What are you saying? I want to help manage our family business, the reason I am taking advanced lessons."

    "The more reason to have fun! When we began our training, we couldn''t do that anymore!"

    Harry stops writing on the paper and contemplates something. He surely wants to enjoy his life, but he could do that once he reaches his dream of managing one of their companies. He aims to take over the US branch and pursue his plans of how he could improve their business in the Western world. He is ambitious indeed.

    Harry resumes writing and ignores his twin brother. Suddenly, Steven began sharing of his plans.

    "Harry, I''m going to ask Nina as my girlfriend."

    Harry remains silent, staring at the broken tip of his pencil.

 Chapter 196 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 196: HIS TRUE FEELINGS

    * * *

    Harry picked up the sharpener and sharpened his pencil again. Unconsciously, he put force on the pencil, the reason the tip broke on the paper the moment he heard Steven saying he will confess to Nina.

    "Harry?"

    Steven called out to his twin brother when it didn''t reply to him. As for Harry, he fell in deep thoughts.

    "Harry!"

    "Huh? What? Why are you yelling?"

    "You were not listening!"

    "Are you saying, what?" Irritated, Harry asked Steven.

    "Come on! I said, help me confess to Nina!"

    Harry stupefied in his seat. He twitches both of his brows, creasing his forehead at the same time. "What? And how could I help you confess to Nina?"

    "Help me make love lines!"

    Surprised, Harry lazily reasons out to his twin brother. "What love lines? Have you forgotten? I never had a girlfriend. Who''s the one who dated every week? Aren''t you?"

    "But Nina is different! I don''t know what to tell her!" It frustrates him. Maybe he is in love with Nina. Steven thought.

    Harry glanced at his brother. In his point of view. Steven is too noisy in front of Nina. It stunned him that Steven is now saying he doesn''t know how to confess to a girl.

    Between Steven and him, he can only go to date when they do it by a group. And he doesn''t feel like on a date when he only quietly follows everyone, and he ignores his date.

    Unlike his older brothers and Steven, they are the ones who often go out to meet a girl. Often, he only studies, and his life is no fun at all.

    "I guess you are asking the wrong person. Why don''t you ask our older brother?"

    "What? No way! You know they never had a serious relationship!"

    "So are you..." Harry mumbled to himself.

    "Hey, I heard that! You are offending me!"

    "Then, ask someone else."

    "Ugh! Just help me come up with anything sweet confessions!"

    "Seriously?"

    "You are smarter than me, so help me make those lines. Besides, you love reading books."

    Harry frowned at his twin brother and said, "Do you want me to plagiarize those lines? Besides, she loves reading books. Nina might be familiar with these lines, and she ends up laughing at you."

    "Huh? Right! So what now?" Steven groaned. He picked up another pillow and covered his face with it.

    Harry ponders if he could help his brother. He has no experience since he never has a girlfriend. Later, he just came up with something. "Why don''t you just say what you really feel about her?"

    Steven sat up from the bed. "You are right, Harry!"

    He fell into deep thoughts, recalling from the start he meets Nina. "Okay! I''ll confess to Nina on her birthday. But first, I have to ask our father his support!"

    "Support? For what?" Harry asks casually. He starts another draft after the first one; he only draws lines all over on it. His irritation vented on the poor paper. Now he has to start all over again.

    "I want to engage with Nina!" Steven told Harry

    Once again, the tip of the pencil breaks off after he puts force on it. Harry remained silent. Speechless, he tried to find words to say something to his brother.

    "I will talk to our father tomorrow morning! Wish me luck, Harry!"

    "Good luck."

    "Thanks, bro! You really are the best!" Steven sighed with relief. His face has now brightened.

    "Yeah. It''s cool." Harry nodded, but his attention remained on the blank paper and broken pencil. He needs to buy a new set of pencils tomorrow. A good quality one that does not break easily.

    "Harry! I would be so lucky if I married Nina!" Steven murmured while lying on his bed, staring at the ceiling and daydreaming.

    "Yeah. So don''t dare to make Nina cry."

    "I won''t, of course!"

    "If you do, I would be the first one to punch you."

    "Please, do that, bro!"

    "Anyway, Uncle Nelson is a wealthy man."

    "I''m not after his wealth! We have ours!"

    "But we only have a small portion. We need to work hard to earn them."

    "I''m not marrying Nina because of the wealth she will inherit! She is perfect! I could not ask for more, as my future wife."

    "If that is so? Don''t you dare to play around, and stop dating another girl. You should respect Nina."

    "Not! And I know my limitations. Besides, Nina is someone to adore."

    Harry conceded. "Aunt Dona and our mother treated each other like sisters. Don''t shame our family by playing Nina''s feelings, or I would beat you up." Harry warned Steven, who raised a thumb.

    Harry realizes that his mouth slips out. Gladly, Steven is falling asleep, and he didn''t notice Harry''s tone. He actually sounded jealous.

    Harry continues writing on the paper. And it surprised him to read what he wrote to help Steven confess to Nina. He wanted to suggest to his brother to give Nina a greeting card where he writes his feelings on it.

    Dear Nina,

    The moment we first meet, I cannot avert my gaze away from you. I think I instantly fell in love with you.

    Maybe I have been loving you this long already...

    Love...

    Harry heaves a sigh. It supposes to be Steven''s feelings, not his.

    ~~~~~

    Present Time

    Harry observes the dark clouds above the sky. The rain is pouring heavily, and the surrounding is gloomier than yesterday.

    He saw a few vehicles down below; they had to turn on their lights to see the road.

    And as the wind is strong, a few cars he saw that crashed onto the sidewalk. And the respondent having hard times trying to aid the casualties.

    Harry heaves a long sigh before he strode back to his desk. A while ago, he excuses himself and makes a reason that he has documents to sign. But he just wanted to give space for Nina to make her feel comfortable being trapped with him in the company.

    Harry sits on his chair; he pulls the left drawer on his desk. He takes out an old Diary he is keeping for a long time already.

    He can say it was his feelings over the years. Harry flipped through the pages, and he settled his gaze to the first message he wrote.

    It was the night Steven shared his feelings to him. In the end, he didn''t help his twin brother to make sweet lines. But he kept to himself everything he wrote.

    Harry picks up a pen. It tempted him to correct what he wrote 37 years ago.

    This time he wanted to write something else...

    "I have been loving you my whole life."

    The feelings he never conveys until this time.

    "Harry, when will you confess to her?"

    Says a part of him. He was contemplating when a knock on the door followed Nina''s voice.

    "Harry?"

    Nina entered the office with a tray in her hand. Harry quickly put back his diary to the drawer and closed it. He sat up from his chair; he followed Nina to the sofa and took the one across her.

    "Why did you come down? It was cold out here."

    "That was the reason I came here. The news says the temperature dropped, so I brought tea to warm you while you were working," Nina replied to him, she added. "Besides, I would like to get some documents I need to review. It''s a perfect time to continue working when we need not deal with endless meetings." Nina smiled timidly. She averted her gaze not to meet Harry''s eyes.

    "Okay. I will accompany you."

    "Oh. I don''t want to bother you."

    "Not really. I''m done with other matters. I''m just taking a break now."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    This time, Nina meets his eyes as she smiles warmly. ''She never changed.'' Harry murmured to his head. And the tea she makes is even tastier through the years.

    The first time he and Steven taste it. Instantly, they agreed with Korin.

    It was the best tea in the world.

 Chapter 197 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 197: BLOOD IS THICKER THAN WATER

    * * *

    Shang Mansion, sometime in the year 1980s...

    Steven woke up early the next morning. He immediately went to his father for a talk.

    A servant informed Steven that the master was in the study room to sort out the documents.

    His father has been busier than he was in the US. Most of the time, it was only their mother who visits them, and his father always reasons out he is busy.

    Steven stood outside the study room. He heaves a long sigh before he knocks on the door. "Good morning, father. Can I speak with you?"

    Steven remained standing between the door panel, bowing, and waited for his father to reply. Soon, Jerome lifted his head and gestured his hand.

    "Come in, Steven. What''s the matter?"

    "Father, I have an important matter I would like to discuss with you."

    "It can not wait? I have to leave soon for a breakfast meeting."

    "Yes, father. Uncle Nelson would like to pass a word. He is inviting us this weekend to try out the boat he purchased."

    "Oh. That sounded great! Tell him we will. Is that all?"

    "Father, I would like to ask for your support."

    "Hm? About what?"

    "I want to ask Nina''s hand in marriage."

    Jerome is a little surprised. But he perceives that among his sons, it was Steven who shows an interest in Nina. Before he replies, Jerome heaves a sigh and clears his throat.

    "Ahem. Are you certain about this Steven?"

    Instantly, he replied. "Yes, father!"

    "Steven, I want you to listen carefully. Pursuing Li to arrange a marriage with a Shang is a matter I discussed with Nelson," Jerome paused, he studied his son. Steven is keenly listening to him. He seemed to be serious about his proposal.

    "He told me. He doesn''t want to force his daughter into marriage this early. Nelson wanted his daughter to finish college before anything else. And above all, he wants his daughter to be happy and enjoy her life."

    "But we can engage this time and later to get married when Nina is ready!"

    "I know that, but¡ª"

    "What''s wrong? Do you think that I''m not serious about Nina?"

    "No. It''s not that issue here. But I promised Nelson to give him the best son-in-law."

    Steven wrinkled his forehead. He asked his father. "What do you mean by that, father?" Honestly, he doesn''t like how this conversation went. He could sense that his father is leading him to a direction he won''t be happy.

    "Since we already talk about this, I will be honest with you, Steven. I cannot arrange you with Nina."

    "What? Why? Don''t tell me you choose my eldest brother?" Steven raises his voice, and he receives a warning stare from his father.

    "It''s not your eldest brother."

    "Then, who?" Steven asked his father with a rough tone. He apologized, "I''m sorry, father. I wanted to know who you want to arrange Nina for marriage."

    "Steven, it was Harry, who I arranged with Nina."

    It was like a bomb from the sky and dropped on him. Steven could not stop himself, not to yell. "What!? Father, you can''t do this! Why was it Harry and it wasn''t me?"

    "You know the answer, Steven." Jerome gaped at his son. He gives him a meaningful gaze to figure it out himself.

    Steven meets his father''s gape. He clenched both of his fists and said, "Harry is smarter than us all brothers. Is that your reason?" Steven waited for his father to nod before he continued.

    "You choose him because you believe he is most helpful to your plans?"

    "Steven! Mind your words!" he warned his son. "I need someone who will help Nelson manage his business!"

    "Li has no heir, but Nina. Whoever she marries would also inherit an enormous wealth. That is why you care more about a smart son than someone who will love Nina!"

    "Nina is a fine lady. I''m sure your brother would like her."

    "But I love Nina! I want to confess to her on her birthday!"

    "What can you do to run a huge enterprise?"

    Steven pressed his mouth. He admits that Harry is the genius among them. He is the only one who is serious about their study and showing interest in managing their company. "How if I surpass, Harry?"

    A flash of excitement gleamed in Jerome''s eyes. For him, this conversation is getting interesting. "Can you do it?" He challenged his son.

    "I will do it! I''ll prove it to you! I will surpass Harry, father!"

    Meanwhile, Harry overheard everything. He sharpened his gaze and clenched both of his fists, leaving that place with a heavy heart.

    Steven bowed and announced his leave. Jerome heaves a sigh after Steven leaves the room. He doesn''t like to do this. But maybe it was for the best. Steven needs to motivate. And maybe, he will start caring seriously for their family to take a step forward from their relatives. He needs to assure that Nelson will choose his son to engage with Nina. Also, his grandfather is hurrying him to unite the two families as soon as possible. But it was Nelson Li who didn''t want to rush the marriage thing.

    By now, he has high hopes, neither the twin will do better from here on. Jerome noticed that Harry was listening to the conversation.

    "Jerome..."

    "Mely? What¡ª"

    Jerome hadn''t finished his words as his wife''s hand landed on his face. "Mely? What are you doing?"

    "I should be the one to ask you this!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "How dare you use our sons to the point you will let them fight each other just for your ambition!"

    Jerome sees that Mely overheard them. He heaves a sigh and ponders. He has to choose the words to the reason for his wife, or else another slap would land on his face.

    "Mely, I just wanted to challenge Steven. I cannot present him to Nelson as being an incompetent man! Nelson needs a son-in-law who could help him run his empire. Steven has to understand that."

    "And that was your resolve?"

    Jerome heaves a long sigh, unable to reply to his wife. But he has to convince her to support his plans. Mely will also gain benefits from whatever fortune they will secure from the Li.

    "Mely, let''s have faith in our sons that they will care more about their blood than a woman."

    "But a man could kill someone just for a woman! In all the people, it was you who knew better!"

    Jerome softens his gaze and gapes at his wife lovingly. Yes. He knew better. When the time he pursues, Mely. His cousin took the competition to win Mely''s hand for marriage. It happens, his cousin attempted to kill him that put his life to death because Mely shows she likes Jerome.

    "Alright. But we both watch our twin grow. We witness how they care for each other. And Harry is the mature one. He is not a violent person."

    "But Steven? Do you wish one of them to be against each other? To compete with each other?"

    "That''s not my point, but to motivate Steven. We cannot put our son in shame when he becomes Li''s son-in-law but incompetent! Nelson highly trusts us! Besides, you should be happy that Li''s fortune still comes to one of your sons."

    "I never after any of Li''s fortune! Yes, I would be happy that our family would look over Donna''s daughter, but it should not this way, Nelson!"

    Nelson wasn''t able to reply when Mely left the room. His fingers rake his hair and slam the table. He needs to give his wife time to understand his good intention. It''s not only securing his position in the company but also a friendship they built with Li.

    Soon, he will make her understand.

    ~~~~~

    Outside, Steven trailed down the pathways toward the Library. He found Harry reading a book.

    "What are you reading?"

    "You were asking me to help you confess with Nina, right?"

    "Hah." Steven let out a nervous laugh. His finger is tapping the table, weighing what to say to Harry.

    "Do you mind sharing your mind?" Harry asked Steven. Although he overhears the conversation between him and their father, he understood that Steven was in deep thoughts at the moment.

    "Harry, I really love Nina. I think I could not love another, but only Nina."

    Remain his attention to the book he is reading; Harry brightens his face before he looks up and meets Steven''s gaze.

    "I could see that." He said, forcing a smile on his mouth. "Do you still need my help?"

    Steven sighs with relief. He replied to Harry, "Nah. Father told me Uncle Nelson doesn''t accept any suitor for Nina, yet. But I decided, I will prove to Uncle Nelson, that I am worthy and deserve to win her daughter''s hand for marriage."

    "Hm, sounds great. You got my back."

    "Really?"

    "Sure!"

    "Thanks, bro! You really are the best!" Steven extended his knuckle.

    Harry glanced at it before he raised his hand and nudged Steven''s fist.

    "Blood is thicker than water," Harry phrases with meaning.

    "Yeah!"

    Steven rose from his chair. He strode toward the bookshelves. He asked Harry, "So, what a good book you can recommend to me?"

    "Hmm¡­" Harry named the book he thinks Steven needs to read. Good thing that his twin brother is giving his back.. He hadn''t got to see the sadness in his eyes.

 Chapter 198 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 198: NINA''S 18TH BIRTHDAY (Part One)

    * * *

    It''s Saturday morning...

    Jerome Shang''s family was already waiting for Li in the harbor where Nelson''s boat docked.

    It was Steven who was the most enthusiastic to greet the Li family, especially to Nina.

    "Good morning, Nina!"

    "Good morning, Steven." Nina greeted back.

    She also greeted the couple, Jerome and Mely. However, Harry remains reading a book and ignores the newly arrived family.

    "Harry!" Jerome called out his son, gesturing to come closer. "Why didn''t you greet your aunt Dona and uncle Nelson?" He whispers to his son before he turns to Nelson and apologizes.

    "I''m sorry about that. Harry does love reading. Once he started one, he cannot put down the book wherever we go."

    "It''s alright! It''s a good sign of how Harry wanted to learn more things. Reading is pleasant!" Nelson praises Harry instead.

    Harry bowed and greeted the couple. "Good morning, Uncle Nelson, Aunt Donna."

    "Good morning, Harry! Don''t mind us! You can continue reading!" Nelson said to him.

    Harry bowed once again and returned to where he sat before. Nina is hurt because Harry only ignored her and forgot to greet her.

    While sailing, Nina kept thinking if she did anything wrong with Harry. It made her wonder if he didn''t like the tea she served the other day as the only people who praised her are Steven and Korin. And he remained silent.

    "Nina? Are you alright?" Dona asked her daughter when she noticed her silence.

    "I''m okay, mama. Probably, I''m still sleepy," Nina reasoned out; she acted yawning.

    Anyway, it was half true. Last night, Korin stayed overnight to help them prepare for the food they would bring the next day. And the half-truth; she still bothered that Harry was ignoring her.

    "Why don''t you take a nap in the cabin? We will wake you up when it''s about lunchtime."

    "Okay, mama!" She instantly rose from her chair and left the two women.

    Nina excuses herself and heads to the left corner where the ladder is located toward the upper deck. She was about to climb when she saw Harry seated on the ladder. She is hesitant to climb up, but she doesn''t want to go back and make a reason she changes her mind. She is being transparent, and she wants to hide it from the adult''s strong perceptions.

    Nervously, she climbs up the ladder and passes Harry, who ignores her. Nina glanced over her shoulder. It hurt her that Harry acted like they were strangers. What did she do wrong to him, and he treated her this way? Did she offend him? Is the Old Shang scolded them about the ancient jar and received punishment when she was not around? Is it the reason Harry upsets?

    She needs to ask Korin if she heard anything that Harry and Steven received punishments from their great-grandfather.

    Nina rushes to the cabin and locks the door. She was on the verge of crying, but she held her tears.

    She need not act this way. Harry didn''t know she likes him. And she has no plan to show her feelings. Nina fell asleep thinking about Harry.

    Later, someone is knocking on the door. Nina gets down from the bed and opens the door.

    "Korin?"

    "Sister Nina! We are going to have lunch soon! And we are now in the middle of the ocean!"

    "Oh, we are?" she asked lazily. Nina strode back to the bed and sat on it.

    Korin noticed that she is not in the mood. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well, sister Nina?"

    "I''m just sleepy, Korin. Also, I felt seasick." She reasons out even if it''s not true.

    "Oh, do you need medicine?"

    "No, I''m fine. Just don''t tell anyone. I will be okay once I''m used to the waves."

    "Hm. You should enjoy it today before brother Harry flies back to the US."

    "Hah? Is he? Why?"

    Korin hid her naughty smile. She is right! It was Harry who Nina liked between the twins. But Harry is distant and doesn''t talk to her like Steven. It seems it was the reason she doesn''t feel well. And what she feels is not seasick.

    It was lovesick!

    "What''s wrong with you?" Nina asked Korin when she noticed the girl giggling but said nothing to her.

    "Ah, it''s nothing, sister Nina! Let''s go down now!"

    "Wait, Korin! I want to ask you something."

    "Hm? About what? Is this about brother Harry leaving for America?" Oh, shit! Korin slipped out. She should not sound like she knows anything about Nina''s feelings toward Harry. Just playing dumb Korin!

    "Oh, well. It''s not about that, but you can tell me too. What would I like to ask you if you heard that Steven and Harry received punishment lately?"

    "Hm, I think none. Why?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing!"

    "Well, what I only know, brother Harry mentioned he would go back to America next week."

    "Hah? I thought they were staying on my birthday?"

    "What I know, brother Steven will stay. It was only brother Harry who will go back first."

    "Oh, any reason?"

    "Said it was about his advanced lessons."

    "I see¡­ thanks, Korin." How sad. Now she doesn''t look forward to her coming birthday.

    ~~~~~

    The night of Nina''s birthday...

    She has no interest in celebrating her day. Harry flew to the US, and she didn''t get to talk with him. She wished to talk with Harry, like how she converses with Steven. She was contemplating if she ever had a proper talk with Harry. It seems none. When they work on the preparation for her birthday, Steven, who has only accompanied them all the time, and Harry left to study.

    Her aunt Mely helped them out with preparing her birthday. Mely has no daughter, so she never tries to throw a Western theme birthday party before, but she has too many ideas in mind.

    Helping Dona how to organize a Western-style party is like a dream come true for her. She helps Nina choose the right dress and even the one to put the makeup on her and styled her hair into a bun. She completely looked like a princess.

    She is wearing a beautiful pink princess ball gown that is ordered by a famous European designer.

    Gladly, Nelson is a modern man. He is open to embracing Western tradition to collaborate with their own beliefs. Since he took his degree at the University of Oxford, he has learned how to live in Western culture.

    Now his daughter is coming of age. He wants to give everything to his princess. Ever since he has planned that Nina''s 18th birthday will be held at the back of his manor. He made a huge renovation in the garden. He built a stone staircase from the second floor of his manor down to the pool garden.. He wants her daughter to walk from there and to be welcomed by the guests.

 Chapter 199 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 199: NINA''S 18TH BIRTHDAY (Part Two)

    * * *

    It was the most awaited moment. The host announced the debutant''s appearance. They welcomed Nina with loud applause. It thrilled the media to take as much as many photos tonight. It delighted them to be invited to tonight''s celebration.

    Li''s grand party is one of the best celebrations they have to witness so far with a western theme. The guests all dress up that suits the same theme, tonight. A ball gown inspired by Western culture, from the typical traditional cheongsam.

    It''s one of the rare opportunities the socialite in High Society shows off with their gown inspired by the Western trend style to this season. Most of all, for the women tonight, wearing the latest designs is a competition for everyone. It was like a clash of reputation and elegance.

    However, to compare, Dona Li is wearing a famous brand, a known designer from Paris. They already heard a rumor, and she was stunning in her white gown that filled with real gems on the dress. Every woman at this party felt envy and wish to be the wife of a wealthy man like Nelson Li.

    But it cannot be denied. Dona Li is a beautiful woman every man wishes to win her heart. At age thirty-nine, she was still like a single woman. Her curves, displaying proudly by the dress, which she need not wear a girdle to shape her body. Her curves are natural and blessed to have a slender figure.

    Meanwhile, Mely Shang was also beautiful with her black lace gown filled with white sequences. Jerome Shang would be proud to have a beautiful wife that still looks young at the age of forty-five. But they noticed one of their sons is not attending tonight.

    And everyone assumes it could be possible. One twin will win the hand of Nelson''s daughter. They already heard the rumors, and they were seeing the two mothers along with Li''s daughter, and Jerome Shang''s son, Steven, is always together.

    Walking down the stone staircase, Nina is careful not to fall and roll down the stairs. How embarrassing it was. But gladly, her father is holding her tight. She saw her father''s effort to prepare this grand party for her because she was sad tonight.

    Tonight, she has so many guests she doesn''t recognize them at all. It must be as she doesn''t like to attend any parties to socialize with other families in high society.

    Nina spotted too many handsome men tonight. Including Steven, but someone she longs to see, but Harry wasn''t here, which she looks forward to dancing with Harry.

    Throughout the night, Nina forced herself to smile and showed her parents she was happy with the grand party they threw for her birthday. She wanted to show her gratitude to her parent''s efforts not to waste. She hides the sadness in her eyes and dances with the eighteen single young men.

    And the 18th and last guy to dance with her is Steven. Nina couldn''t help to wish it was Harry she dances with. Maybe there''s almost no difference in physical appearance between the twins. But her heart knows who she aches for.

    Nina looks up and stares at Steven, who is very talkative while they are dancing. Somehow, Steven is always shown to her how she is special. His warm smile makes her comfortable around Steven, who is Harry, only to ignores her.

    However, her heart doesn''t stop wishing for Harry.

    ~~~~~

    After the dance, Nina excuses herself to go to her bedroom to use the washroom. But what she plans is to escape from the noise and take a moment to be alone. She just wanted her birthday to end tonight.

    "Nina?"

    "Aunt Mely? Do you need anything?"

    "Oh, no. I just wanted to give you a gift."

    "Oh. But you already give me not only one but three presents!"

    "Yes. But I haven''t given you the gift from Harry."

    Hearing Harry''s name, Nina''s face brightens quickly. And Mely notices her reaction. She already noticed that Nina blushes every time she sees Harry. And Harry spares an earnest glance toward Nina. As a mother, it was difficult for her situation to whom she will side. She doesn''t want one of his sons to get hurt just because of a girl.

    And she knew why Harry goes back to America ahead of his brothers. Harry heard the conversation between his father and Steven. And Harry gave way or his brother.

    Mely has a reason she separates to give Harry''s present. In this way, Nina would feel that Harry thinks she is special to him.

    "Thank you, Aunt Mely!" Nina cheerfully accepts the gift.

    Mely sees how Nina sparks her eyes tonight. This girl tried to hide her sadness, but not to her. Nina is now smiling widely.

    "Please thank Harry for me, aunt Mely!"

    "Sure. I will send regard. Oh, how about if you write a "Thank You" letter? Do you know our residential address in America?"

    Nina nodded. "Yes, aunt Mely! I will just send him a letter of gratitude."

    Mely confirmed, that Nina''s reaction toward Harry is far different for Steven. She''s praying that Steven would not hurt in the end. Mely heaves a sighed.

    "What''s wrong, aunt Mely?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing. It just surprises me when Harry asked me to book him a boat ticket back to America."

    "Oh, Harry took a boat and not a plane?"

    "No. He said, in that way, he could have a peaceful time studying his advanced lesson."

    "Oh. Then Harry is still in the ocean right now?"

    "He is, and I''m worried. I''m praying they wouldn''t meet any storm. And I hope that child eats properly."

    "Don''t worry, aunt Mely! I will pray for Harry that he is in a safe voyage!"

    "Thank you, Nina. Happy Birthday once again." Mely hugged the girl. Who doesn''t like to have a daughter-in-law like Nina? She is not only a sweet girl, but she is a kind-hearted lady.

    She prayed that one of her sons would marry Nina. But not in a way that one of them hate each other. It seemed that Steven who has true feelings for Nina but it was Harry Nina likes over Steven.

    "Aunt Mely, can I already open the gift?"

    "Hm, I think, it''s fine. Then, I shall leave you to check out your presence!"

    "Thank you, Aunt Mely!" Nina hugged the woman, she said, "Thank you for helping us organized my birthday. I felt too special tonight."

    Mely patted Nina''s back.. "You are special."

 Chapter 200 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 200: PARENT''S WISHES FOR THE BEST

    * * *

    Nina has been staring at the gift from Harry. It made her nervous opening the gift; it excites her what was inside. She already opens the gift from Steven. It was a beautiful diamond necklace. She liked it, but it more excites her to know what Harry gave her.

    Trembling fingers, Nina pulls the pink ribbon. She took the lid off the box until she found a small box on top of another wrapping inside. Nina first opens a box she found a bracelet with different stones on it and a key that was made of jade.

    Key? What was this for? Nina asks herself. She hurried to unwrap the other item she found inside the box. It was a diary.

    A bracelet and a diary!

    Nina drew the diary close to her heart. It was the most precious gift she ever received.

    Tears flowed down her chin, Nina''s shoulder shuddering from her sobs. Harry''s gift for her is more beautiful than the gift Steven gave her.

    She could imagine how expensive that necklace would be, but Harry knows better what makes her happy. She doesn''t need an expensive gift, but something that she would enjoy and cherish.

    The diary Harry gives it to her has her name engraved beautifully on the cover.

    "Nina Li"

    Also, the bracelet has her initials N. L. on the key. Ah, she shouldn''t lose the bracelet, or else she cannot open the diary!

    "Harry..." Nina remains crying all night. She just shows up real quick to her birthday to thank everyone and meet her family''s business partners. After a lot of introductions to different families, Nina went back to her bedroom and started writing in her new diary.

    She wrote what happened tonight. And she also wrote how she wishes to see Harry and confess her feelings for him.

    "Harry, I love you¡­"

    ''Ahhhhh!'' Nina screamed and rolled over on her fluffy princess bed, burying her face to hide her screams.

    Gladly, her father started lighting the fireworks for her birthday. She could see the lights from her bedroom. She watches the fireworks and wishes that Harry was here, and they are watching it together.

    She cannot wait to know the results if they accept her application, and she could enroll at the university where Harry and Steven attend to. She is nervous, but she believes the school cannot turn her down. Her grades are excellent, and she graduated with the highest honor. She does better over these passing two years. She gets high scores from the universities she took an entrance exam all over China and pursues her to enroll at their school. But she aims to go to America.

    Once the letter arrives, she will tell her parents about her plans. She was nervous about whether they agreed. But Harry and Steven were there. Surely, her parents would not worry. And her Aunt Mely regularly visits her sons. It will be fine then.

    Nina had high hopes. However, the day the response letter of her applications arrived, Nelson Li''s reaction was displeased.

    "What is the meaning of this, Nina Li?" He asked his daughter.

    Nelson tried to control his anger and hear out Nina''s explanation. His daughter sits quietly on the sofa, clasping both hands on top of her lap. His wife is seated beside their daughter, and her eyes are begging him to calm down.

    It frustrated him, but he is avoiding raising his voice despite his disappointment. He could not believe that Nina hid something from them.

    Nina is an obedient daughter. She never gives them trouble or problems in school. But Nina did things on her own this time.

    "Why didn''t you consult us about this, Nina?" firmly, Nelson asked his daughter one more time.

    "I, I will tell you about it once I am accepted... I thought you would be happy." Nina replied to her father. She senses the firmness in his voice, and she knows he is only controlling himself not to shout at her. Still, it made her knee tremble.

    "Do you know why I am disappointed in you and was very upset, Nina?"

    Shaking her head, Nina remains to listen to her father''s lecture.

    "Your mother and I are preparing to sail out to England."

    This time, Nina lifts her head to look at her father. She could see the disappointment on his face. "What do you mean by that, Papa?"

    "You are going with us! I want you to pack up the things you wanted to bring."

    "It is a vacation? But classes would be just a month away."

    "It''s not a vacation. And yes, your classes would start soon. We choose the right school for you! I will put you in all-girls Academy!"

    Shocked is what it registers on Nina''s face. She felt like a bomb exploded in front of her, and her dreams of seeing Harry shattered.

    "But, papa? I don''t want an all-girls school! I''m old enough! Why do I have to take a degree to an all-girls school?"

    "Your mother finished her degree from an all-girls Academy!"

    "But that''s boring!" Nina realized that she said an offending word. She immediately apologized to her mother. "I''m sorry, Mama."

    Dona pats her daughter''s back. She whispered to comfort her. "It''s alright. But your father is just thinking about what is best for you."

    "But, mama? I''ll be fine in America!"

    Hearing his daughter uttered this, Nelson came up to explain his fear. "Nina, you don''t know how dangerous it is to live in that place for the likes of you."

    "Why? Harry and Steven are doing fine there!" Nina tried to reason out to her father. "Besides, I would learn more about how to manage our business!"

    Dona glanced at her husband. She cannot decide whether she must support her daughter or side with her husband. She never foresees that their family would have a huge conflict. Dona heaved a sigh. She attempts to convince her daughter to change her mind.

    "Nina, how about applying in Oxford or at Cambridge University? I think your papa would be okay about these settings if you don''t like to attend an all-girls academy."

    "Mama, what is wrong if I go to America? What''s the difference if I would take my degree there instead?"

    "Nina, living in the United States is not just a simple thing. The violence is higher compared to England. You are going to kill us worrying about you! When you are in England, your Aunt Annie could monitor your whereabouts. By then, I will be in peace."

    "But papa? I can stay in the dormitory! I think it would be fine! Besides, Harry is in the same university!"

    Nelson and Dona look at each other. It was now clear to them. Their daughter likes Harry over Steven.

    Later, it was Nelson who broke the long silence. "Nina, Harry, and Steven grew up in the States. They already know how to live in that country. But you?"

    "I''ll be fine! I know how to take care of myself!"

    "Nina!"

    "Nelson, let''s talk this over again. It''s dinnertime."

    "I''m going to my room. I''m not hungry, Mama." Nina sat up from the sofa and left her parents.

    "We''re not done, Nina Li!"

    Nina ignores her father and runs upstairs. The tears she held were now dripping freely from her eyes. She cried all night. She wants to go to see Harry. But she loves her parents above all, and she doesn''t want to disappoint them.

    ~~~~~

    The next morning, Nina talks to her parents over breakfast. It was against her will, but she agrees with her parents.

    "Mama, Papa... When will we go to London? I have to visit Korin and tell her about it."

    Dona glanced at her husband. She sends him a meaningful stare. She knew that it had forced their daughter to agree.

    "Nina? Are you sure about this?" Dona asked her daughter. She pitied her, but she wished what was best for her daughter.

    Nodding at her mother, Nina pushed a smile. "I will visit Korin in the evening, Mama, Papa! Can I stay overnight?"

    Dona glanced at her husband. She knows that Nina must listen to them. As parents, they want the best for their daughter. Somehow, it worries her. Nina may show she is totally fine, but her daughter cannot hide the sadness in her eyes.

    Evening, Nina left to see Korin. Dona watched the car leaving the gate. She couldn''t help to worry about her daughter. She knows the feeling of being forced to do things against your will. Though it turns out fine in her case, it is different in her daughter''s situation. She is after for the one she loves.

    "Nelson, are we doing the right thing?" she asked her husband, who is reviewing a document in his hand.

    "We only think about what is good for our daughter."

    "Yes, we are. But you know how your daughter never gives us a headache. She always listens to whatever we told her. She never says no or disagrees. It is the first time she does something on her own."

    Nelson puts down the document. He gaped at his wife. He wants the best for his daughter, and he could not imagine Nina living in that place alone.

    "She will be better in England."

    "Then your mind won''t change?"

    "It''s best for Nina."

    Dona hadn''t argued anymore with her husband and trusted that Nina would understand them.

 Chapter 201 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 201: HER NEW ENVIRONMENT

    ~~~~~

    Hello, dearests! Before we proceed, just small forewords.

    I''m still not feeling well today, so this chapter wasn''t properly editing. In the coming days, I will make a few changes or possibly add a few scenes once I feel better. Don''t worry! More chaps once I''m well! (Hugs!)

    ---Thank you!

    * * *

    Oliver Shang House

    The moment Nina stepped inside of Korin''s bedroom, she couldn''t stop crying.

    "What''s wrong, sister Nina?" Korin grew worried about what was happening to her. She let her cry and waited until Nina settled down.

    Later, Nina begins sharing with Korin about the conversation she had with her parents.

    "Do you mean they get angry at you after they learned of your application in the US?"

    Nina nodded. "They plan on sending me to Cambridge University instead. So they were against me enrolling in where Harry and Steven attend their college."

    Nina cried once again, and this time, Korin joins her.

    "Korin, I don''t want to disappoint my parents, so I agreed."

    Korin may be younger than Nina, but she witnesses how Nina looks forward to the day it will grant her application. Now that she has the result and good news, her parents are against it. She knows everything about Nina''s plans because she is the one who helped Nina to mail her applications and responses.

    "Sister Nina, I''m going to miss you," said Korin after they both stop crying.

    "I''m going to miss you too, Korin. I will send a letter! Don''t forget to reply, okay?"

    "I will, sister Nina!"

    "I will be too lonely."

    Tears began plummeting their eyes again. Between their cries, Korin asked, "Are we not going to see each other for a longer time?"

    "I don''t know, Korin. Maybe I will come home during the summer. Or maybe I will take up advanced classes."

    "Okay. Don''t worry, sister Nina! I will send a lot of letters!"

    "Let''s do that!"

    In the next two days, Nina packs up her luggage. Dona only encouraged her daughter to bring important things as they will go shopping in London and buy everything Nina needed. It was the first time her daughter would be away from them, and it worries Dona she won''t be with Nina''s side to handle her needs. That is why Dona hired someone to accompany her daughter and reminded her to make sure that Nina had all she needed.

    "Nina?" Dona entered the bedroom, a girl older than Nina followed inside. "I want you to meet Jessica Lim. She is the daughter of our trusted company manager."

    "Good morning, Young Miss." Jessica bowed politely.

    "Good morning, Jessica..." It confuses Nina, but she keeps the question to herself.

    "Nina, Jessica is a fresh graduate from college, but she will accompany you to England."

    "Mama, I thought, I will live in a dormitory?"

    "Yes. But your father found an apartment close to your school. Your Aunt Annie already checked out the place. She said it was a wonderful house."

    "Okay, mama." she pushes a smile to hide her sadness.

    Nina wanted to raise a protest, but she remained silent and did not question her parent''s decision.

    ~~~~~

    Nina watched the wall clock making a gradual rotation on its orbit. It''s almost midnight. Still, she couldn''t sleep. Tomorrow is the day of their flight. Nina sat up from her bed to watch the full moon in the sky. She wondered if Harry now arrives in New York. It''s almost three weeks since he sailed out back to the US. She wants to write a letter to Harry. She would like to thank him for the beautiful gift.

    Nina picks up the diary and opens it. She poured out her sadness into the form of words. And before she closed the diary, she wrote the last phrase.

    "I missed you, Harry¡­"

    ~~~~~

    "Nina, don''t forget to write a letter for me!" said Mely. She and Jerome and Steven went to send off the Li family. Dona and Nelson will stay for two weeks or more to help Nina taking care of her entrance exam and enrollment. They would be there as supportive parents. Something Nina couldn''t ask for more but followed what makes them happy.

    She was supposed to be happy and excited. It was her first trip out of the country. However, Nina couldn''t force herself to be glad. It isn''t what she looks forward to, but traveling to America and seeing Harry once again.

    ~~~~~

    London Heathrow Airport, United Kingdom

    Nina watched the plane land safely onto the runway. She heaves a long sigh and mumbled to herself. ''So this is it. There''s no turning back, Nina.'' From then on, it will be her home for the next four years.

    Following the crowd to the exit, Nelson is looking for his cousin.

    "Nelson!"

    A couple, waving a placard in the waiting area outside.

    "Nina, there''s your aunt Annie!" Nelson put his arms around his wife and daughter''s shoulder, guiding them toward the EXIT DOOR.

    Annie Li, along with her husband George Grant, is waving at them.

    Annie is Nelson''s cousin, married to a British soldier. Her family cast her out when she marries a foreign man over the man her parents prefer for her. Since then, Annie never went back to China, but remains living in England. She and Dona occasionally exchange letters. Annie said to the letters; she had no regrets marrying George. She was happy and content with a simple but peaceful life she had with her husband and two children.

    "Hi! Welcome to London!" Annie greeted them with her accent. "Oh, my! Is this Nina? What a beautiful lady!"

    "Hello, Aunt Annie." Politely, Nina greeted Annie.

    "Hello, darling! Don''t worry, you would love England!" Annie proudly told Nina. She noticed the sadness in her eyes. It was the same expression she has on her first day here in London. "Well, who''s she?" Annie noticed another girl standing next to Nelson''s assistant.

    "Annie, meet Jessica Lim. She will be Nina''s attendant." Dona introduces the two women. "I couldn''t be at peace, so I asked Manager Lim to lend me her daughter."

    "I see. Then Nina wouldn''t be lonely. That''s great! Well then, let''s go!"

    Annie brought them to the apartment she arranged for Nina to live here in England. The three-story building is perfect for a big family. Nelson just wanted to make sure that her daughter would live in comfort even she is away from them.

    "Is it only me and Jessica to live here, mama?"

    "Ah, no. Your father asked me to hire a couple to take care of cleaning the house and prepare your meals, Nina." Dona replied to her daughter. "Your aunt Annie will check you out regularly."

    ''They will keep an eye on me.'' Nina murmured to her head. She had no way to run away one day.

    Well, she would be, one day...

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Present Time

    Nina and Harry visit the Li-Shang building in this fierce weather. They could see how strong the winds were outside. Nina embraces herself from the cold. The sweater she is wearing is not enough to warm herself. She has to get the documents quickly and go back to Harry''s penthouse to stay warm.

    Nina placed the key card and password on her door. She is patiently waiting, rubbing her shoulders when she feels the jacket landed on her shoulder.

    "Harry?" it surprised her. She never foresaw that Harry showed her such a gesture. "It was cold."

    "I''m fine. There, your office door is open now."

    "Oh, right!"

    Nina stepped inside her office, Harry followed behind. She quickly gathers the documents she wants to review and sign. Nina sat on her chair, she was turning her drawers upside down. She was looking for a certain folder, but she couldn''t remember where she placed it.

    "What''s the matter?" asked Harry after he noticed that Nina kept checking out her drawers.

    "I''m looking at the reports Theo sent to me through Rubin. I can''t remember where I kept it. I will check on my vault."

    Nina opens a bigger drawer door under her table. It was where the vault was placed in. She opened the vault and began to check the folders one by one. Nina unconsciously takes out her things from the vault. She didn''t notice her jewelry box fell, and her jewelry scattered on the floor.

    "Oh, my god!"

    Nina picks up her earrings and rings that are scattered on the floor. She always keeps a few of her jewelry in her office in case she has to attend important events, and she doesn''t like to go home. All she had to do is book a hotel and visit the hotel Salon before she changed her dress.

    Harry helps Nina to pick them up when he spotted a familiar bracelet.

    "Oh, I¡ª" Nina was about to pick up the bracelet, but Harry picked it up already and handed it to her. "Thank you."

    Nina blushed. Suddenly, memories flooded inside her head. It was the bracelet Harry gave to her when she celebrated her 18th birthday. She kept it in her office. So then, it would not tempt her to open the diary when it''s only filled with sorrows and all her loneliness written on almost every page of that diary. Could only count on her fingers the happy moments she wrote on it, and one of that is when she gave birth to Jeremy.

    "Nina?"

    "Huh? Oh, did you say something?"

    "Your hand is bleeding. Did your finger get cut by a broken mirror?"

    "Oh. I think so." Nina scanned her fourth finger. Probably she did not notice she had a cut because she was in a panic when her jewelry scattered on the floor.

    "You are not careful with your fingers." Harry grabbed her hand and looked at it closely.

    Nina felt a bolt of electricity transmitting to her entire body. Her eyes widened while staring at Harry. Somehow, his hand is warm.

    "Let''s go back to the penthouse to clean it."

    Nina remained speechless but nodded at Harry. Blushed, she replied. "Okay."

    Unconsciously, Nina followed Harry back to the penthouse. She sat on the sofa like a little kid. Harry came back from his bathroom.

    In his hand is a box of first aid kit. It surprised her that Harry has all these medical tools. Or maybe Harry is just prepared since he was often alone in this penthouse.. Until now, Harry remains mysterious to her.

 Chapter 202 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 202: MAPLE LEAF

    * * *

    England, sometime in the year 1980s

    Three months later¡­

    Nina seated on a bench reading a book she borrowed from the library. She lifted her head when a maple leaf landed on her lap.

    It was Autumn in England. Soon it will snow all over the place.

    Yes. The enrollment went smoothly through the help of her parents taking care of her assessments. They completed and paid everything her tuition fee the entire year.

    So far, she started used to her life in England. She meets new friends, but she is keeping a distance from them. She is still missing her friends back in China, especially Korin.

    And speaking of Korin, she received a letter from her yesterday. According to Korin, Lilian is getting married. Hearing such news, somehow, a weight lifted from her chest. Finally, Lilian can now stop bothering her about those men who were asking for her hand for marriage. In which Lilian hated her because one of them is her boyfriend, although she is dating another.

    She couldn''t understand why Lilian had a grudge toward her. She doesn''t care about other men. All she dreamed of marrying was Harry. And it doesn''t matter to her with this status thing. It''s a huge advantage that Shang is one of the prominent families in high society. Their marriage can be possible to arrange.

    However, she was aware of Steven''s feelings toward her. And speaking of him, today she received a letter from Steven.

    She loves to hear from him, but whom she looks forward to receives a response is from Harry. But it''s been three months since she sent a mail, for Harry him.

    It was only Steven who sent a response. And the letter she received today is the response to her reply recently. Yet, still nothing from Harry.

    Nina heaves a long sigh before she resumes reading the book in her hand. Her class for today has ended, and she is waiting for Jessica to finish her class every afternoon to go home together.

    Her family sponsored Jessica to take up Foreign Language courses. While Jessica is in her class, Nina spent her hours reading.

    "Miss Nina, my class is over for today."

    "Okay." Nina sat up from the bench, Jessica attentively took her textbooks.

    Since the University is fifteen minutes away from their apartment, Nina and Jessica ride it with a bicycle.

    "Miss, do you want to eat your supper now?" Jessica asked her Miss the moment they arrived home.

    "Later. I have a few lessons I need to study," Nina replied lazily.

    "Okay, miss Nina. I will make tea, then?"

    Nina nodded at Jessica before she climbed the wooden staircase. She placed her bag on her study table and pulled the chair to sit on it.

    Instantly, Mrs. Smith would follow Nina to light her fireplace to keep the room warm.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Smith."

    The woman bowed before leaving the room. Now that the room is warm enough. She took off her scarf and trench coat. Underneath is a knitted white sweater she wore. Her mother already filled her closet with winter clothes, thus she has no struggle to shop. Jessica was also here to help choose her clothes for the day. It seemed her mother keenly chose who will be her attendant, and trained well to know for the things she likes.

    Although she prepared to stand on her own, her loneliness made her lazy to dress up and put on makeup. It was Jessica who would suggest, and so far, she likes everything Jessica would choose for her. From clothing to her shoes.

    Nina has been contemplating for a while, she finally opens the letter, and it surprises her to find out it has two separate envelopes.

    It addresses one from Steven, and the other is from Harry.

    It was from Harry!

    Nina screamed inside her head. Harry wrote a response!

    Suddenly, Nina runs outside her bedroom and yells from upstairs.

    "Jessica!"

    Startled from the loud yell, Jessica rushed to the staircase with a huge panic on her face.

    "What is it, Miss?"

    "Bring my supper to my bedroom!"

    "Oh, alright, Miss." Jessica bowed and rushed back to the kitchen. She should take this opportunity that her miss is in the mood for a full meal.

    In these passing months, her miss hadn''t much appetite.

    The only time she noticed her being cheerful is when she received a letter. And today, the letter must be the reason her miss was happy.

    Jessica had a task to report to Annie if Nina, eating properly. She cannot lie as the maid and the servant witnesses how their Miss is only eating a little.

    Most of the time, she only locks herself inside her bedroom reading books after she finished studying her lessons. And during weekends, they will have quick biking around Cambridge city.

    Gladly, every Sunday, Annie is taking them to church and having lunch in a different restaurant, and they will stroll the street before Annie sends them back to their apartment. It was her chance to wander around England and become familiar with the place. She wanted to be useful for her miss.

    She has no complaints because Nina Li is a sweet and polite lady. However, she is worried about her quietness.

    Jessica made careful steps in the staircase. In her hand is a tray full of food. She freed one to knock before she entered the room.

    "Miss Nina, your supper. I will follow your tea later."

    "Okay. Thank you, Jessica. Have supper with Mr. and Mrs. Smith," Nina told Jessica. Her attendant nodded, she thanked her.

    Jessica carefully closed the door. She is praying her miss would stay cheerful every day. Now, to think about the letter. It made her curious if Young Master Steven is Miss''s boyfriend.

    ''Should I report it to Madame Li?'' Jessica asked herself. She decides not to and let her miss being this happy.

    Meanwhile, left alone. Nina peered at the two envelopes. One inspired by a red peony blossom. It was from Steven, while Harry is a white chrysanthemum.

    Harry knows her favorite flower!

    Chrysanthemum is her mother''s favorite. This flower fills their mansion with various of its colors, and the pink one is her favorite most.

    Tears dripping from her eyes, Nina dried them and picked up Harry''s envelope to read it first.

    Harry''s letter is brief. But it doesn''t matter to her. At least, that Harry spared a time to write a letter for her.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Dear Nina,

    How are you? Have you been enjoying England?

    I was completing my advanced lesson the reason I haven''t replied right away. I have an Academic Club I must attend all the time. And an exam to take up soon. I need to review my lessons. So then, I couldn''t write a response quickly.

    It will be winter soon. Keep yourself warm all the time.

    Harry Shang

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Nina read the letter over again until she already memorized every word on it. She knew Harry''s letter is too formal than a letter from someone who has known her all his life.

    But it was okay. What matters most, Harry spared time for her. According to his letter, he has a lot of school stuff to do. Harry is taking his degree too seriously. She must too!

    Nina is well aware of how smart Harry is. Mely often mentioned that Harry always excels in his class and who was the smartest among her sons. By then, it inspires Nina to study harder all these years. She wants to achieve something that Harry would be proud of.

    Finely, Nina put back the letter into the envelope. She even kissed it before she placed it inside a beautiful box.

    Next, she read Steven''s letter. And she was laughing hard. It gladdens her that Steven is talking a lot. He mentions what crazy things they did, and Steven also talks about Harry. In this way, she got to know more things about him.

    That night, Nina replied to both Harry and Steven.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Dear Harry,

    Thank you for sparing a time to write me a response.

    I''m doing well here in England. I''m grateful that Aunt Annie is helping me a lot. Things have become easy for me! Besides, Mama assigned an attendant to accompany me. However, I''m still feeling a little alone.

    I missed Korin.

    And you are right. Winter would start soon. I think it will be in America, isn''t it? Does New Jersey have snow? I heard England always has a severe winter. Classes would be on break.

    Anyway, this letter would surely arrive after your exams. How did it go?

    I''m certain you will perfect them! I have huge faith in you!

    Good luck!

    P.S.

    This maple leaf landed on my lap before I opened the letter. I''m giving it to you, as good luck!

    Nina Li

    * * *

    Leeroy Collins University, New Jersey

    Harry was reading Nina''s letter, seated in a corner inside the library. Holding the stationery paper with his right hand, he clenches his left fist.

    Nina''s last sentences stabbed his heart. She had high hopes for him. However¡­

    "Harry! The dean is looking for you!"

    Steven approached him. He quickly hid the letter inside his bag and asked his brother.

    "Why? Did he mention anything?"

    "No. But Dean Collins seemed not happy."

    "He is?"

    "Yes. What happened? Did you do something?"

    "I don''t know. I better see him now." Harry sat up in his chair and left Steven, who followed him.

    "Do you want me to accompany you?"

    "No. I''m fine."

    "Okay." Steven halted, he watched Harry leaving the library. He is quieter lately than usual.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Dean''s Office

    "Mr. Collins?" Harry knocked on the door before he pushed it open. "You were looking for me?"

    "Yes, Mr. Shang." Dean Collins gaped profoundly at Harry. "What is happening to you, Harry?"

    "What do you mean, Dean Collins?"

    "You almost failed your Algebra? Or did you switch names with your twin brother the reason he got high scores over you?"

 Chapter 203 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 203: GOING TO ENGLAND

    * * *

    Leeroy Collins University, USA

    Standing in front of the Dean''s table, Harry replied to him, "No, sir."

    "Then, what are you doing?"

    Harry kept his silence. He doesn''t want to explain anything to anyone about why he failed his exam.

    "I will do it better next time, sir."

    Dean Collins gaped at Harry. He has been watching him since Day one he enrolls at his school. The reason he could tell there is something behind it.

    "You can do it already, but you chose not to. I don''t believe you take it seriously this time, Mr. Harry."

    Dean Collins emphasizes the words ''this time''. He believes Harry is doing it on purpose. He is being biased, but Harry is his favorite student. That is why he won''t let this go off without convincing him to resolve the issue. Besides, he wants Harry to do something for the school.

    Dean Collins heaves a furious sigh, he added. "I have high hopes from you."

    Harry tightened his grip on his bag. It was the same words as Nina wrote in her letter. But yes, he deliberately chooses the false answers and makes lazy calculations to fail.

    "Mr. Harry, I looked at your credentials and achievements in High School. I was impressed and since then, I was eyeing on you to lead our next team to compete in any National or International quizzes. But failing your Calculus?"

    Harry pressed his mouth. Honestly, it surprised him to learn how the dean was rooted for him. Before enrolling at Collins University, he already aims to be part of the team. He pushed his ass to worked hard and become a top student since his first year in college. And this is the opportunity he most awaited.

    "The team will fly to Oxford after winter. The Spring Competition is important for the school. You have a whole winter to prove yourself, Mr. Harry."

    "Sir? Are you saying the competition would be in England?"

    "Yes."

    Harry pondered for a minute, he gave his answer. "Okay, sir."

    Dean Collins delighted by Harry''s response. "There will be a notice for team meetings. I will reach you out by then."

    "Understood, sir." He nodded and prepared to leave.

    "Remember, Mr. Harry. You will succeed as a senior next year. It means you will lead the new team. Also, you will be an aspirant for the new school President before the school year ends. It was your chance to prove yourself."

    Harry nodded and thanked the Dean. He was dismissed; Harry went straight to his dormitory. He dropped his body onto the bed and covered his eyes with his right arm.

    It''s something he dreams of. He can''t just give it up.

    Harry sat on his bed. He fixed his gaze toward Steven''s desk, where Nina''s pictures were framed and hung on the wall.

    Steven kept several pictures of Nina. A solo of her or together with them, one picture is with Korin. And another one is the three of them, Steven, him, and Nina.

    Harry took out the envelope from his bag and held the maple leaf. He peered at it for a longer time.

    If it holds the competition in England, he has a chance to see Nina.

    Harry gaped outside the window. He perfectly knew all the solutions to the given problems, but he decided to help Steven to win the favor of their father.

    However, he could not give up his dream, yet. He will go to England to compete and then he will meet Nina.

    In these past two months, Harry worked on reviewing the questions and formulas given during the quiz. The team worked every single day to perfect the solution and help others who had struggled to find the results.

    Also, their professors are attentive to giving them special quizzes. Harry made a few mistakes, but it is what makes him work harder.

    He already packed up, even though it was a month away. His Spring clothes are now in his luggage. Harry already kept his visa and the extra allowance hidden in his bag.

    "Harry!"

    Steven made a hurried step toward Harry''s bed. He jumped and threw his arms around his twin brother.

    "What''s wrong?" Harry remains reading the book in his hand, totally ignoring his brother''s hug.

    "I spoke to Dean Collins!"

    Merrily, Steven told Harry about the conversation.

    "Oh, do you mean?" Harry couldn''t comment about it. Suddenly, his happiness shattered.

    "Yes! I will work hard, bro!"

    "That''s good then. Our parents will be proud, both of us will join the competition."

    "Not only that! We are going to see Nina together!"

    "Yeah."

    "Hm. I want to tell Nina about it. But it''s better to keep it as a surprise." Steven mumbled to himself. "Harry, let''s do that!"

    "Okay," Harry responded lazily.

    Steven was daydreaming; lying flat on his bed, he didn''t notice sadness flash on Harry''s eyes.

    ~~~~~

    Cambridge Library, England

    Even though she was on winter break, Nina still coming to the library to do her paperwork and study her lessons. She plans on taking advanced subjects to get a degree sooner.

    She was reading a book when someone approached her.

    "Hi! Can I sit here?"

    Nina looked up; she studied the face of the guy seated across her.

    "You are already seated. I cannot say no anymore." In a serious tone, Nina told the guy.

    The guy laughs, but the librarian immediately shushes him.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Becker!" The guy shouted, which made the librarian drop her mouth.

    Nina, on the other hand, her face flush from embarrassment. It amazed her how this guy could do that when they were inside the library. Now, everyone''s attention is on them.

    Of course, the guy seated across her is from the Royal family. He is on the line to the throne of the Jeneva monarchy.

    "What are you doing, your highness?"

    The guy frowned, he complains. "You need not call me that. It''s hardly my escape when I came to school, and yet. Everyone won''t give me a break."

    "You are a prince. People would address you that way." Nina reminded the guy who remains sulking.

    "Aren''t we a friend? Can at least my friends call me by my name?"

    Nina gaped at Prince Albert. Although she is avoiding getting close to anyone. She made friends with her Algebra classmate, Sarah.

    Sarah is Prince Albert''s younger sister. Sometimes, she gets to hang out with Albert when Sarah drags her around after their class.

    This prince is in his last year with his degree in Law. After this school year, he will graduate and do Royal duties full time.

    "So, what time would you go home?" Albert asked Nina after a minute of silence.

    He acted like flipping a page of a novel because he just wanted to chat with Nina.

    In these passing months, Albert constantly invites her to have coffee or dinner out before she goes home. But often, she is turning him down, unless Sarah is with them and their other friends she went out to have coffee.

    "I''ll be home in an hour. Jessica will fetch me to buy something at the store." Nina reasons out.

    However, Albert has no plan to give up. "How about, I''ll give you a ride?"

    Nina is weighing how to refuse this prince again. She was questioned once about her real relationship with Albert. She was also on the tabloid with headlines, "Is she the Prince''s new girlfriend?"

    That made her panic. Since then, she has avoided Albert. However, the guy is persistent; he keeps following her around. She was grateful for the rumors cooled down after Sarah explained to the reporters and they stopped bothering her.

    But it leaves a bad impression on her as they labeled Albert as a playboy, and had a new girlfriend every time. Albert had a lot of female friends. Sarah told her they were not Albert''s girlfriend, and it was the media making up stories, and those girls love to ride the fame.

    "Thank you, your highness. But you know that I am avoiding another rumor to spread."

    "Why don''t you become my girlfriend so that the rumor would become true?"

    Nina was baffled at what Albert said to her. "That is not a pleasant joke!"

    "Come on! You don''t have a boyfriend, right? I don''t have a girlfriend. You knew that."

    Nina couldn''t answer the prince. She wants him to stop, keep asking her. She already rejected him over again, and her response is the same.

    "Your highness, I came to England to study, not searching for a boyfriend."

    "Ouch. Why not? You are the first woman to reason with me like that! All of them are eager to become my girlfriend."

    "I''m not like them," Nina replied sharply.

    Her voice is indifferent, and Albert senses it.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that way. I''m just curious about what you don''t like about me."

    Nina heaves a long sighed. It seemed like this prince wouldn''t stop bothering her if she would not give him a valid reason.

    "I want to help my father to manage our company. I don''t want to disappoint him, so I don''t like any distraction."

    "What''s the problem if you have a boyfriend while you are completing your course? Isn''t that it would be your inspiration? I want to become your inspiration!"

    Albert smiled handsomely. He was too damn good-looking. Who would not fall in love with this gorgeous prince? However, her heart belongs to someone else already. She couldn''t love another, but him alone.

    "I like someone already."

    "Oh. Who is he? Where is he? Could it be that he is from a royal family too? A duke?"

    Nina creased her forehead. Their conversation is going nowhere as she feels annoyed by how Albert doubts her affections for someone.

    "It doesn''t matter for me if he is not a royal or from a prominent family. I don''t base my love in that way."

    After Nina phrases it. She sat up from the chair and gathered her things.

    "Goodbye, Albert."

 Chapter 204 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 204: SEE YOU SOON

    * * *

    Leaving Albert behind, Nina rushed to the EXIT door. By then, she crossed Sarah in the entrance lobby.

    "Nina! I knew you were here! Have you seen my brother?" Sarah asked Nina. A playful smile plastering on her lips, and her eyes seem hopeful for something.

    Nina takes a moment before she replies to Sarah. She perceived that today''s encounter is not just a coincidence.

    "He was in the Literature area." Later, she replied. "I have to go, Sarah."

    Nina was about to resume walking when Sarah held her.

    "Wait, Nina! Did you and my brother talk?"

    "Hum? About what?"

    "Well, anything? Between a girl and a guy?" Sarah rubbed her palm on her trench coat. "You know, any stuff."

    "Well, he asked me to give a ride and have coffee. But Jessica will pick me up soon."

    "Oh, you turned him down? I mean¡ª" Sarah bit her lower lip.

    Nina did not mention the details of what she and Albert talked about. But it seemed Sarah has knowledge of today''s encounter and Albert''s plan to ask her out and pursue her to be his girlfriend.

    She sighs with relief, seeing Jessica entering the library entrance door. It worried her parents for her to walk the street in this weather. Annie helps to find a car they could rent for Nina to use during winter. By then, Mr. Smith is sending her and picking her up in the school.

    "Jessica is here! I''ll head first, Sarah. Bye!" Nina hugged Sarah before she met Jessica halfway and rushed to get out.

    "Where do you want to go first, Miss?"

    "Let''s head straight back to the apartment, Jessica."

    "Okay, Miss," Jessica replied and asked nothing. She glanced at the Library''s entrance door. "Is Miss Sarah won''t join us?"

    "No. I have a few lessons to review." She reasons out.

    The moment Mr. Smith parked the car, Nina rushed to the house. She immediately sits in front of the fireplace in the living room. She was freezing.

    Jessica quickly grabs a blanket and wraps it around Nina''s body.

    "I''ll prepare hot chocolate, Miss?"

    "Yes, please. Thank you."

    After a few minutes, Jessica came back with a tray. She kneeled next to Nina; offered the mug of hot chocolate. Nina instantly sipped the warm liquid to warm her body.

    "I think with this weather, better to not go to the library, Miss," Jessica suggested. It worries her that her Miss is overdoing everything to occupy herself and forget her loneliness.

    "Yeah. That''s a good idea." Nina concurred. Besides, she doesn''t like to see Albert for a while.

    Jessica stood on her foot. She strides toward a French console table to pick up something. "Miss Nina, a letter arrived today."

    "Oh, is it from Korin?"

    "No, Miss, there is no return address."

    "How about the stamps? Where did it come from?"

    "Oh¡ª" Jessica scanned the letter once again. "It was a US stamp."

    "Ah, it must be from New Jersey!"

    Suddenly, Nina''s face brightens. She knows who it is!

    Harry sent her a postcard once which the envelope had no return address. If it was from Steven, he always wrote his name and address. It only means the letter was from Harry!

    Jessica saw when Nina tore a genuine smile. She ponders. Two men living in New Jersey who are one is possibly the sender of that letter. And Jessica was familiar with Steven''s handwriting. She begins to understand. The letter her Miss received today is from Harry.

    She figures out; she was wrong all this time. Steven is not the one Nina likes, but Harry. Jessica beamed. It was now clear to her who makes her Miss smile this merrily. However, with whom her Miss ends up?

    It seemed one is absolutely in love with her Miss. But her Miss loves the other one. It looks complicated, and someone would get hurt in the end.

    Jessica heaves a sighed. She wished for her Miss happiness. "I will warm your bedroom, Miss."

    "Okay."

    Jessica went upstairs to light Nina''s fireplace inside the bedroom. She has known that once her Miss received a letter, she just wanted to lock herself in her room to read it over again and write a response.

    Not long after, Nina followed her upstairs.

    "Should I bring your supper, Miss?"

    "Yes, please. Thank you, Jessica."

    Jessica bowed before she left the room. Nina took the letter and scanned the envelope. It took almost three months before it reached her.

    Harry is living across the Atlantic Ocean. Letters usually took a month to arrive. But since it was winter and as Christmas and New Year holidays, the letters took longer to arrive this time.

    Steven and Harry sent her a Christmas gift through a special Courier. Steven gives her a cute pink stuffed toy, while Harry gives her a book and a pink tulip inside.

    Harry''s card is just a simple Merry Christmas greeting compared to Steven, who wrote a long letter. But Harry''s thoughts touch her most.

    Harry knows what makes her happy.

    Nina shook her head to wake up from recalling her lonely holidays for the first time that she was away from her parents.

    Fully came back to her senses, Nina opens the letter with a cheerful movement. She read the letter earnestly, and it stunned her.

    ~~~~~

    Dear Nina,

    How are you?

    Fall must be over, and winter has begun.

    A dean from my major course told me I am part of the team to compete with the International quiz held at Oxford this Spring.

    The team is in tight preparation to win the National Battle.

    We will fly to England by the end of March.

    See you soon...

    Harry Shang

    ~~~~~

    Nina runs to her bed and screams under her pillow.

    Harry is coming to England!

    And he wants to meet her!

    Nina screamed once again. After she calmed down, she sat on her bed and read the letter one more time.

    She couldn''t wait to see Harry again. February just started, and she wished tomorrow was March already.

    Tonight, she prayed that time would fly fast.

    * * *

    March, sometime in the 1980s¡­

    Nina seated on the bench, reading a book as her habit after her class.

    "Nina!" Sarah jumps on her from behind. "Let''s go to a caf¨¦!" she began dragging Nina toward a group of senior students. "The team wanted us to treat them with coffee for their hard work. Besides, they want some motivation!"

    Nina gaped at Sarah. Until now, Sarah has hoped that she would become Albert''s girlfriend. After that library incident, Sarah called him the next day, and they spoke about it.

    She told Sarah that it was impossible as she only thinks of Albert as a friend. She could not return to his feelings, especially, she could not give her heart.

    And Nina did not mention that her heart belongs to only one man.

    Nina shook her head and followed Sarah toward the team, who will represent Cambridge University. And one of them is Albert. The guy smiled and waved at her the moment their eyes met.

    "Nina, come with us!"

    "Yes, Nina! Let''s go to the caf¨¦!"

    She was about to reply when someone called out to her from behind.

    "Nina!"

    Her eyes widened dramatically. She recognized this voice!

 Chapter 205 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 205: RIVALS IN NINA''S HEART

    * * *

    Nina turned around. It surprised her to see this guy here in England.

    She walks toward him, asking, "What are you doing here?"

    Still, it astounded her to see Steven she couldn''t find the words to say as to whom she only look forward to seeing is Harry.

    "I missed you! Can''t I see you?" said Steven.

    It was loud enough, everyone who gathered near the kiosk heard him. Without warning, Steven threw his arms around Nina and hugged her tight.

    It shocked her when Steven embraced her unexpectedly. But then, she saw Harry standing a few meters away from them, taken aback whether to come forward.

    "You and Harry?" Nina parted from Steven to wave at Harry. "Why are you guys here?" Nina asked which she assures Harry overheard it.

    Although she and Harry knew the reason. She had guessed Steven was not supposed to be here.

    "I made it to be in the team before the final selection!" Steven cheerfully told Nina.

    "Oh, great! Congrats!" she glowed and talked to Steven and Harry, who joined them now.

    Nina sighed in silence. She was right. Originally, Steven is not part of the team. Now that he was here, she can''t be alone with Harry. This made her sad.

    She glanced at Harry who remained silent. She was curious about what was on his mind.

    Even after they exchange letters over these passing months, Nina remains shy toward Harry. Maybe if Steven wasn''t here, she would have had the courage to talk with him.

    The US team greeted Nina and Steven attentively introduced everyone.

    Meanwhile, Albert keenly watches them. He doesn''t like it when one guy suddenly embraces Nina, and she speaks with him with that smile on her face. Nina never showed this happiness around her friends here in England. Her eyes spark, particularly when she is talking to the twin. Could it be possible that one of them is whom Nina likes, and the reason she dumped him over again?

    Albert pushed a smirk. He is in the mood to cause trouble.

    "Nina! Who are they?" asked Albert, but Sarah elbowed him. "Ouch, why did you do that?"

    The moment that guy hugged Nina, she observed her brother''s reaction. Her brother has a sour face and now is rude to Nina''s friends.

    Glaring at her brother, she walked toward Nina and greeted everyone.

    "Hello! My name is Sarah Hamilton! Over there is my brother Albert and the Cambridge Physic team."

    It was Steven who replied to Sarah. He bowed like a knight. "Hello, your highness! I''m pleased to meet you, at last!"

    "Oh, you know me?" Sarah glanced at Nina. It surprised her that Nina mentions it to her friends.

    "Yes! Nina talking about her new friends here in England. Thank you for keeping her company."

    "Oh, small thing! Nina is lovely. She is one of the greatest people I meet!"

    "Yes, she is!" Steven concurred.

    Sarah noticed how Steven''s eyes glowed, staring at Nina. He likes Nina. No, this guy''s in love!

    She purses a smirk and glances at her brother''s direction. At last, he met his rival in Nina''s heart.

    Albert raises a brow when his younger sister seems to taunt him. He understood the meaning of her playful smile. He joined them and was still rude to the guests.

    "So, are you from?" he asked, trying hard to sound like an American whom Sarah puffs. It sounded like an American rapper instead.

    "Sarah?" he glared at his sister, who suppressed not to laugh.

    It was obvious how it showed in their jackets that they were representative of the United States. But Albert particularly speaks to Steven.

    "Albert, what are you doing?" Sarah whispered to her brother. It wasn''t good if Albert started a fight out of jealousy.

    "I just wanted to know our guests. What''s wrong?"

    "Stop! They are Nina''s friends! Why are you acting childish?"

    "What?" Albert snapped his sister. It annoys him that Sarah embarrasses him in front of Nina and his friends.

    Meanwhile, Steven loves to buy any fight. Especially when he could sense the guy has a thing for Nina. He is a man. And he knows this feeling that someone else likes Nina aside from him and Harry.

    Yes. He is aware that Harry likes Nina. And he is competing for Nina''s attention. So then, he won''t allow another rival he has in Nina''s heart.

    "Ahem! We are the US team. If I am not mistaken, you are one of the teams we will compete against?"

    Albert''s teammates replied to Steven. They nodded at the US team and welcomed in a friendly manner, which made Albert remained frowning. The two teams began conversing like they already knew each other.

    "Stop sulking!" Sarah kicks her brother and teases him. "It made you less of a man."

    "What?" Albert is getting annoyed by his sister''s sharp mouth. She kept insulting him instead of taking his side.

    Sarah ignores him. Instead, she warmly accommodated the US team and left her brother feeling down.

    "Do you guys want to tour around?"

    "Sure!"

    Albert could do nothing when his sister invited the US team and toured them around Cambridge University.

    "Oh, the famous Cambridge Library!" One commented.

    "Yes! And this bench near the maple tree is Nina''s favorite seat to read a book!"

    Instantly, Nina blushed. She glanced at Harry, and their eyes meet.

    Now Harry has an idea which tree that maple leaf came from.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    PRESENT TIME

    Nina is staring at Harry''s hand, tenderly cleaning the finger she had cut. He also carefully placed a Bandaid when her eyes caught the wedding ring on his left fourth finger.

    In these over thirty years of marriage, Harry remains wearing it. One thing she held on it, that still, they bound in this life.

    As long as Harry wears it, he has no plan to divorce her. It was what she presumed all these years.

    "There, it''s done," Harry told her.

    Nina woke up from her deep thoughts. She gaped at her finger, the Bandaid pleasantly placed on her wound. So, Harry is good at tending wounds? Is he often wounded? She never noticed before. Somehow, Harry is good at Martial Arts and knows how to use guns and even good at knives.

    What was she thinking at this time? Nina lightly shook her head.

    "You should take a rest instead of working," Harry told Nina. He noticed that she was closing her eyes and shaking her head. He is thinking the wound causes her light head.

    "Um, I need to make our lunch later."

    "Don''t worry about it," said Harry. He sat up, carrying the first-aid kit to put away. "You should take a rest."

    "Oh, okay. I will take a rest in the bedroom." Nina told Harry, she headed to the bedroom hastily. She wanted to breathe. Harry''s presence still overwhelms her.

    No. He acts like this makes her heart flutters. She was too old already to feel like a teenager. But Harry''s hand is warm. And he was kind to her lately.

    Nina took a seat on a nearby couch. Her eyes wandered to the floor-ceiling bookshelves inside Harry''s bedroom. Maybe she could read a book while she is taking a rest.

    Harry loves to read books. Several that store here is old books. Nina sat up. She strode to the bookshelves and began reading the title.

    She saw a book without a title. But its cover is intriguing. Nina picks that one, she opens it just to make her eyes flood with tears.

    It is not a book. It was a frame inside, preserving a valuable possession Harry kept all these years.

    Nina could not believe it. After thirty-seven years, Harry still has it.

    "What are you doing, Harry?"

 Chapter 206 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 206: WHOEVER WIN, WOULD TAKE HER OUT TO DINNER

    * * *

    After touring around the Cambridge campus, Sarah took the team to a caf¨¦ across from the University.

    It was the place Sarah often hung out with Nina before they separated and went home.

    Sharing a table; Nina sits between Harry and Steven, while Sarah sits next to Steven and Albert next to Harry.

    "Here you go!"

    "Thank you!"

    The waiter served their latte, Sarah resumed talking to Steven, who was attentively listening and replying. Sarah is sharing about her class with Nina and the things they do on weekends. She also praises Nina for how smart she is, which Albert concurred and shared the times he studied with Nina in the library.

    He smirks when the twin shoots a glare at him. He was enjoying provoking them and making them jealous of him.

    Sarah knew that it wasn''t true. She kicked her brother by foot under the table and glared at him.

    Nina, on the other hand, gave Albert a warning gaze, which made him shut up. It''s the first time Nina showed this expression to him. He only confirms that Nina truly likes one of the twins, and he wants to find out who that is.

    Meanwhile, Harry remains silent in his seat; listening to the loud conversation between Sarah and Steven. It was typical for his twin brother to be this chatter and flirty to anyone they meet. And there''s a guy that annoys him for talking like he knew about Nina a lot.

    Harry glanced at Nina, who is silent next to him. He is curious if what she was thinking at the moment.

    He mentions in his last letter that he wants to meet her, alone. Steven is supposed not to be here.

    *

    Nina remains silent in her seat and rarely spoke. But then, Albert suddenly shares a lie that they were doing a group study, which never happens. They typically cross in the library and share tables. It worries her what impression she gives to Harry. She prayed that he would not believe it.

    But what she wishes at this moment is to be with Harry alone and talk to him casually, like how Steven and Sarah converse.

    However, as Steven was here¡­ she couldn''t find the courage to talk to Harry when he also stays silent next to her. And it was too frustrating.

    Nina heaves a sigh. She glanced at Harry, who seemed in deep thoughts as she is¡­ And it intrigued her to know what he is thinking at the moment.

    In the middle of her grief, Albert draws Nina''s attention by bringing up a random topic that dropped her jaw.

    "What did you say?" Nina snaps.

    "The dinner you promised me. I''m going to claim it soon."

    It made her speechless, think up to how she could counter Albert''s word. She is hiding this matter from Sarah, but now Albert suddenly brings it up in front of Harry and Steven''s presence.

    Such bad timing!

    "Why would Nina go out with you?" Steven blurted out to Albert with a sharp glare and rough tone in his voice.

    Albert smirks when two pairs of eyes shoot dark glares in his direction. He loves to annoy the twins as they are obvious of their feelings toward Nina. Boastfully, he added¡­

    "You heard it right! Nina would go out with me after the International Physic Quiz."

    Nina was sipping her latte when Albert mentioned their agreement. She abruptly swallowed the hot liquid and it caused to burn her throat. She waved her hand to cold down her throat but it''s not helping.

    Gladly, Harry is quick to hand her a glass of water. Blushes, she accepted the water and emptied the glass.

    "Did Nina truly agree with you?" Sharply, Steven repeats his query.

    "Yes, she is!" Albert proudly replied to Steven, who narrowed his gape.

    It isn''t good. Nina feels the tension between these men. She was thinking about how she could correct Albert''s phrase before it became a misunderstanding.

    "Ahem! Actually, that would only happen if he wins the competition, and Cambridge won the Champion trophy." Nina explained, while slowly sipping the latte this time to hide her nervousness.

    Sarah dropped her jaw, glaring at her brother. She suspected that her brother did something and pushed Nina to agree with him. Nina is such a lady, and very careful with her decision. So what is happening now?

    Meanwhile, Steven and Harry gaped at Nina with surprise. They could not believe she made a deal like that. It was impossible. It made them think whether Nina changes after her move in England.

    Nina sighed. It was true that she made a deal with Albert. It was the day when the class resumed. After that Library incident, she avoided seeing him.

    So Albert attempted to pursue her again, which the usual, she rejected him.

    Recalling that talk¡­

    ~~~~~

    "How about if I won the upcoming International Meet?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You will go out with me and have dinner if the team won the Championship. How about it?"

    She pondered whether she takes Albert''s challenge. But since she learned that Harry would also compete, she unconsciously agreed.

    And it was too late when she just realized she made a crazy mistake. Since then, every night she offered a prayer and lit a candle, ranting her petition that Harry would win the competition.

    ~~~~~

    But then, Steven is also here! She put herself in such a situation.

    Ugh! She really regretted she agreed!

    "And do you think I would allow you?" Steven narrowed his gaped at the guy, who only returned an annoying grin at him.

    "Then? Do you want to bet?" Albert challenges Steven.

    "You dare."

    Nina bathed with sweat cold. Does this mean Steven accepts the challenge?

    But it was Harry she hoped to save her! Nina sighed hopelessly once again.

    "Well... It''s just a date, right?" Sarah stated, she winks at Nina. It amused her witnessing this scene, and she wants to see what will happen!

    ''Sarah!'' she screams inside her head.

    She already regretted making a deal with Albert, but then, Sarah even encourages the men. It was crazy to agree with Albert, and it was supposed to be a secret agreement.

    Feeling too much pressure, Nina sighs with relief when she spotted the woman outside the caf¨¦.

    "Oh! It''s Aunt Annie!" Nina quickly sat up on her chair and bid goodbye to Sarah; leaving everyone at the table. She rushed outside and approached her aunt. "What are you doing here, Auntie?"

    "I received a request from Mely that her twins would arrive in England. Where are they?" asked Annie.

    It was the moment that Steven and Harry came out of the store, walking toward them.

    Annie immediately recognizes them. Of course, Nina keeps a photo of them in her bedroom, which intrigued her. Annie beams a meaningful smile across her face. It is her chance to observe her niece if who among the twins has her eyes.

    ~~~~~

    That evening, Steven and Harry come over to have dinner with Nina and Annie.

    Jessica keenly observes her Miss in front of the mirror. It was the first time she was scanning her reflection over again.

    Also, her Miss couldn''t decide which dress she should wear tonight when it was just a simple dinner. Jessica did her best to help her Miss to wear something pleasant but not overdress for tonight''s special dinner at home.

    Until Nina settled into a knitted long-neck dress that fits her body. She pony-tailed her hair, and it emphasizes her heart-shaped face.

    "Do I look fine, Jessica?"

    Jessica froze for a moment. She ponders if her Miss ever asks her this question. It seemed it was the first one since she was serving her.

    "You look lovely, Miss!"

    "Then I need not change?"

    "It doesn''t need Miss Nina."

    "Alright! Oh, the doorbell?"

    Finally, the bell on the door rings. Her Miss has been listening if someone would ring it already.

    Nina runs down the staircase; she halts a moment to breathe before she opens the door.

    "Hi!" She greeted Harry and Steven.

    Meanwhile, the moment the door opens. Steven and Harry froze on the doorsteps.

    "Come in!" Nina invites them inside, which she has no idea what is going on with the twin.

    Harry and Steven are fascinated to see how she is gleaming tonight.

    Annie, who was watching silently, decided to come out and greeted the twins.

    "Hello! Why do you stay in the doorway? Come inside! It''s still cold."

    Harry and Steven followed toward the living room and politely thanked the woman.

    "Thank you for inviting us, Aunt Annie," said Steven after he and Harry were seated on a French sofa.

    "You are very welcome! I am delighted to meet you! Nina has been lonely, not seeing her friends. Although she has new friends here in England. She still misses her friends back in Zen City."

    Annie would like to add that Nina also misses her friends in the US. But she doesn''t want to embarrass Nina when she is blushing already.

    "We missed Nina too! Korin told us that Nina wishes to go to college in the US, but Uncle Nelson wants Nina to get her degree in England."

    "Oh, is that so?" Annie glanced at Nina. The girl flushed her face. It seemed it bothered her about it. Annie smiled at Nina to assure her it was fine.

    "Well, Nelson is worried about her daughter. That is why he sent Nina here in England when I could supervise her school and needs."

    "How about this summer? Would you like to visit the US, Nina?"

    "Oh. I took advanced lessons, so I''m afraid. I would stay all year here in England."

    "I see¡­"

    Later, Jessica knocks on the door and announces that dinner is ready. Annie invited their guests to move into the dining hall and continue chatting.

    The entire supper, Annie observes the twin and her niece. And no doubt Steven, who is the talker among the twins. But her niece has this spark every time her attention shifts to Harry, who remains silent the entire time.

    She smelt a love triangle, and it was intriguing who her niece would end up with.

 Chapter 207 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 207: HELPING STEVEN FOR NINA

    * * *

    During dinner, Annie asked Steven and Harry with random questions.

    "So, tell me. What course did you take? Or are you both taking the same degree?"

    "Yes, Aunt Annie. Harry and I are taking up Business Administration, but I major in Marketing, and Harry is in Accounting."

    "Oh! That''s great! It will be helpful to your family business."

    "Harry, taking an extra course about International Business!" Nina told Annie.

    "Oh. I see! I heard how smart you are, Harry."

    Harry looked up and smiled at Annie. He glanced at Nina, who''s smiling wide at him. He truly mentioned he starts another major in one of his letters. And he is uncertain if Steven told Nina anything about it. He doesn''t want his brother to misunderstand the whole thing.

    Harry lowered his head to resume eating. Nina presumes Harry doesn''t like what she did. The smile on her lips disappears. So stupid of her speaking out of the blue. From then on, she has to choose what words she should share.

    Meanwhile, Steven hid his surprise.

    He never mentioned it to Nina that Harry recently took another major. It only means Harry and Nina, regularly sending letters behind his back. Steven is gripping tightly onto his fork.

    Annie observes keenly. She senses the pressure between the twins. She caught Steven''s dark glare, but he immediately hid his expression and acted casual.

    But she understood that Steven got jealous when Nina complimented Harry.

    "Ahem." Annie clears out her throat. "How about you Steven?"

    "I''m sorry, Aunt Annie?"

    "Have you taken another course?"

    "Oh, yes! I''m thinking of studying programming. Ever since our family is a big supporter of technology. I should learn about it too."

    "That''s great! Right, Nina?"

    "Yeah! I would love to learn too! You should teach me, Steven!"

    "Sure! It''s my pleasure!"

    Finally, both Steven and Nina smile cheerfully again. Annie sighs with relief. She has to lighten up the atmosphere. Her niece could not hide her feelings for Harry, which he only ignored Nina.

    And Steven pretends not affected at all. Also, her niece doesn''t have any idea that the two men are competing for her attention.

    One is effortless, but one is doing everything to capture her heart. Above all, one gives way.

    Annie pursed a smile. How interesting?

    She wanted to know the climax of this love triangle. It excites her of who Nina chooses among the twins.

    Both are handsome. Smart. But it matters who Nina loves among them.

    Dinner is over. Annie invited the twins back to the living room while Nina made tea in front of them.

    Annie only had a taste of it during times, Nelson and Dona staying in England. After the couple flew back to China, Nina never made tea again.

    And tonight, she is making them again because she wanted to serve tea to the person she loves.

    Annie is hoping that no one gets hurt at the end of this love triangle. She already perceives that it will be a tough battle to win.

    What would matter most?

    Love for the woman you adore?

    Or a brother''s love?

    "Aunt Annie, your tea." Nina carefully places the teacup on the coffee table.

    "Thank you, Nina!" It always delighted her to sip this wonderful tea. She was like brought to cloud nine after the liquid touched her mouth.

    "It was truly the best! I wished Nina would serve this tea even if we don''t have our special guest."

    Nina blushed, she nodded. "Yes, Auntie. I will every time you visit me."

    "Is that so? How wonderful! How lucky I am!"

    "Auntie, I wish I could always have a cup of Nina''s tea. Sadly, we only have five days to stay in England. After the final, we need to fly back the next day."

    "That is sad. Why don''t you tour Harry and Steven around, Nina?"

    "I will, Aunt Annie! We could bike around Cambridge and have a delicious lunch at my favorite restaurant!"

    That night Nina and Steven made plans. Harry listens quietly. He has nothing to worry about the competition since he is already familiar with the questions and formulas.

    But not Steven. He knows Steven is still making mistakes. And he made a deal against that annoying prince.

    Steven needs to win, and their team should win first place.

    "Harry? Are you worried that we go out tomorrow instead of reviewing our quizzes?"

    Steven asks Harry. They are now back at the hotel and about to sleep.

    "I have no worries until you accept a childish challenge." Harry made a remarked as displeasure displayed on his face

    "What?" Steven, who was already lying on his bed. He sat up and looked at Harry. He reasons, "It''s not a childish challenge! It was Nina who''s involved in that game!"

    "That''s what I''m talking about! It''s not something to play around!"

    "Okay! I get it! But can you allow that annoying prince to do whatever he wants? Would you let him have a dinner date with Nina?"

    Harry takes a moment of silence, he conceded. Steven is right. Even he would not allow it, especially as he doesn''t trust the guy. He wanted to punch him the moment he brought up the deal he made with Nina. He is certain. Possibly Nina was only forced to accept it.

    Harry heaves a sighed. He stood from his bed and opened his bag. He took out a plastic folder; he handed it to Steven.

    "Here, I created this to have a simple and quick solution to the problems during the competition. You should at least memorize the steps."

    Steven scanned the contents and procedures written by Harry. It was a genius solution.

    "Thanks, bro! Truly, you are the best!" Steven jumps on his twin brother. A meaningful smile tore from his lips.

    In the end, Harry could not conceal his feelings and his desire to protect Nina.

    The only rival he recognized is his twin brother. And anyone who attempts to steal Nina, he would fight his love even to death.

    That night, Steven studied Harry''s notes. It was easier than the ones their professor discussed.

    ***

    The next day, Harry and Steven seated on the bench, waiting for Nina and Jessica. Steven is yawning. He stayed the entire night reviewing Harry''s notes, the reason he was sleeping until now. In his hand is a brewed coffee to stay awake. To not notice his eye bags, he wore black sunglasses as the brightness of the sun irritated his eyes.

    Not long after, Nina and Jessica arrive, riding a bike.

    "Good morning!" Nina shouted and waved at them.

    Instantly, Steven sat up and met Nina with a broad gap and a wide smile.

    "Good morning, Nina!"

    Nina and Jessica step on the brake to stop their bike.

    "Hi, Steven!" Nina greeted him. She peeps behind Steven to greet Harry, who remains seated and reading a book. "Hi, Harry!"

    Harry lifts his head to return the greetings. However, it was too formal. "Good morning, Nina." Then he shifted his gaze toward Jessica. "Hello, Jessica."

    "Good morning, young master Harry! Good morning, young master Steven." Bowing, Jessica politely greeted the twins.

    "Good morning, Jessica!" Steven replied he turned to Nina. "So? Now that you are here. What are we waiting for? Let''s go!"

    "Yup!"

    Nina brought Harry and Steven to the shop, so they could rent a bike for the entire day.

    Gladly, Jessica is more familiar with the city. She leads them around, particularly to the places they often go to.

    When it was lunchtime. They went to the park and chose a spot under a willow tree close to the lake.

    While Harry and Steven feed the swans on the lake, Nina and Jessica place their lunch on the picnic sheet they brought along.

    "Steven, Harry! Let''s eat!" Nina called them out.

    Shortly, the twin joined them and sat across them. Looking at the food, it was Steven who expressed his joy.

    "Wow! You brought a lot of food!"

    "Jessica helped me prepare them. I''m glad she knew how to make hot buns and dumplings. Korin teaches me, but I haven''t mastered it yet."

    "It looks delicious. I''m sure it tastes good as well! I could smell the fascinating essence of steam meat!"

    "Yeah, I''m hoping you would like it. Don''t compare it to the restaurant you dine at!" She is nervous if Harry and Steven would like it.

    Nina regretted that she didn''t continue to practice cooking. All she does during her extra hours is sighing and staring at the sky.

    "Hm, it tastes good, Nina!" Steven compliments her while Harry eats quietly. "Hey, Harry! You should compliment Nina! Surely she woke up too early to make us lunch!"

    Harry glanced at Steven before he looked at Nina to make his comments. "It tastes like homemade. The one we always eat when we''re home in China."

    Nina''s heart flutters from joy. Truly, she woke up before the sun rose in the East to prepare them.

    "Thank you, Harry and Steven. I''m glad you like it. Jessica makes them when I feel sad. It also made me feel like I was with Mama and Papa."

    "Nina¡­"

    "Oh! I''m not sad right now! I just wanted to share with you both the homemade buns I enjoyed!"

    "We''re grateful you were thinking of us. Right, Harry?"

    "Hm? Oh, yeah."

    "You were reading again. Would you just put down the book for a day?"

    "The book hooked me up. I couldn''t stop reading when it reveals who is the killer."

    "Jeez. You are eating and about killing is what you are reading!?"

    Nina beams when Steven attempts to snatch the book, in which Harry is annoyed at his twin brother.

    "Do you want me to feed you? Ahhh¡­" Steven picks up one dumpling and draws it close toward Harry.

    Nina giggled, watching the twin. It was fun that Steven was also here.

    "Oh, I prepared tea as well!"

    "Wow! I have been spoiled today!"

    Nina gave Steven and Harry each one a thermos where she keeps the tea to remain hot.

    "Good luck to both of you for tomorrow!" She wishes for Harry and Steven.

    And she prayed they would win the championship, so she need not go with Albert to a dinner out.

 Chapter 208 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 208: WHO WILL GOING TO DATE NINA?

    * * *

    Monday, Day of the INTERNATIONAL PHYSIC MEET

    It was an opening ceremony. It divides the teams into two sets: A and B groups.

    The Cambridge University representing England listed under SET A, while the US team: the Collins University listed in SET B.

    Each group will determine two teams to qualify for the last battle.

    Day 1

    It was a qualifier day to move in the semi-finals. They gave the team an equation to move to the next stage.

    Day 2

    Is to determine who the four teams are to move in live Quiz.

    Both the Collins University (US Team) and the Cambridge University team are among the Finalist teams for the Championship.

    Nina and Sarah watch each telecast at a caf¨¦ where they are shown live on TV.

    Day 3

    They open the Trivia Battle to more audiences. Nina and Sarah both support Cambridge University and Collins University: along with Jessica and their classmates Ellen, Veronica, Natalie, and Rose.

    Both teams answered the first five questions.

    "Among the physicists who attempt to study physics. Who is the Father of Modern Physics?"

    Every team presses the buzzer but Collins University, who made it first.

    "Albert Einstein!"

    It was Steven who answered the question. And it gave another question.

    "The Manhattan Project during WWII. What year did the first ¡ª"

    The US team already presses the buzzer before the questioner finishes the question.

    Every awed at the same time laughs. They think it was stupid.

    "Collins University already pressed the buzzer without me finishing the question!"

    "All right! What is your answer, US Team?"

    It was Harry who pressed the button. He leans over to the microphone and gives his answer.

    "July 16, 1945."

    "Hm¡­ Is Mr. Harry correct? Let me finish the question!"

    "The Manhattan Project during WWII. What year did the first detonation of the so-called nuclear weapon across the desert of Jornada del Muerto? The answer is July 16, 1945!"

    Everyone in that room sighed. What luck! Is what they said.

    Steven lightly punches Harry on the shoulder. Truth is, it was one of what Harry wrote on his notes. Harry already predicted these questions in case it will come out. He had guessed it would be one of the possible questions.

    The host continued giving questions. This time, Cambridge University was able to press the buzzer first and answered correctly. Until it declared the two teams to move to the Final Battle.

    By afternoon, it will be the last meet. Nina and Sarah are having lunch with their gals. They were nervous about who would win?

    Not about they want to win their school. What excites them is the winner to have a date with Nina.

    "Girls, hear this!"

    "What is it, Ellen!"

    "A said Gala! The Queen invited every team to attend tomorrow night!"

    "Oh, my gosh! I want to attend that Gala!"

    "Me too! Can we hook up with the other teams to take us to the Gala?"

    "Same! I will ask the other team to date me that night!"

    "Oh, my God! We should look for a dress now! And we need a makeover! I mean, manis and pedis!"

    "What was that?"

    "Girl day! Manicure and pedicure! We should go to the salon!"

    "And I have another idea!" Sarah made an abrupt stand on her seat. "I will look for my brother! I have something to tell him! And Nina, come with me!"

    Sarah dragged Nina back to the hall where the quiz was held. The two teams are preparing for the final moment.

    "Hi! I''m Sarah Hamilton! Princess Sarah Hamilton. Can I see my brother? It''s Prince Albert Hamilton! He is with the Cambridge team!" Sarah explained to the security guard of the room.

    "Okay. But only you can enter at the moment."

    Nina left in the lobby. Sarah headed inside. She halted in front of the room where the team was staying for lunch. Nina, watch Sarah talking to the guard. It went inside, Sarah was waiting outside the door.

    Later, Nina is keenly observing Sarah, who is now talking to Albert. She is curious about what Sarah told her brother. Albert brightens his face, looking in her direction. The guy waves at her before it goes back inside the room.

    But then, it surprised her when it was Steven who came out next and talked to Sarah. The same as Albert. Steven seems delighted with whatever Sarah talks to them. Steven wears an enormous smile on his face when it goes back to the room.

    "What did you tell them?" Nina instantly asked Sarah when she came to her.

    Sarah replied with a playful smile across her face. "Nothing!"

    "You''re lying!"

    Sarah laughs. She whispered to Nina, "I told them. Whoever won will date you to the Gala."

    "What!?" Shocked flash across her face, Nina burst out. "Why did you say that!"

    "It was exciting!"

    "You are a crazy princess!"

    "I know, right!"

    "I can''t believe you!" Nina pouted. But she ponders. The person she wanted to date is Harry. But her only choice is Albert or Steven.

    Maybe she will root for Steven. She feels more uncomfortable around him than Albert. Also, it''s not good if the rumors came alive when the media saw her as Albert''s date to the Gala.

    The paparazzi are so good to make up a story, with whom people love it.

    ~~~~~

    The next day, the girls meet up in the shopping area to buy an evening gown for the Gala. They were coming in and going out from different stores.

    "Oh, my gosh! This is cute!" Veronica burst out after she found a black tube dress.

    "I want this!" Ellen chose a green evening dress. It was a mermaid style cut.

    "I think I would go with blue sequences!" Holding the evening gown, Rose looked at her reflection in the mirror.

    "How about you, Nina?" Ellen asked her.

    Nina was checking out the skirts section. She loves floral ones. She wasn''t here to purchase a gown but to do her nails.

    "I already have one back at home. I mean, I already prepared one."

    "Wait, have you gone shopping last night?" That was Veronica yelling inside the dressing room.

    "No. My mother brought it with her last Christmas. She already filled my wardrobe with all the dresses I need."

    "Really? How lucky you are!"

    "Nina is a princess back in China!"

    "Is that so?"

    "Not. It was Harry, and Steven''s family is wealthier than mine."

    "Oh, but still. You can buy whatever you want! Since day one. All of your clothes, bags, shoes. Either Louis Vuitton, Chanel, or Gucci! You had the latest trend!"

    "Ah, it''s just my Aunt Annie who shopped for me, sometimes."

    "Still, they were expensive!"

    "Oh, I¡­ didn''t check out, actually."

    "Seriously? You were wearing them without realizing?"

    "Well, it was Jessica, who is helping me all the time. I know their brand but not the price."

    "That is what I am talking about! You have your Nanny, who went to Cambridge! Your family could afford everything!"

    "Yeah."

    Nina smiles awkwardly. It was never comfortable for her to talk about the wealth of her family.

    Back in Zen City. People always have hype about these powers and positions. She doesn''t understand it. What she sees is how her father worked hard to expand their business, and everyone praises their family because of the success her father reached so far.

    Is that power?

    People kneeled and bowed their heads wherever they went. She dreams of taking her college in another country so that people would only treat her as an ordinary person. It''s not faking their smile and hospitality because she was the daughter of a wealthy man.

    It seems she is still not used to this system, and she is in the process to understand it.

    How great to have an amount of influence in society?

    Nina was in deep thoughts when Sarah shook her shoulder.

    "Nina, what do you think?"

    "Oh, you look lovely!"

    "Do you think so?"

    "Yes!"

    "I love it too! Then I will go with this one!"

    Sarah went back to the dressing room to put back on her casual clothes, and she gave the dress to the cashier to wrap it.

    Nina only buys new shoes he will wear tonight paired with the dress she prepared. After everyone purchased all they need for tonight. Their last stop is the salon.

    ~~~~~

    Evening¡­

    Nina couldn''t settle down in front of the mirror. She has been turning around to see if the dress fits perfectly on her.

    "Miss, let us do your hair."

    "Okay."

    Nina sits on the stool in front of her dresser, watching her reflection. Jessica will also attend the Gala as one of Harry and Steven''s Senior asks her attendant to be his date tonight.

    "You are lovely with your dress, Jessica." She praises her attendant.

    "Thank you, Miss. And thank you for buying it for me. I''m still overwhelmed and owed to you."

    "It''s alright! You take good care of me. It was my thank you."

    Jessica was touched by what her Miss told her.

    "Besides, I''m happy you could join me! Honestly, I was nervous," Nina added.

    Jessica pursed a smile. It is a special night for her Miss. She must look lovely and stand out among everyone, the reason she chooses a cocktail dress not to match her Miss.

    Nina chose the Cheongsam dress her mother brought last December, and they visited her to spend Christmas together. It was a beautiful long dress that showed her curves.

    Tonight, she will present herself as who she is. She need not be someone else when she could be a lot more comfortable with her clothing.

    "Miss, your earrings. How about your necklace?"

    "There''s no need for that. I won''t be comfortable. I will just wear this one."

    Nina opened the drawer on her dresser. She takes out a red heart-shaped jewelry box where stored inside is the bracelet Harry gave her on her 18th birthday.

    Seeing the bracelet, Jessica asks nothing anymore.

    "There¡­ oh, your shoes, Miss!" Jessica takes the red stiletto in its box and leans over to put the shoes on Nina''s feet.

    "Thank you, Jessica."

    "I''ll be waiting downstairs, Miss."

    "Okay."

    Nina inhaled and breathed out. ''He is here!''

    The doorbell rings. Her date tonight is picking her up. Nina sat up from her chair. And before she leaves her room, she scans her reflection.

    She wished she looked okay tonight. She doesn''t want to disappoint her date.

    Nina slowly takes her steps down the staircase. She could hear Annie''s laugh while entertaining their guests.

    "You look so handsome, Harry! Take good care of my niece!"

    Nina could hear her aunt praising Harry.

    This is it!

    A Night To Remember.

 Chapter 209 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 209: FIRST DANCE AND A KISS

    * * *

    Nina enters the living room. Harry quickly stood on his feet upon seeing her entering the room. His eyes cannot avert, staring at Nina.

    Annie turned her head. She burst out with awe. "Oh, my goodness! How lovely you are, darling!" Annie walks toward Nina and hugs her niece. "You are so beautiful!"

    "Thank you, Aunt Annie." Nina heaves a sigh of relief. She was tense whether she looked fine. Compliment by her aunt, it means she looks okay.

    "Have fun!" Annie placed a white fur coat around Nina''s shoulder.

    The woman waves, watching the car leaving the apartment. She is happy that her niece is going to socialize once in a while. She is hoping no one got jealous. It worries her after the two men who made a bet haven''t won.

    It made her happy that Harry became Nina''s date. She could see how her niece gleamed, eyes sparked, and that sweet smile on her lips than the first day Nina arrived in England.

    Annie looked up and gaped at the beautiful moon. She is praying that night stays wonderful.

    "Ahem! Hello, Madame. Why are you lovelier than the moon shining bright tonight?"

    Annie laughs at the man riding a motorbike, halted in front of the doorsteps.

    "George, you need not be a trying hard poet."

    The guy stepped down from his bike and walked toward the patio. "Can I invite you for dinner, Madame?"

    "It would delight me!"

    George takes the hand of his wife and kisses the back of the palm. He guided his wife to step down the stairs.

    "Would you be alright taking the motorbike toward the restaurant?" George asked Annie.

    His wife is wearing a long dress and high heel shoes for dinner out tonight.

    "Have you forgotten why I fall in love with you? That man in uniform, riding on his bike, waiting patiently outside my school even on snowy days?"

    George chuckled. He leans over to kiss his wife before he starts up his motorbike and heads to the restaurant he made a reservation for tonight''s date.

    ~~~~~

    HAMPTON COURT PALACE

    Meanwhile, Nina and Harry, along with Jessica and Samuel, arrived in the Palace.

    Harry extends his hand to guide Nina, stepping out of the car.

    Blushed, Nina thanked Harry.

    "Let''s go?" Harry said he gave his elbow to Nina.

    Nina nodded and placed her palm into Harry''s arm, leading her to climb the staircase.

    They could already listen to a beautiful melody from the Great Hall. A long line in the corridor, waiting for their turn to take a photo by the exclusive reporters allowed inside the Palace.

    "Isn''t that lady the rumored girlfriend of Prince Albert of Geneva?" said one reporter.

    "Yes! I did not forget her face! She is the girl in the article!"

    Nina heard it all. She bit her lower lip as it worried her might Harry believe it.

    "That wasn''t true. They just made up and put meaning to what they saw."

    "I know."

    "Oh. You don''t believe it? I mean, I''m glad you don''t regard this kind of gossip."

    "It''s gossip, yeah. It was their job to create hype so that their article sale."

    "Right! They earn from it. By destroying someone''s life with false information," Nina concurred; she sighed with relief that Harry believed nothing. She was thankful that Albert lost. Or else she has to prepare her mental sanity for any gossip to come out tomorrow.

    Nina is now a little relaxed after that quick talk she shared with Harry. That was brief, but her heart fluttered with so much happiness. But she is hoping that Harry would not hear of how loud her heart pounding inside her chest.

    Harry and Nina entered the Palace and followed the others, waiting to be introduced. Last night, each member of the team received the invitation for this Gala. Harry handed the invitation card; the Introductory read the names written on it.

    "Young Master Harry Shang and Young Lady Nina Li!"

    Gradually, Harry and Nina took the grand staircase of this Palace. Nina holds tight to Harry''s arm to not make a mistake steps in the stairs.

    She was overwhelmed as every pair of eyes in that Hall pinned on them, particularly toward her.

    Nina wears a different evening gown from everyone. Everyone knows that her dress is an image of where she came from. And her gown was too beautiful and just perfect on her.

    Meanwhile, Albert is wearing a sour face. He was thinking and wishing that he should be the one dating Nina tonight.

    But the most jealous tonight is Steven. He cannot draw his eyes away from Nina. She was too beautiful wearing red Cheongsam.

    "Oh, my gosh, Nina! You are so pretty!" Sarah meets them halfway.

    "Thank you, Sarah."

    "So, it''s the dress your mom prepared for you?"

    "Ah, yes. My mother brought a lot of various colors."

    "Oh, great! You should show it to us! Can we also try it on?"

    "Sure! Why not?"

    The girls giggle and continue chatting. Not that long. A duke takes their attention to announce the Queen and her family.

    After the Queen''s speech: welcoming everyone and congratulating the International Physic Quiz, the Gala officially started.

    Tonight''s Gala invited a few famous international singers to perform. The Orchestra is playing a famous duet love song; couples start gathering in the middle of this Hall.

    "Harry, why haven''t you danced Nina, yet?" Natalie asked the guy before she stepped on the dance floor with her date. She winks at Nina, who instantly flushes her cheeks.

    Harry glanced at her, extending his hand and asked Nina, "Shall we?"

    Nervously, she gives her hand to Harry, guiding her toward the dance floor. It was her first dance with Harry.

    During her 18th birthday, Steven, whom she dances with when Harry heads back to the US before her birthday.

    It saddened her, but thanks to Harry''s presence. Her birthday is complete. And to speak of Harry''s gift. She is wearing it right now; Harry is staring at it.

    Meanwhile, Steven''s date is Rose, but Sarah steals him, and Rose is now dancing with Albert. However, Steven and Albert remain looking at Harry and Nina. Both men want to steal Nina from Harry and dance Nina tonight.

    Steven and Albert made a step closer to Nina, but the two guys bumped into each other. Instantly, their eyes wrestle and no one wants to give up.

    "Albert, enough!" Sarah whispered at his brother. "Just give up! It was Harry who won!"

    Albert shot a glare at his sister. "This is your fault!"

    "What? The challenge is obvious! Who has more correct answers is going to take Nina as a date!"

    "Harry is not part of the challenge!" Albert insisted. All he has known. The bet was only between him and Steven.

    "But don''t forget, brother. It was Harry who had the correct formula for a solution."

    "But Harry¡ª"

    "I''m going to sit!" Rose left Albert on the dance floor.

    Now that he has no dance partner. Albert is forced to follow Rose and sit beside her, not to look stupid in the middle of the Hall.

    * * *

    Nina is walking around the maze garden. She excuses herself to go to the restroom, but after she uses the lavatory, she escapes from the Great Hall to breathe fresh air.

    She is always not fond of any gathering. She could only enjoy it tonight because Harry was here.

    "Nina!"

    She turned around and watched Harry striding closer toward her. Her eyes cannot avert from him. He was too handsome in his dark blue tuxedo.

    "Here is the water."

    "Oh, thank you. Where is Jessica?"

    "Ah. She is with the Ambassador talking with French guests."

    "Oh, Jessica now is good with French! Yes, it''s great. She will be a big help in the company. Jessica graduated as Cum Laude in college, but here she is. Serving me."

    "But your family who sponsored her to finish her degree."

    "Yup! But she has a greater career in our company. So, I will try to tell my father that he should start giving Jessica a job in our company after this school year. I am already fine alone here in England. I have good friends! And I''m already used to my surroundings."

    Nina waited to see what Harry could say about her plans, but he remained silent. So she continued.

    "Well, my father surely would not like the idea." She laughs awkwardly. Maybe Harry felt that she was on a boring date. "I''m sorry if it''s boring around me."

    Harry wrinkled his forehead, peering at Nina. "Oh, no! You are not. It was me. I''m sorry. I''m just listening to you."

    "Oh. Um¡­" and that made her speechless. Does Harry admit he is boring? Not at all! Nina thought. Later they both laugh from awkwardness.

    "Oh."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I think my shoe heel stuck on the pavement."

    "Oh. Let me see it." Harry kneels on one foot. He looked at Nina''s shoe. There is a crack on the pavement, the reason Nina''s shoe stuck. He helps her to pull her shoe.

    "Thank you¡ª Oh!"

    Harry was about to stand on his foot when Nina fell over him. Followed by a loud bark of a dog who jumps at Nina, the reason she landed on top of Harry.

    The thing is, their lips brush against each other...

    * * *

    EXTRA:

    While some reporters talking about Nina Li and Prince Albert to make a scandalous article. A reporter from Zen City joins their discussion.

    "Excuse me. I have advice for all of you. Be careful of the article you will write about the Young Master from the Shang Empire and the Young Miss of Li Household."

    "And why we should mind? Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter if I am an ordinary journalist or an International one. But the private information I know. The Li daughter is engaged to a young master from the Shang family."

    After it said, the guy left the other foreign journalist who was in deep thoughts if they should change the story they covered tonight.

 Chapter 210 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 210: A GOODBYE AND A KISS

    * * *

    Nina froze on top of Harry. She is peering at him with shock.

    Do they kiss?

    ''Oh, my gosh!''

    Nina freaks out. She attempts to get up, but Harry holds her face. This time, the kiss is not an accident.

    Harry is kissing her!

    Nina couldn''t stop screaming inside her head. However, the dog that jumped on her awhile ago is licking their faces while she and Harry kissed.

    "Bruno stopped!" Nina covered her face.

    "Do you know this dog?" Harry asked Nina. He got up and helped Nina stand on her feet.

    "Yes. It was Albert''s pet."

    "What?" Jealousy flashed Harry''s face. He doesn''t like the idea that Nina is close to the dog owned by that annoying prince.

    "Bruno, stay! Sit!"

    The dog obediently listens to Nina. It was now sitting on the pavement while the tail was wagging.

    Nina squatted and petted the dog. "Hey, good boy!" She hugged the dog and whispered. "Thank you!"

    If it weren''t for this dog, she and Harry would not be able to kiss! Nina bites her lower lip to suppress her giggle. She was blushing and just making an excuse she petted Bruno to hide how red her face is. Until now, she couldn''t believe it!

    "You''re an angel!" Nina added, talking to the dog.

    Watching Nina petting the dog, Harry frowned, seeing her showing fondness to the dog. He doesn''t hate dogs. He hates this dog''s owner... that annoying boastful-overconfident prince.

    "Ahem! So, you and Hamilton are this close?"

    "Hm? Oh, Sarah and I are very close, yes. And Albert, he just always joins us strolling around England during weekends, and he always brings Bruno along." Nina explained to Harry.

    She didn''t catch that Harry is using a jealous tone. The garden also has dimmed lights. Nina cannot see his face is frowning.

    Harry expressed, "It surprised me he could bring his pet to the Gala."

    "Ah. The Queen and Sarah''s grandmother are close cousins. So, yeah. They were staying in a palace here in England."

    His jealousy worsens. That overconfident prince surely has something to boast.

    "Bruno!"

    Bruno turned his head to the direction where the voice came from and barked like saying, ''I was over here!''

    "Hey, buddy! What are you doing here?" asked Albert. He realized Nina and Harry were with his dog. "Oh, Nina! No wonder he escaped from his guard. He probably catches your scent," said Albert.

    "Oh? I see." Nina petted Bruno''s head one more time.

    "Hey, brother! Did you¡ª Oh, Nina and Harry! Glad you guys are here!"

    "Sarah! Oh, ¡ª" Nina sees that others help to look for Bruno as well.

    She heaved a silent sad sigh. Now her night with Harry has spoiled as everyone is gathering in the garden.

    "Hm. I have an idea!" Sarah suddenly burst out. "The Gala is becoming boring to me. Who wants to come with me?"

    "Where to?" Natalie, who just arrived with her date from the US team, she asked excitedly, hearing Sarah have a plan to escape at the party.

    "Let''s go to the Carnival!"

    "Sounds fun!"

    ~~~~~

    ENCHANTED CARNIVAL

    Nina and the others ride the carousel. The girls on their gowns and high heels while the boys on their tuxedos and coats.

    They found a photographer who took a photo non-stop on them. Next is, they ride the Ferris Wheel.

    Nina seated next to Harry. Across from them is Bruno, taking the other seat. Meanwhile, Sarah dragged Steven and Albert to the next box.

    "Why is Nina alone with Harry? We should join them!" Albert complains.

    "Have you forgotten my dear brother? It was Harry, who is Nina''s date tonight."

    Hearing it, Albert frowned. But he grins, gaping at Steven, seated across them.

    "Well, it looks like I''m not the only one who is sulking tonight." Albert taunted Steven.

    Instantly, Steven throws a hateful gaze toward Albert. It frustrates him that Harry becomes Nina''s date. But he rather agreed than this annoying prince to date Nina. If ever that happens, he would become infuriated and make a scene of trouble for their date.

    Steven pushed a smirk on his face, he returned. "Harry and I would not allow you to date, Nina. That is why we worked to defeat you."

    "Huh. But without your twin brother, you won''t be able to defeat me."

    Steven wants to counter that, but Sarah stops them both.

    "Enough, okay? Do you think Nina would be happy seeing you fighting? She thought everyone was her precious friend! Enough of the childish fight!"

    Albert and Steven remain silent. They agreed with Sarah and choose to ignore each other; look away and watch the scenery below ground.

    Meanwhile, Nina remains nervous. She and Harry were alone in this box, but she could not stare straight at him. After the kiss, Harry mentioned nothing about it.

    Can she consider Harry as her boyfriend, or what?

    Ah! Could she assume? Or it''s just a kiss with no meaning?

    Nina sighs hopelessly. She doesn''t want to assume anything, but her heart hopes about it.

    "Oh!" Nina was mesmerized when the Palace lit fireworks. "Do you like it too, Bruno?"

    The dog is barking at the lights in the sky. It seems he enjoyed this ride with a romantic atmosphere, and the fireworks made everything perfect.

    "Harry¡ª" Nina turned her head toward Harry to ask him about the fireworks. But what meets her is Harry''s kiss.

    Nina holds tight in her purse. Harry''s kiss made her dazed. And this time, it was long.

    After the kiss, they both gasped with air. Staring at each other''s eyes, no words come out from their mouths, but the loud thud of their chest deafening their ears and overwhelms their hearts.

    "Aww!" Bruno is barking at them. This time, the dog did not join in kissing them. But silently, seated on the bench while wagging his tail.

    Harry pushes a smile and reaches Bruno''s head.

    "I think I''m going to like you if you will be a good boy like this." he petted the dog''s head, Harry whispered. "Unlike your annoying owner."

    "What did you say to Bruno?"

    "Ah, nothing."

    "Hey, guys!"

    Sarah is waving at them from another box. They were now reaching the ground.

    "That was fun! How was your ride, Harry?"

    "Oh¡­" Harry glanced at Nina; she is blushing. "The fireworks are great. Do you know when it will light?"

    "Yes! I know about it!" Sarah said proudly, winking at Nina.

    Nina wants to believe that Sarah is doing it on purpose. She thought Sarah would push Albert toward her. But it''s not what she is seeing and she was grateful for that.

    "So, where do you like to go next?"

    "How about we grab some food?"

    "It was a wonderful idea! Suddenly, I feel hungry."

    "Let''s go, then!"

    "Yeah!"

    Before they separated to go home; they had a stop in a restaurant to have a merry dinner.

    "Let me pay for everything!" Albert announced in the middle of their meal.

    "Oh¡­" everyone cheered except Harry and Steven.

    Albert reached into the back pocket of his pants and pulled his wallet. He opened it to take his credit card, but he couldn''t find it.

    "What''s the matter?" Sarah asked her brother when Albert looked troubled.

    "I think I brought the other wallet. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect we would escape from the gala." Shamed, but he has to admit that he couldn''t afford to pay for everyone''s meal tonight.

    "Oh. I didn''t bring enough money with me too." said the other boys.

    "Me too! I didn''t bring any but the one we spent at the Carnival." said the girls.

    "I''m going to talk to the manager if they could send me the bill later¡­" Albert is about to get up from his chair when Harry and Steven handed their credit card to the waitress.

    "Oh. Which one should I take?" asked the waitress. She is uncertain about what arrangements she should put.

    Harry and Steven looked at each other. Annie handed the credit card to them that night, and they had dinner. Said their mother sent them ahead and used it when necessary.

    "Just split the bill into half. I believe we can do that?"

    "Oh, sure! I will make a separate receipt after the confirmation." The waitress took the credit cards.

    "Whoa! Cheers for the twin!"

    "Cheers!"

    They raised their glass, but Albert was not happy at all. He put himself in shame. What worse is? The person he wants to provoke is the twin. But for them who save the night.

    "Good night!"

    "Goodbye, Nina!"

    "Bye!" Nina waving at others leaving in a car.

    Harry and Steven with their team are taking two taxis to go back to the hotel.

    "Good night, Nina!"

    "Bye, guys!"

    "Goodbye, Jessica!" It was from Sam.

    "Bye!"

    They waved at the boys when Mr. Smith started to drive out of the car. Nina rested her back on the seat. She has this sweet smile plastered on her lips.

    Jessica had guessed that her Miss had a wonderful time with Harry. She would not be this happy if nothing good happens.

    When Nina asked for a glass of water. Jessica looked for Harry and asked him to do the favor. She made an excuse that the Chinese Ambassador is asking for her help. But her purpose is to give Nina and Harry alone, together.

    ~~~~~

    LONDON INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT

    The next day, Nina send off the US Team to the airport.

    "Bye, guys! I will send the pictures once I get the copies!" Nina told them.

    "Alright! So, it''s time for us to head to our plane!"

    "Have a safe trip, everyone!"

    Nina and Jessica bid goodbye to the team. But Steven and Harry haven''t finished bidding goodbye to her.

    Nina glanced at Harry. They weren''t able to talk after the Ferris Wheel ride. So, there is no certainty if she and Harry are in a relationship now.

    "Goodbye, Nina," said Steven to her.

    "Bye, Steven! You guys, don''t forget to write."

    "Yes! Definitely, I will write to you."

    "Okay." Nina beam. She glanced at Harry, who remained silent behind Steven. "Goodbye, Harry."

    Harry nodded at her but said nothing. Somehow, she understood him. Harry is not a man of words, but action.

    Remembering the kiss, she blushed.

    "Let''s go, Steven!" Harry picks up his backpack and put it on his back, pushing small luggage.

    Steven is hesitant to leave yet. It seems he has something in mind. "Bye, Nina."

    Harry and Steven head to the escalator when Steven turns around and walks toward Nina.

    It shocked her when Steven suddenly hold her face and kissed her.

 Chapter 211 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 211: UNREQUITED LOVE

    * * *

    PRESENT TIME

    Nina wipes the tears that are flooding her face. She shook her head to set aside those memories, suddenly pouring out like a storm inside her head.

    She gaped with love at the maple leaf that Harry framed nicely in a look like a book. But it was a fiberglass box inside.

    It was the first gift she gave to Harry. It surprises her how Harry kept it after everything that happened to them.

    Nina closes the cover and puts it back on the shelves. It startled her when her phone vibrated inside her pocket. She reaches for the gadget and reads the caller''s name before she swipes the green button.

    "Hello, Albert?"

    "Hey, Nina! How are you?"

    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking, your majesty."

    The guy on the other line chuckled. "I saw in the news. The storm would hit Zen City. Are you safe?"

    "I am. Don''t worry, Albert."

    "I''m glad. Anyway, we have to postpone our flight. Sarah insisted on meeting you, so we are still here in China. We will visit you once the typhoon passes. How about it?"

    "Sure! But I''m afraid it''s not pleasant to the sight. There will be several establishments that were damaged by then, and it needs a massive cleaning after the storm cuts trees everywhere. There is nothing much to see out here."

    "We are not visiting Zen City to see how beautiful it was. I want to see you."

    Nina takes a moment of silence. After several seconds, she told the guy in the other line, "I will tell Korin to reserve the top floor of her restaurant. You will love the Gardenia Palace!"

    "Nina, don''t change the topic. How long would you stay in your marriage if you are not happy?"

    Nina wrinkled her forehead; she replied to Albert. "Do you think I would stay this long if I am not happy?"

    "You know that is not what I am talking about, Nina."

    "Albert, it''s been too long. How can you not give up? We both married to different people for a long time now."

    "It was a just marriage for convenience to have my heir. You know that, Nina."

    "Is it no difference with Harry?"

    "But, I will treat you right."

    Nina takes a moment of silence. This King always makes things hard to understand. He still hasn''t changed, does he?

    How long is it now? Almost four decades?

    Well, why is she asking herself this matter? She knows the feeling of how to love someone with your entire life.

    "Then you must understand, Albert."

    "Why don''t you divorce him? You should have done that a long time ago."

    "Albert? You know in all people how to love someone who doesn''t love you back."

    "That is why! At least I love you!"

    Still, it astounded her by how Albert says it so easily. How many times should she keep dumping this guy?

    "Albert, that''s my point. I love him. And I can''t imagine myself being with someone else. You know that feeling, right?"

    "I don''t care."

    Nina heaves another sigh. She has to massage her forehead to calm down. This king is still persistent.

    "How could you say that? You are the king of a nation. Do you plan to destroy your image of marrying a divorced woman?"

    "We both are."

    "You are a widow. I am not. And you better know that I have no plan on divorcing Harry."

    There is silence from the other line. Nina wonders what Albert is thinking now. She prayed this old man gives up already as she doesn''t want to repeat herself over again.

    "Then, I should wait until you are a widow?"

    A flash of anger across Nina''s face. She frowned, "It''s not a funny joke, Albert."

    "I''m not joking."

    "Why are you not giving up already?"

    "I would if I know he loves you and treated you as a wife."

    "Have you treated your Queen as a wife?"

    "I gave everything to her, except for my heart. There''s only one woman I would ever love in my entire life."

    Nina closed her eyes before she replied to Albert. "And you know there''s only one person I have loved my entire life, Albert."

    "Nina¡ª "

    "Please, Albert. Let''s not make things complicated between us. We have a great friendship. Of all the people, it was you who could understand me better. You know how it feels having an unrequited love."

    Nina heard a long sigh from Albert. She continued, "I¡ª "

    Nina widened her eyes. Her face suddenly flushed when she noticed Harry standing at the door, staring keenly at her. Albert was speaking on the other line, but it didn''t register in her head.

    How long did Harry stand in the door? How much did he overhear from her conversation with Albert?

    Nina freaks out with this thought. It panicked her like she wanted to hide under the table. ''Oh, I''m not a teenager anymore. Damn it.''

    She heaves sighed. "I will talk with Sarah some other time. Please, enjoy your stay. Bye, Albert."

    Nina put down her phone after she ended the call. Lowering her head, she looks up and pushes an awkward smile toward Harry.

    "Do you need anything, Harry?" she asked him.

    Harry entered his bedroom. He heard most of the conversation Nina and Albert had. After he opens the door, Harry hears Nina mentioning Albert''s name. And he knew that this annoying prince, who now is a king and keeps pursuing Nina.

    But in his dream! Let that king rot inside his castle. He won''t give Nina her freedom.

    "Ahem. I called my doctor and inquired if you need anti-bacterial for your cut."

    "Oh¡­" she did not anticipate this from Harry.

    Nina looked at the tray Harry placed above his bed. He need not do this as she only had a cut on her finger, and it''s not a broken ankle. She can walk and could still use her hands.

    "You can take this pill."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    Nina blushed. Why did Harry act this way? Is this what he means to ''start a new beginning''?

    Suddenly, her heart fluttered. Can she and Harry act like lovers and not just a fake couple in this forced marriage?

    "I will make lunch. Anything you wanted?"

    "Oh. No. Anything is fine." She replied.

    Harry remains standing in front of her like he has something to tell her or maybe wants to ask her. But hesitant to share anything, aside from business topics.

    Now to think of it. She and Harry took the same major in AB¡­ the reason they could work together conveniently, rather than working for their marriage.

    Later, Harry went back to the kitchen and left her alone. Nina sighed.

    When could they have better communication with non-business-related matters?

 Chapter 212 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 212: NEVER A LOVER BUT A BRILLIANT PARTNER

    * * *

    Nina was in deep thoughts when her phone rang again. This time, it was Jessica.

    "Hello, Jessica?"

    "Chairwoman, thank God! I was too worried about you!"

    "I am fine. How about you? Are you in a safe area?"

    "I''m glad." Jessica sighs with relief. "And yes, I''m still in the Peony Hotel. I asked your secretary, and she told me you are still in the office. How are you? According to the news, the temperature dropped today."

    "I am okay. I am warm here."

    "But your food? How would you survive not eating a meal?" Jessica knew that Nina doesn''t keep any food in her office.

    "Don''t worry. Harry stocked up like a month''s supply of food."

    "What? Did I hear correctly? Are you in the penthouse?" Jessica burst out.

    Nina has to draw away her phone when Jessica freaks out. "Yes. I was at Harry''s penthouse."

    Jessica takes a silence on the other line. In the end, Harry could not hide that once he loves Nina. Jessica thought.

    "Jessica, are you still there? Is the line losing?"

    "Yes, I''m still here, Chairwoman. And the line is fine. I''m glad you stay warm. I guess nothing I should worry about now."

    "Well, yes. Anyway, what happened at the meeting?"

    "I''m about to email you the agreement and tell me if you want to revise or you have additional clauses for the contract."

    "Okay. I will review it."

    Jessica is now the Vice President of Li-Shang Enterprise. Nina was very grateful to her attendant, who never left her side from all the roller coasters she rides in her life.

    "By the way, Chairwoman¡ª"

    "We are not officially working, so you can drop it." Nina interrupted Jessica and reminded her to call by her name if they were alone, or they are not in the company.

    "Right, Nina. Um, the thing I wanted to say is¡­ I receive an invitation from Peony Palace."

    "Invitation, for what event?"

    "It''s a wedding. They invite you and Chairman Shang."

    Nina ponders if the Tan family she associated with¡­ "Who is getting married?"

    "It was the grandson of the Chairman."

    "That is surprising. We were never associated with the Tan family. Why are they inviting us now?"

    "I''m uncertain. Can you guess who the bride is? It was Miss Min Xi''s younger cousin!" Jessica told Nina.

    "Oh. Is that the reason they invite us? But Master Robert Hong is now infuriating to us."

    "Right? The arranged marriage between Shang and Hong is over."

    "It is unnecessary to unite with Hong. Shang is a hundred percent stable without their influence."

    "That is true. They could never rise again unless we have to move and take away their company to pay their debts. Anyway, I have more important news than talking about them. The Peony Hotel wants to order an amount of wine from us for that wedding celebration."

    "Oh. What did Hong say about it?"

    "I have no information. It was the hotel General Manager who approached me. He gives me the invitation, then opens up about their orders."

    "Hm. How sudden. We have enough stocks, but it was for our old clients. I will try to talk with Theo if he could do something about it today. So then, maybe we can accept their orders."

    "Okay, Nina. They will wait until the typhoon passes away. The wedding would be in two weeks. We have enough time, right?"

    "Yes. After Theo makes a new deal and ships the wine by the next day, we will accept their order."

    "Okay! So, you and Harry would be okay with whom Theo chose?"

    "Jessica, I''m actually happy that Theo chose someone he loves."

    "Right. How about the Chairman?"

    "He doesn''t mind. The only person who disagrees is Father Shang."

    "But at least, the Chairman and you are supporting the couple?"

    "Yes, we are. It doesn''t matter if Theo marries an ordinary girl."

    "I understand." She witnessed how sad this marriage is, which is supposed to be a happy ending. But it ends tragically. Jessica heaves a sigh, which Nina hears.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, nothing. Alright! I finished emailed you the documents."

    "Okay. I will check later. I have to tell Harry about the invitation. I think he already has countless engagements, so I''m uncertain if he wants to go."

    "Right, especially that the founding celebration is closer. I will hang up now."

    "Thank you, Jessica."

    "Your welcome, Nina."

    The other line cut. Nina put down her phone on the bed and took the pill from the platter. She eats it and empties the glass with water.

    It surprises her that Harry has these kinds of medicine and medical tools in his penthouse. Or maybe he is just always prepared?

    She heard that Harry has a gym where he practices martial arts or even gun shooting. Maybe he got sometimes injured and is treating himself. She has several guesses as Harry remains a mystery to her.

    Nina gets up from the bed and carries the tray outside. "Harry?"

    "Nina! Why didn''t you wait for me to take that?"

    "It''s okay. I only had a minor cut in my finger, not my entire hand." She beams. Suddenly, Harry looked cute in her eyes. "Well, there''s something I wanted to say with you."

    "Oh. Does your mind change?" Harry asked Nina in which he realizes that was a stupid question. When Nina said she had something to say. What crosses his mind is that Nina wants a divorce from him¡­ Now he sounds like a fool!

    "Oh, about what?"

    "I¡ª I mean, if you want a particular dish for lunch." Harry quickly thinks of a reason.

    "Oh, no. I want to speak with you about the Tan family."

    "Ah, okay." Harry sighed with relief. He could finally be at ease. "Did something happen? But we don''t have business with them, right?" he queried while taking a seat after he gestured at Nina to sit down.

    "Yes. But they wanted to open one."

    "Oh. Maybe it is a good start?"

    "It surprises me. But the purpose of their orders. The heir is getting married, and they wished to order a huge volume of wines for that wedding."

    "Really? That''s interesting." Harry fell into deep thoughts. ''How sudden? Can it be related to that?''

    "Harry, I will call Theo to place new orders to ship right away. So I could give the ones in our warehouse. What do you think?"

    "It''s great! Theo was still in Switzerland with his wife."

    "I''m contemplating now. How if the Peony Hotel will become our new client? I''m thinking of introducing our new product."

    "Looks great timing."

    "I know, right? A potential first client for our new product. Ah! I have a better idea! I will ask Theo to come to China before they go back to Mainland City."

    "Sounds a great idea."

    "Maybe we can do a business partnership with Tan''s? I will ask Theo to make a proposal and taste sampling. Then during the celebration. We could announce our collaboration with Tan Holdings! I will add that in the program."

    Nina is full of enthusiasm. Suddenly, she could not stop herself from making plans for a potential new client. Peony Palace is one of the famous hotel chains in China owned by the Tan family. Its main branch is located in Liang City, a neighborhood of Zen city.

    "All these years, the Tan isolates itself and works independently. They are one of the most outstanding business firms not only in China but Internationally," Harry uttered.

    "And it will boost the Shang''s reputation!" Nina spoke with meaning to Harry.

    Harry glowed. When it comes to business, Nina is a brilliant partner.

    It''s just that they never become lovers....

 Chapter 213 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 213: HER LEGAL ADVISOR

    * * *

    "So¡­ How was the State visit?" Harry asked Nina after a moment of silence.

    Nina wrinkled her forehead. She processes her brain what Harry is talking about now. Later, she understood.

    "Oh, about Albert and Sarah meeting with the Prime Minister!"

    Nina waited for Harry to nod at her. It surprised her that Harry asked about her friends. Particularly about Albert. And that call awhile back. She is uncertain if Harry misunderstood anything. However, she is hesitant to ask him whether what is on his mind.

    She is always curious. But she and Harry still like strangers, even after being a couple.

    "Well, the other day. Sarah and I talk about having dinner before they go to the US as part of Albert''s State visit to certain countries to strengthen the relationship between business-related issues."

    "So, Jeneva is opening for investments?"

    "Yes. I heard from Sarah. It was the purpose of this State visit."

    "Is that king planning to expand his influence?"

    "Hum? What do you mean?" Nina curled her forehead. Harry likely sounded jealous. Or maybe she assumes that he is?

    "Ah, he has been a king for twenty-five years, but he just opened his country for foreign investors." Nina tried her best to reply to Harry''s query. He seemed interested to know anything that relates to Albert. She continued,

    "Well, Jeneva is a small nation with long tradition values. It won''t be easy to do that if the majority is against it."

    Harry peered at Nina. He could perceive that she has a great understanding of monarchy. How if she became queen of a nation?

    Nina is smart. Surely, she could contribute and help run a kingdom. And he is certain of that.

    Harry tilted his head to push away his crazy thought. Nina need not associate with that King. Harry thought.

    Meanwhile, Nina is gaping at Harry with curiosity. The man remained to peer at her, but he said nothing anymore.

    "Alright! Um, I''ll go and message Theo to discuss a new business proposal," Nina said to escape from Harry''s intent gaze.

    Being married for almost four decades, she already knows that Harry will not share his thoughts with her. It is always a complicated situation for them both.

    Nina sat up from the chair when Harry spoke again.

    "I will start to make our lunch."

    Nina nodded. She left Harry alone to do his thing and do hers too. It''s always like this. But at least a little development in their relationship. More like changes, and she hopes it was.

    The moment the door closes, Nina leans on it and heaves a long sigh.

    How if Steven did not kiss her?

    Would she and Harry continue their mutual understanding in secret?

    After that incident, Harry stops writing to her nor replying to her letter.

    After the kiss, Harry only smiled bitterly before he turned his back on her and left them alone. It was like he was giving way to his twin brother.

    She wished Harry would fight his feelings for her. But Harry did nothing and just forgot the kisses they shared in that one night of their life.

    Nina tilted her head to the side and massaged the bridge of her nose.

    She should stop recalling the past and stop dwelling on her pain...

    ~~~~~

    SUMMER, somewhere in England 1980s

    Nina was on the third floor of the library, attempting to study her lessons. It was the start of her advanced classes. But she was constantly distracted to focus on what she was reading. However er mind was all over the place.

    She looked outside to rest her eyes. She always chooses the table near a window to stare at the trees or the sky, whether a gloomy day or clearer like today.

    She was alone lately because Sarah and the other girls traveled home to their countries.

    Everyone begs her to go with them. But she rejected their invitation. Nina wanted to focus on her lessons, which she prefers to occupy herself these passing months.

    And she had reasoned she stays in England. Nina is waiting for Harry to reply to her letter. However, the only letters she received were from Steven. Yet none, she replied.

    Steven apologizes and asks to forgive him. Also, he confessed to her.

    Nina could not decide if she should reply to Steven, which until now, she is still mad at him.

    "Hey, Nina!"

    She looked up and peered at the guy taking a seat across from her without asking her permission to share a table. But she is already used to his persistent personality.

    "What are you doing here?" she blurted out.

    "Whoa? I''m a student here. Besides, I''m not your enemy."

    Nina ponders, and she acts snobbish. Besides, the guy just talked to her. "I''m sorry. I''m just thinking a lot of things," Nina apologized, but she pouted at the guy, who was none other than Albert. "You already graduated and are supposed not to be here."

    Albert chuckled and responded, "I''m doing my review for the BAR exam. At least for a couple of months or so? Besides, I continue pursuing you."

    "That''s not a funny joke." she frowned at Albert.

    The guy smirked. He asked, "Why are you killing yourself with advanced classes every single day rather than go on a vacation?"

    Honestly, she doesn''t have the energy to talk with anyone about why she stayed attending class. She wants to finish her course fast and then get a Master''s degree and go back home.

    "Are you still bothered by that article? I could talk to my lawyer friends to sue those reporters."

    Still, it surprised her how this guy was concerned about her. Albert is persistent and becomes annoying sometimes. However, he is one of her friends she doesn''t want to lose.

    Receiving no reply from Nina, Albert went on.

    "We can correct it by releasing another article related to that issue."

    "Really? And what statement should I give?"

    Albert pushes a wide smile; he says, "You can state that it was a big mistake!"

    "Big mistake like what?" Nina listens eagerly to Albert. She wants to do something with that article as it reaches China and becomes a huge issue in Zen City.

    When it came out, immediately, her mother flew to England as few Chinese reporters pestered her, wishing to interview, and asked if it''s true that she is engaged to Steven Shang.

    When Steven kissed her, the paparazzi took a photo of them. The next day, they released an article regarding two Chinese from a prominent family invited for a Royal Gala. The first picture is of her and Harry, while the second picture is with Steven kissing at the airport. And the name mentioned in the article is him. Besides, it was Steven who kissed her suddenly. She didn''t even respond to him.

    Is it possible that Harry is upset about the article? But he is not talking to her or sharing his thoughts.

    She wants to correct the information, and she prefers Harry''s name in the article. The news is too misleading. But it bothers her the outcome if she tries to explain to the press that her date to the Gala is Harry. She had a feeling that a question would raise why she was kissing the other one? It looks like it will worsen the issue.

    Nina rested her face on the table, groaning.

    "Please, help me, Albert, since you are a lawyer," she mumbled, peeping between her arms on the table.

    "Yup. I am your Legal Advisor from now on!"

    "So, what could you advise me as my Legal Advisor? What statement should I give if I allow them to interview me?"

    "Simple! We can correct the misstatement!"

    "How then?"

    Somehow, Nina began doubting that Albert''s advice would not help her but worsen the situation. "The way you are grinning at me now? I''m nervous."

    Albert laughs at her perception. Nina is smart.

    "So, how about if we told the press that your real boyfriend¡­ is me?" Albert pointed to himself.

    "I knew it!"

    "Shush!"

    Nina instantly covers her mouth after the librarian shushes her and everyone is looking in their direction.

    Shooting a glare at Albert, she frowned. "This is not a joke. I hate you. But nice try to annoy me."

    Albert laughed loudly and again; the librarian gestured to shut them up. She is now glaring at them with round eyes. Nina and Albert giggled in a low voice. But she only drags by Albert''s craziness.

    "See? That''s the reason I annoyed you! You look gloomy these days, and I wanted to see your smile again." Albert pushed a warm smile.

    Nina stared at Albert. So this guy paying attention to her? Is he stalking him? Or watching her from a distance? But Nina admits she is relaxed around him. But her heart only beats for Harry.

    Even toward Steven, she could only think of him as a friend. More likely, she cannot return Albert''s feelings toward her.

    "Okay. But I better head home. I promised Mama to help her bake a cake for Jessica celebrating her birthday tomorrow."

    "I am not invited? Why don''t you introduce me to your mother instead?"

    "Huh?" It shocked her. This guy must joke!

    "I want to meet your mother. Don''t put a meaning on it!" Albert paused for a moment and continued after his grin. "I want her to meet her future son-in-law!" Albert winks at her.

    Nina dropped her mouth open. This guy!

    "I can''t believe you! You just said I should not put a meaning! Then suddenly?"

    "Hey! That''s a practical joke between friends!"

    "Not at all!"

    Albert is following her outside, and the guy keeps joking around her.

    "I will drop you home. I have my buddy now!"

    "Hm? What?"

    "I received a graduation gift car from my grandmother!"

    "Oh, the Countess? You already have a car. Could it be the latest one?"

    "You are right! It was a sports car! How about we hit the countryside this weekend?"

    "Hey, you are my unofficial Legal Advisors. You should know I am avoiding more issues. But then? Driving out with you?"

    "What is wrong? We are friends! Besides, we have company."

    "Oh, we will bring Jessica?"

    "No."

    "Then, who?"

    "It will be Bruno!"

    "I can''t believe you! I know I should not trust once something you wanted to say!" Nina rolled her eyes. She took huge steps to leave the guy behind.

    "Hey! When I said, I like you. That is true!"

    "Whatever¡­"

    Nina speeds her pace. She almost bumps into someone.

    "Steven!?"

 Chapter 214 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 214: YOU MUST MARRY THE ONE YOU LOVE

    * * *

    "Steven, what are you doing here?" Nina asked the guy.

    It surprised her to see him. Nina looks around; maybe Harry comes along with Steven. But it seems like Steven flew to England alone, and she had a hunch why. She ignores his letters. He came personally to talk to her.

    "Where is Harry?" she asked.

    A flash of scorn appeared on Steven''s face, which Nina overlooked.

    "I''m alone. I want to talk to you, Nina."

    She is disappointed when Steven comes alone. It looks like Harry honestly does not care about her. Then, the kiss they shared is just a kiss. For Harry, it''s nothing and no meaning at all.

    "There is nothing we need to talk about, Steven." Nina coldly told the guy.

    Steven, on the other hand, could sense Nina treated him indifferently. She is still mad at him. And the reason he was here is to apologize and explain himself over again. Nina stops replying to his letters. But he doesn''t like the scene he saw. Someone is tailing Nina around.

    Steven meets Albert''s ferocious gaze.

    The two men wrestle their eyes. No one seemed to give up.

    "What are you doing here?" Bluntly, Albert asked Steven. He and Nina tried to solve the issue this guy created. Now he has a thick face to show up in front of Nina.

    Albert did not avert but returned a dark glare from Steven shooting at him.

    "Why do you care about it? You are not Nina''s boyfriend." Steven replied. He sneered at Albert.

    "Yet! And don''t speak like you are his boyfriend either."

    "I am not. It''s true. But I want you to remember this. Nina and I will engage soon. So back off!" Steven pushes Albert.

    The guy was annoyed; Albert threw his right knuckle to punch Steven.

    "What are you guys doing!" Nina screamed. She was in a panic when the two guys began punching each other.

    Steven attempts to kick Albert in the face. But Albert dodges it and throws his knuckle into Steven''s face one more time. Albert rushed toward Steven, pushing him hard both rolled to the ground.

    Other students gather and watch the fight. Some are cheering as they recognize Steven. Nina got upset when the two guys wouldn''t listen to her and want to stop fighting.

    "Ah! Whatever!"

    Nina left them to continue fighting. She headed to the exit gate of the campus, leaving Steven and Albert.

    "Nina!"

    She didn''t stop but waved for a taxi and left the campus.

    Albert and Steven dropped their mouth. Nina just left them!

    Both the guys have bruises on their faces. The passerby got intrigued by what happened to them.

    ~~~~~

    "Nina, you''re home! Where''s Steven?"

    "Do you know Steven is here?" she asked her mother with a little bit of shock.

    "Yes. He came by, asking about you. I told him you are at the campus. So he said he will fetch you."

    "He came to the campus, yes."

    "What happened? You look upset... Did you fight with him?" Dona asked curiously. Her daughter is rare to show this kind of expression in front of her.

    However, she denied it. "Not, ma. I''m tired. I''m going to my room."

    "Okay."

    Nina climbed the staircase and forgot her promise. Dona heaves a sigh, watching her daughter feeling gloomy. Somehow, she knows the reason. She could sense there''s a deeper reason Nina is sadder since that article.

    And evident, Steven was here, but her daughter is yet sad.

    "Madame Li?"

    "Oh, Jessica!"

    "Did the Young Miss home already?"

    "Yes, Jessica. But she looks sad as usual." Dona did not hide her weariness. "Do you think Nina likes Harry more than Steven?"

    Jessica lit her eyes, Dona confirmed that it was the case. The one Nina likes is Harry, not Steven. But the eager one to win her over is Steven.

    "So, was this complicated?" Dona mumbled.

    Jessica nodded, she phrased. "It is hard to have a one-sided love."

    "My poor Nina." Dona is looking upstairs, gazing out at her daughter''s bedroom. She ponders a moment. She finally remembered it. "She promised to make you a cake!"

    "It''s alright, Madame Li. I rather make something for Miss than for my birthday. My day would be sad if Miss stayed this gloomy. Her birthday is also approaching soon."

    "You are right, Jessica. But Nelson is coming! Hope her father can do something and bring back her cheerfulness."

    "That''s great then, Madame Li! Maybe a nice vacation to Paris?"

    "Wonderful idea! I want to make tea for Nina and talk to her about it! Maybe she will turn excited."

    Dona makes tea shortly. She brought it to her daughter.

    "Nina? Can I come in?"

    Dona waited for her daughter to respond before she entered the room.

    "Yes, mama."

    Nina''s voice has no life. She is unmotivated this day, and Dona wants to comfort her daughter. She doesn''t like seeing her sluggish when so much to do to have fun. Now it is summer.

    "Nina, I made tea for you and apple pie! I want you to try it and tell me if I perfected this time! Mrs. Smith patiently taught me. Tell me if it''s good!"

    "Thank you, Ma."

    Nina lazily got up and sat on her bed. She accepts the plate her mother handed her.

    She tasted the Apple pie, and it was good. Anything her mother made is good. But by now, it couldn''t mend her broken heart.

    "Nina, can I speak with you, honey?"

    "Sure, ma. What is it?" Nina permits her mother; she prepares her ears to listen while she sips tea and puts a small portion of apple pie in her mouth.

    "I want you to be honest with me. Did something happen in the school when Steven picked you up?"

    Nina swallowed; she nodded. "Steven and Albert are punching each other."

    "Oh, wow! Is Steven alright? I mean, he just flew to England to talk to you."

    "They instantly ridicule one another the moment they see each other."

    "Hm. I see¡­ Real men do!" Dona pushes a smile. She combs her daughter''s hair.

    "Is that so? Did papa fight because of you, mama?"

    "Well, yes. Your papa always crosses someone. He fought and argued. Some men always provoked him. He is old, so he is not suited for me."

    "Oh. Are they your suitors!?"

    Dona sees that Nina brightens up and now is eagerly talking with her. She replied, "Yes. Most are college students from a neighboring university from the All-girls'' academy I stayed."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Well, I ignored your father and swore I won''t marry him."

    "What happens? Have you fallen in love with him?"

    "To be honest? At first, I hated being arranged with someone I didn''t know. Well, I know your father, but we never talk or become a friend before they introduce us to each other. He was already a businessman when we officially met and introduced him as my husband."

    "I see."

    "Your father is a good man and patient with my stubbornness. And many things I discovered that I didn''t notice, and I already fell in love with him."

    "That was too romantic, mama! I''m happy; I was made with love!"

    "Ahem! Of course, you are!" Dona blushed. And her daughter is right. Nina was the fruit of her and Nelson''s love.

    "Nina, I want you to choose whom you love. But yes, who knows? That you will fall in love with someone you hated most!"

    "Huh, Mama?" She contemplates.

    ''Could it be possible?'' She asks herself, the scenes playing inside her head when she seems in love with Albert.

    ''No!'' Her brain freaked out. ''That would never happen!''

    She also imagines that she was kissing Steven. ''No!''

    There''s only one man, her heart beating too. Only Harry she desires to love.

    Dona keenly observes her daughter. She knew Nina was playing different scenes inside her head. As a mother, she understood. She also has been in her daughter''s situation. And in Nelson''s case, it''s not difficult to love him.

    "Nina, be honest with me. Who do you kike between Harry and Steven?"

    Nina remained silent. She was shy to admit to her mother that Harry is the one she loves and no one else.

    "Nina, I want you to be honest to yourself. You must marry the one you love. But it is also important that he loves you back."

    Nina throws her arm around her mother''s waist. At this rate, she cried and confessed.

    "Mama, how about if he doesn''t like to fight his feelings for me?"

    "Did you believe he has a reason?"

    Nina nodded. She could tell her mother understood and guessed who she talked about.

    "I understand he doesn''t want to hurt someone. But I know from his kisses. He likes me too."

    Nina blushed after she realized she just confessed to her mother. Embarrass, she looks up at her mother.

    Dona beamed, peering at her daughter, whose face flushed.

    "It seems like he chooses not to hurt his brother and let him bear the pain of loving someone in secret."

    "Oh! That''s it!"

    Suddenly, the door opened, and a man walked in.

    "Where are my queens and princesses?"

    "Papa!" Nina jumps down from her bed and runs to her father.

    "Honey, you said your flight is in the next day?"

    "Well, that won''t be a surprise if I tell the exact day I arrived?"

    Nina and Dona hug him tight. Nothing can describe his happiness at the moment.

    He felt complete that the two people he loved so much were inside his arms.

    "I missed you both!" Nelson told her wife and Nina.

    "I missed you too, papa!"

    "And I missed you, honey."

    Nina instantly covers her eyes when her parents shamelessly kiss her in front of her.

    But she was proud of how in love her parents were with each other. She couldn''t help wish for herself.

    A perfect marriage with her dream husband¡­

    ~~~~~

    Next chapter:

    Nelson is in the living room, reading a newspaper, when someone rings the bell on the door.

    Nelson marches to the door and opens it.

    "Steven? What happened to you?" Nelson was surprised to see Steven with bruises and black-eyed.. He then noticed another guy on the doorsteps who also had bruises the same as Steven. "And who are you?"

 Chapter 215 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 215: NELSON''S DECISION: Be A Father

    * * *

    "Good morning, Uncle Nelson." Steven greeted the man, who threw an intense gaze at him and Albert.

    Nelson gaped at the men on the doorsteps. He settled his gaze on Albert; he ignored Steven''s presence.

    "Good morning, sir. My name is Prince Albert Hamilton." Albert extends his arm toward Nelson. However, he ignored his hand. He is nervous, as he could not guess what the middle-aged man was thinking after the issue.

    Nelson only glanced at Albert''s hand. He did not accept it but remained to peer at the guy. He knew who he was. Nelson just read an article today about the Prince of Jeneva wrestles against the fianc¨¦ of his rumored girlfriend named Nina Li.

    This prince always dragged his daughter''s name and became a controversy once in a while. And now, Steven is also a hot topic not only in Asia and Europe but also in the US.

    A future King of Jeneva and a Young Master from a known International Company in China fighting over a girl.

    A once rumored girlfriend of Prince Albert, now claimed as a fianc¨¦ of a Young Master from a notable family in China.

    The article includes photos of two men rolling down in the ground and exchanging punches. The article mentioned that Nina Li just left the two men fighting that thought as a childish fight.

    "Should I address you as Prince?"

    "No, sir! Albert is fine!"

    "So... Do you expect me to let you inside my house?"

    Albert and Steven looked at each other. They came here to apologize to Nina and explained themselves. But they did not plan coming here together.

    Steven was driving a car he rented when he crossed Albert on the road. Later they realized they were going in the same direction. Both still have rage toward each other; they race who will arrive first in the apartment.

    "I''m here to apologize!" At once, they uttered.

    Nelson raises a brow. He sees these men glaring at each other.

    "I will think of first." Said Nelson, he slammed the door close.

    "What are you doing?" Dona was standing in the staircase, keenly observing her husband. It surprised her when Nelson closed the door and didn''t let the guest come inside.

    "Honey..."

    Worries registered in Nelson''s face, in which Dona chuckled how her husband twitches his brows.

    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you angry rather than worried like when I gave birth to our Nina?"

    "I''m not prepared yet! I couldn''t imagine our daughter to have a boyfriend."

    Dona laughed. It amused her to see her husband have this expression on the face. "What are you talking about? Your daughter is a lady now. Normally she now has suitors. But it''s up to our daughter whom she will choose. Besides, shouldn''t you act as a strict father? You should know how to give conditions to all that after your daughter''s hand."

    "You are right, honey! But how about our daughter? Does she wish to talk to any of them?"

    "I will ask Nina. "

    "Right! I will let them in to talk!"

    "I will ask Jessica to serve some coffee for them."

    Dona heads to the kitchen while Nelson opens the door again, and Albert and Steven get in. He brought the two guys in the living room and offered the sofa across from him.

    The two men are bathing in a cold sweat when Nelson remains gaping at them with intent. They anticipate for him to open his mouth and say a word.

    "So, I want to clarify whoever you are... Either you are a future king of a country or the son of my great friend? It doesn''t mean I will overlook the issue."

    Steven and Albert nodded at once. Listening to whatever Nelson will tell them further.

    "My daughter suffered because countless times her name dragged in an unlikely situation."

    Nelson picked up the newspaper and showed it to them. He also struck the paper several times made the two men swallowed the lump in their throat. Nina''s father looks angry. He is throwing a measuring glare at them, which made them speechless.

    Later, Albert gathered all his courage. He is determined to win Nina''s heart and the approval of her parents.

    "I apologize about it, sir!" he bowed like a knight, placing his right arm below his chest. Steven''s family is close to Nina. He needs to work hard to win Nelson''s favor.

    Meanwhile, Steven is also determined to win Nelson''s favor. He is confident he will have him on his side because of the close friendship not only with his mother but also with his father as a good friend.

    "Uncle¡ª"

    Nelson raises his left hand to keep Steven quiet. He goes on, "I want you two to listen carefully. I want my daughter to focus on her studies. So I don''t want her to entertain any suitor."

    Albert and Steven dropped a jaw. Does it mean they cannot pursue Nina? Moreover, to ask her as a girlfriend?

    "Uncle, you promise to arrange Nina''s marriage to our family?!"

    "I just mentioned. No suitors for Nina. And it was her decision whom she will marry, it''s not my choice but after she finishes college."

    "Then, I will wait until Nina graduates, sir!"

    "Good luck with that."

    Nelson poorly said to Albert. He sat up from his chair and headed to the door, but Steven blocked his way.

    "Uncle, I''m willing to wait as well. But don''t restrict me to visit or see Nina!"

    "That is Nina''s decision, not mine. I will go ask her if she wants to speak to any of you."

    Albert and Steven left hopeless. Does it mean they are now prohibited to talk with Nina?

    Not long after, Jessica delivered a message. Nina doesn''t want to talk to any of them. It forces Albert and Steven to get out of the house. But they didn''t go home. They remain outside the apartment building. Maybe Nina changed her mind and gave them a chance to talk to either of them.

    Inside Nina''s bedroom, Jessica informed the young Miss that Albert and Steven were still outside.

    "You don''t want to talk to any of them, Miss?"

    "No. Staying in front of the house, they only worsen the situation. If a journalist saw them, it would be another issue."

    Nina doesn''t want to talk either to Steven or Albert. Jessica understood. It was because another person her Miss wishes to see and talk to.

    Sadly, that person did not fight his feelings for her Miss.

    The next day, Steven came over again.

    "Miss Nina, young master Steven is here, again. Do you want to talk to him?"

    Nina was packing a few clothes for Paris. It was her parent''s 19th birthday present. They will sail out a cruise ship toward Paris and it excites her somehow. In this way, she will forget her sadness for a while.

    Nina walked toward the window; she peeps out below. Steven was patiently waiting outside, seated in his car.. She heaved a sigh, she went to knock on her parent''s bedroom and informed them she is going to talk with Steven.

 Chapter 216 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 216: SHE WISHES FOR HARRY TO BE HER BOYFRIEND

    * * *

    Outside, Steven stood straight the moment he saw Nina came out of the door.

    "Nina! I..."

    "Let''s go and have a stroll in the neighborhood."

    "Oh, okay."

    Nina is walking ahead, Steven matching her pace.

    "Nina, thank you for giving me a chance to talk to you today," said Steven.

    "Well, I pondered... You flew this far to talk to me, so yeah. It''s better to clarify a few things between us."

    "Nina, what do you mean by that?"

    "Steven, I... I could not respond to any feelings you have for me," Nina honestly told Steven. He better know so that he stops hoping with nothing.

    "But Nina? Could you give me a chance?"

    "I did think of it last night, Steven... You and Albert are my good friends. I am so happy that I met you guys. But I could not return the feelings you both feel for me," she explained, hoping Steven would understand.

    Nina also plans to talk with Albert and explain the things she told Steven so that both won''t hope forever.

    Steven clenches both of his fists on his side. Of course, Nina chooses Harry over him. Nina could not respond to his feelings because it is Harry she likes.

    "Okay, I understood. But hopefully, someday, you give me a chance to pursue you again."

    "Steven..."

    "Don''t worry! I won''t be an annoyance!"

    "But you are doing it now."

    Nina glared at him; this made Steven laugh. Later he invites Nina for a coffee.

    They headed back to the apartment after they bought a cup of coffee and talked like how they used to be... a good friend to each other.

    "All right! I won''t be persistent from now on since your father told us he doesn''t permit anyone to court you yet. But after you graduated from college, I will annoy you again."

    Nina laughed. And hide that she was surprised. She didn''t know that her father said something like that.

    It was true that she wants to focus on school. But she didn''t say she doesn''t want a boyfriend.

    She wishes for Harry to be her boyfriend. And she wants to scream that to the world...

    ~~~~~

    New Jersey, USA

    Harry crumpled the newspaper in his hand. An article came out about Steven fighting against Albert.

    In the news, they mention Steven as Nina''s fianc¨¦, while Albert points out that Nina is his rumored girlfriend.

    Harry heaves a sigh. Nina has been sending him a letter, but he couldn''t reply to any of it.

    Before Steven flew to England, he talked to him. Steven wants to ask Nina as his girlfriend, more likely as his fianc¨¦. His twin brother is vocal about his feelings for Nina and says he wants to marry her soon.

    "Harry, would you support me if I ask Nina''s hand for marriage?"

    He couldn''t reply to Steven. Harry remains to stare at the book he is reading as his gaze darkened, but he didn''t let Steven see it.

    "Harry, I really love Nina. She is the only one I could think of every single day. I might go crazy!"

    Pressing his lips, he gathered his sanity and told Steven.

    "Then talk to her, or confess to her."

    "I should fly to England to talk with her in person!"

    "Yeah." Harry nodded, he hid the sadness in his eyes. "Good Luck."

    ~~~

    Harry tilted his head. He threw the newspaper into the trash bin and continued reading his lessons when his friends arrived.

    "Harry! Come on, man! What are you doing here alone?"

    "I''m studying our lessons, can''t you see?"

    "You''re boring! You should come with us tonight!" said Lee, his classmates in Calculus.

    "No, thanks." He already rejected the invitation before he heard where they go. But he knows where his friends always hang out.

    "Hey! You haven''t heard from me yet! Ash has a new car. He is going to race it tonight! You want to come?"

    Harry contemplated for a second, he nodded. There is no harm if he has fun sometimes.

    Later tonight, Harry drove his car toward the address Lee gave him.

    "Hey, he truly came!"

    "I won 50 bucks!"

    "What the¡ª are you inviting for your betting?"

    "Hey! Don''t be KJ!"

    "I''m not! You dare to make me your bet!"

    "Listen up, everyone! Our International Physic Meet Champion is going to party with us!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Our Math Genius!" cheered by the crowd.

    "What are you doing?" Harry smacks Lee on the back.

    "What? Don''t spoil the party, dude!"

    "Yeah! Come on, Harry!"

    "Hey, Harry!"

    "Sam!"

    The two guys throw knuckles at each other.

    "I''m glad you are here, man! Hey, I saw the newspaper today! So Steven is chasing Nina? I thought, you and Nina?"

    "Ah, that date¡­ um, it''s just a bet on who will win in our Quiz. He could date Nina."

    "What? Why have I never heard of it? I should join!"

    A flash of jealousy showed in Harry''s face, which he hid it instantly. "Nah. It''s just Sarah''s crazy game."

    "Damn! I would like to date Nina if that is! Well, then! I''ll introduce you to someone!"

    "What?"

    Harry couldn''t refuse when Sam dragged him to a group of girls.

    "Hey, Kristina!"

    "Sam?"

    Harry saw a beautiful woman in a halter dress. She has long wavy honey brown hair and green eyes.

    "Harry, meet my cousin Kristina. She just enrolled in Collins College, so she doesn''t know anyone yet. Kristina, meet Harry Shang, the new President of the School Council. If you are in trouble or have questions about the school? Look for Harry!" Sam introduces Kristina and Harry to each other.

    Harry raises a brow to Sam. The guy making him babysit his cousin?

    "Hey, come on. I haven''t introduced my cousin to any man. I already graduated, so I''m worried about her alone in that school. You know how fast those guys hit a girl. So, take care of her!" Sam whispered to harry.

    "What? Why I¡ª"

    "I trust you, dude!"

    "Hey, Sam!"

    Sam left him and ran to his car. The race is about to start, and he isn''t prepared yet.

    Harry left dumbfounded. Couldn''t decide whether to leave; he heard a beautiful laugh behind him.

    "Just ignored Sam! I can''t take care of myself."

    "Ah¡­ well¡­"

    "By the way, we haven''t officially introduced ourselves. Kristina Muller!"

    Kristina extends her hand, Harry accepts it.

    "Harry Shang¡­"

 Chapter 217 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 217: THE ANNOYING MEN IS TAILING HER

    * * *

    QUEEN ELIZABETH 2 Cruise

    The Li family is on a voyage toward France.

    Nelson suggested throwing a party for his daughter. But Nina wants to spend time with her parents when her father has to go back to China after a week to take care of the company.

    So they came up with a vacation in this lover''s city as a treat on Nina''s 19th birthday.

    However, this voyage has extra people who insist on coming along to this trip.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Don''t question me that! You shouldn''t be here!"

    "What? I am a noble passenger of this cruise ship!"

    "Noble, my ass!"

    She wants a peaceful trip. However, that didn''t happen when Albert and Steven were always clashing with each other.

    Steven asked permission to come along on this trip before he flew back to New Jersey the next day after her birthday. But in Albert''s case? He was already on the cruise ship when they arrived. And it was obvious, the guy is following them.

    Nina was taking a nice sunbath on the top deck of this ship, but this noise early in the morning irritates her.

    She heaved a sigh. She was seated in the upper deck lounge and waiting for her parents and their breakfast, these men are tailing her.

    "Nina!"

    The two men said at once. Glancing at each other, they are throwing dark glares while walking closer to her.

    "I brought you tea, Nina!" Steven offered the tray he was carrying.

    "Nina, try these pancakes made by the best chef in Paris! I especially requested it!"

    Albert has no way to give up, but he will compete for Nina''s attention and one day to win her heart.

    But of course, Steven won''t give Albert an easy win. He is here to make sure of that.

    "Tsk! Anyone could make a pancake!"

    Steven ridicules the prince''s effort, which instantly Albert returns.

    "How about you? Is tea for breakfast? Hot chocolate is the best in the morning! This ship has the best cocoa from the Ivory Coast! You should have tried it, Nina!"

    "What are you saying? Nina got to drink it already. The Li House is serving only the best!"

    Albert throws an annoying glare at Steven. This guy is blocking his way to impress Nina!

    Steven, on the other hand, couldn''t stop grinning at Albert. It was his huge advantage of being close to Nina''s family, and he is always welcome to their house. If this prince thinks he knows everything that is best in Europe. He knows what is Nina''s favorite and more things about Li.

    Later, Nelson showed up in the lounge.

    "Good morning! It''s so good to be young! You sure woke too early!" Nelson walked toward his daughter and planted a kiss. "Good morning, Princess!"

    "Good morning, Papa!"

    "How was your sleep?"

    "It''s great, Papa!"

    Nelson beams to see his daughter displaying a sweet smile on her face. His wife worried about their daughter. So he is hoping that Paris would make her happy and her cheerfulness come back before he left for China.

    Nelson shifted his gaze to the two men standing on the side. His forehead curled up, his eyes landed on the tray Albert was holding.

    "Oh, is that my breakfast?" he asked Albert, taking the tray from him. Nelson quickly put a slice of pancake on his mouth and complimented the food. "Hm! It was so good! Honey, your mother should get to try it."

    "What is it?" Dona heard the conversation, she was curious about what her husband eating. "Hello, honey! Did you sleep well?" Dona asked her daughter, placing a kiss on the cheek.

    "Good morning, mama! I slept well last night!"

    "Yes, she is, Madame Li." Jessica concurred. She and Nina share a room, and she observes her Miss all night. "Your breakfast, Young Miss."

    Behind Jessica are the two Li bodyguards carrying a tray full of food and fruits. When Nelson flies to England, he brings two bodyguards aside from his assistant to protect his daughter from the reporter that wants to ambush her for an interview.

    Jessica placed the hot chocolate in front of Nina, she followed to serve the Asian breakfast she ordered for the Li family.

    "Thank you, Jessica!" Nina thanked her attendant, she began sipping the cocoa. It was truly the same cocoa her father ordered for their household. It''s the best cocoa powder from the Ivory Coast in Africa.

    Later, Dona notices the tray Steven carrying in his one hand.

    "Steven, what did you bring?"

    "It was tea, Aunt Dona."

    "Oh, is that for me? You are so sweet!" Dona praises Steven.

    "Yes, Auntie! It was for you!" Steven abruptly serves the tea to Dona. Afterward, he glanced at Albert and smirked. Instantly, Albert returns a glare.

    Nelson, who constantly put a portion on his mouth, he boosted the pancake to his wife.

    "Honey, try this pancake. It''s the best!"

    "Is it?" Curious, Dona picked a fork and sliced a portion. She slowly munches the pancake; she nods and praises the food. "Hmm, it was delicious! I''ve never eaten like this good! I want to learn the ingredients for this one. There must be a secret!"

    "That is prepared by one of the top chefs in Europe, ma''am!" Albert boasted the food. He glanced at Steven and grinned.

    Steven rose a brow, mumbling inside his head. ''This guy said it was the best chef in Paris. Now, he is saying in all Europe? Tsk!''

    "Anyway, why are you two remain standing? Why don''t you join us?"

    "Don''t worry about them, honey. I think they applied for an Internship on this cruise ship!"

    "Yes, I am ma''am!"

    "I did, Auntie!"

    Albert and Steven replied at once. Once again, they gaped at each other with intent. They were about to walk toward the table, but they paused after Nelson phrases those words.

    Nina and Jessica suppressed not to giggle. Nina quietly eats not to laugh at these poor men who tried to impress her parents, including her. She already told both Steven and Albert that she could not return to their feelings. But these men keep following her around.

    Meanwhile, Dona is still confused with the entire picture, she queried the boys.

    "Hm... Albert, isn''t your degree is a Law? And Steven, although it was Business related, is it relevant to your course?"

    Albert and Steven open their mouths to speak, but Nelson concurred.

    "Honey, you know young people these days. They love adventure! They want to try new things! Like us!"

    "Shut up, honey! What are you talking about now?" Dona blushes; she sweetly glared at her husband.

    Nina caught that awkwardness in her mother''s voice. Her parents are both young, though her father is in his 50 soon. He was an energetic entrepreneur.

    She looked away and watched the seagulls flying along on their course. She hid her sadness because all she wishes to be with now is Harry.

    ''How are you doing, Harry?''

 Chapter 218 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 218: DATING IN CITY OF LOVERS?

    * * *

    Paris, FRANCE

    Queen Elizabeth 2 docked in Port Paris.

    The Li family picked up by the hotel transport. Arriving in the hotel, the young ones immediately strolled around Paris Eiffel Tower.

    Steven and Albert, carrying a camera around their neck, both trying their best to take a nice shot. Often, they took Nina''s picture. Jessica is shaking her head how the men are constantly arguing over minor matters.

    "Young Miss, I think they are in love with each other."

    "I know, right!" Nina giggled. "How if we left them here?"

    "I like your idea, Miss!" Jessica agreed to it.

    They told Albert and Steven to go to a lavatory. However, it''s been thirty minutes, yet Nina and Jessica are not coming out from the ladies'' room. Albert checks out the restaurant, and he comes back with a troubled face.

    "What happened?" Steven guessed something happened.

    "The server said they had left. And a message left for us."

    Steven took the small card. He didn''t recognize the handwritten; he assumed it was Jessica who wrote it.

    "The Young Miss wants to have a Girl''s Day. She doesn''t want more company."

    Is what the message says.

    "Okay, so it means?"

    "Nina doesn''t want us to follow them."

    "But is it safe here?"

    "Of course!"

    "Now, then, what?" Steven read the message once again. The last line wrote like this¡­

    "You two can have a date now."

    "What does this mean?" Steven twitches his brows. Why does he have to date this guy? In all people, this prince is the last person he wants to be stuck with! He already shared a suite with him. Now Nina left them alone! "I''m going to find them!"

    Steven declared. He cannot just stay here and wait.

    "I''m going with you! I want to find them as well. But we should not approach them."

    "What? Why?"

    "Haven''t you understood? Nina wanted to be alone. If we find them, we will only follow them quietly."

    "Hm, not bad!" Steven smacks Albert''s back.

    "Ouch! What are you doing? Do you want to taste my knuckles one more time?"

    "Shut up! Let''s look for them!"

    "Okay, fine!"

    Albert followed Steven. They came up with the idea of renting a bike. All afternoon, they roamed the whole of Paris. In the end, they gave up looking for Nina and took a bunch of photos in every street they passed with interesting scenery.

    Meanwhile, Nina and Jessica have followed them behind. There is no way they could find them. It was because the girls are following them instead.

    Jessica and Nina giggled, watching Steven and Albert in the park, taking photos in the lake. Steven annoyingly blocks Albert''s view, the reason he kicks the guy and falls in the lake. Later on, Steven manages to drown Albert at the lake, but Parisian police catch them and bring them to the nearest Police Station.

    Later, Nelson receives a call to pick up Albert and Steven.

    "Nina, what happened? Aren''t you together with Albert and Steven?" Dona asked worriedly. They were in great bewilderment after they received the call.

    "No, mama! We separated from them."

    "Why?" Dona doesn''t understand, she did not ask anymore. "Your father is picking them up now at the police station."

    "Oh, did something happen?"

    "I''m not sure either. Okay! We will wait and then let us all go to the restaurant and have dinner!"

    "I''ll change my dress, mama!"

    "Sure, honey."

    Nina and Jessica run toward their room inside this family suite. Both girls jump to the bed and giggle¡­

    So silly of them!

    ~~~~~

    New Jersey, USA

    Harry crumpled a newspaper again.

    He was going to a restaurant Lee told him to meet them. It was Ash''s birthday and is treating them for lunch.

    He passed a newsstand where he saw an interesting article. Again, the Prince of Jeneva, the next King of the country seen in Paris, France; together with the person he brawled against inside Cambridge University just a few days ago.

    In the photo, the two are seen biking, taking photos around Paris.

    Then another photo is included in the article. Prince Albert Hamilton and Steven Shang walking near Eiffel Tower with Nina Li, the girl they fought to win her heart. So a question raised¡­

    "Who won the girl''s heart?"

    Harry throws the newspaper in the trash bin and kicks it. But his foot hurt after.

    "Fuck!" he groaned. He rested a little before he resumed his pace toward the restaurant written in his notebook.

    "Hey, Harry, come on!"

    He finally found the correct street. Lee and Ash were standing outside the restaurant, talking to the other boys.

    He looked up to read the restaurant''s name, and they named it both from Japanese and Chinese words. It seemed the diner is more like a Japanese restaurant, which is owned by an American couple. No. The husband is half Japanese, half American, but his wife is half Chinese-half American.

    "Let''s go inside!"

    The boys cheered and couldn''t wait to dig a full meal that Ash already ordered.

    "Hi, Harry!"

    "Kristina! You work here?"

    "Yeah! Lee helped me find a part-time job! This restaurant is owned by his uncle. So, here I am!"

    "Okay. That''s great!"

    "Yeah! I''m happy Sam had a lot of good friends. Well, including you. Um, thanks for your help the other day!"

    "Ah, about that. No problem. It was nothing," Harry replied, pushing a timid smile.

    Kristina asked him to tour her around. And because he has nothing to do. He accompanied her and showed all the buildings on the campus.

    "So, if you need anything. Just call me out! I''m going back to the kitchen."

    "Okay." Harry nodded. He watches Kristina cheerfully strode toward the door that leads to the kitchen.

    "Caught you!" Lee jumps on Harry.

    "What?"

    "Do you like Kristina, is it?" Ash elbowed him in the stomach.

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    "Come on! You cannot draw away your gaze from Kristina."

    "Hey! Do you guys put a meaning to it if I watch her?"

    "That''s what we are talking about!"

    "You are attracted to her!"

    "And what do you mean by that, Lee?"

    "Come on, Harry! Why don''t you ask Kristina out? There is a new movie this weekend!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Why are you guys pushing me to Kristina? Why don''t you ask her yourselves?"

    "Jeez! You are KJ!"

    "Can''t you see? Kristina only smiles sweetly at you!"

    "So?"

    "So... you should take the opportunity to hit on her!"

    "It looks like it''s a mistake I came here."

    Harry sat up from his chair, Lee and Ash quickly pulled him down.

    "Hey! Not so fast!"

    "You don''t have a girlfriend since we are in college!" Ash teased Harry. "Your brother just flew a thousand miles away to unite with the love of his life! Why are you restraining yourself to have fun with your youth!"

    "Have fun, my ass. You are teaching me to hit a girl?" Harry frowned. Honestly, he doesn''t want to hear about Steven being with Nina right now, and they were dating in Paris.

    It was a city of Lovers.

    "Come on! You are so boring!"

    "I¡ª" Harry did not continue to speak when Kristina came out carrying a tray of their orders.

    "Hey, guys! Here is your food!"

    "Thank you, Kristina!" Lee and Ash said at once.

    "Your welcome! I will bring over your other orders."

    "Okay!"

    Lee and Ash glared at him. Harry shook his head and ignored his friends. They are the devils teaching him doing such things.

    But what was on his mind is Nina.. She was beautiful in that article¡­ and she looks happy being with Steven.

 Chapter 219 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 219: HER THREE BIRTHDAY WISHES

    * * *

    It was the night of her 19th birthday. Nina was wearing a sleeveless plain white blouse and a floral skirt below her knee. Jessica makes a messy bun of her hair and puts a ruby hairpin on top of her hairdo.

    "You are so pretty, Miss!"

    "Thank you, Jessica." Nina placed a sweet smile; she picked up a Chanel Rouge Velvet lipstick from the dresser and applied it to her lips.

    Exactly Dona entered the bedroom. She couldn''t stop being a proud mother seeing how gorgeous her daughter was.

    "Honey, you are so beautiful!"

    "Thank you, Mama! Just like you!"

    "Ah, but look at you! I couldn''t stop you from growing being a lady." Dona was emotional, trembling her words upon praising her daughter.

    Nina giggled and hugged her mother, she said, "Mama? I''m just going to celebrate my 19th birthday! I''m not going to my wedding yet."

    "That''s what I''m talking about! Soon, you are at the right age to get married. I couldn''t imagine myself being a granny. You are my baby forever."

    "I am! But don''t worry. I have no plan to make you a granny yet!" Nina blushed when her mother burst out about marriage and having children. How would that happen if she has no boyfriend yet? Besides, she has so many plans in her life before this marriage thing.

    "Mama, I''m going to finish my college first, so I could help Papa run our company," Nina added.

    "Aw, sweetie. Your father would be happy! But I want you to know that I am not against you having a boyfriend. And I trust you!"

    "Thank you, Mama!" One more time, she hugged her mother.

    "All right! The boys are waiting in the lobby of this hotel. They are anxious about our dinner."

    "Okay, Ma. I''ll be coming down! Just a sec! Jessica, you can already go with Mama. I will be right there!"

    "Okay, Miss." Jessica bowed. She rushed to the door to open it for Dona.

    Now that they left her alone. Nina opens a drawer and takes out a folder where she keeps a letter for Harry. Steven is going back to New Jersey. She wants to give this letter to Harry and make things clear between them. Also, to explain about Steven.

    It worries her, and she doesn''t want Harry to misunderstand. She said in her letter that Steven courted her, but she turned him down as she thinks of Steven as a brother.

    She knows how crazy it was. She is the one who is chasing Harry. But she understood that he only gives way for Steven. Now she wants Harry to know that the person she loves is him.

    Maybe in this way, Harry has the confidence to admit his feelings for her. All she needs is to ask him if he also feels the same way.

    Nina tore an exciting smile on her lips. Nothing she wished but Harry to be her boyfriend. She could feel when they kissed, they shared a mutual understanding.

    Nina applied the lipstick on her lips once again and placed a kiss on the letter. She giggled at her craziness. Her heart is pounding loudly from the excitement that overwhelms her chest. She anticipates what would be Harry''s reply to her confession. ''Soon!''

    Meanwhile, in the lobby. Steven and Albert cannot avert their eyes away from Nina walking toward them.

    "Honey, you are so beautiful! Don''t marry yet, okay!"

    She laughs; Nina replies to her father. "I''m not looking for a husband yet, papa."

    "Great!" Nelson pushed a wide smile. He glanced at Albert and Steven like telling them, ''Heard that?''

    Albert and Steven understood the message Nelson is throwing at them. With this, they could not be persistent but behave.

    Jessica, who is keenly observing the scene, she is suppressing not to laugh as she could feel pity for these men. But maybe if they work hard and put in a lot of effort, they can finally win Nina''s heart. But as watching her Miss closely, she knows who she is in love with...

    ~~~~~

    LE RELAIS PLAZA

    In an exclusive room, a server escorted them and took their orders. Jessica has been helpful to help give their orders. Although Dona also learns French, and Albert is fluent as well, she hasn''t been in the city for almost two decades now.

    "I told you, Papa! Jessica should start working in the company and handle International business affairs!" Nina boasted her attendant to her father. Jessica is smart. She believes Jessica can be an advantage to their company and should start working now.

    "I could see that, honey. Indeed, Jessica is doing a great job!" Nelson agreed.

    "Thank you, Master Li." Jessica politely thanked her employer; she then turned to Nina with sadness in her eyes. "Miss, are you not happy anymore with my service?"

    "Jessica? Of course, not! But you should not just be an attendant. You should work in the office with what you finished!"

    "But I enjoy being your attendant."

    "Hm, are you planning to be my secretary someday?"

    "Yes, Miss!"

    "That''s wonderful, honey!" Dona concurred. "Jessica can be your assistant. Since you two are already together and know each other better. We need not look for someone we could trust to work with you."

    Nina and Jessica are both delighted. They couldn''t wait for that day to come, and they are working together in the company.

    Nina is even motivated to finish her college in the soonest time. In three years, she will complete her course after she takes advanced lessons. And by then, she will take a Master''s degree.

    "Honey, since it was your birthday. I prepared an excellent wine!"

    "Papa, are you letting me drink tonight?"

    "Yes! You must learn to do business. Tasting a potential product is one of the best parts!"

    "Okay, Papa." It makes her happy if she learns this early on how to run their company.

    "Nina, as your 19th Birthday, I gave you ten percent shares of the company."

    "Papa? Isn''t it too early?"

    "It should be on your 18th birthday. But I don''t want to spoil your grand party. Now it''s the best time to tell you this. Besides, all that I have is for you and your mama. But this share in the company is yours alone. That is separate from our total assets you could inherit. After you graduate, you can claim it and be part of the Board of Shareholders."

    "Thank you, papa!" Nina hugged her father. It surprises her. Having shares in the company means she has more than authority, not just as the heir. But she has the power to decide and vote for the best in the company.

    After she graduated, she could claim these shares and be part of the company. It''s not her being a daughter of the Chairman, but a co-owner of this Enterprise.

    To celebrate not only her birthday but also with the gift she receives from her parents, it allowed her to taste three different wines tonight.

    "Papa, I like this."

    "Is it the best?"

    "Um, at least for me. The other two are strong, and I could taste a lot more than taste sweet. But maybe I am not used to drinking any liquor," Nina commented to the wine they have to taste and critique.

    "Uncle, I like this one!" Steven chose the one Nina thinks is much stronger.

    "I like this too, sir! It could be for men''s drink."

    "Great! It was my purpose why I brought you along with us." Nelson is referring to Albert and Steven. He went on, "The girls chose this wine, while we men enjoyed the strong liquor."

    "Men and women, both should enjoy such wine," Steven retorted.

    "That is correct!" It delights him that Steven understood. It looks like someone earned a point from him.

    However, Albert doesn''t feel pleasant. He wants to show to Nina''s father that he is competent too and understands this stuff. But he has assigned royal dukes and members of the parliament to work for him and take care of the business-related matters. But he learned something tonight. He has to understand not only the laws but also the economy of his country.

    And for Nina, she enjoyed the wine, which she drank more than a glass of the wine. Now she understood a lot more about their company. She has to learn not only about the financial data of their business. But also about excellent products that everyone would enjoy and sell out.

    "Alright. I need to call it a night. Tomorrow, I''m going to meet the representatives of the winery house to seal a contract."

    "Do you mean, Papa?"

    "I will bring this fine wine to China and make more business, honey. I call this Nina''s Project!"

    "Papa? I feel embarrassed to name this project after my name!"

    Nelson laughs, but Dona elbowed him.

    "You old geezer. Stop joking to our daughter!"

    "I''m not! I dedicated it to our daughter! But, honey? Did you call me an old geezer?"

    "Why not?"

    "Hmm¡­ I will show you later! I''m not that old yet!"

    "What are you talking about! You should feel ashamed in front of the children!"

    Nina giggled watching her parents. She wished for herself that when she got married in the future, she would have a wonderful relationship like the one her parents had. That is her birthday wish. And hopefully, it was Harry she married.

    "Honey, do you want to come to our meeting tomorrow?"

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, of course!"

    "Thank you, Papa!"

    ~ ~ ~

    After a merry dinner. They all go back to their suite. Nina and Jessica were seated on the balcony of their bedroom, watching the Eiffel Tower. But they could not enjoy it much when their neighbor''s room is too noisy.

    "I won again!"

    "Hey! You''re cheating!" Albert complains. He and Steven were playing cards, and Albert often lost.

    "Huh! I need not do that! I was a genius!"

    "Ugh!"

    One more, using a black color lipstick, Steven draws a fat line on Albert''s face. Nina and Jessica, peeping from their balcony. They couldn''t suppress their laughter, staring at Albert. His face was full of lipstick all over.

    "I''m going to take my revenge!"

    "You wish!"

    Nina returned her gaze to the tower. How she wishes to be with Harry on her birthday.

    ''Harry¡­ please respond to my letter.''

    Is her third wish tonight....

 Chapter 220 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 220: A LETTER TO HARRY

    * * *

    Paris INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT

    It was the day Steven had to fly back to New Jersey. Nina and Jessica send him off along with Albert at the airport.

    "Goodbye, bro!" Albert cheerfully bids goodbye to him.

    Of course, Albert is happy that he can finally hang out with Nina without a rival. And Steven understood this: the reason he is glaring at him.

    Though Steven knows who Nina likes. The thought of this guy to spend more time with her has made him jealous.

    "Don''t call me bro because we are not brothers!" Steven snapped out he frowned at Albert, who smiled ridiculously. "And why are you here?"

    "Heh. Just in case when you plan to kiss Nina? I am here to block you, so I am watching you." Although he grins, Albert''s voice is threatening.

    Nina instantly blushed upon recalling the incident the other time. Until now, it still gives her a shock.

    ''Why this guy needs to bring that up! I tried to forget it completely!'' she thought to herself, wanting to smack Albert on his head.

    Meanwhile, Steven was also shocked at hearing this from Albert. It worries him that Nina remembers it, and she will get angry at him again. He admits that it was wrong. But he wants to convey his feelings to Nina. He truly is shameless, but he is determined to win her heart.

    Steven grabbed Albert by the shirt, he sneered at him in a low voice, "Shut up! Why would you bring it up? You are just jealous!"

    "Why would I?" Albert rose a brow. And he is lying. He is jealous and wants to kiss Nina. But he won''t force her or surprise her with a kiss out of the blue.

    That is still his principle in pursuing Nina. She is not a typical girl who would kiss any man she crosses. He queried a few Asian students back in England. And the like of Nina, who was raised by a strict family value and tradition. She is a conservative woman.

    Somehow, he could see Nina, who has a great value about love. Albert thought to himself.

    He shoots a glare at Albert, Steven shifts his attention toward Nina. He smiled awkwardly at her that his foolishness has recalled.

    "Um, so! I''m going now!" he said to Nina. "I will regularly send you a letter, Nina!"

    "Sure, Steven." Nina beams. She was hesitant to relay the letter she prepared for Harry. "Um, Steven¡­"

    She honestly was shy to ask Steven a favor. But she wants her letter to arrive immediately and heard a reply from Harry. "Can you hand my letter to Harry? I mean, I have a gift for him, so I write a few words."

    Nina gives Steven a long small box with an envelope where she put her letter inside.

    "A gift for Harry?" Steven wrinkled his forehead. Jealousy struck him, and he was curious about what is the content of the letter.

    Nina replied. She takes out two more boxes from her bag. "Yes, a small token of friendship! And I have for you too and Albert!"

    "Huh? Even that guy?" Steven rose a brow, glancing at Albert, who instantly winked at him.

    He rolled his eyes before he turned to Nina. "Is it we who are supposed to give you a gift?"

    Nina laughs and explains both to Steven and Albert. "It''s alright! You guys are studying hard. And Albert will take a BAR exam soon, so I want to give you guys something you all can use daily."

    Nina handed the box to Steven and Albert. They immediately opened it and were delighted to see the gift Nina bought for them.

    "Whoa! These are a limited edition!" Albert burst out. "And my name is engraved on it! Thank you, Nina! I will only use it during the exam! After that, I will keep it forever!"

    Steven rolled his eyes, listening to Albert. However, he will definitely do the same. He will only use these pens during his exams or important events. It will be like his lucky pen.

    "Thank you, Nina! I will keep it like the most expensive treasure that I have," said Steven.

    Nina laughs, she phrases them. "It was just a pen. But I''m happy that you guys like it."

    "What? I don''t like it, but I love it!"

    Steven shook his head. Obviously, Albert just wanted to impress Nina.

    Not that long, all the passengers that bound to a flight for Newark, New Jersey was called out. Nina is waving at him, he waves back while he follows the crowd toward the gate.

    They were already in the sky and Steven feels restless in his seat. It''s all because he was curious about the letter Nina sent for Harry.

    He is debating within himself; conversing between his devil and angel as his conscience whether to read the letter or not.

    And in the end, Steven opens the letter.

    After he read it, he crumpled the paper and clenched both of his fists.

    Nina confessed to Harry. She also mentioned him and Albert, whom she rejected. Nina only thinks of Albert as a good friend while he is like a brother to her.

    Like a brother?

    He could not accept that! He loves Nina! Everything he could do for her! He will wait! But Nina only wants Harry as her boyfriend.

    Steven rose from his seat and went to the lavatory. He tore the letter into pieces before he threw it into the trash bin.

    At this moment, he is determined to be the villain until Nina becomes his.

    ~~~~~

    Harry lifted his head when the door of his room opened.

    "Steven?"

    "Hey, bro! Did you miss me?" He asked Harry with a wide smile on his face.

    Harry twitches his mouth, he blurts out kiddingly, "Why would I?"

    Steven laughs. He dropped his body onto his bed and stretched both his arms and legs. "Ah, I could finally rest my back!"

    Harry listens to Steven groaning, rolling on his bed. He is waiting for Steven to share anything, but his brother remains closing his eyes. He wonders if he falls asleep instantly after a long flight.

    "So, how was it?"

    Harry asked Steven.. Nervously, he anticipates his twin brother''s reply.

 Chapter 221 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 221: STEVEN''S PLAN

    * * *

    Out of Harry''s curiosity, he couldn''t wait anymore, not to hear anything about Nina. But it gives a loud thud in his chest to hear that Nina is officially Steven''s girlfriend.

    Groaning while rolled over on his side, Steven faces Harry.

    "Well, I also talk to Uncle Nelson."

    Harry looks up from the book he was reading, he gaped at Steven with intent. He was keenly listening; anticipating Steven''s mouth to spill out the words he doesn''t want to hear.

    Could it be that Steven successfully asked Nina''s hand for marriage? Harry thought to himself.

    Push a cheerful smile; Steven told Harry. "Nina wants to focus on her study. So I will wait until Nina graduated from college," Steven added.

    "Oh¡­" It was all he could say. He lowered his head to hide the sadness in his eyes. Then it means Steven and Nina are already had a mutual understanding?

    Harry tried to read the text of the book. But his heart cut into pieces. At this moment, he and Nina are impossible to have a long-distance relationship. Besides, Steven is in love with Nina. He should stop meddling in his brother''s happiness.

    "Oh, Harry! Nina has something for you." Steven gets up and digs into his bag.

    "For me? Why?"

    "You know that Nina is sweet to her closest friends. Actually, she also gave one to Albert, so the three of us received the same gift."

    "Oh, okay."

    Somehow, it disappoints him. But the thought of Nina didn''t forget him, he happily accepted the gift.

    Harry opened the box. He found two personalized black pens engraved with his name.

    Somewhat, his broken heart mended a little.

    ~~~~~

    The next day, Steven jogs around the Collins University campus when a girl is shouting Harry''s name. Steven did not turn around but continued running.

    "Hey, Harry!"

    This time, the girl''s voice was close behind him. Suddenly, someone stops in front of him. Steven stared at the beautiful who was riding on a bike. He scanned her features; she has a perfect figure. Of course, men are looking at those assets.

    "Oh, my gosh! You are not Harry! I''m sorry! No wonder you ignored me!"

    Even her cheerful smile makes her even more beautiful.

    "Yeah. You mistook me." Steven replied to the woman.

    "You are Steven, then?"

    "Hm. You already know me. But I don''t know you. I mean, your name?"

    "Oh, silly me! I''m Kristina!" she extends her hand toward Steven. He took her palm for a handshake.

    "So, are you and Harry?" Steven asked curiously, sounded teasing Kristina.

    "Hah? Oh, no!" Kristina blushed.

    And that he confirmed, Kristina likes Harry. Steven displayed a playful smile as he phrased.

    "Hm. It looks like my brother is slow!"

    Kristina laughs, she responded, "I think Harry doesn''t like me. He was quiet and ignoring me."

    "Sounds my brother! I mean, he acts like that, even to a girl he has a crush on."

    "Oh. He already had a girlfriend, that is why?" Kristina seems hopeful that her assumption is wrong.

    "Nah. He doesn''t have one. I mean, he has a crush when we are in High School. But that was a long time ago."

    "I see." Kristina beams, she went on. "Well, I''m sorry if I mistook you for Harry. Both of you truly have no difference! I hope I won''t make a mistake often."

    "Well, you would know it soon! Harry is the silent version of me."

    "Oh, you both are the opposite! I could see that. I notice it now. Harry would not initiate a talk over ten words!"

    "Oh, well. Sounds like Harry!" Steven beams. Kristina surely likes Harry. But knowing his brother, he would not care to flirt with a beautiful girl like Kristina.

    "Are you both gossiping about me?"

    From nowhere, Harry showed up from behind.

    "Hey, Harry! We actually did not! It''s just that¡­ I was too embarrassed that I mistook your twin brother!" Kristina explained. Her eyes shifted from Harry and Steven, trying to figure out the twin''s difference.

    "Then you already introduced each other?" Harry asked afterward.

    "Yes, we already did!" It was Kristina who answered. She smiled sweetly and said, "Well then! I''m actually on my way to my shift. I wanted to say hi, but I was curious he didn''t respond. It was actually not you, that is why!"

    "Steven arrived yesterday. So you will often see us both around the campus."

    "Oh, I feared I would mistake you as Steven and Steven as you. Ugh! That would be truly embarrassing!"

    "Well, like what I told you. Harry is the silent type."

    "Hm¡­ maybe I will soon figure out the difference between you too. Good luck to me! Okay, I''ll go ahead! You guys sometimes dine in the restaurant!"

    "Oh, you are working at a diner?" asked Steven.

    "Yeah. It was a new restaurant owned by Lee''s uncle. So we need more customers! I mean, we have customers, but it''s great to see people I know like became regulars in the restaurant."

    "We will visit sometime, and surely it will be often. Right, Harry?" Steven smacks Harry''s back, he winks at his brother.

    However, Harry didn''t understand what Steven meant by it that Steven is pushing him for Kristina.

    "Okay! I''m looking forward to it! Bye!"

    Kristina pedals her bike and waves at them before she speeds up.

    "Kristina is such a beauty." Steven praises the girl.

    Harry shoots a glare at Steven for phrasing something like that. He already has Nina. Is Steven planning to cheat on her? Harry thought about it. He wondered if Steven likes Kristina. He knew his brother was fast to hit a girl.

    "Hey, don''t you look at me like that!" Somewhat, Steven seems to read Harry''s mind. "I''m referring to you! Why didn''t you ask Kristina out?"

    "What? Why should I do that?"

    "Jeez, Harry! You are slow! Can''t you see? Kristina has a thing for you!"

    "Really? And how about you?"

    "What about me?"

    "Don''t you like Kristina?" Curiously, Harry asked his twin brother.

    "Hey! I have Nina already! Nina is the only woman I would love!" said Steven.

    A flash of jealousy struck Harry''s heart. But it would gladden him if Steven stays faithful to Nina. That''s what he wanted to see.

    "So, you wanted some advice?" Steven winks at Harry.

    If Harry would turn his attention to Kristina, Harry would forget Nina.

    Till then, he will have Nina alone to himself.

 Chapter 222 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 222: HIS FIRST KISS

    * * *

    Harry was at the library peacefully writing notes for his upcoming exam when Steven arrives and sits beside him.

    Steven went back to their dormitory to take a shower. Now he is bothering him. Harry pretends he hears nothing and continues reviewing his lessons.

    "What do you think, Harry?"

    "Why are you pestering me about that?" Pressing his lips, Harry calmly scolded Steven.

    His twin brother is now nagging him to date Kristina, which he is not interested in.

    "Come on! Let''s have lunch at where she works!"

    "Why don''t you go alone if you want to see her?"

    "What? I will not see her! I''m going to help you hit on Kristina!"

    Harry lifted his head, looking at Steven with shock. His twin brother is the same as Ash and Lee. Those men are constantly pairing him with Kristina and pushing him to date the girl.

    But he is not interested in dating anyone. Especially, when he has a final exam for his summer class.

    "You are teaching me to hit on someone when you were like an immature begging me to help you how to confess to Nina?"

    "Nina is different!"

    "What? You should respect each girl fairly. Better not lay your hands on someone you cannot be serious."

    "Jeez, you are so boring."

    "Just leave me alone, would you?" Harry just ignored his twin brother.

    And it was because Kristina was also staying at the girl''s dormitory at Collins University, they often met her. Kristina hangs out with Ashton and Lee, and the other girls. Quickly, Steven dragged him to join the boys hanging out with other girls from Kristina''s dormitory.

    And today, Lee invited everyone to visit the Wildwood. It was his birthday, and his parents allowed him to drive their family van.

    "Come on, guys!" Lee picks them up. He was at the steering wheel, and Steven sat next to him.

    At the back, Harry sits next to Kristina, which obviously, these men are trying to pair them on this trip. Another two boys come along with them in the van and Kristina''s three friends from the girl''s dormitory, while Ash drives his car in front of them with his girlfriend.

    "Hey, Harry! Don''t you and Steven have a Porsche?" Lee asked the twin on their way to the beach.

    "Ohhh¡­" The girls gasped in curiosity.

    They heard that the Shang brothers are wealthy. But they never saw them showing off like driving those expensive cars in the school.

    "Ah, about that. Our parents have conditions. So we could not drive our expensive cars just like that."

    "Why is that?" one girl raised a question.

    "We could not own something without working for it first. It was a kind of view of our culture, especially in our family customs."

    "So even if our family is super-rich. We can''t inherit our family fortune if we could not bring honor to our family. We should earn it by working hard in the company."

    "Hm¡­ make sense!"

    "Yeah."

    The girls did not ask further and changed the subject.

    Despite the noises inside the van, Harry enjoyed his silence and pretended to be sleeping. It surprised him when he felt ahead rested on his shoulder. Kristina falls asleep and uses his shoulder as a pillow. Now he could not move to stretch his arms.

    The van is quieter this time. The voices he could listen to are Steven and Lee talking with something.

    "Nina is too pretty!" Lee praises.

    "She is! That is why I instantly fell in love with her when I met her when we were kids."

    "Oh. How Old Are You?"

    "I met Nina when Harry and I flew to China for the first time. Our mother visited her cousin she hasn''t seen for over ten years. After our mother gave birth to us, she fell ill and was on treatment. They advised her not to travel long distances like overseas until recent years. They introduced us to each other, and I instantly had a crush on her."

    "Hm¡­ your mother and Nina''s mother are cousins? Then?"

    "They are not blood-related. Nina''s mother is only adopted."

    "I see. And they arrange for you to marry her?"

    "Yes! Both our fathers have been discussing and made an agreement. Uncle Nelson wants Nina to finish college before we officially engage!"

    "Congrats, bro!"

    Harry clenches his fist, listening to Steven''s story. He recalled that day. Everything is still clear until now. But it was he who met Nina first. It was he who first introduced Nina. Steven didn''t come along on their first visit to the Li House. Steven only met Nina when Li was invited to a banquet the next day.

    Harry pressed his lips. Why does Steven claim that he first met Nina?

    Now it wonders him if Nina remembers their first meeting.

    "We are here! Wake up, everyone!"

    Lee announced when they were entering Wildwood City.

    "Whoa!" The girl gasps and watches the pack of people walking here and there across the streets.

    A massive number of tourists hit the beach before summer ended. Gladly, Ash could reserve three motel rooms through the recommendation of his aunt, who lives in this city.

    After they settled in, they went to the nearby Beachfront Ocean Park and tried the rides. During the evening, Lee is treating them to dinner. Waiting for the girls, Harry quietly seated in the corner and looked outside the window. Not long after, the girls arrived.

    "Kristina, you can sit here!" Steven offered the seat next to Harry. His twin brother instantly glared at him with a questioning look in his eyes.

    ''What are you doing?'' Is what Harry looks, gaping at Steven.

    Kristina is hesitant to take the seat that Harry would not permit. She notices him being quiet the entire trip and even while they were at the amusement park. He is not speaking a lot.

    "How about you?" she asked Steven. Kristina wanted to make sure it was okay for Harry.

    "I will sit with Ash''s table!" said Steven while walking toward the table across them.

    "Okay." Kristina timidly sits beside Harry, and she tries to talk to him, not feel too awkward. "Hi! Hope you don''t mind?"

    It was more like a whisper, barely reaching Harry''s ears.

    "It''s alright," Harry replied, nodding lightly at Kristina. It was so rude of him not to allow her to sit next to him. He knew that his friends and his brother never gave up to pair him with Kristina.

    She is beautiful. Wherever she goes, every pair of men''s eyes always check her out.

    "Thank you for this morning."

    Harry heard Kristina whisper next to him. She looks shy and seems to weigh if he would converse with her. So Kristina spoke with a low voice.

    However, he does not understand what she is talking about, he could not follow.

    "I could not recall if I did you a favor," Harry told Kristina.

    "Oh!" Kristina lifts her head and meets his gaze. Instantly, she blushed but did not forget to smile sweetly. "When we are on the road, I fall asleep and end up pillowing your shoulders. I hope it doesn''t numb?"

    Harry finally understood, he replied. "It''s nothing. I also fell asleep, so I haven''t noticed it." Harry lied.

    "Oh, gladly! I would not be so embarrassed!" Kristina smiled widely this time and seemed to feel more comfortable talking with him.

    Harry thought to himself, there''s no way he would admit to Kristina that he was awake and his right shoulder is numbing until now.

    Later, he and Kristina join Lee talking to Emily, Kristina''s classmate in Biology. Both are taking a course in Medicine.

    "So, where should we head after here?" Lee asked them when they were in the middle of having dinner.

    "Why don''t we hit the beach? Let''s stop by in a convenience store to buy some beer?" Ashton suggested.

    "Great idea!"

    They finish their meal. The group excitedly walks the beach. Upon arriving at the shoreline, there are several groups already having bonfires and drinking beers. They looked for a better spot; they lit their bonfire.

    "We''re here!"

    Lee, Ash, and Steven went to buy beer and sodas. Now that Lee was there, the girls gave their surprise for Lee.

    "We saw a bakeshop, so we bought you one!"

    "Happy Birthday, Lee!" they greeted at once.

    Emily is holding a cake. She asked Lee to wish before blowing the candle.

    "All right! And my wish?" Lee blew the candle, he turned to Emily and kissed her suddenly.

    They scream and tease both Lee and Emily. Steven is the loudest one, singing happy birthday and cheering for the new couple, in which Harry just shook his head, seated quietly on a log.

    The girls went to slice the cake. Later, Kristina offered one to Harry. She quietly ate her portion next to him.

    "Do you think Emily is Lee''s girlfriend now?" Kristina curiously asked Harry. For others, it seems just easy for them to kiss someone like anyone. And so she was curious. "Have you kissed a girl that it''s not your girlfriend, Harry?"

    Harry pauses from slicing a small portion of his cake. He picks up his beer and gulps half of the bottle.

    Kristina bites her lower lip, she pointed out. "I take that as a yes, then?"

    Harry remained silent. Of course, he already kissed someone and it''s his first kiss.

    Even to this moment, he could remember how soft Nina''s lips, which he did not kiss her twice, but thrice¡­

 Chapter 223 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 223: GIVING UP ON NINA

    * * *

    Harry couldn''t reply to Kristina. Maybe let her believe as it was true he already kisses someone that was not his girlfriend.

    But he couldn''t admit that that girl is the same person Steven telling everyone as his girlfriend and a future fianc¨¦e.

    Before Steven flies to England, he thought of writing Nina. But he could not decide when he knew how in love Steven was with Nina. It tempts him to ask her if she likes him too. Now, Steven is claiming that something is between him and Nina.

    "She must be special."

    Harry blinks his eyes several times after hearing a soft voice beside him. He fell into his thoughts, forgetting that he was talking with Kristina. He glanced in her direction, curling up his forehead, and pondered what she meant about her phrase.

    Kristina noticed that it confused him. She guessed Harry thinking about someone the reason he ignored her like this.

    "You were ignoring me. So I''m saying. The person who occupies your mind is someone special," she added.

    "Ah, that..." Harry clears his throat, emptying the bottle of beer in his hand before he continues. "I have my upcoming final test for summer lessons, so my mind was all over the place."

    "Hm... I see. You were too hardworking. Sam told me, your family owns a business firm here in the US. You must aim to manage it?"

    "Well, yeah. That''s my plan. I want to expand our business here. It''s also a good place for investments which one of my family''s businesses is about."

    "I see. You will be a good husband."

    Surprised by Kristina''s phrase, he asked her. "How could you say that?"

    Kristina chuckled. She put a size of cake into her mouth and mumbled, "To think of the future. Seeing you working hard to achieve your life plans. It makes you a responsible man."

    "Hm... The only thing I think of now is to start my internship. It doesn''t prove I am a great man until I succeed in every aspect of my life, not only as a businessman."

    In which he is a big coward, not fighting his love for someone.

    "Well, thanks for being honest." Kristina pushes a warm smile as she goes on. "I see it now, the difference between you and Steven. You have a goal in life."

    "He has a goal too." Harry corrected Kristina''s impression. "And I want to support him to aim for it."

    Steven aims to marry Nina. But their father wouldn''t support Steven if he would not excel against him. So he wonders what lessons he should fail.

    When he tried to fail his Math, he got scolded by Dean Collins. And if he fails his English Language and Biology, that''s unbelievable. He was a Champion during High School Quiz Bees. He is certain that Dean Collins would question him again.

    "Now you are a loving brother," Kristina commented.

    Harry heaves a sigh. He watches Steven loudly talk with Ash and Lee. What would Steven feel if their father did not choose him to marry Nina?

    Sometimes, he wants to compete fairly to win Nina''s heart, and not because she is arranged to marry one of them. It always made him wonder if Steven would get angry at him if they do not choose his twin brother to marry Nina.

    "Hey, come on, guys! Let''s swim!" Steven took off his t-shirt and ran to the water. The other boys followed, and it tempted the girls to join them.

    "Kristina, come on!" Finally, they follow the boys.

    "Okay, we''re coming!" Kristina replied to her friends; she turned to Harry and asked him. "How about you? You should have fun and stop worrying about your exams!"

    Kristina pulled him on the hand. He could not refuse but follow her pace toward the water.

    "Woo-hoo!"

    Steven is splashing them with water. Harry wipes his face before he jumps at Steven to drown him. Ever since they were little, no¡­ Maybe since they were born into this world. He and Steven are always together.

    And it''s not ideal that their relationship tainted because they were fighting over a woman.

    Harry decided to give up Nina completely.

    ~~~~~

    "Hey, brother! Are you done reviewing our Calculus?" Steven asked Harry, who was typing his paperwork on a typewriter.

    Their summer break is over, now it''s time to go back to reality, and that is their test from their advanced classes.

    "Yeah. You want to see my notes?" Harry handed his notes. He always readied the pointers to study his lessons smoothly.

    Steven seems relieved and sees Harry as his guardian angel. "You are the best brother in the universe!" Steven smacks Harry in the back before he goes to his bed and studies Harry''s notes.

    When Steven memorizes all he wrote, if he won''t perfect the test, at least he could get the highest score.

    After a week, today will display the results of their exams.

    And it surprised everyone that again Steven got a higher score over Harry. Although Harry is number two, Steven is always below Harry in test results.

    And once again, Harry seated in front of Dean Collins''s desk. Scrutinizing at him with intent.

    "Let me guess, is it somehow your twin brother studying more than you?"

    "He is Dean Collins."

    The dean heaves a sigh; he went on. "Why are you doing this, Mr. Harry?"

    Harry remains silent. True that he intentionally made the wrong answers to the tests. But he has no plan to explain himself.

    "Do you hear me, Mr. Harry?"

    "I did, Dean Collins."

    "You are the Student Council President. You can''t do this to yourself, and the school, Mr. Harry. It''s the last year of your course. And before the regular classes begin, think it over. You are going to fix yourself, or I have to force you to do it? We had a high profile to show. Both the students and parents have expectations of how we show the image of our school to the entire student body. Not just to the older students. But most of all, our image to the freshmen. We, they, chose you because you are the top and best student in this school and I trust you. I am not buying whatever reasons you have why you are doing this." Dean Collins makes a firm statement. "You''re dismissed. But do not forget what I tell you, Mr. Harry. Think of it over. You fix yourself, or I''m going to force you to do it?"

    Harry nodded and thanked the dean. Upon stepping outside the building, it surprised him to see Steven waiting outside and seemed worried.

    "Harry! I heard Dean Collins called for you. What did you talk about? Is something wrong? Is this about the scores? But I studied everything in your notes. I remember all the answers in our tests."

    "Oh, not that." Harry forced a smile across his face as he added, "Well, it concerns Dean Collins that soon a new school year began. We have more enrolled this year, and he wants to make sure things go well."

    "Hm, it must be after we won the International Match! We attract more students to enroll in our school."

    "Yeah. It will be a lot of work for the Student Council. So I''m thinking of nominating you as Vice President to watch over what I will miss managing."

    "Oh? Would the committee agree?" It excites him. Their parents must hear about it.

    "They should be. You are the Sports Representative. You are already part of the Student Council."

    "Okay! I''m in!" Steven plastered a wide smile, he delightedly accepts the role.

    "Let''s call a meeting then."

    It was the best idea Harry came up with to please Dean Collins....

 Chapter 224 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 224: HE HAS NO RIGHT TO GET JEALOUS

    * * *

    It''s been two months since the new school year began.

    Steven became the Vice President of the Student Council, which Dean Collins has no objections to.

    Steven is showing how serious he is with his role. Also, the Shang Enterprise donated an enormous amount to the school as the tremendous support. And the happiest person about it was Chairman Leeroy Collins, Dean Collins''s grandfather.

    Harry is still in second place while Steven is the top student in their first quarter. Dean Collins could not complain after seeing how the twin brothers helped together to manage the Student Council, though he still believes that Harry can do better than his twin brother''s results.

    "Hi, Harry!" Kristina was on her way to the library when she bumps into him.

    Harry halted, he turned around to face the girl. "Hello, Kristina."

    "Where are you headed?" Curiously, she asked Harry with a sweet smile across her lips.

    "I''m going to the Library. How about you?"

    "I''m going to the Library too! I have a low score in my English Language. I need to read more English books. Or maybe novels. Can you recommend good books?"

    "Hm¡­ Sure. If you want the materials to study, better you try the Literature shelves."

    "I was told by my professor. But I don''t know what best books to read that will help my lessons."

    "Okay. Let me show you something."

    Harry escorted Kristina toward the Literature section. He showed her the book he studied when he was a freshman student.

    After a week, Kristina looked for Harry, and she found him in the library. She wanted to share the good news. Finally, she could follow her English Language lessons.

    "Harry, the book you recommended helps my grades to grow! My prof is praising me now, so thank you!"

    Harry beamed, she told Kristina, "No problem, it was a small thing."

    "It''s not! You help me a lot from the beginning! Sam is right. I can trust you and be the one I hang out around."

    Harry creased his forehead while pushing a timid smile. He gaped at Kristina and pondered. How if he rather falls in love with Kristina?

    She is beautiful, and every man wants her as a girlfriend. In these passing months, he never saw her dating someone or heard had a boyfriend. Can it be true what Ash and Lee used to tell him that Kristina likes him?

    "Kristina¡­"

    "Harry¡­"

    They both laugh after speaking at once.

    "You go ahead!" said Kristina, plastering the sweet smile on her face.

    "No. You can talk first. I mean, ladies first."

    "Okay. Thanks! Well, I just wanted to invite you to have coffee. I mean, I want to treat you for helping me. So, it''s a "Thank You" treat!"

    "Sure."

    "Really? Great, then!"

    Harry and Kristina went to one of the caf¨¦s inside Collins University. They ordered a to-go. And stroll through the University campus back to their dormitories.

    There was a long silence and seemed no one wanted to break it but focus on sipping their coffee.

    Halfway to the dormitory, Harry finally speaks up.

    "Are you free on Saturday?" He asked.

    Kristina brightens her face. But it made her nervous about why Harry suddenly asked her. However, as a woman, she wants to assume and hopes that the person she had a crush on would ask her out.

    Casually, Kristina replied. "I have the afternoon shift by Saturday. I will be off by the evening. You guys plan to come by at the diner?"

    "Ahem!" Harry clears his throat when the coffee burns his tongue. "It will be only me."

    "Huh?"

    "Would you mind if I pick you up?"

    Behind Harry''s calm expression is a sigh of relief that he said it properly. He asked no one out yet. Kristina is the first woman he would go on an actual date. All he has in the past is group dates, and they forced him to come along to complete the pairing.

    "Oh, you mean¡­" Kristina blushed. It was because of a series of scenes already playing on her head. She and Harry on a date? Her head is working out already if what dress she should wear that night.

    "I would like to invite you to watch a movie if you had no other plans," asked Harry.

    He was honestly nervous. How if it was Nina he was going to ask out? Was he able to open his mouth? It seemed¡ª

    "Sure! I heard a beautiful one is going to show this Saturday! I wanted to watch it. But the girls had a practice to their cheer dance."

    Harry came back to his senses upon hearing Kristina''s voice. Suddenly, he fell into his thoughts about Nina. He already swore to himself to forget her. But here he is, remembering about her.

    He shook his head. Harry glanced at Kristina, pushing a smile, he uttered, "Hm. The game will be next Saturday."

    "Yes! You''re going to watch, right?"

    "Well, yeah. I have to when it''s my job, after all."

    It causes Kristina to laugh, which makes her even more beautiful. "Oh, right! You''re the Student Council President."

    Harry now also laughed. He tried to sound kiddingly, and Kristina bought his attempt to be funny. He said afterward, "See you on Saturday, then?"

    "Yes! This coming Saturday, right?"

    "Yeah. I''ll pick you up at the restaurant."

    "Sure! I''ll be waiting."

    They are close to their dormitories, Harry and Kristina went separate ways. Harry waves before he turns around and walks toward his dormitory. He found Steven having a wide smile on his face while looking at the photos in his hands.

    Harry glanced at Steven''s desk. He is familiar with the envelope. Then it was Nina who sent those photos.

    And it means Nina only mailed a letter for Steven and nothing for him. Could it be that Nina finally stops sending him a letter?

    Anyway, why is he sulking now? Isn''t he giving up on her?

    Obviously, the only person Nina has reason to write to is his future husband. Besides, it was his fault. After that International Match, Steven kissed her at the airport. He ignored all of Nina''s recent letters.

    "Harry, look at this! Isn''t it beautiful?" Steven showed the picture when he and Nina, standing under the Eiffel Tower when it burst its thousands of golden lights. "I would love to bring Nina back to Paris, and at that time, it will be our honeymoon!"

    A knife, slowly slicing through his heart. But he has no right to get jealous.

    Forcing a genuine smile, Harry said, "She deserves to travel the world¡­"

 Chapter 225 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 225: GOING TO A DATE

    * * *

    Saturday afternoon...

    Steven just came back from running around the campus. He pushes the door opened and steps inside the bedroom. He noticed that Harry is preparing to leave.

    "Hey? Are you going somewhere?" Curious, he asked his twin brother.

    "Yeah." Harry plainly answered Steven without sparing a glance at his direction.

    "Don''t tell me you are going on a date?" Steven''s eyes spark with this thought. "Hey! Is it Kristina who you were going out with tonight?"

    Harry did not answer. Steven widens his smile as he is guessing right.

    "Stop grinning."

    Harry rolled his eyes. He picks up his wallet and puts it in the back of his denim jeans pocket. After wearing his wristwatch. Harry put on his brown jacket around his back.

    Steven pushes a smirk; he uttered, "Finally, you listen to my advice."

    Harry rose a brow. He glanced at Steven and replied, "I''m not dating Kristina because you said it."

    "Alright!"

    Steven still has that grin on his mouth, which Harry ignored his brother when suddenly Steven remembered something.

    "Hey! I will give you something!"

    Steven rushes to his desk and opens a drawer. Harry keenly observes his twin brother. His brows narrowed and creased his forehead after he recognized the small pack''s Steven took out from his drawer and handed it to him.

    "And why are you giving me that?" There is rage in Harry''s voice. ''How ridiculous!'' He screamed inside his head. It shocked him how his twin brother made fun of him.

    "You don''t want to get her pregnant on the first date, right?"

    Harry grew upset at Steven. Annoyingly he uttered, "And what do you think of me? We''re just going to watch a movie, not to a motel." Now he couldn''t stop himself from breaking out. "Don''t tell me you did it in the theater?"

    "Hey! I didn''t! It was inside the car!"

    Harry felt ridiculous, gaping at the smirk on Steven''s face. He settled down on his chest when it began pounding furiously. Calmly, he asked Steven.

    "Are you cheating on Nina?"

    Harry realized that his voice sounded jealous. He gaped at Steven, and he seemed to have failed to notice it. Instead, Steven instantly burst out and defended himself.

    "Hey, I did not! I haven''t gone to date for two long years! Neither making out with someone!"

    Harry was suddenly irritated toward his twin brother. He knew that Steven hadn''t gone out anymore, but the thought he would sleep with anyone without love made him furious.

    "Don''t forget what I told you before. I''m the first one to beat you up if you mess and cheat on Nina," firmly, Harry uttered.

    Steven instantly replied to him; he said, "Of course, I do! And have you not seen me behaving now and stop flirting with anyone?"

    Harry glanced at Steven from their reflection in the mirror of his closet. That may be true, although Steven still enthusiastically talks to many girls at school. But it''s not the same anymore that he would date any of them to make out. Steven has set the goal of taking their studies seriously. And whatever notes he gave him. Steven studied them earnestly.

    Harry heaves a sigh. He glanced at the two packs of condoms on his desk, he calmly asked his twin brother.

    "And why are you keeping them when you''re not sleeping with anyone now? Are you planning to use them with Nina?"

    Even though he said it calmly, his chest pounding furiously because of his jealousy. Just the thought of Steven and Nina together in a room; his heart is breaking into pieces.

    Steven gaped at Harry. He knows that his twin brother likes Nina. But he is serious about her, the reason he stops messing around. And one thing, he won''t let Harry have a reason to steal Nina from him. Staying faithful and loyal, it will make Harry think not to do anything about his feelings for Nina.

    "Harry, you are my twin brother. You must be the first person who knows me better."

    Harry heaves a silent sigh to calm himself. Why is he acting too jealous? He has no right to meddle in his brother''s relationship. But he swore not to let Steven hurt Nina.

    "I want to remind you. Our parents have a close bond with Nina''s family. You won''t taint that friendship." He just fooled himself by making this reason and covered his jealousy. Lately, he discovered more emotion than he has. He was often bothered to think about his true feelings for Nina. But it''s too late for him.

    Steven replied to him, he uttered, "I do care for the close bond of our families. But that has nothing to do with why I am loyal to Nina. I love her."

    "Okay."

    That''s enough for him. He doesn''t want to hear any more of how vocal Steven is with his love for Nina. "I''m leaving now."

    "Good luck, brother! You aren''t bringing them?" Steven pointed at the protection on his desk. Harry glared at him.

    "Shut up! How dare you give me expired ones!"

    "Hey, they aren''t yet!"

    "Whatever!"

    Harry made a hasty pace, leaving their bedroom. Steven is peeping out at the door to tease him further. Their housemates in that all-boys'' dormitory gathered in the living room. They all cheered after Steven announced he is going to date alone for the first time.

    ''Damn it, Steven!''

    Harry forcibly opens the car door and sinks his body into the driver''s seat. A day before, he called their butler to send a decent car this afternoon as he needed it. Although the butler was curious, he didn''t ask the reason his young master needed the car.

    Now that he is calm, Harry heaves a long sigh before he tunes up the engine and drives it away.

    ~~~~~

    At the restaurant, Kristina has been tense since she started her shift this noon. She asks Mr. Lindsey to work for six hours only today. And almost five-thirty in the evening. She worries as the movie will start at six o''clock.

    ''Does Harry change his mind?'' She was debating when past five and no shadow of him showing up in the restaurant.

    ''Well, maybe Harry stuck in traffic.'' Kristina is trying to comfort herself. She would be honest about how she looks forward to this day.

    She was in a beautiful dress and applied light makeup to give a good impression to Harry.

    It was their first date. She doesn''t want Harry to feel disappointed in her.

    While Harry hasn''t arrived yet. She put back her apron and helped to take orders. She was praised a lot and teased by their regular customers.

    "Sister Kristina! Is that your date?" Informed by her employer''s nephew, who is helping to serve the orders.

    Every head and pair of eyes dashed outside and gaped in one direction. Their jaws dropped, staring at a Cadillac Fleetwood Brougham, which they know costs fifteen thousand dollars.

    "Ah, he''s here! Yeah. I will get my bag!"

    Full of excitement, Kristina glided toward the staff room to get her black shoulder bag. She takes out her compact mirror and carefully scans her face, she reapplies her lipstick.

    Outside, the person who noticed Harry when he arrived is now talking to him.

    "Yo! Where do you plan to bring sister Kristina?"

    Harry raised his left brow. He studied the boy''s face, and he found no trace of resemblance to Kristina. He looks more like mixed Japanese-American blood. He knew that calling someone''s sister or brother even not real siblings is common to the Asian, but not in Western countries.

    "Who are you?" He asked the guy he guesses that is seventeen years old.

    "My name is Seth Lindsey!" Seth stretched his hand and waited to accept it.

    Harry glanced at him first, then lowered his gaze to Seth''s hand. He accepted it afterward and introduced himself. "Harry Shang. I never saw you before. Are you Lee''s cousin?"

    "Yeah, on my mother''s side."

    "I see."

    "Well, I arrived the other day from Japan! So I don''t know anyone yet except brother Lee and sister Kristina. Are you her boyfriend?"

    Harry twitches his brows. This guy is a chatter. Now he was interrogated by him.

    "No," Harry answered plainly, which he caught when Seth raised a brow and said to him...

    "Then, are you courting her?"

    Harry found it funny. This guy knows how to question someone.

    "We are neighbors and went to the same school. So I ask her out tonight as her friend." Harry tried to reason out to this guy who is younger than him but knows his stuff. Or maybe he is just inexperienced in dating. Besides, he shouldn''t make reasons for this boy who seems mocking him instead.

    "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Making a girl hope so much is bad. I like sister Kristina as a real sibling. So I am watching you."

    Harry raised another brow when Seth gestured his fingers ''I am watching you'' message. He could only shake his head and remain silent because Kristina is now coming out from the door.

    Harry gazed at Kristina.. He admits she was even more beautiful today.

 Chapter 226 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 226: HARRY and KRISTINA''S DATE

    * * *

    "Hi! Have you introduced yourself already?" Kristina asked Harry and Seth, shifting her gaze back and forth.

    It was Seth who replied. "Yes, we are, sister Kristina!"

    "Great!"

    Kristina looked at Harry, she suddenly felt shy. Harry has said nothing yet, but it surprised her to see him drove a car. And it was an expensive car. Now, she realized, Harry didn''t mind coming late. The theater was ten minutes away for a bus ride and by car, it will be like six or seven minutes if no traffic jams.

    "Let''s go then!" said Harry; he opens the passenger seat door.

    Delighted by Harry''s romantic gesture, Kristina could not stop herself from fluttering.

    "Thank you," Kristina said while she settled in the passenger seat. She is nervous.

    It surprised her that Harry showed up in a car. She only expects them to take the bus or walk into the theater. No wonder Harry did not arrive early. Nothing to worry about if they miss the start of the movie when they go in a car.

    She glances at Harry when he sits in front of the steering wheel. She observes him driving carefully until they join the traffic.

    In her impression, Harry is a man who measures his actions. It is what she finds out after hanging out both with Steven and Harry for months already. Every girl in the school wants a piece of these twins. And she is lucky that they were Sam''s circle of friends; she got close to them easily without being too shy to talk to them.

    Opposite to silent type Harry. Steven is enthusiastic all the time and isn''t afraid of the risk. The guy is friendly to anyone and easy to talk with, while Harry is always putting up a wall. But she found him very calm and mysterious. The reason she was more intrigued about Harry; not to mention she met him first. Her attention has much drawn toward him.

    Talks are circulating on the campus that Harry is the smartest student. So, it was a wonder why Steven is the top student now. However, the twins did great this year. Together, they work hard to manage the Student Council, and everyone didn''t make it an issue anymore.

    Everyone loves Steven''s personality while they admired Harry for being an excellent student.

    "We''re here," Harry announced; he slowed down and pulled over in the parking lot.

    "Oh, we''re here already!" She was pondering, and of a sudden, they arrived already in the theater. That was like only five minutes, she guesses.

    Kristina pushes the door open. It surprised her when Harry was already in front of the door. She realized. "Oh, I..."

    It made her lost with words to say. She is stupid! Harry is about to open the door for her. But lost with her thoughts, anxiously, she just opened the door by herself and got out. Harry is acting as her real date, and she was not acting as a fine lady.

    Harry pushes a timid smile, he''s said, "Yeah. I was about to open the door for you."

    "Right! I''m sorry! It''s the first time to go on a date, so I''m not in the right mind." Kristina honestly explains herself. She was embarrassed, but it was true.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not also going out often, but group dates. So, it might be a boring date."

    "Oh, that makes two of us! Well, we''re watching a movie, anyway. We are here to enjoy it."

    "Right! So we better go in?"

    "Yes! Before it started!"

    Harry bought a ticket, they also bought some snacks before they entered inside.

    Five minutes after they sat in their seats, the movie started. The awkwardness they felt a while ago now replaces with excitement and enjoyment.

    Harry feels relieved when Kristina chose an action movie. Arnold Schwarzenegger is her favorite American actor, so Kristina chose the movie COMMANDO over a love story.

    After the movie, Kristina couldn''t stop talking, which made Harry sighed with relief that she somehow enjoyed their date. He admits he had no idea how to entertain a woman while on a date.

    Harry opened the door to the car. Kristina once again admired Harry for being such a gentleman.

    "How about dinner? Do you prefer certain food?" Harry asked after he settled in front of the steering wheel.

    Kristina thinks for a moment before she replies. "Anything is fine!"

    "Okay." Harry started up the car he drove West. The restaurant Kristina works at is located East, and they head South to watch a movie.

    "Would you be okay with Pizza?"

    Kristina glanced at Harry. Her eyes twinkled, she replied, "Sure! That is fine! I have been eating a lot of Asian food lately, so pizza is perfect!"

    Harry pushes a smile he drove to a popular pizza diner in the city. It''s nine o''clock, so the store was not that full this time.

    Luckily they got a table in the corner; they could have a little privacy when the Pizza House was loud from the customer''s conversation and laughter.

    "This place looks nice." Kristina traveled her eyes to the entire area. Since it was a pizza house, it didn''t look classy like a formal restaurant. But the diner gives a warm ambiance since it has a lot of family dining.

    Harry stared at Kristina for a moment before he followed her gaze around the place. "Yeah. I''m glad you like it." He told her.

    "I do!" answered Kristina. She turns her attention back to Harry. She pushes the few strands of hair that cover her face. She lowered her gaze, contemplating whether to voice out what was playing on her mind. "Have you brought your date here?"

    She anticipated what Harry would reply to her.

    It took a moment before Harry replied. He never goes out with a girl alone. But an all-boys'' night out and a group date.

    "No. I haven''t on a date before."

    "Oh, do you mean?"

    "Ah, I was on dates, but it''s a group date. It happens I was dragged around by Sam and Ashton to complete the pairing."

    "Oh, I see. You haven''t gone on a date alone like what we are doing now."

    Harry notices when Kristina''s gorgeous green eyes twinkle. Though he goes out with Nina, Steven is always there to talk with her. And the last time was a Royal party. When it becomes boring, they escape to go to Carnival, but they are not alone. Harry shook his head to forget Nina and focus on his date.

    "We come here sometimes. It''s an all-boys'' night out."

    "Hm. That is fun!"

    "Yeah."

    They fell in silence when their food served.

    "Here you go! Enjoy!"

    Harry and Kristina thanked the server, they immerse themselves in eating the pizza, Kristina''s face brightens, and she shortly finishes one large slice.

    "It''s good, right?"

    Kristina nodded, she swallowed the food in her mouth and replied, "Yes! It was delicious!"

    "It''s a family recipe. So, a lot of families come here to dine or buy the ones not cooked yet."

    "Oh, that was nice. All needed is to put in the oven when they feel like eating pizza," said Kristina. She picks another slice and takes a huge bite.

    He found Kristina as easy to talk with. They exchange a few topics about school and the upcoming rugby game next Saturday. They agreed to watch it together.

    Kristina couldn''t believe how they finished the eight large slices of pizza. They were heading to the door, Kristina thanked the man in his mid-50s in front of the cash register.

    "Bye!" Kristina waves at the woman, who serves their orders. She blushes instantly upon seeing Harry open the door of the diner and let her step out first.

    "Thank you."

    Harry nodded. He quietly matched Kristina''s pace as they walked toward the parking lot. Suddenly, Kristina burps. Blushing, she apologizes to Harry.

    "No problem." Harry beamed.

    "That''s so not a lady of me!" Kristina couldn''t move on to how embarrassed she was.

    "That is proof that you are full, and it gladdens me you enjoyed our simple dinner."

    "What are you saying? I love the food! It''s not just simple!"

    "No, I mean. I am a boring companion, so at least you won''t get hungry."

    Kristina giggled, she uttered. "No, you are not! I mean, you are not the person everyone thinks of."

    "Hm, like I''m putting on some air because of my silence?"

    "Kind of... But I think if someone got to know you, they would be impressed by how cool you are!"

    "Am I?"

    "Yeah! You''re cool!"

    Harry pursed a warm smile; he uttered, "I know I could only bore my date, so I don''t really go out. So, I will take your impression on our first date that you enjoyed it."

    "I do!" Hearing Harry says it''s their first date. Then it means there are other dates to follow. Thinking about it, Kristina could not help to feel delighted that it was not their first and only date to happen.

    But that happiness was brief. Kristina felt horror when she saw Harry''s car windows were all broken.

    "Harry..."

    Harry quickly raises his guard. He looked around and studied the parking lot. They need not wait that long as a group of men stepped out from the cars that parked across his car.

    Kristina understood the danger these men were firing at them. The ridiculous smirk and evil grin plastered on their faces are proving they were here to create trouble for them.

    "I''m sorry about the car. We are playing baseball, and it slips on our hand."

    Kristina is pressing her lips not to yell at these men. What they are saying is far from the truth¡­ Everything is clearly intentional. And they are waiting for them to get out of the diner.

    "Just stay behind me," Harry whispered at her.

    Kristina nodded.. She keeps her eyes open for possibilities.

 Chapter 227 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 227: INTO A FIGHT

    * * *

    "What do you want?" Harry asked the group of seven people.

    "You know Samuel Muller, right? I saw you hanging out with him before, and both of you went to England for a smart ass match, right?" Said of a man who throws a cigarette on the ground.

    Harry examines the faces and body features of each of these men. They look like college students from another school. Probably a player of certain sports that required heavy bodies. Maybe a Rugby team. Two are tall and have a bulked body. The same as the shorter men on the corner, in which all was grinning at them.

    The person who speaks a while ago must be the leader of the group. He is tall, but not bulky, nor thin.

    The thing that concerns Harry is when they mentioned Sam. Unconsciously, Harry grabs Kristina''s left hand, squeezes it before he let it go again and hides Kristina behind him.

    Kristina left frozen on her feet when Harry did that. But she understood the message he sent her. She should not act that she and Sam are cousins, or else their attention will be a focus on her if they plan to create harm to them.

    "What business do you have with him?" Harry asked calmly afterward. His gaze flashes on their right side when two men position, blocking the way back to the diner.

    This place is a little isolated from downtown. The building nearby is quiet and not that bright to help lighten the parking lot. And if the residents of those apartments saw that something was going on; they wouldn''t care enough but ignore them.

    The guy who was seated on the hood of his car chuckled. His gaze passed over Harry and fixed it behind him.

    "Is she your girlfriend?" His chin lifted, pointed at Kristina.

    Harry tightened his throat and pressed his mouth. If he denies it, they will only become persistent toward Kristina.

    "Do you have a problem with that?"

    Harry neither admits nor denies it. He attempts to stay compose and not take any risk to heat the conversation. However, these men just laugh at him.

    "Such beauty. Can we borrow her for a night?"

    Kristina paled and panicked submerges in her chest. She understood what they meant about that phrase. She cannot take all the possible scenes flashing inside her head.

    She looks around, trying to figure out how she can ask for help when two men blocked the way toward the diner. There''s no way for her to run back and ask for help. Harry is alone. She is prepared to fight no matter what, but that is no guarantee her strength is enough to knock down one of them.

    Harry darkened his gaze toward the person. It isn''t a joke anymore. They look serious about messing them up around.

    "I''m sorry. But we need to go home," Said Harry. He was about to turn around when the guy held them up.

    "Not so fast!"

    The guy sat up and made three steps forward. Kristina unconsciously drags Harry''s leather brown jacket. Harry quickly glances at Kristina. He needs to stay alert at the same time, calm not to provoke these men.

    If he answered bluntly. A possibility he lit a fire. And they will trigger these men''s infatuation.

    "Please, my car must be enough for you to vent your anger. I will act like nothing happens here," Harry stated calmly, but he prepared his fists inside his jacket to land on any of these men''s faces.

    After hearing this, the seven men laughed like crazy animals.

    "Did you hear that? I can''t believe this guy is such a chicken!" And he gestured like a chicken and mimicked its sound.

    Kristina, on the other hand, is now getting annoyed. How dare this mean mocking at Harry? From feeling unsettled, they now replaced it with resentment. Anger flashed across her face. She glared at the man who was madly laughing at Harry.

    "Oh, interesting! I like how your girlfriend looks at me. It gives chills, at the same time excitement on my body!"

    The guy crazily stated that Kristina felt like ice water poured on her back. This guy is even showing how he lost sanity.

    Later, the guy stops laughing but wears a serious expression and says, "Let''s get the girl and have fun inside the car."

    His companion grinned, and four of them walked forward: two from the left side and two from the opposite side.

    "Harry¡­"

    Harry sensed the shake in Kristina''s voice. Dating tonight is his idea. It means it was his responsibility to protect her and let no harm happen to his date.

    Before one guy could get near them to grab Kristina, Harry took out his fists from his pockets, and suddenly it landed on the guy on his left side while he turned around and raised his foot to kick the guy from his right.

    The other two men walking toward them pause a moment to watch their companion fall on the ground. They first ponder whether to move forward.

    "What the!"

    They were shocked by what they witnessed just now. It surprised them. This average body size man is good at fighting. He can throw their companion, whose bodies are heavy.

    At this moment, Harry won''t stay calm. He poses to fight since these men won''t let them go; he won''t let these scoundrels get them easily either. Steven and he were taught with Martial Arts by their family butler. Their father, Jerome, being a businessman; he has no time to teach them himself. The responsibility falls on their butler''s hands. However, he is less fond of any sports, but Steven, who is active with it.

    Since he could knock down these men one by one. He has to convince them to attack one at a time.

    "Is it a pity if you attack me at the same time?" said Harry with a poker face but his words full of meanings.

    His words damaged their ego as men, but they witnessed he could bring down two men within just a minute. No, probably just a mere thirty seconds. Indeed, shameful if he knocks them down easily in just a couple of minutes.

    The two men who were closer to Harry; they glance at the man who stands as the boss. His face now displayed how displeased he was and disappointed in his companion.

    ''How could this guy knock them down when every day they train their body to survive at their match games?'' It pissed him.

    "Hold him!"

    He yells at his companions, who instantly grins and gathered their determination to teach Harry a lesson of being cocky to challenge them in a one-on-one fight.

 Chapter 228 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 228: MIGHT NOT GO ON A DATE AGAIN?

    * * *

    When one man grabbed Harry by the shoulder. He already prepared his elbow to thrust it into the man''s chin. The man instantly senses the pain when his head forcibly throws upward and a bone on his neck makes a sound crack. But Harry was not done yet. He grabs him on the neck, and he thrusts his knee into his stomach.

    The other men just watched their companion when he collapsed on the ground.

    After then, one man becomes too annoyed now. He grabbed a baseball bat. He swung his body in an attempt to smash Harry on the head.

    "Harry!" Kristina screamed when she saw the man was about to smash him with a baseball bat.

    Gladly, Harry''s flexibility and alertness are on a high level. He dodges it instantly. However, the guy is persistent. He kept smashing the bat on him. Harry waited for the right moment, and he could punch him. He gives the guy another punch until the baseball bat loosens in his hand.

    Harry takes this opportunity to strike a strong palm punch on the man''s belly, who almost vomits after. The man staggered his steps backward and collapsed on the ground.

    The rest of the men were in great shock. After coming back to their senses, three of them ran toward Harry at once. But then, they heard a loud bang. It was a shotgun fired into the sky.

    Men are coming out from the diner walking toward them. The four men shaking in fear, they forget to pick up their companion but save only themselves. They rush to their car and leave that place.

    "Are you both okay?"

    Asked the man who holds a shotgun. He was the same man sitting in front of the cash register in the diner.

    Harry nodded at him. He shifted his attention toward Kristina, who remained standing close to his car. The broken window glass scattered on the ground where Kristina stood.

    "Be careful with the broken window glass."

    Hearing Harry''s voice, Kristina slowly came back to her senses. She blinks her eyes many times before she finally realizes that the fight is finally over. Someone help them. She runs toward Harry and holds him tight.

    "Harry, I''m glad you are fine!"

    At this moment, Kristina was just able to burst with tears. She was trying to remain calm, but the truth was it scared her that something would happen to Harry.

    Harry felt that Kristina was shuddering. He unconsciously wrapped his arms around Kristina''s body to comfort her.

    "I''m fine. Don''t be afraid now."

    Not long, they heard a police patrol car siren. The three men who were now awake had realized what''s going on. Their faces went pale; they tried to run. But the men from the diner who came over apprehend them from escaping.

    A Police Officer interviewed Harry, and he detailed what happened.

    Another police officer interviewed the man holding a shotgun. He points out Harry and Kristina''s direction. The man who happens, the owner of the Pizza House, and these police officers are already familiar with him. He stated that Harry and Kristina were his customers, and they left the diner not that long yet. Several minutes later, someone told him that a fight was happening in his parking lot, the reason he came out and gave a warning shot in the air.

    Harry and Kristina, including the three men Harry beats down, are now brought to the Police Station to file a case and further investigation.

    They towed his car as evidence that they broke the windows and must pay an obligation to fix it. So they will invite their parents.

    The Shang''s Butler, Mr. Feng, was invited to the Police Department.

    Mr. Feng used to receive a call from the Police Station when Garry was involved with countless trouble. And it was the first time that the person involved in a fight is the quietest young master he serves. But the beautiful girl sitting next to him made Mr. Feng''s mouth curled with happiness.

    ''So the Young Master went on a date for the first time?'' He is well-informed that Harry only goes out on a group date.

    "Young Master, are you alright?"

    "Mr. Feng, about the car..." Harry feels embarrassed that he got into trouble for the first time.

    Pursing an amusing smile, Mr. Feng replied, "It''s alright, Young Master. The insurance can cover the repair. But we will sue those bastards to pay the costs. Leave everything to me."

    Harry heaves a sigh of relief. But he was ashamed that Kristina got involved as well; almost something happened to her. If those bastards succeeded to take Kristina away. He couldn''t forgive himself.

    "Young Master, I will settle a few things before I drive you back to the University."

    "Thank you, Mr. Feng."

    The Butler bowed and left to talk to the assigned officer in his master''s case.

    Harry seated back to the chair. His fingers are tapping on his legs while he speaks up.

    "I''m sorry." He told Kristina after a long silence.

    Kristina looked up and stared at Harry''s face. It was him who was in real danger but Harry, who apologized instead.

    "No. It''s not your fault. You have nothing to apologize for." Kristina replied.

    "Our date suddenly turns out bad." Harry could not stop apologizing. But he did not expect that some men who had grudges to his friends will come to him.

    Kristina pushed a sweet smile and uttered to Harry. "But I enjoyed it! I mean, most of it! You need not feel bad. Things turn okay after all."

    "Yeah. So..."

    Kristina bites her lower lip. It worries her now because of what happened might Harry ask her out again.

    Harry takes a deep breath as he says, "Maybe it''s better going out on a day to avoid trouble. What do you think?"

    Kristina''s eyes twinkled. Does this mean Harry is asking her to go on a date again?

    She realized that she was staring at Harry for a longer time, and Harry never left his gaze to her.

    "Oh, ahem! Yeah! It''s cool during the daytime!" Damn, she almost stutters her words.

    Harry pushes a timid smile, which he was about to ask Kristina to go out again, but Mr. Feng approaches them to announce that he will send them back to the University.

    Seated quietly at the back of the Shang''s family car, Harry couldn''t bring himself to talk to Kristina when Mr. Feng keenly observed them. So Harry requested the butler to drop them a little distance from their dormitories.

    Mr. Feng instantly pulled over the car. He understood why his young master made such a request. He wanted to talk to the girl in private.

    "Thank you, Mr. Feng," said Harry.

    "You are welcome, Young Master. Let me handle the incident tonight. Good night, Miss Kristina."

    "Thank you very much, Mr. Feng." Kristina tore a warm smile.

    Mr. Feng thinks this girl is truly a beauty. He bowed before he went back to the car.

    Harry and Kristina waited for the car to disappear from their sight.

 Chapter 229 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 229: HE IS MISSING NINA

    * * *

    Harry is walking slowly to match Kristina''s pace. He glanced at her foot, and she was wearing a four inches black shoe heel.

    This time, Harry took gradual steps to slow down their pace. And Kristina notices it. She proved it more that Harry is such a gentleman.

    Waiting for the perfect timing to speak, Harry couldn''t spill out the words.

    "Are you alright?" Is what he sputtered to Kristina, and it was lame.

    Kristina glanced in his direction, a smile tore her mouth.

    "I am, so, don''t worry about me," answered Kristina.

    "I''m glad."

    After that, another silence wrapped around them. Harry could still not say another word. He sucks in dating a woman when there''s no topic he comes up with. He always observes how Steven, Ash, or Lee, and the other boys talk to girls. But the things he was only interested in are books. Maybe also movies. Though he likes sports, he doesn''t like to talk about it.

    Harry could now see the crossroads that led to their dormitories. He should speak up again before he and Kristina separate ways tonight.

    "So, next Saturday... It was Lee and Ash''s game."

    "Yeah! The girls will perform their new cheer dance. So I am excited to see them!"

    "Sounds great! They have a new captain, right?"

    "Yes. It''s Vanessa, and she''s great and pretty!"

    Harry couldn''t agree more. Vanessa is Ash''s current girlfriend, and Ash has also become a new Captain of the Rugby team.

    "Then, see you around the school?" Harry attempts to sound lively. Still, Harry could not bring himself to ask Kristina out again. He has no idea where to bring her next time.

    "Sure! See you around."

    Harry contemplates for a short time as he has to decide real quick.

    "Do you like to go to a theme park sometime?" Harry asked Kristina after a long silence. Theme Park is the first thing that came to his mind. Honestly, he was wondering if Kristina would like it as much as Nina. He is honest that it was what he could only think after those few times he went out with Nina, Steven, and Korin.

    Harry heaves a silent sigh. Nina appeared in his head again all of a sudden. He pulls himself together and keenly waits for Kristina''s reply, whom she only remains gaping at him. It worries him she might think about the danger they would encounter again.

    "It will be during the daytime to avoid trouble. And if you have no work at the restaurant?" Harry sputtered and cursed himself for being a lousy date.

    Kristina, on the other hand, stutters her words after being overwhelmed with excitement.

    "Su-sure! I''m cool with it!" she answered enthusiastically.

    It makes her thrilled. She thought Harry wouldn''t bring it up again after Mr. Feng interrupted them. And Harry hasn''t spoken in the car throughout their way to the university.

    "Okay. Let''s go visit the Theme Park in Newark once we''re not that busy in school."

    "Oh? In Newark? I want to go there again! I haven''t strolled through the city when Sam''s parents pick me up at the airport, and we only have a quick stop in a diner."

    "Then a perfect place for a drive! Maybe at the end of the month?"

    "Sure! You are going to be busy with the Student Council meetings, so it''s fine by the end of the month."

    "Oh, you know?"

    "Ah, yes." Kristina bit her lip. That''s embarrassing! Now Harry thinks she stalks him as to how well-informed she is about him! "I¡­ I learned it from Jamie!"

    Is what her excuse, which is true. Jamie is living next door to her bedroom. Kristina sighed in relief.

    "Oh, right? I call a meeting with the Journalism Club. We have to cover all the Sports activities in the coming weeks."

    "You are so busy. I''m glad you asked me out, even if there are a lot of things to take care of."

    "Hm. Steven is a great help to me."

    "Right! I heard about his girlfriend! They said she is close to both of you. What was her name? Oh, I''m sorry, Steven mentioned before, but I could not remember."

    Harry blinks several times before he settles down his chest, which a flash of jealousy pinching his heart thinks of Nina as Steven''s girlfriend.

    Steven was vocal about his feelings in front of everyone. He has been inviting everyone to attend his wedding, even if it''s not officially announced his engagement with Nina.

    And he is a hypocrite if he would not admit to himself how his heart is breaking every time Steven talks about it.

    "Oh, we''re almost there!"

    Harry came back to his senses from deep thoughts. It made him feel guilty that she was with Kristina, but he is thinking about Nina.

    "Thanks for walking me home, Harry."

    "It''s my job as your date tonight. I should make sure of your safety. And my responsibility to take you back whole." Now it sounds like a quiet joke in which Kristina laughs, and Harry chuckles at his corniness. "It was a lousy joke."

    "Nice try, yeah."

    She shared a laugh with Harry, Kristina purses a timid smile. Gladly, this part of the street has only dim lights. Just enough to see someone''s silhouettes, and Harry would not notice she is a little disappointed in what he said.

    The truth, it''s not the words she expects to hear. But she should not assume. She and Harry just dated for the first time. Why does she already presume many things?

    Ah, watching too much classic love story made her feel this way. Besides, Harry already did a heroic act awhile back. She was like watching a live-action movie.

    Now, to think about it again. Harry is so brave about protecting her. That was more than enough to flutter her chest.

    "So, here we are!"

    "Yup. Good night, Kristina."

    "Good night, Harry."

    After goodbyes, Harry resumes walking when Kristina is already standing on the porch of her dormitory and pushes the door open.

    Harry halted and glanced back after he heard several female voices squealing. It looks like her housemates teased Kristina. Harry shook his head and pushed a party smile across his face.

    Meanwhile, Harry was ambushed as well by the boys and forced to talk. Harry frowned while taking a single couch in the dormitory''s lounge. He scanned the faces of his housemates; it made him astounded, looking at them grinning ridiculously. All are eager to hear an exciting story from him about his date.

    He glanced at the clock on the wall; it was now past midnight. Harry rolled his eyes before he muttered not long after. "Does anyone of you know Sam''s telephone number?"

    "Huh?" They sounded disappointed when he did not start talking.

    "And why are you asking for Sam''s contact number? Would you ask Sam''s blessing to marry his cousin?"

    Harry dropped his jaw. "And where that idea came from?" He blurted out, feeling ridiculous about it.

    "Why not?"

    He should not surprise how his friends are such a bully. Harry heaves a sigh and goes on. "Look, we are just dating! We are not doing what you guys..."

    "What?"

    Harry widened his eyes, staring at Steven, who sounded teasing him.

    "Jeez. We are late to come back home for a reason... we have to settle a few things in the Police Department. "

    The boys crease their brows and forehead. It was Lee who instantly asked Harry.

    "Why do you have to go to the police?"

    Harry heaved another sigh before he shared what happened after he and Kristina dined at Pizza House.

    "What? Who are they? I will seek them! And beat the hell out of them!" Said Lee while forcibly sat up from the couch.

    "No need, Lee. Mr. Feng will take care of the incident. We apprehend three witnesses to point out the other guys. So, there''s no need to take revenge and worsen the situation. Remember, you guys have a game next Saturday. As the Student Council President, please, do not create trouble while you guys are in qualifiers. You all want to join the State team, right?"

    "But we can''t just sit here! Do they want to beat you up? Huh! I won''t let this slip away! I will teach them!" Steven angrily stated. Now he wishes that he was at that moment and helping Harry. Those bastards won''t get away from him!

    "Of course, I did not let them lay a hand on me, or Kristina."

    "Oh, that sounds like Superman saved the night!" cheered Christopher and did a superman pose.

    "Well, I already saw it when Harry and Steven spar. Harry almost defeated Steven," said Ash.

    "That''s right! Harry is not active in sports, but he and Steven are both excellent in self-defense," Concurred Lee.

    Now that he is done talking to them, Harry went to his and Steven''s bedroom. He takes a quick shower and puts on a boxer and plain white t-shirt.

    Harry places the hand towel on his neck and sits on his desk. He misses Nina. He wondered how she was now. Sometimes, he wants to write a letter to Nina. But thinking he has no reason to do that. His mind changes.

    Nina is Steven''s girlfriend. He should not create any misunderstanding between his twin brother and Nina.

    Harry heaves a sad sigh and lies on his bed, staring at the ceiling.

    "Nina¡­" his heart sighed hopelessly.

 Chapter 230 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 230: CLAIMING HER HIS FUTURE WIFE

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the girl''s dormitory¡­ Kristina just finished taking a shower. It shocked her when she entered her room, the other girls were on her bed chatting.

    "Why haven''t you girls gone to bed yet?" she asked them.

    Eagerly, they queried at once, "Hey, tell us what happens!"

    Kristina shook her head; she answered while drying her hair with a huge hand towel. "Nothing happens! We just watch a movie and dine at the Pizza House.

    "What? Harry didn''t bring you to a class restaurant?" Emily curiously asked. She knew how rich Shang was. Her uncle is working at Shang''s company in New York, but what Kristina tells her is they only went to an ordinary diner.

    And as for Kristina, she unbelievably peered at these girls. She said, "Should it be necessary?"

    "Hey, girl! Steven and Harry are like princes back in China!" Vanessa pointed out.

    Upon hearing it, Kristina raised a brow and pouted, "So?"

    "So? You should demand a place you go on dates! How about in a hotel?"

    "What? And why should we go to a hotel?" Kristina was dumbfounded by what Vanessa suggested to her.

    "Girl! There are high-in restaurants in the hotels! Besides, you can get a room after." Emily said, winks at her.

    Kristina dropped her mouth open. How could these girls know so much about this stuff? Well, she should not be surprised at where she is living now. It''s just that she is from a conservative family, and she has her principles.

    She dreams of a man who will marry her out of love. Sex should not a base or important in a relationship. Besides, she wants sex after marriage. So it didn''t cross her mind about an intimate relationship with Harry. And if she and Harry become a couple¡­ kisses and hugs should be enough until they could both agree about marriage. And that is after college.

    Ah, why does she already think of these things? She felt embarrassed!

    "You are blushing! You have shared nothing yet to us!" Emily teases Kristina, and the other girls help to convince her to share what happens to the date.

    At first, she was reluctant to share what happened, but she couldn''t stop herself from telling them of how Harry fought with seven men and how he instantly knocked down four of them.

    "Oh, my god! Harry is the man!"

    "I want a boyfriend like Harry!"

    ~~~~~

    The next day, Dean Collins requested to see Harry in his office. Instantly, he guesses that the dean would like to hear about what happened last night. But to his surprise, Sam was there already talking with Dean Collins.

    "Come in, Harry." Dean Collins gestures with his right hand.

    Sam quickly sat up from his seat and met him halfway. "Harry! Man, I''m so sorry about what happened last night!"

    He instantly apologizes to Harry. This morning, Sam received a visitor. A Police Officer asks him a few questions. After the police left, he contacted Dean Collins, and they agreed to meet during lunchtime.

    Harry pushed a slight smile and replied, "It''s alright. But I want to know why they want to take revenge on you?"

    "Sure. I already explained to Dean what I told the police. Harry, thank you for protecting Kristina. I heard what happened on your date."

    There is a teasing smile playing on Sam''s mouth, which made Harry blush a little. Pursed a timid smile, Harry responded to Sam. "I took her out, so it was my responsibility that nothing harmful happened to her."

    Sam smacks Harry''s back and says, "Don''t be too formal to me! I would be so glad if you will become Kristina''s boyfriend."

    Harry doesn''t know how to counter that. He glanced at the dean, and the middle-aged man pushed a teasing smile. His face flush, he tilted his head to hide his embarrassment. But he weighed the status of his friendship with Kristina. They were only dating as friends. But it seemed to other people he was courting her. It is from their perspective.

    In the middle of Harry''s thoughts, Dean Collins spoke.

    "All right, Harry. Please sit down." Dean Collins offered the seat opposite to the chair Sam seated awhile back. He goes on, "This morning... a Police Inspector came to me to inform the school about what happened last night. Sam is here as well to clarify it. Since it did not involve you directly in this issue, I won''t question you and release a suspension order for disciplinary action."

    Harry remains to listen. He found out; one of those men has a brother who Sam beat up the other week. That guy in the hospital is courting his girlfriend, and one encounter in a pub; the two parties went into a riot. The younger brother wants to take revenge and happens, they recognize Harry, and the rest is history.

    Sam and Harry are now walking outside. They headed to Sam''s car as he had to go back for his Internship in a Pharmaceutical Company.

    "So, are you inviting my cousin to go on a date again?"

    Harry shyly nodded. He could hide nothing, as the boys were such a chatter. He knows they keep in touch with Sam, and of course, Kristina would mention it to Sam.

    "Where do you plan to bring her next?" Sam asked Harry, curiously gaping at him.

    "Um¡­ I promised her to go to Newark before this month ends. I could not think of any good place. So I lamely suggested a theme park to visit."

    "Oh. But that''s not bad? And if you are looking for a romantic place? Do you remember the highlands we drove one night during your second year of college?"

    Harry raised a brow after hearing Sam mention a romantic place. Does everyone expect that he and Kristina become a couple?

    But Harry kept his thoughts to himself. He just nodded and responded, "Yes. The view deck is actually nice during sunset."

    "See? That''s what I''m talking about!" Sam pats Harry''s shoulder and continues. "I know there is a romantic word inside your system! Well, then¡­ I have to go back to work. Take care of my beautiful cousin!" Sam winks before he sits in the driver''s seat.

    Harry just shook his head, watching Sam''s car taking a U-turn headed to the EXIT gate of this University. It looks like everyone thinks he is courting Kristina.

    But he could not tell everyone that he already has someone he loves.

    However, he could not expose it to anyone, for a reason that someone was already claiming her as his future wife.

 Chapter 231 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 231: DREAM OF HIM AS HER BOYFRIEND

    * * *

    In the next few days, Harry was too busy that Kristina barely sees him. At the moment, she was seated under an Oak tree near a small lake inside Collins University.

    Kristina immersed herself in sketching the swans in the lake; she didn''t feel when a person approached her from behind.

    "That was nice."

    Praised by someone that always makes her heart skip a beat. Lifted her head, her eyes twinkled instantly.

    "Harry!" Her chest-pounding loudly upon seeing his handsome face.

    "Here¡ª" Harry stretched his hand, holding a cup. "A Latte¡­"

    Kristina accepted the cup Harry handed to her, "Thank you!" she said while her cheeks blushes. She didn''t expect Harry would come to her and even treat her with a cup of coffee.

    Sitting next to Kristina, Harry''s eyes glued to the sketchpad. "You are good! Why did you take Medicine instead of Arts?" asked Harry after he settled on the grass.

    "Ah, this? Well, I have loved drawing since I was a kid. My father is a painter. I always watch him every time someone comes over to our house, and he will paint them as a portrait. Mostly, he receives an invitation to their houses, and then I accompany him. Then¡­ I found myself imitating him, and Papa told me I was good!"

    "Yeah. The swans look real!" Harry remained gaping at the sketchpad when he remembered something. "Oh, I forget! Here, some muffins. I don''t know what you like, so I bought a banana one and cinnamon."

    "Oh, I love cinnamon!" Kristina took the paper bag Harry passed to her and took out the cinnamon muffin. "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome." Harry pushed a slight smile before sip on his cup. Later, he asked Kristina, "What changed your mind to take Medicine over Arts?"

    "Ah, that¡­ My town has a lack of doctors and nurses. Most are working in the cities."

    "Hm. I see¡­" Harry did not ask further. What he could perceive, Kristina wants to help her community. Probably a free service once she finishes in Medicine.

    Deafening from silence, Kristina remembers to ask Harry. "How did you know I was here?"

    Quickly, Harry replied, "Ah, that¡­ I met the girls in the caf¨¦ when I bought lunch. I ask why you are not with them, and they told me you often spend here to study your lessons."

    "Oh. I accidentally found this place! And I fell in love! So I came here during my breaks."

    "It''s nice and quiet here. Before I became a member of the Student Council and went busy¡­ I often came here as well."

    "That is the reason I''m always coming here too! The stillness calms me. Probably, I am missing my hometown."

    "I agree. Less distraction to study, and the weather is nice today," Harry concurred.

    "So¡­ How are you?" Kristina asked Harry after a minute of silence. "I learned from Jamie how busy the Student Council lately is."

    "Yes. It''s the start of Autumn, and we have upcoming tests. Plus, they want us to prepare for a Halloween Party. Dean Collins wants something different this time."

    "Oh, I heard a lot about it from Sam that everyone is busy preparing Halloween costumes, so I look forward to attending one soon!"

    "Yeah. We need more hands for the preparation. It will be a whole campus event. So every department must help to decorate the school." Harry contemplates for a moment. He peered at Kristina and then glanced at her drawing.

    "Are you available a week before Halloween?" he asked afterward.

    "Hm¡­ I can ask for days off and work during the weekend if I have to focus on my lessons. Besides, Seth was there. You know what? That guy is hilarious! But sweet at the same time!"

    Harry tried to recall who Seth is. Later, he remembered. "Oh, Lee''s cousin from Japan, right?"

    "Yeah! Seth is nice. I am an only child, so I was fond of him, and he was like my little brother now."

    "Hm. He also mentioned something similar¡­" Harry recalled.

    "Huh? Seth?" Kristina peered at Harry, eagerly waiting that he would share the story.

    Meeting Kristina''s gorgeous green eyes, Harry shared with her¡­ "He said he thinks of you as like a real sibling."

    "Oh? That guy is really cute!" Instantly her lips tore into a wide smile.

    Glancing at Kristina''s beautiful face, Harry turns back his attention to his coffee. He has something to tell Kristina. And so he is waiting for a perfect time. Harry clears his throat before he speaks.

    "By the way, the thing I want to ask you... Can you make back drafts and paint a background like scary things?"

    Kristina blinks a few times while processing her head what kinds of scary things? She replied to Harry, "Well, yes¡­ I could do them! I''m the President of the Art Class during High School. We are doing a lot of paints like we go to the neighborhood and paint the kindergarten schools with trees, animals, flowers, etc¡­"

    "Sounds nice!"

    "Ah, I suddenly miss doing it! So, as you can see¡­" Kristina waves the sketchpad in her hand.

    "I can see, yes." Harry beams, he goes on. "Anyway, I might ask you to help us do the plan of putting a Horror House."

    "Horror House? Really? As in was like?"

    "Yeah. So we have to transform an entire room or maybe a building? We could still not decide which perfect building to transform into a horror house." Harry explained to Kristina. "I also need to look for people to act like ghosts, vampires, etc..."

    "I love the concepts! I''m in if you need someone to make props!"

    "Great, then!"

    "But I might not help a lot. But if you have ideas for me to paint, I will do it!"

    "Thanks!"

    "Don''t mention it. I''m happy to be of help."

    Harry tore a wide smile on his mouth. He watched Kristina for a moment before he turned his attention to the lake.

    "I don''t have a lot of ideas at the moment. So next weekend¡­ What day are you free if we go to a Carnival and observe how they do their backgrounds to look scary and how they scared their guests?"

    Her eyes sparkled; Kristina couldn''t hide her excitement. "I''m fine with it! I would love to go."

    "Next weekend, then?"

    "Yup!" And it was like a date! Kristina blush from her thoughts. It sounds like a date, but it was only to do some research stuff for school. "Oh, then¡­ I need not wear a dress and a shoe heel."

    It was more like a whisper to herself. Kristina blush when she heard Harry chuckle. "Ah, that was embarrassing," she said. Her face is now bitten red from embarrassment.

    Purse a warm smile, Harry said to Kristina, "That''s alright. I''m actually about to remind you to wear running shoes instead. Besides, don''t kill your legs with those heels."

    She could feel when her heart danced in happiness from Harry''s concern. He is truly a gentleman and thoughtful. She couldn''t help to daydream that Harry is her boyfriend...

    How lucky she would be!

 Chapter 232 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 232: HARRY''S SEXUAL ORIENTATION?

    * * *

    It has been two weeks since Harry and Kristina plan to go to a Carnival. Harry found a nearby Carnival.

    The original plan that they will go to Newark, Harry, invited Kristina to go to Monmouth Beach Carnival instead since it was a little closer.

    Kristina is watching the girls doing their routine in front of their boarding house that morning. She and Harry will leave by 8:30. She was already ready to go at any moment. And here she is, waiting for Harry at eight o''clock. Kristina knew she was too early. But she was too excited for this day.

    Harry introduced her to the Student Council and representatives from every department. They warmly welcomed her, and she felt relieved that no one was against her being part of the upcoming Halloween party. In fact, everyone was glad she came to help them. She swore to work hard to be of help.

    The girls stopped practicing when a two-year-old Honda Civic parked across the street. They saw it was Harry, who was in front of the steering wheel, waving at Kristina.

    Emily and Vanessa instantly stood next to Kristina and asked, "Is that kind of car you''re going to Carnival?"

    Creasing her brows, Kristina wondered. "What is wrong with it?"

    "Harry owns a Porsche!" It was Emily who blurted out excitedly.

    Kristina doesn''t understand at first until her head slowly processes the words Emily uttered. Shaking her head, she pouted. "Have you forgotten what happened to his Cadillac? I prefer that old car over those fast cars!"

    "What''s wrong if you request Harry to drive the Porsche on your date next time?"

    Kristina felt embarrassed. What are her rights to make such a request? It looks like they misunderstood every time she and Harry went out. Kristina heaves a sigh, she tells Emily. "I''m not his girlfriend to make demands, you know?"

    Vanessa snaps out, she said, "You should act like one, darling!"

    "What? Why would I?" Her cheeks instantly blushed red. She has no right to do that. Harry hasn''t confessed to her nor mentioned what he felt for her.

    Vanessa and Emily look at each other. It was Emily who made a phrase, "You guys are dating, right?" She said it with her let brow creased upward.

    "That exactly!" Kristina snapped out. "We are just dating! It''s not like we are already in a relationship, you know?"

    "Don''t tell us, Harry didn''t kiss you yet?"

    Kristina''s face is now flushing red. "Of course, not!"

    "Jeez! So then, he is that slow?"

    "You girls are thinking too much. We are going to a carnival for our Halloween party. It''s not a date at all!"

    Vanessa and Emily shrug their shoulders with a teasing smile on their mouth. "You said it. Who knows if it''s not for Harry?" Vanessa turned her head to Emily, she winks.

    Emily is a big teaser as well. She concurred, "Yeah. A man is a man," she said meaningfully.

    "Okay, whatever! I''m going now!" Kristina turns around and rushes toward the car. She didn''t wait for them to tease her further but waved her hand as goodbye to them.

    ''Jeez. They''re a meanie and the biggest teaser!'' She is already nervous to this day. And she doesn''t want to assume anything, because she already did! And it was embarrassing if Harry found that out.

    Harry, who was waiting in the driver''s seat, wondered what the girls were talking to Kristina. She seemed blushing and flustered the whole time.

    Kristina is now walking toward him; he watched her climb the passenger seat.

    "Hi!" Kristina greeted him upon settling down herself in the seat.

    "Hey. Is everything okay?" he asked curiously. He glanced at the girls and waving back at them, giggling after.

    "Hm? Oh, it''s fine! We can leave now!" She beamed, but Harry studied her face for a moment before he nodded at her.

    Later, when they get out of the University, she hears Harry apologize.

    "I''m sorry if I have to bring an ordinary car this time," said Harry with an apologetic glance in her direction.

    It dumbfounded Kristina while gaping at Harry''s handsome face. Kristina pushed a warm smile as she said, "Instead, I feel relief seeing you drove this car. Such a waste if it is more expensive than your Cadillac to just be destroyed."

    Harry perceives that Kristina was still thinking about what happened last time.

    "I don''t mind what will happen to the car. More importantly, you are safe with me."

    Kristina''s heart fluttered with joy at hearing Harry utter those words. It made her feel special. Can it be possible that she and Harry have mutual feelings? Could it really be possible that Harry likes her too?

    Kristina was in her thoughts when Harry went on. She blinks her eyes and listens keenly to what Harry is telling her furthermore.

    "Besides, I want to bring something that runs fast. However, it would intimidate anyone. So, it''s better to bring a less noticeable one."

    "Yeah. This car is perfect!" Kristina concurred. After that, there is silence past them.

    Harry glanced in Kristina''s direction. Now that they are leaving Princeton. It will be a little long to reach Monmouth Beach. Sometimes, he regretted that they were alone on this trip. It worries him he could not entertain Kristina nor open up an interesting topic aside from schools and lessons, which sounds boring already.

    Maybe he should invite Steven and the others. But Ash and Lee had a game against the neighboring college, so Steven, who was taking care of his job as the Student Council President.

    In fact, Steven is urging him to go alone with Kristina. The boys in his dormitory constantly bugged him to score on Kristina soon. He understood what they meant. But he has no plan to court Kristina to be his girlfriend.

    Though they were dating, is it important to have a special relationship between a man and woman to date?

    Or is it what supposed to be, but he acted differently? Harry fell in thoughts while he focused on driving the car.

    He glanced in Kristina''s direction before he turned back and fixed his gaze on the road. Later, after he could not decide what topic to talk about, he told her... "You better take a nap while we are hours away to Monmouth."

    "No, I''m fine!" Kristina turned her head promptly to reply. She glowed and continued, "I plan not to blink to see the scenery on the way! Last time, I just fell asleep on our way to Wildwood."

    "Ah, right!" Harry beamed upon seeing Kristina blush. He chooses not to recall how she pillowed his shoulder, which numbed after. However, he hasn''t revealed it to Kristina that he was awake at that time but pretending as he was listening to Lee and Steven''s conversation about Nina.

    Along their trip to Monmouth Beach... the only lively conversation he could offer to Kristina is to talk about the upcoming Halloween party. They were making plans for better concepts, and Kristina drew different scary masks as samples.

    After hours of driving, they finally arrived at Monmouth Beach. It was noon by then¡­ Harry parked the car and took Kristina on a walk to a street where the restaurants and eateries can be found in that avenue.

    "We better have lunch first," said Harry.

    "Oh, here?" Kristina studied the building. Aside from the restaurant''s name, which sounds an Italian. It has coffee shops and pastries on both sides. And across the street is another restaurant. But the one Harry chose seems a high-in one. Kristina feels intimidated to enter inside.

    Harry notices the hesitancy in Kristina''s expression. He put his hand on her back and lightly pushed her to walk with him inside.

    Kristina can do nothing but match Harry''s pace. And she was right. Inside is grand and classy. Mostly who dine in are wearing work suits, and a few are on nice dresses like they were models in a certain brand. Kristina wondered why Harry brought her to this kind of high-in restaurant.

    It seemed Harry guessed what she was worried about. "The owner of this restaurant is a family friend. We always dine in here with my parents."

    Harry whispered in her ear. His breath tickled her neck, and it sent an electrifying sensation to her system. Kristina shook her head to gather all her senses and pull herself together. What is happening to her? She should keep her head in one place and avoid herself to think uncertain things.

    But she could not avoid feeling anything. Harry is a very attractive Adonis to his opposite sex. Every girl in the University wants him to themselves. But Harry doesn''t show any interest to every beautiful girl in the school.

    Can it be that Harry is that kind of...?

    It was impossible and hard to believe! Also, she should not doubt Harry''s sexual orientation!

    ''What are you thinking, Kristina?'' she scolded herself.

 Chapter 233 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 233: THINKING OF NINA

    * * *

    Reminder:

    Hello, dearests! This is a message to those who plan to buy a privilege. Every first day of the month is the day to purchase a privilege again. And every month, we have the Win-Win Event.

    It was an Author-Readers collaboration, helping each other to win prizes such as a promotion for the author when reaching 500 above privilege purchased, and rebates of the coins they spent (for the readers).

    It''s not mandatory, but buying privilege is not only to read advance chapters but is also a way to show your love and helping the authors to earn from their hard works.

    Again, it was a choice, it''s not mandatory. So to all who plans to buy my PRIVY, thank you so much! I will work hard more for daily chapters!

    Hugs and Kisses!

    HAPPY READING!

    * * *

    Shortly, the floor manager noticed them and recognized Harry.

    "Mr. Shang, welcome! Table for two? Or do you have more company?" He asked, walking toward them at the door.

    "Hello, Manager Moore." Harry greeted the manager; he replied to him, "Only the two of us. "

    "Ah, you are on a date, I see!"

    Manger Moore sounds teasing Harry. Kristina blushed; she guessed that they knew each other for a long time already. She glanced at Harry and listened to his reply.

    "Ah. We are here for school research. So we are having lunch first," Harry reasoned out. "Anyway, Kristina Muller, she and Jamie live in the same dormitory." Harry suddenly introduced Kristina to the manager, and it surprised her. Harry continued, "Kristina, Manager Moore, Jamie''s uncle."

    "Oh, nice to meet you, sir," said Kristina, smiling timidly to the manager.

    "I''m pleased to meet you, too! You''re so pretty!" Manager Moore praised Kristina.

    Instantly, she blushes. Manager Moore extended his hand; she accepted it. He escorted them to their table and brought them to an exclusive dining hall in this restaurant. "Please, follow me."

    Harry and Kristina quietly follow the manager. They saw only a few dining by a group in that hall, and they looked all like a company executive and at a lunch meeting.

    "I will send a server to take your order."

    "Thank you, Manager Moore."

    The manager now left. Harry noticed that they were still standing. "Hey, come sit!" He pulled a chair for Kristina, who immediately blushed.

    "Thank you," she said, trying to calm herself from Harry''s sweet gesture.

    Not long after, they have to wait, and a waiter named Philip comes and takes their orders. Kristina stared at the prices. She swallowed and glanced at Harry.

    "Have you decided what you like?"

    "Hm. It looks all delicious, so I can''t decide yet," Kristina told Harry. She was already dining in high-in restaurants, but it made her nervous being with Harry this time. Also, the food is all mouth enticement; she wants to try them.

    "Okay. Would you mind if I order for you?" Harry offered.

    "Sure! It will be fast since I can''t decide which one I want to eat first. I can''t try them all at once." She tried to throw a joke to cover her shyness. Harry beamed and ordered for her.

    When the food arrived, she couldn''t wait to eat the beef Lasagna placed in front of her. Harry also ordered a steak and potato fries, along with a coleslaw salad and Carbonara pasta. She likes all the food Harry ordered for them.

    "Honestly, the trip hungered me," Harry told Kristina afterward. He notices that Kristina hasn''t spoken but immersed herself in eating the food he ordered. "I''m glad you like what I ordered for you."

    He wondered where he should bring Kristina next time to have a decent meal. Last time, he only brought her to a pizza house. So this time, he wants Kristina to eat the food she used to, and an Italian restaurant came to his mind.

    Immersing herself with the food, Kristina finally realized that she only focused on the food and ignored Harry. She laughed awkwardly and replied to Harry. "I do like them! In fact, they are all my favorite!"

    "I''m happy to know. Last time, I only treated you to pizza."

    Kristina drank cold water before she responded to Harry. "What are you talking about? That pizza was superb! I craved its cheese!"

    "I''m glad. I''m thinking of ordering five boxes to give to the boys and your friends."

    Kristina felt delighted as she liked Harry''s idea. She then retorted, "They surely love it!"

    Harry paid for everything they ate and left the restaurant. They only made gradual steps after feeling full this much.

    "I think we should not try to take any rides."

    "I agree! I might throw up. But the food is great! I can''t help myself finishing even the last clove of garlic!"

    Harry chuckled. He also thinks the same, so he concurred. "I do too. That restaurant is one of my favorites. Sometimes, we travel this far to have our lunch."

    "You and your family seem close." Kristina couldn''t stop herself from commenting. She learned that Harry has two elder brothers, and she was curious to hear about his family.

    "Yes, we are. My parents always wanted to dine out. Well, since my father is a businessman. He discovered more interesting places during his business meetings."

    "Oh, same to Papa! They always invite him, so I always tried a lot of restaurants!"

    "Traveling sounds wonderful," said Harry

    "It was! So, I also wished to travel the world. Maybe someday."

    Harry glanced at Kristina. He could see that she is a free-spirited woman. And he slowly discovered that there are things they were similar to each other.

    Arriving in his car. He opens the passenger seat for Kristina to get in, whom she instantly blushes upon thanking him. He drove his car toward the Monmouth Beach Fun Fair. They''ve decided not to try any rides but entered the Horror House straightaway.

    Harry observes if Kristina will get scared. But she amused him instead. When someone tried to scare them, Kristina only paused and gaped at them keenly. And after studying their looks, she will say bye and thanks.

    It looks weird. But it was the purpose why they are visiting the Fun Fair. To gather references and samples, Kristina seemed serious to get all the references she needed. When they get out of the Horror House, she even has the widest smile. Opposite to most who came out from the room that fainted.

    Staring at Kristina, it does amuse him. "Let''s get some refreshments. That room is sure hot."

    "I agree! It should freeze like a chilly breeze kissing your skin! But it was really fun!"

    Harry chuckled. It was the first time he encountered a woman who was entering a Horror House who has that kind of happiness on her face.

    Kristina never seems to startles when someone attempts to scare them. He never heard her scream.

    However, when they were inside, he couldn''t stop himself recalling his time in England. In the back of his thoughts, Nina''s image keeps appearing in his mind¡­

 Chapter 234 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 234: THE KISS THEY SHARED

    * * *

    ENCHANTED CARNIVAL, ENGLAND

    After rose the flying saucer, Sarah dragged them toward the Horror House. Nina was frozen on her feet. Harry keenly studies her facial expression. Her mouth pressed firmly, and her eyes were panicked.

    Nina could not protest when Sarah already dragged Steven inside the tent. And everyone at the back was pushing them forward.

    It forced Nina to follow inside the Horror House tent. She was only meandering after she adjusted her vision to the darkness.

    Inside, the tent is freezing, and smoke is everywhere. Gladly, it was pleasant to the nostril. Nina doesn''t bother with it.

    Harry closely walked behind Nina and watched her. She only made gradual steps. She focused as looking anxiously at the narrow passage they were walking in.

    Sometimes she glances at her surroundings. When she hears someone suddenly scream, Nina shudders and halts for a moment, until all their companions disappear and are already walking ahead.

    This time, Nina tries to catch up with the others. But when they take a left turn, it has a three passage portal. Nina seems unable to decide which one to enter. And then suddenly an ugly ghost-like, passing above her, Nina screamed out loud.

    It was his moment to grab Nina and lock her inside his arms. At first, Nina tried to struggle, but she realized it was Harry. She hugged him tight and never let him go.

    "Let''s try to take the middle. Maybe it was the exit." Harry told Nina and slowly dragged her toward the middle passage portal.

    But it was the wrong choice as they have encountered more scary stuff. By then, Nina feels that someone touches her feet. It was cold, but she kicked it.

    Harry notices it as well when something is moving on the floor. It reached Nina on the feet, but Nina kicked it before he could do himself. He chuckled.

    "You''re laughing at me now," Nina pouted; she frowned at Harry.

    From the faint lights that touch Nina''s face, he sees enough of how cute Nina looks like.

    Something that he could not help himself, but lowered his head and claimed her lips. The kiss was brief at first. And then Harry kissed Nina one more time, and that time, he prolonged the kiss until Nina stopped shivering but responded to him.

    Her lips are soft and enticing him to kiss her over again. They just separated when they heard some soft giggles. Another guest entered that room and saw them kissing in the middle while the people who acted like zombies, ghosts, and vampires shaking their heads and crying that they failed to fright them.

    Nina was laughing now. She seems not scared anymore. Holding hands, they continued searching for the exit until they found it.

    The moment they reach outside, Harry and Nina instantly separate their hands as everyone is waiting for them already.

    And while they approach them, before Nina walks past and leaves him behind, she utters in a low voice.

    "From now on, I''m not scared to enter the Horror House."

    Harry suppressed not to smile. And he agreed to Nina. From that night, Horror House is a romantic place for him.

    But that happiness is too brief as his world suddenly collapsed when Steven kissed Nina at the airport. His heart shattered into pieces from shock, and it was like thorns are squeezing it hard.

    Throughout their flight, Steven had this wide smile remained on his face.

    Secretly, he mourns for his heartbreak and controls his emotion not to land his punch into Steven''s face and claim Nina as his girlfriend, as he assumed.

    But he promised his twin brother that he would support him to win Nina, the reason he has struggled whether to let Nina know of his feelings or to forget her.

    "Harry?"

    Harry heard an angelic voice behind him and a light pat on his shoulder. He blinks his eyes, and slowly, he comes back to his senses. He was lost in thoughts and forgot that he brought Kristina to the Fun Fair to have more ideas for the upcoming Halloween Party.

    "I''m sorry. Did you say something?" Harry asked dazedly. He forgets that they were in a long line, and finally, it was their turn.

    "I said it was our turn to order."

    "Oh, right!" Harry instantly moved forward and scanned the menu on the board. He asked Kristina what she likes. After they got their order, they looked for a bench to sit on.

    Kristina was discussing several ideas that came to her mind, and Harry tried to listen and focus his attention on Kristina.

    He considers her sample drawings since he likes all of them. With Kristina''s skills, Harry had more ideas to add to the concept.

    They went back to the University and gathered the Student Council for a meeting and discussed how to assign the tasks to each department for the preparation light for everyone.

    Excitements thrilled them and looked forward to a more interesting event that day. With the approval of Dean Collins, they post a Call Out for any band to join a contest that will wear Halloween costumes while playing on an open stage.

    "Harry¡­ How did you come up with these ideas?" Steven asks him when they were back in their room.

    Harry remains silent and ponders what reply he should give to Steven. Instead, he returned a question when he noticed that Steven placed a letter inside an envelope.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    Steven lifted his head and glanced in his direction as he answered with a huge smile. "Ah, this? I am sending Nina a letter!"

    Steven waves the pink envelope before he kisses it as sealed to his love letter.

    Harry presses his mouth and averts his gaze. Silently, he sighed and clenched his fists above the desk. He has no right to get jealous. Harry remind himself.

    "So? You haven''t answered me yet." Steven demands a reply from Harry.

    Harry, on the other hand, could still not answer Steven his queries for a reason he should not share with his twin brother.

    Having a Horror House concept is his suggestion to Dean Collins, and the latter approved. He suggests that because he was thinking about Nina and their kisses that night.

    And that is something he could not say to Steven¡­

 Chapter 235 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 235: THE TASK GAME (ONE)

    * * *

    HALLOWEEN PARTY

    With the help of more hands, they finished the preparation a day before Halloween.

    Tonight, Harry and Steven wore ancient Chinese warrior costumes.

    The Student Council came up to wear a Dracula costume, but Harry isn''t interested in wearing one. They let the twins choose what they would like, and everyone couldn''t avert their gaze of how handsome they were.

    Harry and Steven are like a Yin and Yang. Harry wears a white warrior suit while Steven is black. They also wore a wig with long hair, and their overwhelming aura enthralled the girls.

    The twins are walking toward the football field, where it holds the open stage to start the Battle of Bands.

    It can also join the soloist or duet with its different categories. Since the Horror House is well visited, they must start the last event for the night.

    "Harry! Steven!" Dean Collins gestured to the twin. He was wearing a Dracula costume and was talking to a few guests who were also in costumes. "Here, they are! Harry, come here! Your concept was brilliant! We just went to the Horror Building, and it''s spectacular!"

    "Thank you, Dean," said Harry. He then escorted the Dean and his guests to the seats they prepared for the teachers and panel of judges tonight.

    In the middle of the fun, Harry exited backstage and walked back to the Horror Building. Outside, he saw Kristina serving lemonade. He scanned the long line. He decides to help her.

    "Harry, hi! Oh, wait!" Kristina is currently preparing three cups of lemonade. "Here''s your order! Thank you!"

    "Need help?" Harry offered a hand, he began pouring lemonade into the cups.

    "Wow, thanks! I really do!"

    "Looks like the girls left you."

    Kristina giggled while replying to him. "Yeah! They watch the show. I can''t go with them since I have to watch the Horror Building from here."

    "Well, that''s why I''m here since Steven can oversee back then."

    Kristina glanced at Harry. She beamed as she stated. "I guess you are not so fun with noises."

    Harry nodded as he tore a slight smile across his handsome face. He prepared another set of lemonade orders. With him helping this time, the long line moved fast forward.

    "Yeah. I''m not a fan. Though I also watch live shows, but rarely like the rest of the boys."

    "I could relate to it! The girls always go out dancing in the pub. But I don''t enjoy it much if I go often. Once in a while, maybe."

    "I think so too..."

    It seems he and Kristina were similar in many things. But he guesses Nina, too.

    He knew Nina spent more of her days reading like him. Probably, Nina and Kristina would become good friends...

    "Harry!"

    "Huh? Did you say something?" He asked dumbly. He was lost in thoughts again because of Nina.

    Harry was staring at Kristina''s beautiful face. She was wearing a fairy outfit that has a revealing front. He guesses it was the reason the booth has a long line of men. They wanted a closer look at her chest.

    He averted his gaze and turned his attention to the lemonade. But murmuring to his head, who made that dress.

    Again, he asked Kristina. "I''m sorry if I haven''t heard from you."

    "I''m just saying that we don''t have customers at the moment, so you can stop pouring lemonade on the cups."

    "Oh!" Harry quickly stopped, but he already poured the lemonade into the two cups in front of him. "Well, it seems this service is for us." Harry picked up the two cups and gives one to Kristina.

    "Thanks!" She took the lemonade and drank it in one go. "Wow! I''m this thirsty. But I''m glad you arrived and helped me here."

    "It''s my job to make sure everything is fine."

    "And I saw how you work hard in these passing weeks. I admire you," Kristina complimented Harry. Her cheeks are red. She was trying to hide them. Gladly, a group of five coming from the Horror House and now headed toward the booth. They bought some lemonade, and she and Harry occupied some moments.

    "Do you like to visit the Horror Building later?" Harry asked Kristina after the customers left.

    Kristina''s eyes twinkled, excitement showed on her face. "I love to!" She responded. Although she knew what was inside since she is one who draws the backgrounds of the rooms, she would love thrilling inside with Harry. She began feeling sad that she only talked to Harry briefly. So she won''t miss the opportunity.

    Later, Jamie Moore, the president of the Journalism Club, joined them in the booth. She volunteered to watch the store and urge them to see the Horror Building. She has been going three times already, gathering interesting scenes to write up after this school event.

    Harry and Kristina were now at the entrance. The assigned Student Council handed them a Task Card.

    The Task Card has to be stamped from every room they have to visit inside the building.

    To make a diversion and more exciting event, Harry suggested this game.

    To whoever finishes and completes the Task, they will receive a prize in the exit area.

    "Hah!" Kristina laughed when someone appeared to scare them at the entrance of the first room.

    But since she was watching Harry and the rest of the Student Council during the selection of who will act tonight, she is already familiar with them.

    As they''re going deeper inside, more eerie sounds and scary stuff showing up. But since she does not scare out. She was only laughing at them.

    "Hi, Mike!" Kristina greeted the tall man seated behind a table. "Here is my card. You should mark it good now!"

    "I''m not Mike..." He whispered in a hoarse voice while putting a stamp on the card.

    "Thanks!" Kristina takes back the card. A wide smile remains on her face.

    Harry placed his card and Mike''s stamp on it as well. They said goodbye and left the room.

    "You know what? If I haven''t helped to transform this building into a Horror House? I would definitely enjoy it!" Kristina mutters while they stroll the hallway toward another room on this floor to complete the tasks. "Just to imagine what prize I could get? I get excited! I saw one carrying a big brown teddy bear! I love that!"

    Harry laughs, he said to Kristina. "But it was a spin wheel. So the completed tasks have unique items to win."

    "Oh, now I get it."

    Harry and Kristina stop talking when they arrive in the second room.

    "Hi! Are you guys alright in here?" Kristina quickly asks the four people assigned to this room.

    Recognizing it was Harry and Kristina, they broke off the plan to scare them off.

    "Hey, Kristina!"

    The woman on the table welcomes them. What happened next, they were chatting instead of scaring off guests.

    "Hailey! Your costume is awesome!"

    "Hehe. I made it myself."

    "Cool!"

    "Your Task Card?"

    "Here!"

    Hailey put a stamp on the card she gave them back to Kristina and Harry. "You guys still have more floors to complete!"

    "Yeah! I can''t wait to get the prize!"

    Hailey recalled that they were in a discussion about it before. She uttered, "But we are not included in the prizes, right?"

    "Eh?" Kristina looks at Harry.

    Harry could not decide what to reply to. He indeed reminds everyone that the prize did not include the Student Council and everyone who helps in this event if they join to complete the tasks.

    Everyone knew who the actors were, so it was unfair to those pure guests to complete a task.

    "Okay. That''s fine! I will still complete the tasks and visit the other guys!"

    "That''s cool!"

    They left the room and climbed to the next floor.

 Chapter 236 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 236: THE TASK GAME (TWO)

    * * *

    Completing the tasks further. Finally, they were in the last room.

    "Yay! It''s the last one!" Kristina excitedly raised her card above her head. Although she can get nothing from the prizes. She was happy to stroll the entire building with Harry.

    "Now I''m thirsty. Let''s have a lemonade when we get out!" she muttered.

    Harry nodded and replied, "Sure. I need one large cup of it."

    "Same to me! And a cheese hotdog! How about you, Harry?"

    "Let''s hurry then?"

    "Yup! To the exit!" Kristina was full of enthusiasm.

    Harry beamed, amuse watching her walking ahead. He followed quietly while the girl kept staring at her Task Card. In this passing week, Kristina worked hard to finish the preparation at an earlier time. Harry thinks he should reward her soon, and he already had an idea of what that would be.

    A smile playing on his lips, Harry walked ahead to open the exit door. "Let''s check how many students completed the Tasks," said Harry while holding up the door.

    "Right! Let''s see if the department has braver students!"

    Kristina now fully understands that Harry''s concepts are brilliant! She never heard of a Halloween Party School Event that has a Horror Building Task Rewards Concept.

    It seemed like Harry was the first one to do this.

    Harry was truly smart and amazing. She couldn''t stop herself admiring him over again. And he is indeed a perfect boyfriend! It was what she always heard from the Senior Students. But they will also gossip if he is straight.

    They said Harry never has a girlfriend. But for Kristina, she doubts that Harry is that kind of man. He is romantic! He is also sweet and thoughtful! Harry is the total package of a husband!

    Yes. She thinks this way because he is a leader to his fellow Student Council. Most of the ideas for tonight''s Halloween Event are from him. He has dreams for the future and of how he would succeed. So impossible he is gay.

    Kristina stops her head flying somewhere when they reach the EXIT table,

    "Hi, guys!" Ron greeted them, the assigned Student Council to watch the exit.

    "Hi, Ron!" Kristina greeted back.

    "So, where''s your Task Card?" asked Ron, surprised Kristina.

    She glanced at Harry, she then asked. "I thought it does not include us to receive a prize?"

    Before Harry could reply, Ron answered Kristina''s query. "Yes, we are not qualified to receive the prize! But since it was 10:00 PM? We have an important prize just for this hour!"

    Excitedly, Kristina burst out. "Oh. Can I really pick up a prize!?"

    "Well, since it is a special event. It has a special prize!" said Ron. He took out a bowl and asked Kristina to take one paper that rolled out.

    Anxiously, she takes one and gives it to Ron to read her prize.

    "Congratulations Kristina! Your special prize is a kiss from our Student Council President!"

    Harry dropped his mouth. What the heck? Where does this Special Prize come from? He never instructed this kind of prize!

    Meanwhile, Kristina''s face instantly flushes red. She asked herself, ''Did I hear it correctly?'' Or her ears had damaged from a lot of screaming she heard a while back?

    "Where that concept came from, Ron?"

    Kristina heard Harry asked Ron. She glanced at him; she could not determine as Harry wears a poker face. There is no trace of emotion in his expression. She could not tell either Harry was annoyed.

    To her understanding, Harry did not give this kind of prize. So why does it have something like this?

    A kiss from Harry? Surely he would not do that!

    "Maybe it''s a mistake, Ron," Kristina told the guy. She was a little disappointed, but clearly, it was a prank or a joke toward Harry.

    "It''s not! Steven told me about this, and Dean Collins approved it." Ron explained he wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead as Harry flashing a dark glare at him. He is just following the instruction!

    ''Steven! I''m going to kill you!'' Harry''s head screaming his twin brother''s name. He should have guessed instantly!

    Kristina studied Harry''s silence. She guesses that Harry doesn''t like to kiss her. So then, he should not be forced to do it. Nervously, she laughed. "It must be Steven''s prank on Harry. Forget it."

    Even if disappointing that she won''t be able to kiss Harry. But she doesn''t want to put herself or Harry in an awkward situation.

    Scratching his head, Ron nodded.

    "No."

    Kristina instantly looked at Harry. It bewildered her if what Harry means about his no.

    "I will do it."

    Harry said, which made everyone gasps.

    "Oh my, god! I didn''t know it had a special prize like this!"

    "Ah! How lucky!"

    "Why didn''t we arrive at exactly ten o''clock!"

    "Ugh!"

    And more regret sighs they heard around. Kristina felt awkward. Her face was like bitten red. She wants to speak to Harry, but her tongue seems to disappear along with the words.

    ''God! What I should do now!?''

    Kristina was in the middle of her thoughts when Harry whispered to her. She froze to her feet, and the next thing she knew, Harry now covered her mouth.

    ''Wait, the what?'' She tried to recall what Harry whispered to her. He said, "Let''s do this. If I would not give the prize, everyone thinks my sexual orientation is what they were to think I am."

    So, Harry knew that everyone was gossiping about him might be gay?

    ''Huh?'' Kristina felt Harry''s lips moving above hers¡­ ''Harry is a good kisser!''

    She freaked out, opening her mouth and responded to Harry''s kiss. She doesn''t know how long they have been kissing. She was still flustered even after Harry left her lips. She heard him asking Ron.

    "Is there a limited time?"

    "Ah, yes! It says here, a one-minute kiss!"

    "How long did we kiss already?"

    "Three minutes!" Amanda, who replied to Harry. She was also a part of the Student Council.

    Three minutes?! Kristina freaks out. Is that long already! No wonder she was still chasing her breath.

    They kissed that long!

    My god! Harry is a kisser! It''s evident that he already kissed someone before her! And who is that? A pinch of jealousy inside her chest.

    Could it be Harry''s first kiss?

 Chapter 237 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 237: MISSING EACH OTHER

    * * *

    Kristina still couldn''t believe that Harry kissed her. He only did that to take the challenge and prove to everyone who doubts his sexual orientation.

    But Harry is a great kisser. Now it''s unbelievable he has no girlfriend. Or maybe it was an ex-girlfriend already? What happened then?

    Ah, she should not be concerned about that matter. Kristina thought. She better pull herself together and stops acting flustered till now. It was embarrassing to act as if it was her first kiss.

    "Let''s go?"

    She heard Harry ask her. She nodded as a response, which she remained not with herself.

    Stepping down the stone staircase, Harry apologizes. "I''m sorry if I did that," he said.

    Kristina takes silent for a moment. She ponders. Harry does nothing to apologize to her. Whatever happens, a while back is a challenge for Harry, and she enjoyed being a part of it. Now everyone can stop doubting him.

    Still no response from her, Harry added. "I hope you won''t get angry at me?"

    Kristina took a glance at Harry. She pushed a smile and replied like it''s not a big deal. "Me? Why would I? That is fine! It''s just a kiss, you know!"

    Harry felt relieved. He doesn''t want anyone to put a meaning to it. Although it looked like he is using Kristina with his lame excuse, however, he could not refuse to do it in front of everyone who will spread a baseless rumor about his sexual orientation.

    "Um¡­ It''s just a kiss. So hope you don''t mind." he murmured.

    Kristina laughs as she tells Harry. "Stop apologizing, would you?"

    "Okay. It worried me that your boyfriend got angry at me."

    Flushing her cheeks, Kristina laughs awkwardly. "What? Hey, I don''t have a boyfriend! So, totally fine!"

    "That''s a relief then!" Hah. That was only his lame excuse to hide his guilt. He''s an a*hole.

    ~~~~~

    They close the Horror Building after one in the morning. The Battle of the Band is also about to end. After Harry makes sure that the activity is all finished and students go home, he heads back to the dormitory. He took a shower and prepared to sleep. He was drying his hair when Steven arrived. He looked a little drunk.

    "Hey, brother!" Steven has a huge smile on his face and then tries to hug him.

    "What are you doing?" He pushed Steven, who landed on his bed. Raising a brow, he confronted his twin brother. "Tell me. Why did you do that?"

    "About what?" Steven innocently asked him. Suppresses not to show the smile playing on his mouth.

    "How dare you make fun of me!" Harry stressed out and recalled the kiss prize joke.

    "Hey! Why are you angry at me? I''m only helping you to have your first kiss!"

    Shockingly, he snapped at Steven. "Have my first kiss!?"

    "Yes, unless you already have your first kiss?" Steven''s gaze went serious, replaced with curiosity.

    "So what if I do?"

    Creasing his brows: a grin plastered on Steven''s face. "Really? Tell me now!"

    Harry blurted out, "Stop bugging me! You drank! Go and take a shower!"

    Steven pouted and said, "Jeez. So killjoy."

    "The embarrassment I get from you is enough! I better sleep, and you better sober up!" said Harry, pulling his blanket and covering his entire body.

    The truth is, he just wanted to hide his emotion.

    Who is his first kiss?

    And if he told Steven that it was Nina. What would be his reaction?

    Harry heaves a sigh and closes his eyes. Honestly, it made him guilty. He kisses Kristina thinking it was Nina he kissed.

    ~~~~~

    CAMBRIDGE, ENGLAND

    Nina is watching the rain outside the car window. Summer has ended, and England rains a lot lately. It''s been two months since Steven went back to New Jersey, but she received no response from Harry.

    It looks like Harry has no feelings for her after all. And she is the only one who assumes Harry feels the same way.

    "We''re here, Miss."

    Jessica woke her up from falling into deep thoughts. Nina nodded. She pushed the car door and got out without words. Jessica hastily followed her outside, carrying an umbrella, and trying to catch her up.

    But Nina doesn''t care if the rain-drenched her dress. She enters the apartment and heads to the staircase.

    Mrs. Smith, who was about to greet her Miss, but she noticed the sadness in her eyes. She and Jessica meet gazes, both sighed.

    They both thought, their Miss has gone back to being lonely. She was waiting for a letter from someone. But until now, none arrived.

    "What should I make for supper, Miss Jessica?"

    "Maybe a noodle soup? I will attend the young miss! She might she''s still wearing the soaked clothes, and she caught a cold."

    "Understood, Miss Jessica."

    "Ask Mr. Long to help you make the noodles, Mrs. Smith!" Jessica added while she made hasty steps in the staircase.

    Mrs. Smith has learned to make one. She was keenly observing Jessica making Asian food. And now she learns a few of these dishes.

    And since Mr. Long stayed in England to drive and become Nina''s bodyguard. Mr. Long also helped in making Asian food for their Miss.

    Before she entered the bedroom, Jessica hurled a deep sigh, and she released it. She brightens her face and sounds cheerful.

    Jessica knocks on the door. She pushes it to open and step inside. She is right. Her Miss is still wearing her soaked dress, lying on the bed on her stomach.

    "Miss, I requested Mr. Long and Mrs. Smith to make you a noodle soup! It''s pouring heavily outside. You need to stay dry and warm," Jessica chanting cheerfully.

    She is worried. Nina acts lifeless once again. And she doesn''t know how to comfort her.

    Lately, the letter she only receives is from Steven and nothing from Harry.

    She inhaled in silence, and she spoke up again. "Miss Nina, you need to change your clothes, or you will catch a cold."

    Upon reminding Nina, Jessica strides toward the closet and takes out the warmer clothes, handing them to her Miss.

    Nina lazily gets up and begins undressing, throwing her clothes on the floor. Jessica quickly gathered the wet clothes as she said, "I will get you a hot chocolate to keep you warm."

    Nina just nodded as she laid back to lying on her bed, watching the rain outside her window. Indeed, it continues pouring heavily.

    The sky is similar to her. Sadness is eating her up, and it made her too depressed because Harry just ignored her letters.

    She told Harry to give back the maple tree leaf if he has no feelings for her. But it''s been months, and nothing arrived yet. It confuses her of what to believe or should she assume.

    It was so frustrating that she received no direct answer. If Harry doesn''t like her? Then why did Harry not send back the maple leaf?

    What should she think of now?

    Does she have to continue hoping that Harry likes her too?

    Argh! Nina shoved her face into her bed. It is what depressed her these passing months. She wants an answer!

    And Steven stops mentioning Harry. Unlike before, Steven always has a lot of stories for her. All things he and Harry did at school.

    Now, Steven only talks about things he has planned for the future.

    She was happy to hear them. But she wants to learn if Harry is doing alright.

    "I want to see you, Harry¡­" she mumbled as tears streamed down her eyes.

    ~~~~~

    PRESENT TIME

    Harry finished making dinner, but Nina hasn''t got out yet. He glanced at his wristwatch. It''s been three hours and a half. Should he knock on Nina? He wants her to eat the noodles while it remains firm yet.

    Harry knocks on his bedroom. However, no reply he heard. He grabbed the doorknob and turned it open.

    "Nina?" Softly, he calls her out. Harry was very careful not to make sudden noises. Nina informed him earlier that she has documents to review.

    Upon entering inside, he found Nina lying on his bed. It looks like she fell asleep. The laptop screen now died after not using a certain period. Nina has probably been napping for less than an hour.

    Nina was lying on the blanket. Harry looked around his bedroom to look for a quilt. The heater doesn''t work much since the temperature keeps dropping.

    He went to his walk-in closet and got a clean quilt. Carefully, he placed the sheet into Nina, covering her body till her neck.

    Scrutinizing at Nina''s face this close, he noticed the trace of tears in her eyes.

    ''Is Nina crying?'' Harry asked himself. ''Is Nina having a bad dream?''

    It tempted him to dry those tears, but he doesn''t want to wake her up. Harry straightened up his body and turned around. But before he could take another step, Nina mumbles in her sleep.

    "Jessica, I am waiting for my Harry to come back to me..."

    Hearing it, Harry didn''t notice the tears trailing down his cheeks. He glanced at Nina. It tempted him to join her in the bed and lock her inside his arms.

    But Harry chose to get out of the room. He leaned on the door and let the tears gush down his face.

    "Oh, Nina¡­ I''m so sorry!"

    Silently, he cried along with his heart.

 Chapter 238 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 238: MARRIAGE PROPOSAL

    * * *

    Autumn, somewhere in England in the 1980s,¡­

    Nina gaped intently at the trees, now changing colors. They were too beautiful and fascinated by her eyes. However, her heart is still gloomy.

    "Hey! What''s with that face?"

    Nina blinks several times before she can fix her vision to the man who blocked her view.

    "Albert! What are you doing here?" she burst suddenly after recognizing the guy.

    Chuckling, he took the space next to Nina and replied, "What? Am I not allowed to visit you?"

    Nina shook her head, a slight smile tearing from her lips. "I''m not referring to that. I mean, you are supposed to stay in your kingdom. But here you are in England again?"

    Albert frowned, sounded hurt as he murmured, "Can you at least say you are glad to see me?"

    Nina laughs this time when Albert tried to look pitiful. "Okay! But how could I? If twice a month or each week I see you?"

    "You''re hurting my feelings! I even missed you instantly the next day I didn''t see you!"

    Nina pushed a sad smile, her gaze soften staring at Albert. She somehow understood what Albert was telling her. She is also missing someone badly like he was part of her system; she cannot stop thinking of him every single day.

    With a kind smile, she told Albert. "But you know already. I couldn''t return your feelings."

    Albert knew this, but he wants to be honest about his feelings for her. He laughed awkwardly and said to Nina.

    "Hey! I''m not forcing you! It''s my choice to love you, even if you don''t love me back."

    Nina heaves a sigh before she replies to Albert with a sympathetic gaze. "But look around? I''m sure someone out there you can love more than you love me!"

    Every time she and Albert cross paths. He endlessly confesses his feelings to her.

    She constantly advises him to turn his eyes to other women. Maybe he meets someone he will fall in love with, in the end. But this guy is persistent. These are the lines she always gets from him.

    "Just let me love you. I am more than happy with it."

    If love is that simple, but it''s hard to turn one''s attention to someone else. The only person in her heart is Harry, despite how Steven and Albert show their love for her.

    That is why she understands Albert when he reasons out that he can not take her out from his heart just like that.

    Because she feels the same way, which until now, she still hopes for Harry to love her. And maybe for the rest of her life. He is the only man she could ever love.

    "Albert... You need to learn to forget me." She begged him.

    "Nina, you know that is impossible," Albert replied with a serious tone.

    At times like this, she has to put effort to push him away. "Then stop seeing me! Distance yourself and find someone else!"

    Nina meets Albert''s eyes, gaping at his face, which he pushes in a sad smile. She knows that it hurt him. But Albert must stop pursuing her. After a long silence, it was Nina who broke it.

    "I saw in the article that you must marry someone soon."

    Albert presses his lips, he heaves a furious sigh. "They force me to pair with every single princess and duke''s daughters in entire Europe. I hated how they wanted me to search for a suitable future Queen of Jeneva."

    "It''s for your kingdom''s benefits, right?" Nina commented as she went on. "Don''t tell me you are supposed to visit your princess, but you are coming here instead?"

    Albert remained silent as he was falling into his thoughts. Nina was correct. Instead of visiting someone''s castle, his way always directed where Nina is.

    "I am visiting my princess, yes."

    Nina did not comment on that. She doesn''t want to assume, but somehow, she could sense that Albert is referring to her.

    "I would be the happiest man in the world if you accept my proposal to marry me."

    Nina couldn''t find the words to reply to Albert''s proposal. She rejected him over and over. Now, a marriage proposal he offered to her. Nina is unsure whether to laugh or cry.

    The only person she wants to hear confessing love and proposing marriage to her is Harry. But he rejected her by ignoring her confession.

    Even though the kisses they shared are only meaningless to him. But it is a precious memory she will cherish in her entire life.

    "I''m sorry, Albert. But I can''t marry someone I don''t love."

    Nina waited to see what Albert would react. But he remained silent. Later, he sat up from the bench they seated at and uttered these words...

    "You know what? Even how many times you hurt my feelings. It never changes the fact that it only beats for you."

    "But I understood. I shouldn''t trouble you this much. I''m just hoping that you will give me a chance. And if in the future the man you love hurts you. I am always here waiting for you."

    Before Albert takes a step leaving that place. Lovingly, he gapes at Nina''s beautiful face as he added.

    "I''ll be waiting."

    Nina lost with words. She can''t find the exact words to respond. All she could do is watch Albert''s back as he leaves. She caught the pain in his eyes. But she doesn''t want Albert to hope for anything.

    In all the people, she knows how it feels like slowly killing inside to hope and waiting for someone. Albert should know the truth than he waited for nothing.

    ''But I will wait for Harry.'' Nina reasoned out to herself. ''I will not be at peace if I do not hear from Harry''s mouth that he doesn''t like me. I want to hear from him that those kisses have no meaning for him at all.''

    Before the tears found its way to flood her eyes, Nina shook her head and blinked several times, and fought the urge to cry.

    ''I''m going to see Harry¡­''

    ~~~~~~

    London INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT

    Greg standing still in the exit lounge holding a PLACARD. His mother Annie instructs him to pick up someone who will arrive this morning bound by Chinese aircraft.

    He was watching keenly all the passengers that were now taking the exit, and he noticed a girl waving in his direction.

    He blinks his eyes many times. She enthralled him. And even after she stopped in front of him. Still, he couldn''t take his eyes away from her cute face.

    "Bonjour!"

    She greeted him while he tried to process his head how to reply to her.

    "Miss, you are not in France," Greg decided to reply to the girl honestly.

    "I know! I just practice my accent!" she said, tearing a sweet smile across her pretty face.

    After he realized what''s going on. Greg can''t help to chuckle. She is interesting. She looks innocent, but her eyes tell him that there is naughtiness hidden inside this slender body. He couldn''t believe she is 17 years old. She looks 15 and seems a lost kitten doesn''t stop wandering her eyes to the entire airport.

    "You''re cute!" she said afterward her eye landed at him again.

    Suddenly, Greg blush and he doesn''t understand. He was always told how cute he was by pretty girls in his Academy. But her effect is different.

    "Which way, by the way?"

    He heard her asking him something. Stuttering, Greg gestures his hand toward the direction where his car parks.

    ~ ~ ~

    Cambridge, England

    "Here we are," Greg said to the girl.

    Along their way, she was talking non-stop as she was asking nonstop as well. Greg takes out the luggage while his eyes never leave the girl. He saw Jessica open the door, and she instantly hugged her. Jessica returned the embrace before she led the guest inside.

    He was stepping inside the apartment, carrying two luggage; he saw Jessica pointed out which room his cousin Nina was staying in.

    The girl smiles in his direction while taking careful steps not to make a noise. She put her index finger to her lips, gesturing a shush.

    Greg remained frozen on the wooden floor, still hugging the luggage when Jessica noticed him.

    "Mr. Greg, you can put down the bags now. Thank you for picking up Miss Shang."

    "Ah, no problem!" He quickly pushed a wide smile.

    "You are going back now to the Academy?" Jessica asked curiously when Greg hadn''t left yet.

    "Ah, no. I''m staying. I have no other things to do. I heard they plan to go out. I can drive them around!"

    Jessica understood the way Greg behaved now. She could sense that there is a bigger reason Lady Annie''s son doesn''t want to leave yet. But Jessica keeps it to herself. Pushing a teasing smile, she invited Greg to sit in the living room.

    "I''ll make you some tea, Mr. Greg."

    "Thank you, Jessica."

    Before Jessica could get out the door from the living room, they now heard a loud squeal followed by creaks on the floor of two girls jumping.

 Chapter 239 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 239: HER VISITOR

    * * *

    Since its weekend. Nina remains in her bedroom. She was so lazy today that she didn''t bother to get up from the bed.

    After Jessica brought her breakfast, Nina curled up on her bed, reading a book. After two hours, she was startled when her bedroom door swiftly opened with a force.

    "Bonjour!" Greeted a girl who stops in front of the bed, smiling widely to Nina.

    Realizing who it was, Nina jumps from her bed and rushes to the girl for a hug.

    "Korin!"

    "Sister Nina!"

    They were jumping while hugging each other. Later on, they sat down on Nina''s bed and cried. Korin already stops crying while Nina continues sobbing on her shoulder.

    She could sense that there is a deeper meaning of these tears, and she only knows one reason what causes this. It involves her heart.

    Nina Li, who was extremely beautiful, wealthy, and life envied by everyone. However, she has a problem with whom she should love.

    The one who keeps chasing her? Or the one she wants to chase?

    Korin heaves a sympathetic sigh. Lightly patting Nina''s back is all she could offer. She is still inexperienced because she never falls in love yet. And she had no time to meet someone she would like or to love since she focused on training how to run their restaurant at a young age. She just waited when her grandfather arranged her marriage to someone. If that guy is decent and likable, she might not raise a protest. But if the guy is an asshole and jerk to become her husband, she will only decline her family to make her marry a stranger.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you are coming for a visit?" Nina asked afterward. Remain leaning on Korin''s shoulder.

    "It will not be a surprise anymore if I told you I''m coming!"

    Both of them giggled from Korin''s response. Nina parted from Korin and wiped her face.

    "I''m sorry. Your dress now drenches with my tears," she apologizes.

    Korin waves her hand like saying no problem. "That''s okay! I''m so happy I could lend my shoulder to you. And I could cry with you too." Korin softens her gaze at Nina, she hugs her one more time. "I''m so worried about you."

    "I''m fine. But it was so nice to cry wholeheartedly. A huge weight on my heart lifted now."

    Korin tears a warm smile, she then remembers something. "By the way! Introduce me to the prince!"

    "Prince?" Nina tried to dig her mind about who Korin was talking about. "Are you talking about Albert?"

    "Yes!"

    "Oh..." Nina suddenly recalled the last time she talked with Albert. The guy wasn''t only pursuing her to be his girlfriend but proposing marriage to her. However, she doesn''t have a feeling for Albert, whom the guy keeps hoping she would accept him one day.

    But Albert''s persistence teaches her to be true to herself. She was now thinking of asking Harry a straightway answer. Even if it was a hurtful truth, at least, she knows that nothing is waiting for her. If Harry said he doesn''t like her, then that is the moment she would stop dreaming of him.

    "Sister Nina?"

    Nina came back to her senses after Korin called her name several times.

    "Oh, I mean. He is busy. Albert starts doing Royal duties," she replied even though she wasn''t sure if Korin''s query was still about Albert.

    Korin gape at her earnestly before she spoke. "I''m asking about brother Steven and brother Harry. "

    "Hm? What about them?" Nina blinks her eyes and then smiles timidly. There is a small hint of bewilderment on her face. She fell into her thoughts, the reason she doesn''t hear what Korin is asking her.

    "I''m asking you. Is it true about you and brother Steven?" Korin wants to ask Nina the times they exchange letters. But she was thinking, maybe it''s better to ask Nina personally.

    Nina, on the other hand, weighing how to answer Korin. The articles about Steven kissing her become a trend gossip back in Zen City and people assume that she was now arranged to marry Steven Shang. But the people don''t know the real story. There''s nothing between them, and she already told Steven that she doesn''t feel the same way.

    "Steven already knows my real feelings for him," she told Korin after her long silence.

    Korin listens intently, waiting for the next words that come out from Nina''s mouth. She knew that Harry, whom Nina has a crush on.

    Heaving a long sigh, Nina continues. "I asked Harry what he feels about me. But Harry wasn''t replying to me. Maybe, he doesn''t like me at all."

    There''s sadness in her voice. In fact, she is on the verge of crying again.

    Korin couldn''t find the words to comfort Nina. She is innocent about love, and so, she could not offer her advice or whatsoever to comfort her.

    "I wish I knew about love. But I have nothing I could offer to you."

    Nina shook her head. She took Korin''s hands and said, "Visiting me this far is enough to comfort me."

    They embrace each other again. Nina remembers to ask Korin for something. She was trying to get a chance, and this is the right moment.

    "Tell me. Did someone pick you up at the airport? I didn''t notice Mr. Long left today."

    Korin pursed a sweet smile, her eyes twinkle, and face brightened. Nina guesses that something is going on with this girl.

    "Your cousin is too cute! And he smells so nice!"

    Nina dropped her mouth. She couldn''t believe this girl. Korin obviously has a crush on her cousin Greg.

    "Someone is saying she knows nothing about love. But you were like a kitten that was bitten by ants while sitting on my bed. Smell nice, huh?" Nina sounds teasing.

    Korin blushed. She giggled and covered her face while mumbling. "You can''t blame me! All I could smell every day are the onions, garlic, chilies, noodle soup, and grease from cooking oil! And truly, your cousin smells better than any of the foreign customers I encountered in the restaurant!"

    "Hm..." Nina''s curled a teasing smile and teasing look. She runs to the window and looks below. "The car is still here. So it means my cousin hasn''t left yet."

    "Oh." Instantly, Korin glowed her cheeks and sparks her eyes.

    "Come on! Let''s have a chat with my cousin!"

    "Huh? Wait, sister Nina!" Korin''s heart suddenly beating wildly.

    During their long drive, she was able to smile and talk a lot to Greg so that she could cover up her shyness. Now that she realized that she had a crush on Greg. She doesn''t know how to face and talk to him again.

    But Nina already dragged her to the first floor of this apartment. Korin just followed her toward a room that looks like a closed-door living room.

    "Hi, Greg!"

    Greg immediately put down the teacup and stood on his feet upon seeing them entering the room.

    "Hello, Nina!" Greg greeted back, his eyes flashing toward the girl behind his cousin.

    Nina caught that glance, and she is guessing that Korin is doing the same.

    "Please, take a seat, again!" Nina said while she pulled Korin toward the opposite couch Greg occupying.

    "Thank you for picking up my little sister!" Nina said afterward. She instantly notices the two blush and nods at each other.

    Greg instantly replied, pushing a warm smile. "No problem! I have nothing to do today, so I''m free to pick up Korin."

    Nina suppresses her lips from tearing a wide smile. It seems like these two have a crush on each other at the first meeting!

    "Well, then! You will stay for lunch?"

    "Sure! I love to!"

    "Oh. I have a better idea! Let''s have lunch outside, then let''s buy some ingredients for making buns! Do you know that Korin is a good chef? She makes tasty fried buns!"

    Korin dropped her mouth in how Nina praised her in front of Greg. Though she was already helping the kitchen for two years. But she is far from calling a good chef. She hasn''t started college yet.

    "Sister Nina too much complimented me. I''m beyond compare to the master chefs back in China. I''m just starting to learn," humbly, she told Greg.

    The guy has sparked in his eyes like he was excited to try the food she cooked.

    "I love Chinese food! Mama makes noodle soup and simple Chinese cuisine, so I love to eat other Chinese dishes!"

    Nina lightly elbowed Korin who stayed silent next to her. Korin glances at Nina and then Greg. Afterward, she nodded and smiled. "Sure. I''ll cook for dinner later."

    "Yay! I truly missed them!" Nina cheerfully said.

    Jessica just came back from the kitchen. On her hands is a tray to serve tea for Nina and Korin. She was happy seeing her Miss showing life now Korin was here. She''s praying that her Miss stays cheerful and stops waiting for love that is unsure if it will be returned.

    Jessica always curses Harry for being an idiot. Her miss is such a gem! Several men are chasing after her, but that idiot guy only ignores her Miss!

    The next time she will see him, she will give him a good punch! Her miss shed tears for him. He deserves to beat up for hurting her miss like this!

    "Jessica?" Nina notices that her attendant frowned like she was mad with someone.

    "I''m sorry, Miss! Here''s your tea!" Jessica set aside her imagination of beating up Harry. Because in reality, she couldn''t do that.. All she can do is curse him inside her head.

 Chapter 240 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 240: FUTURE PLANS

    * * *

    They brought Korin to a fancy restaurant not far away from the apartment Nina lived in.

    Nina ordered a lot of dishes new to her. There are beef tenderloin, fried chicken, garlic bread, vegetable and fruit salads, and some cheesy desserts.

    Korin rarely has eaten in Western Restaurants that is why she tried everything that Nina ordered. She likes how the meat was cooked, and the vegetable salad that she could taste some mayo and cheese.

    The whole time, her gaze wandered around the place. She was impressed with its rich design like in Classic Royal movies she watched some time with her older sisters.

    "Do you like the place?" Nina asked Korin after she noticed how she seemed fascinated by the atmosphere of the restaurant.

    Nodding, a wide smile tore across her face. "I love it, sister Nina! I have decided! I want to have my restaurant with an interior design like this!"

    "Oh. I thought you want to inherit your grandfather''s restaurant?"

    "I want to have a restaurant. Western cuisine! I will ask grandpa to allow me to study here in England!"

    "That''s a great idea, Korin! You can live with me! And I will definitely invest in your restaurant!"

    Hearing this, Korin wants to jump with excitement. "You mean, business partners?"

    She can already imagine. A restaurant of her own. A grand lounge where her customers gather to make reservations for a private room or a table in the dining hall. A flashy western evening gown is worn by customers dining in her restaurants. She can''t wait for the day would come, and she could build her restaurant!

    "I could see that you are already daydreaming, so yes! Let us try all the restaurants around for you to have preferences and ideas," said Nina.

    "I can be your driver!" Greg volunteered, raising his right hand. "I know a lot of restaurants around England. I can tour you guys around!"

    Nina and Korin looked at each other, excitedly they nodded at Greg with a wide smile. Greg secretly jumping inside his head. It means he could spend more time getting to know Korin a lot more.

    On the other hand, Nina loves the idea. A western setting restaurant in central Zen City. She needs to talk to her father to help her invest in Korin''s restaurant. Aside from that, the Li Enterprise can be the distributor of all liquor the restaurant needed. It was a great investment in the future!

    Korin as well was already excited. She made up her mind. "Next year, I will apply for college here, sister Nina! I need to know about how to manage a restaurant and take courses to top cooking schools here in Europe!"

    "Ah, I can''t wait, Korin! I will tell Mama to help you explain to grandpa Oliver that he has nothing to worry about if you live here with me!"

    "Ah, I can''t wait, sister Nina!"

    After a merry lunch that turned out to be a business agenda; they stroll the street toward the marketplace.

    It was Autumn, and so the view is breathtaking. The leaves that scattered around the road and trees that change color this season give them a new face of Earth. It is one of the seasons Nina likes here in England.

    "So beautiful here, sister Nina! Can I visit your school?"

    "Sure! I will bring you on Monday!"

    "Great!"

    "We''re almost in the marketplace!"

    Since Korin spends more time in the restaurant, she is already familiar with all the ingredients she needs. Gladly, Greg was there to help to carry the paper bags and brought them to the car. The moment they arrived in the apartment, Korin prepared all the ingredients for the bun. Nina and Jessica help to peel the carrots and potatoes and cut them into tiny cubes as Korin''s request.

    Korin will make her specialty fry buns instead of steam buns.

    Greg is also helping to prepare the dough, kneading it. They keenly watch Korin and help her wrap the ingredients she mixed in a bowl into the dough she cut into squares. While frying the bun at enough temperature, Korin prepared the egg noodles.

    Again, Greg helped her to knead the dough. He was very thankful his mother Annie always bugged him to watch and help to make noodles. Now he could show Korin that he also knows how to make noodles.

    This time, it''s not a noodle soup they have for tonight, but a stir-fry noodle.

    It amazed Greg to watch Korin stirring the noodles in a large frying pan. His cousin Nina mentioned that Korin starts her training to learn the family recipe when she is fifteen years old.

    Now that two years have passed, she has become an expert. She looks like a perfect housewife in Greg''s eyes. Having these thoughts, Greg shook his head for having crazy thoughts.

    But he has met no woman like Korin.

    He heard from his mother how powerful the Shang back in Zen City. That is why he respected Steven and Harry when he met them. That twin looks like princes. Even if they stand next to a real prince like Albert, they also stand.

    And when his mother told her about Steven and Harry''s cousin coming to visit in England, he expected a spoiled brat princess that would demand a lot. But he was wrong.

    That princess is in front of a gas stove. Holding a huge frying pan in one hand and chopsticks in the other hand to stir the noodles. She doesn''t care if her apron was greased with sauces and cooking oil and flour powder. Even though she looks a little mess, her face remains beautiful and bright. Her expression focused on what she is cooking. But could see how she put all her heart into the frying pan.

    That is true. Korin is always happy to cook for her family and friends like Nina.. She would cook wholeheartedly so that, anyone who gets to taste the food she makes, they would not only appreciate the taste but also feel her love.

 Chapter 241 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 241: THE PEOPLE WHO KNOW THE PAST

    * * *

    Watching from behind, Nina and Jessica casually looked at each other with a playful smile on their lips. Ever since Greg never separates from Korin. He was attentive in helping her. Like what is happening in front of them¡­ Greg is holding the hot pan while Korin transfers the noodles into a huge platter.

    These two just meet today, but they were acting like newlyweds, helping each other while cooking.

    Now that she has done cooking three dishes for dinner tonight, Korin took a hot bath after she rested enough time. She was embarrassed that Greg sees how messed she appeared from all the grease of the food she prepared.

    Before coming to England, Korin went shopping to buy suitable clothes in western countries. Most of the time, she only wears Chinese clothing, especially during the time she is serving in restaurants or helping the kitchen.

    This time, she wants to act elegant, wearing a floral skirt below her knee and a plain off-shoulder blouse.

    She always wanted to go on dates to wear modern dresses. She wants to feel like a proper lady once in a while, yet she meets no one she wants to date.

    It''s not that she could not wear modern clothing back in China. But the dresses she has are costly to be just smudged with sauces and cooking oil while she''s working in the restaurant.

    That is why it''s not only Greg who dropped a mouth when she walked into the living room but also Nina. She couldn''t believe that the girl in front of her was Korin. Her waist-long black hair that always braided behind her head is now rested freely on her back. Nina was like a proud elder sister, seeing her little sister grow up as a lady now.

    "Korin! My God, you are so pretty!" Nina burst out, almost teary-eyed.

    "Am I looking okay?" She whispered to Nina, worried that Greg would hear them.

    Nina giggled before she replied, "You grew as a very beautiful lady like a blossoming Magnolia!"

    "Thank you, sister Nina." Shyly, Korin said to Nina.

    "I will prepare the table, Miss!" Said Jessica and left the living room.

    Meanwhile, Greg was still bewitched upon seeing Korin in an elegant posture, wearing a floral skirt and pink plain blouse. The look-like a fifteen-year-old girl he first meets at the airport now truly looks like a seventeen-year-old lady.

    ~~~~~

    PRESENT TIME

    "Greg?" called by a soft voice from a woman who enters the door.

    Greg blinks several times and withdraws his gaze from the window of his wife''s office, the top floor of Gardenia Palace Restaurant.

    He was watching the heavy rain from the floor-ceiling window while contacting his cousin Nina.

    "Have you already contacted sister Nina?"

    Greg lovingly watches his wife striding toward him. He shook his head.

    When the heavy rain pours heavily, the non-customers start entering the restaurant to take shelter. They have a conscience, and they couldn''t drive them out, but let them stay overnight until today. It was the reason he was occupied and forgot to check out if Nina was able to go home yesterday.

    Nina assigned Greg Grant to be the president of Li-Shang Company. He manages all the International affairs of Li''s investments. When he was in the country, he dropped and picked up his wife every single day.

    But since yesterday, they were trapped inside the restaurant. Besides, their VIP customers are also trapped with them and could not go home with this kind of weather. So then, they are doing their best to accommodate even the passerby that sheltered in their restaurant.

    His wife Korin left an hour ago to check everyone if they needed anything. It was also an hour already since he tried to contact his cousin. Greg cannot also contact Nina''s secretary, and his assistant was the same.

    Came back from deep thoughts; he shook his head and fixed his eyes on his beautiful wife.

    "I''m still trying to figure out whom I should contact," he told Korin.

    Korin tilted her head to the side, thinking who is closer to Nina aside from them as her family.

    "How about sister Jessica? She was in a neighboring City and the typhoon''s path won''t hit them badly."

    After saying it, Korin picked up her phone at her office table and dialed Jessica''s contact. She waited patiently until the other line picked up.

    "Hello, Korin?"

    "Sister Jessica... Greg, and I wanted to know whether you were able to contact sister Nina yesterday or today? We are too worried as she didn''t answer her phone."

    "Oh, don''t worry! Nina is in good hands," Jessica responded and informed Korin.

    Korin is a little confused. She stared at Greg, creasing her forehead.

    Seeing his wife curling her forehead, Greg was a little nervous. He patiently waited until Korin finished talking to Jessica. But he noticed the funny expression on his wife''s face instead.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked curiously.

    Korin couldn''t believe what she heard from Jessica. She doesn''t know what to feel when mixed emotion is playing inside her chest.

    "What happened?" Greg was very concerned to hear what Jessica told Korin.

    "Greg!"

    "Huh?"

    "Sister Nina and brother Harry trapped inside the company!"

    Greg is bewildered. He doesn''t like what he heard, but his wife has this happiness on her face.

    "Is something to be happy about?" he suppressed not to frown in front of his wife.

    Although Harry has become his cousin-in-law from both sides, since he married Korin and Harry married Nina. But he couldn''t feel happy at this moment.

    As Greg gaping at his wife, the playful smile on Korin''s lips saying she was hoping that miracle happens between Nina and Harry.

    He was aware of how his cousin suffered through these years. He wished Nina just married Albert. Maybe her life is happier.

    Heaving a sigh, Greg asked his wife. "Do you think Theo and Jeremy already know the story of their parents?"

    Shocked from her husband''s question Korin looked up at her tall and gorgeous blue-eyed husband.. She knows that Greg is a little distant from Harry because of things that happened in the past¡­ which the only people who know the truth is she, Greg, and Jessica.

 Chapter 242 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 242: SPENDING THE CHRISTMAS TOGETHER

    * * *

    Two weeks over too soon. Korin has to go back to China, which she left her heart in England.

    Nina learned from Annie that Greg and Korin regularly exchange love letters. She knew at first glance. Korin and Greg had a crush on each other and developed it quickly into love.

    She was happy for her cousin and the girl she treats as her little sister. But as for her?

    Her heart remains lonely. It seems Harry truly forgot her. November has almost ended, soon is Christmas break. Her parents will not come over this Christmas. Since Li Enterprise joined an International investment and projects, her father is busier, and her mother has more social engagements.

    Nina stared at the typewriter in front of her. The blank paper on it remained empty when she couldn''t focus her attention on her paperwork.

    Flying her thoughts somewhere, Nina shudders when she hears a knock on her bedroom door.

    "Miss Nina? A letter arrived." Jessica placed down the pink envelope on the table.

    Nina stared at it, reading the sender. She heaves a sad sigh. Still nothing from Harry. She thanked Jessica and smiles lazily.

    "Thank you, Jessica."

    Jessica bowed and asked, "Should I bring a hot chocolate?"

    "Yes, please¡­"

    Jessica left, Nina opened the letter. She rested her back on the chair and started reading Steven''s letter.

    As usual, Steven''s letter mentions he is missing her. Again, Steven confessed to her and more sweet words to her. And before Steven ends his letter. He mentioned the Halloween Party in their school. According to him¡­ Harry came up with a concept to put up a Horror House for that night. Steven said ¡ª it surprised him how Harry came up with such an idea.

    Nina stood on her feet. She read that part of the letter over again. Still, she couldn''t put down it.

    Jessica came back with a tray in her hand. It confused her why Nina was standing while reading the letter. But she noticed one thing. Nina''s gloomy face now turned bright and tore her lips with a smile.

    "Anything good news, Miss Nina?" asked Jessica.

    But the letter engrossed her to read it over again. Jessica coughs to announce her presence one more time.

    Nina is dazed. Her head clouded with overwhelming emotion. She then noticed that Jessica came back. She put down the letter and smiled partly.

    "Ahem. You can place the mug here, Jessica." Nina gestured at the space next to a typewriter on her right side.

    Jessica walks over and places the mug of hot chocolate on the table. She told Nina that she is going to help Mrs. Smith to make lunch. Nina nodded and waited for the door to shut.

    Now that she is alone again. Nina picks up the letter, and she rushes to her bed, jumps on it, and buries her face to the soft mattress, screaming in a low voice. After she calmed down, she read the letter one more time.

    She couldn''t help to feel happy. Steven mentions that Harry suggested a concept of Horror House in their school activity. What instantly came to her mind...

    Harry likes her!

    They had such memories inside a Horror House. She and Harry kissed while their body was so close. Their arms wrapped each other''s bodies; hugging tightly!

    That night, she felt the mutual feelings. She could feel that Harry likes her too.

    When it starts that Harry ignores her? It was after Steven kissed her at the airport. But she explained to the letter she has no feelings for Steven because whom she loves is him. But why does Harry not respond to her?

    It has something to do with Steven? Is Harry ignoring her because of Steven?

    Does Harry choose not to have a relationship with her because he knows Steven likes her too?

    Nina comes to her mind about these possibilities.

    ''Why I didn''t realize it right away!'' she muttered to herself.

    ''I need to talk to Harry! And I know how!''

    That day, Nina worked on something. No matter what happens. Even if she goes against her father''s will, she doesn''t care anymore!

    She is going to see Harry!

    ~~~

    Christmas break¡­

    Outside, the streets filled with snow. It was freezing but Nina came down to find Jessica. She is in the mood for shopping. She will buy gifts for everyone and place them under the Christmas tree they put up the other day.

    Nina just descended on the stairs when someone knocked on the main door. From the kitchen, Jessica rushes to open it, but Nina stops here.

    "Jessica! Let me open it! Go and change! We will go shopping!" she cheerfully told her attendant.

    Seeing her in a cheerful mood, Jessica agreed while her Miss in an excellent mood.

    They heard another ring on the door. Nina rushed toward it. Her eyes widened to see the person on the doorsteps.

    "Hi! Merry Christmas!"

    ~~~~~

    New Jersey, USA

    Since it was on Christmas break, Harry and Steven went to their house.

    Harry was reading a book when he noticed Steven was packing up.

    "Where are you going?" curious, he asked. Steven is also packing up his winter coats and sweaters. "Are you going home to China like Mr. Feng and the maids?"

    "No," Steven replied, happiness could be regarded in his voice.

    "Then where are you going? Why aren''t you inviting me if you plan to go skiing?" Harry continues interrogating his twin brother.

    Steven''s eyes glow while replying to Harry. "I''m going to visit Nina to spend Christmas together!"

    Instantly, Harry''s heart squeezes inside his chest. He wanted to see Nina. But what excuse should he tell Steven?

    "Why are you not inviting me to go together?"

    Steven glanced at Harry; he returned his gaze to his luggage. "Aren''t you going to spend Christmas with Kristina?" he asked in a tease in his tone.

    Harry furrowed his brows. He ponders for seconds and then replied to his stupid twin brother, who always pairs him to Kristina.

    "And why should I spend Christmas with her? She was at Sam''s parent''s house."

    "Jeez. You''re so slow, Harry! A girl always has perceptions that her boyfriend spends time with them on this special occasion!"

    Confused, Harry tried to elaborate on Steven''s words. After he understood, he glared and snapped at Steven. "Kristina is not my girlfriend!"

    "Come on, Harry! After you kiss a girl, she will assume she is already your girlfriend," Steven said, winking at Harry.

    Harry widened his eyes as it stupefied him after Steven phrases that. He wanted to punch his twin brother. It is not his principle to treat a woman like shit.

    "That prize is your fucking prank on me!" he yelled at Steven, who only smirks at him. "I bear it as it was my reputation you placed as a bet on the table!"

    "You should be thankful to me that I helped you out! Now you need not court Kristina. She is already your girlfriend."

    "What are you talking about!" Harry couldn''t believe how fucking shameless his twin brother. He just kissed Kristina because it was necessary.

    "You know that girls think that way."

    Steven glanced at Harry when it didn''t reply to him. He finished packing and ready to go. He walks around his bed and sits close to Harry. With a serious tone, Steven speaks to Harry.

    "I just wanted you to find happiness." Steven began. "Kristina is a nice girl. A lot of the boys want her as a girlfriend. But she turns down everyone. What do you think is the reason? She is more interested in you!" Steven taps Harry''s shoulder and continues¡­

    "I love Nina very much. I couldn''t live without her. I will do everything to be with her."

    Harry did not reply. It buries his fingers in the book. He remained lowering his head to hide his anger, but he calmed down and just ignored whatever Steven said to him.

    "Now¡­ Can you drive me to the airport?"

    "What!?" Harry was dumbfounded by how thick-skin Steven is. "Get a taxi! Leave me alone, you bully!"

    Steven just laughs at his reaction. He sat up and reached for his luggage. "Hey, brother! I''m leaving now!"

    "Get lost," Harry mumbles lazily, pretending he flipped the page and tried to read the print on the book.

    Harry heard the door shut; he put down the book and glared at the door, gritting his teeth. He wants to scream. ''Fucking shit!''

    He remained on his bed, staring at the ceiling. After half an hour Steven has left. Harry finally got up from his bed. He gets out of the bedroom he shared with Steven. Wandering his eyes to the entire living room from the second floor, he felt so much loneliness.

    The butler and servants went home and won''t come back until the end of February; that was after Chinese New Year.

    Then Steven also left and flew to England to see Nina.

    ''Nina¡­'' He wants to see Nina too! ''Fuck you, Steven!''

    Harry keeps cursing his twin brother inside his head. Later on, he realized that it was the first time he felt truly enraged toward Steven.

    Heaving a sigh, Harry hugged himself. Now that the house is deafening its silence, his body began shivering. He needs to get wood to light the fireplace. Since he was alone, he did not need to turn on the heater.

    Harry made himself a brewed coffee and sat in front of the fire after. He gaped at it until his eyes hurt from gazing at it longer. He rolled on the carpeted floor, both his arms covered across his face and groaned.

    "Nina!"

 Chapter 243 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 243: STEVEN''S LIE

    * * *

    Cambridge, ENGLAND

    "Merry Christmas!" greeted by the man on the doorsteps.

    "Steven?"

    "Yup! Special Delivery!" Steven is holding a colored pink human-size Teddy bear.

    Nina pushed a smile; she can''t help her eyes to flicker. She likes the gift. But her heart yearns for someone else to give her this kind of present. She glances at Steven''s back, might the person she wished to see appeared and came to visit her as well. But seemingly, Steven comes alone, and it disappoints her so much.

    "Come in!" Nina tried to sound cheerful. She tore a sweet smile across her beautiful face and led Steven toward the living room.

    Steven placed the Teddy Bear on a single couch and took the sofa across from Nina. After they take a seat, Nina tries her best to entertain Steven.

    "What brought you all the way here on snowy days?" she asked Steven.

    Happiness plastered all over Steven''s face ever since he saw Nina. He felt relieved that Nina welcomed him warmly. It was clear to him that Nina already rejected him. But he doesn''t want to give without trying once again, the reason he was here one more time without Nina''s knowledge.

    After a moment of thought, Steven tore a handsome smile as he answered. "I want to spend the holidays with you. My family is not coming to New Jersey but everyone went home to China and somewhat lonely."

    The last sentence hit Nina hard. Her parents are not coming either. And that is why she knows the feeling of being alone. But she wants to ask about Harry. However, she held her curiosity not to ask Steven. Pursed a sympathetic smile, she showed she was feeling the same way.

    "Papa has been busy, and Mama can''t travel alone either. Last year, they rejected all their social gatherings to be with me. But I should not be insensitive not to understand them. Our family business is doing well because of the investors and business partners that trusted Papa. He must not neglect his work and social engagements."

    Steven is a little surprised at her speech. It seemed Nina had matured. No. She is more likely a businesswoman herself. Korin sent him and Harry a letter about her visit to England, and she came up about putting up a Western-style restaurant. Korin also mentions that Nina will invest in it.

    Steven thinks it''s an excellent investment. He wants to join the partnership, too. But of course, if he won Nina''s hand for marriage, it will be his matrimonial gift. He had a lot of plans for a family he wants to build with Nina. And only it matters is Nina to say yes to him at the right time he won her affection.

    And now that he was here and Nina shows sympathy toward him. It was his chance to do his best to earn more of her trust for him.

    "Well, since I am here¡­ How about lunch together outside?"

    Outside the door is Jessica hesitant to knock and enter the living room. She already changed clothes, so she was wondering what would happen now Steven was here.

    Her Miss doesn''t sound indifferent. In fact, she cheerfully chatted with Steven. It looks like her Miss is learning how to conceal her true emotions. In these passing weeks, her liveliness has returned a little. Although sadness remains there, she often fell into deep thoughts and then pursed a smile after.

    It worried her... Nina''s behavior lately made her even more bothered than hearing her crying inside her bedroom. Jessica is certain. Her Miss is planning something.

    Jessica looked up when she heard that Steven invited Nina for lunch, and her Miss accepted it. She remained standing still near the staircase when she heard the footsteps, patiently waiting for Nina''s words to her. She has a feeling that she wasn''t included in this lunch out.

    "Jessica? Steven and I will go out for lunch. Let''s postpone the shopping tonight when all the Christmas Lights lit up!"

    Bowing, Jessica politely replied, "I understood, Miss. Please stay warm when you are outside. I will get your coat!"

    Jessica came back quick, handed the fur coat to her Miss. Nina showed a genuine smile as she thanked her attendant.

    "Thank you, Jessica."

    She bowed and watched the two leaving the house. Jessica heaves a sad sigh. She walks toward the window and observes the two people walking away.

    Steven and Harry have almost no difference. They are both the same height and body built. Their features are also the same: the shape of their faces, nose, and jawbone; except their lips, there has a little different from their shape.

    But overall, it was totally a thousand percent they are an identical twin.

    And to those who knew them like their family and close friends could tell a small detail of what differs them from each other.

    While Harry is emotionless most of the time, Steven is the person who is always tearing a smile across his face.

    Harry is calm all the time, but Steven is short-tempered. Also, Harry is the quiet one while Steven is noisy and the chatter. But what would shock you ¡ª is when they speak.

    Harry and Steven have the same voice.

    It is what intrigues and amazed Jessica. How could her Miss know who is Harry, and who is Steven?

    Possibly, Nina''s heart knows whom she loves. But it must be so sad that the person speaking next to her sounded the one she yearns to be with at this moment.

    ''How does she even bear the pain?'' It was Jessica''s thoughts. She felt pity for her Miss, but nothing she could do when it was a one-sided love.

    The one who is here is not the one she loves¡­

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Steven opened the door and let Nina enter inside before him. She was a little surprised but thanked Steven gleefully. Nina stands near the doorway while Steven talks to the receptionist about his reservation.

    Before he headed to Nina''s apartment. He already made a reservation at one of the nicest restaurants in Cambridge.

    Just a matter of a minute and the receptionist called a waiter to escort them toward their table. Steven attentively pulled a chair for her, which Nina was touched by his thoughtfulness. No. It was a romantic gesture.

    She thanked Steven, who deserves to be rewarded with her sweet smile. Nina thought to herself. The last time she saw Steven was late summer, a few days before her birthday.

    It was the time she wanted to stop talking to him. But Steven apologize and begged to talk with her. They went for a walk, talking about their feelings for each other. She turned him down but she let Steven stay as her good friends as in the past.

    But why does she have this feeling that they were back to square one?

    She has a hunch that Steven is pursuing her again. Right at this moment, Nina wants to see Steven''s motives. He was even more gentle, thoughtful, and treated her romantically like she was his girlfriend.

    Nina heaves a silent sigh. It seems like she has to drive him out again, like Albert. She just finished dealing with Albert''s persistence; now it''s Steven she has to deal with.

    Nina gathered her thoughts altogether when a waiter came to their table. Since she often has chicken soup or noodle soup lately. Nina ordered lamb steak, beef lasagna, and vegetable salad.

    Steven, who is sick of pizza and fast food meals, ordered a lot of meat dishes and dessert. "Only the two of us are going to eat all of this food," she reminded him.

    "I love the food here! So, I''m saving this day for a feast!"

    Nina has this amusement on her face, watching Steven act like a child stating that way. She has been contemplating what changes in Steven than the last time she saw him. It seems like he is more handsome and manly...

    Manly? Where that word came from?

    Nina shook her head. She imagines things she should not. But the person inside her head is not Steven. But someone who is a thousand percent resembles him. The name is her heart sighing every minute of her life.

    She focused on her food, but frequently Nina glanced at Steven. He seems a different person this time. More to say¡­ Steven looked maturer than the last time.

    Nina keeps asking herself because she tried to imagine if Harry also has changed in his physique. Steven and Harry are now twenty-two-year-old and working on their master''s degrees. It''s not surprising if they were not those boyish looks anymore, as she remembered.

    Steven, on the other hand, noticed that Nina kept peeking at him. He curled a smile and asked, "Are you doubting I couldn''t finish these?"

    Gesturing at the food in front of them, there is a tease in his voice. It surprised Nina that it sounded sexy.

    ''What is happening to me?''

    She scolded herself. But she felt weird. Although she was imagining Harry, she started having a physical attraction through Steven. She knew it was wrong and stupid. But she could not help to think if Harry was as sexy as Steven now¡­

    Dammit. Why does she think of these things in the middle of a meal? It was weird.

    Waiting for Nina''s reply. Steven''s eyes glowed upon seeing Nina blush and remain lowering her head. Later, Nina clears her throat and speaks up after a long moment of silence.

    "Not really. In fact, no wonder you are like a giant now. Your appetite is for two people." Shyly, Nina reasoned out from Steven''s tease.

    After she made this statement, Steven chuckled. And she was right! Steven sounds sexy. Now she wants to see and hear Harry speak and laugh.

    Thinking about Harry, Nina gathered her courage to ask Steven casually about his twin brother.

    "So, how was Harry?"

    Nina placed a salad in her mouth and slowly chews it while waiting for Steven''s answer. She meets Steven''s warm gaze. With a huge smile on his mouth, his answer was like a bomb explosion in front of her...

    "Harry will spend Christmas with his girlfriend, the reason I came here alone."

 Chapter 244 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 244: NINA''S HEARTBREAK

    * * *

    A clatter of dropped knives echoed on Nina''s plate. She was gradually slicing her steak when Steven replied to her. The guy lifted his head upon hearing the clatter on her plate.

    "Is the meat not well cooked?" Steven asked her worriedly.

    "No. It''s fine. I¡­ I didn''t grip the knife," she reasoned out.

    "Give me your plate. Let me cut it for you."

    Before Nina could refuse, Steven already took her plate and started cutting the lamb steak into thin sizes. She''d be honest Steven''s gesture touched her.

    "There you go!" Steven placed back Nina''s plate, and he continued eating his food.

    Nina, who was still in shock, stuttered her gratitude. "Thank you."

    It flushes her cheeks, not only from the weather, but she believes what Steven did invites other''s attention to look at their table.

    And she is right. A couple seated behind her, the wife commenting on her husband and Nina was shy to glance to check if how old they are.

    "I remembered one time our date, and you showed me that gesture. Instantly, you won my heart."

    Nina blushed upon hearing the lady''s speech. Steven pretends he didn''t hear it. But he was only concealing his mouth from tearing a wide smile. Casually, he praises the food endlessly.

    Nina smiled shyly. She finally recovered after lighting and thunderstruck her. She continued eating slowly, waiting for the right moment to bring up the pause topic.

    The moment she hears Steven''s reply, she fights hard to stop her tears from falling. She remains to stare at the table to hide her emotion. And when she thinks she is ready, she clears her throat.

    "So¡­ Harry has a girlfriend."

    She tried her best not to stammer this time. Nina was afraid that Steven noticed the sudden changes in her emotion, which would affect her voice.

    "Yes! Kristina is gorgeous! They were like matches made in heaven!"

    "Match¡­" Nina paused and changed her response. "I see..."

    She said plainly. She stuffs her mouth with food to distract herself from the pain lingering in her chest at the moment. It feels like her heart is going to explode. Silently, she breathed deep to calm herself. Gratefully, Steven immersed in all the food in front of him.

    They were now halfway up when Steven opened up another topic. Nina was grateful for it. However, she couldn''t take how heavy her heart was at the moment. All she wanted now is to go home and lock herself inside her bedroom.

    Finally, Steven finished his food while Nina wasn''t able to eat what she ordered. Gladly, Steven didn''t tease her or say anything about it. Instead, he acts as if it''s normal for women not to finish their food.

    After Steven paid their bills, he led her to the door, and again he was threatening her romantically. Like, opening the door for her and reminding her to take careful steps on the stairs, might be slippery from the snow.

    However, Nina''s mind is filled with many things; she could merely respond and smile as her tongue-tied inside her mouth as she doesn''t have the heart to speak when her chest, squeezing tightly due to the shock from the news she heard from Steven.

    "So, I will pick you and Jessica later," Steven said to Nina when they were on the doorsteps.

    "Okay¡­" Nina replied timidly. Her eyes remain on the floor, staring blankly as the snow gathers on her apartment''s doorsteps. She tried her best to pay attention to Steven''s stories. But how could she be cheerful when pain ate up her slowly? "Thank you for the meal! See you later!"

    Nina immediately enters the apartment after bidding farewell to Steven. As for him, he hails a taxi to take him back to the hotel he''ll stay for an entire week.

    ~ ~ ~

    Steven steps inside his suite, he hurries toward the telephone, and dial Grant''s Residential phone number.

    On the fifth ring, a female voice answered the telephone. Instantly, Steven recognizes that it was Annie Li Grant.

    "Hello?"

    "Aunt Annie!"

    Annie thinks for a moment. She recognized the voice. But she wanted to make sure if the person in her mind is the one in the other line.

    "Steven? Is that you?" Annie was somewhat certain that it was Steven. Because that guy who is the one talking cheerfully than Harry.

    Harry is too polite and formal every time he speaks to the elders.

    "Yes, Auntie! Is Greg home?" Steven asked afterward.

    "Ah, yes. He''s home. When did you arrive? Are you alone?"

    "Yes, Auntie. I arrived at midnight."

    "Oh. I see¡­ Hold on. I will call Greg."

    "Thank you, Auntie!"

    "You''re welcome," Annie said. She put down the receiver beside the telephone on the console table. She walked toward the stairwell, looking up at the third floor of their house. "Greg?"

    Greg, who is in the middle of writing a letter, he sat up after he heard his mother calling his name. From the third floor, he leaned over the railings and looked below down.

    "Ma? What is it? Do you have an errand for me?" Greg asked his mother. He already used to do some errands to help his mother doing house chores.

    "No. But come down. Steven is on the phone."

    "Oh. Are he and Harry here?"

    "No. It seems he is alone to visit Nina."

    "Ah..." Greg is now reaching the first floor. He walked toward the telephone, seated to the accent chair next to the console table.

    "Hello, Steven?"

    "Hey, man!"

    "Hey. When did you arrive?" asked Greg.

    "It was past midnight when my plane landed."

    "Where are you staying? Why didn''t you notify us, so I could pick you up?"

    "Nah. It''s alright! I''m no longer lost in England anymore. And I checked into a hotel. Want to come over?"

    "Sure! Tell me which hotel you are staying in."

    After Steven told him the hotel''s name, which he is very familiar with. Greg puts down the phone, and he goes to his mother to inform her about Steven''s invitation. Greg rushed to his bedroom to change his clothes. He has a huge smile on his face.

    Of course, he would love hanging out with Steven. In this way, he could casually ask about Korin. He wants to be close to Korin''s cousins. Greg is serious about his feelings for Korin. Even though it was clear to him that her family would only shrug a shoulder because her mother is an outcast from Li Household and his father is only a low-rank Royal Soldier. But he is determined to pursue Korin at the right time.

    Getting close to Steven and Harry is a good way to get their side for his future battle.

    Meanwhile, Nina is locking herself inside her bedroom. Silently, she was crying from heartbreak.

    Now she realized why Harry only ignores her confessions. It was because he already has a girlfriend. But why didn''t he reject her? Why didn''t he reply to her letters?

    Harry is a heartless man! She thought Harry is different and a gentleman.

    But he is a two-timer!

    Nina couldn''t accept the fact that she assumed that both Harry, and she has a mutual understanding because of the kisses they shared. She was just like a fool!

    Spending every single day thinking of him and wasting her energy to worry about him!

    ''Why Harry?''

    Now it was clear to her why Harry did not react or get jealous when Seven kissed her at the airport. He doesn''t feel the same way.

    How foolish is she to think that after they kiss, she can consider that she and Harry will be in a relationship.

    Nina cried all over her heart, wishing her tears flush away the pain she felt.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    SHANG MANOR, New Jersey

    Harry just woke up. He is lazy to glance at his bedside table to see the time. He was alone and did nothing he needed to do, and then he could sleep back.

    However, he was fully awake now from a wonderful dream.

    Last night, he drank alone at home. He didn''t call the boys to come over, as they will only make a lot of noise. He prefers silence to think peacefully. However, nothing he came up with but got drunk.

    Anyway, alcohol helped him to have a pleasant dream. And he dreams of Nina. In his dream, he is kissing her, touching her¡­

    Touching her? What the heck!?

    Harry grunts. He felt weird. He got up from lying in his bed. However, he seemed even weirder. Instantly, he took the comforter just to find out he has a hard-on.

    ''What the hell!?''

    And he took all of his clothes. He may always be asleep wearing a boxer. But rare for him to be completely naked because he is sharing a room with Steven, and his twin brother is the shameless among them who sleep bare all over.

    Harry immediately went to the bathroom and turned on the shower. He quivered from the cold water that landed on his body. He forgot to turn on the heater!

    "Dammit!" he cussed over again, but later, he just let the cold water calm himself.

    He is grateful Steven wasn''t here. If his twin brother were here and learned about this? An endless tease he will get.

    Harry steps out of the bathroom. He was cold, but he felt better. Heaving a sigh. He sat on his bed after putting on some clothes. He let his back feel the mattress, staring in the ceiling for a moment.

    A smile tore on his lips, and his eyes glimmered. Thinking about his dream?

    He loves it!

 Chapter 245 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 245: STEVEN CONTINUES TO LIE

    * * *

    It''s been an hour after the call, Greg arrives at the hotel, Steven tells him. He was an expected guest, so he immediately escorted to the suite.

    "Hey, Greg!" Steven instantly opens the door when someone knocks on his suite.

    "Steven, good to see you!"

    The two throw knuckles before Steven opened the door wide and lets Greg in.

    The guy wandered his eyes to the entire room. He thought to himself. Steven was lucky to do anything leisurely, such as traveling anytime they wanted.

    Shang Clan is undeniably not an ordinary family. They already created a name Internationally, and that makes him too far to reach out to his dream girl. But he won''t give up. All he needs to do is prove that even if he has no wealth to offer. He is the right man for Korin.

    And it delights him that Steven wanted to hang out with him.

    "Please, take a seat. Let me get you something to drink." Steven gestured to the couch while heading to the mini-kitchen of the suite.

    Greg was even more impressed with the room. The space that stands as the living room is spacious, with its small dining area and kitchen.

    Steven took out two bottles of root beer, he gives one to Greg.

    "Thanks!" Greg accepted the beer and thanked Steven, who also handed him the bottle cap opener.

    Steven sat across Greg and put the bottle in his mouth, gulping a generous volume of the beer.

    "So¡­ How were things around here?" Steven asked afterward.

    Greg instantly understood what Steven was asking. He was referring to Nina and is curious to know the news about Albert. That is why he knows what topic he should open up first.

    "No, nothing is special. If you are asking about Royal activities? They''re active, though," Greg casually replied to Stevens''s query. He then added after a long moment, sipping his beer. "Albert was seeing a princess. Even my Queen agreed for him to get married soon."

    "Oh? That''s splendid news then!" Steven couldn''t help to burst out happily. There''s a glorious spark in his eyes, delighted with the news.

    Greg knew that Steven treats Albert as his rival in Nina''s heart.

    "Yeah. That is why Prince Albert met and had dinner with different princesses and noble daughters lately," said Greg.

    "How about Nina? She surely learned about it?" Steven asked curiously, anxious what Greg''s response to him. Who knows what happen these passing months?

    Greg chuckled before he replied. "Nina has nothing to do about Albert''s marriage. They never have a relationship, and Nina turned him down many times. She has no care if Albert gets married so soon."

    He knew it was what Steven wanted to hear. He watched the guy in the corner of his eyes, and he saw the pleasant mood displaying in Steven''s face. And then, Greg remembered to ask Steven about Harry, so he mentions him.

    "Where''s Harry? Isn''t he on a break too?" Greg waited for Steven to reply. Peering at him, Steven''s face displayed with an amusing expression. Greg creased his brows.

    "Nah. He has no interest in coming as he prefers to spend Christmas with his girlfriend, of course."

    Steven''s reply made Greg astounded for a minute. ''Harry has a girlfriend?''

    It confused him. ''Is that true?''

    It seems like, he could not convince himself. Even if Harry was silent all the time, as a man, he could sense that Harry likes Nina. His secret glances at Nina are evidence that he likes her, but Harry seemed timid to show it. Unlike Steven, who is obvious and expresses his interests, Nina, very much.

    Came back to his senses, Greg clears his throat. "So, Harry has a girlfriend," Greg mumbled in a low voice, more likely convincing himself from the news he heard. "Who''s the lucky girl?"

    Steven shrugs a shoulder, seems uninterested in the topic.

    "It was a cousin of my senior. I don''t know if you remember Sam Muller back in the Match." Steven uttered after he finished his bottle.

    "Hmm..." Greg, who strives to be interested, racks his head, who is Sam Muller. "I think I will remember his face once I meet him again."

    "Well... I''m happy for Harry. I tell you, Kristina is hot." Steven pushes a grin saying this.

    Greg shook his head. How dare this guy talk like that to his brother''s girlfriend? But knowing Steven, this guy has a shameless mouth.

    Steven sat up, heading back to the kitchen. He asked, "you want another bottle?"

    "Sure! But it will be the last one. Still daytime."

    "Yeah."

    "So, what is your plan tonight?" Asked Greg after Steven handed him another bottle.

    "Nina plans to go shopping tonight. So come with us!"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Hm?" Steven paused from gulping the beer, waited for Greg to elaborate on his question.

    "Surely, you flew here to date my cousin and not just to hang out with me?"

    Through his teasing tone, Greg saw how Steven tore a wide smile where his eyes, glowing as well.

    "Yeah." He concurred, and Steven went on. "But originally they planned to go shopping when I arrived. Nina postpones it tonight after my invitation to have lunch together," he explained.

    Greg nodded and beamed. He could comprehend how proud the guy shared the part lunch together. Too obvious how Steven is in love with his cousin. A man who travels this far on snowy days proves he would take any risk to be with his love.

    He has the same determination as Steven. However, he has no wealth like Steven''s family to see Korin at any time.

    Greg is feeling down with the thought, which Steven notices the sadness in his eyes. He asked, "What''s the matter, Greg?"

    Shaking head, Greg pushes a cheerful smile. "Nothing, I just remembered someone."

    Steven was gaping at him with intent, which turned into a teasing look later. Greg instantly understood. He blushes, realizing late.

    "You flush," Steven teases the guy.

    Greg lowered his head.. He contemplated for a moment before he raised his chin and confessed to Steven.

 Chapter 246 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 246: HIS GREATEST RIVAL

    * * *

    Steven keenly waited for the next words coming out from Greg''s mouth. He is eager to listen.

    "I miss your cousin." Sounded like an elementary student, he was shy to admit it. But he needs to show his sincerity with his feelings for Korin.

    "Oh..." Is what Steven could only say. But he gives Greg a teasing grin. "I see that you like her."

    Nodding, with a depressing tone, he admitted it. "But I know I will have a hard time to win her over," Greg uttered.

    Creasing his forehead, Steven asked Greg. "Why not?"

    Greg heaves a sigh as he replies, "Your family is great. I have no wealth or solid background to back me up."

    "But, Aunt Annie is a Li member?" asked Steven curiously.

    "Mama was outcast by her grandfather after she chose a foreign guy who was poor. Her family cut her ties in the clan. Only Uncle Nelson who sided her..." Greg pauses for a moment, pondering those stories he heard. He then continued since Steven curiously listened to his story.

    "My family was very grateful that Uncle Nelson trusted my mother to take care of his business contracts here in Europe. We are living a better life. But my father also works hard to give honor to my mother."

    Steven listens carefully and ponders. He is lucky that he is a member of Shang Household, where he has the advantage to get what he wants as long he will work hard for it.

    "Hm. Don''t worry. Grandpa Oliver is different among the Shangs. He was outcast before because he fought his love and married that poor girl," Steven told Greg.

    "Oh. Is that true?"

    Steven nodded, he then went on. "Yes. For many years, grandpa Oliver worked hard on his own and never relied on Shang''s wealth and connections to make his name."

    "Ah. That''s the restaurant Korin has been talking about."

    "Yes. Grandpa Oliver put up his first restaurant without using a single penny from Shang''s. He began from scratch. But a decade past? Great-grandpa opened the door for him again. Of course, Grandpa Oliver is reluctant to accept his reconciliation. But after his wife was accepted by great-grandpa, everything settled down."

    "That was inspiring¡­"

    "Yes. I was lucky things are going smoothly in my family ever since day one my parents got married. So then, I need not worry. My family enough to back me up to pursue Nina and arrange our marriage."

    Greg creased his brows and thought to himself. ''Arranged marriage? Why? If Nina and Steven have a mutual understanding?''

    Steven noticed the perplexity in Greg''s expression. He clears his throat and says, "Li Household is not an ordinary family in High Society. There more families are crawling their way to ask Nina''s hand for marriage."

    "Oh. I get it now. That''s the way back there. For most, it''s about power and wealth. Not caring about the feelings, whether it has love in between the couple."

    "Um¡­ yes," Steven concurred. That almost made him speechless because he knows himself who Nina truly likes.

    Steven hid his sourness, not for Greg to notice it. He is one of those men who have to crawl his way to seize an advantage. Gratefully, his mother and Nina''s mother are cousins, even just by adoption. He gets closer to Nina without shedding sweat.

    But he has a great rival blocking his way.

    And that is Harry.

    Thinking about his twin brother, until now, Harry notices nothing yet that he is preventing all the letters that Nina sent to him. But one thing he needs to do. He needs to get the maple leaf Nina gave to Harry. But he wonders where Harry keeps it.

    Nina wants Harry to send it back as proof that he has no feelings for her. But he couldn''t find it. He searched over Harry''s stuff, but nothing.

    Steven tilted his head to the side and continued chatting with Greg until it''s time to pick up Nina and Jessica. Since Greg brought a car, they drove to London downtown. It was exactly six in the evening. All the lights lit up.

    Jessica quietly matches Nina''s pace, where the men walk ahead and talk nonstop. They headed to where the giant Christmas Tree was put up. She is watching closely. She knew Nina was crying when she came back from lunch out with Steven.

    She was curious to know what happened. But she has no right to ask her Miss.

    True that Nina was very silent since Steven and Greg picked them up. She cheerfully smiled in front of them, though behind those smiles is her broken heart.

    To hide her swelling eyes. She applied a concealer under her eyes and put on light makeup. She knew that Jessica was paying attention closely to her. Somehow Jessica has a strong hunch in her feelings.

    Nina observes Steven and Greg, asking herself, ''when these two are this close?'' But they were the same age. Normally, they will understand each other. Surely, they think the same and have similar interests too.

    Steven felt an intent gaze on his back. He glanced over his shoulder and found it was Nina. Instantly, a huge sweet smile tore across his handsome face.

    Caught her staring at him, Nina flush and wanted to avert her gaze, but it was too late to do that. And seeing Steven beaming like that, her heart sank, wishing it was Harry.

    Remembering about Harry, the pain coming back.

    "Nina! Let''s grab a cup of latte!" Steven suggested. He and Greg now paused, waiting for them to catch their pace.

    Nodding, Nina pushed a smile and replied, "Okay. It''s a great idea!"

    Jessica, who looked casually. Her heart pitied Nina. Working with her for almost two years, she already knows Nina well.

    ''Dammit, Harry! Why are you so stupid!? You should be here as well!'' Jessica mumbling to herself.

    At least her Miss would not fake her smile. But what happens during lunch?

    It does not convince her that nothing happens.. She has to find it out.

 Chapter 247 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 247: RIVAL

    * * *

    After ordering lattes to-go. They now headed to where the giant Christmas tree stands majestically.

    Steven carrying a camera around his neck; he asks someone to take a photo of them with the Christmas tree in the background.

    Once more, Steven requested that he and Nina be together in a photo. Nina forces herself to smile genuinely, but she froze when Steven''s arm rested around her shoulder, which made this posture romantic.

    Feeling a little awkward after... Nina shrugs the thought and pretends it was nothing. Although it displeased her, it''s not appropriate if she will show her anger. After then, she asks Greg and Steven she and Jessica will go shopping alone. She will buy gifts for everyone, and it will not surprise any longer if they see what gift she gets for each of them.

    Nina studied the clothes displayed in the window when a soft voice spoke.

    "Nina?"

    "Sarah!"

    The two of them hugged each other and started talking. Nina finds out that Sarah was assigned to help and to learn to organize a Charity Ball the Queen hosted this year.

    "Come to the Charity Ball! I will send someone to bring over the invitation to your house," said Sarah. She observes Nina''s expression. This girl is not so fun at parties. It worries her Nina might turn down her invitation, Sarah added. "You have nothing to do, right? So let''s have fun!"

    Nina thinks it''s not bad if she attends the ball. "Sarah, Steven is here!" Nina told the girl.

    Sarah was delighted at what she heard. Dramatically, her eyes widened and filled with excitement. "Really!?"

    Not long after, they spotted Steven and Greg walking toward them.

    "Hey, Steven! It''s been a while!" Sarah turned her attention to the guy, and she then starts chatting with him about the Charity ball.

    "I''m cool! I could accompany Nina to that Ball!"

    "You need not to... I will pick up Nina," said a person who shows up behind them.

    Their eyes fixed on a man wearing black suits, black pants, and black leather shoes. Around his body is a gray coat. Nina thinks that he is more look like a lawyer now. She beamed at Albert.

    "Hey, brother! When did you arrive?" Sarah walked toward her brother and stood between Steven and Albert who shoot an intent glare at each other.

    Tension suddenly set up between the two men. Steven and Albert keep staring at each other and seemed no one withdrew a gaze.

    Seeing Albert show up out of the blue, Steven couldn''t keep his posture. Even though the last time they were on good terms. But he is not stupid to not perceives that Albert won''t give up Nina yet.

    As for Albert, who thought the same. He was too excited to fly to London to see Nina. They have no proper talk last time they separated as he just left without words but bitterness when Nina rejected his proposal.

    Greg, who also feels the pressure, tried to cough several times. In a few attempts, it was Steven who grinned and greeted Albert.

    "Hey. What''s up, man?"

    Albert, who remains in a formal temperament, nodded and replied, "Hey. Are you alone? Where''s Harry?"

    Throughout time, Albert sometimes weighs things about why Nina rejected him. Sometimes he would think it was Harry Nina who liked the reason she dumped not only him but also Steven. But where is that guy?

    Albert glanced at Nina, and he caught the flash of sadness in her eyes, but she was quick to hide it.

    ''Something happened?'' Albert thought to himself and waited for a reply.

    Gaping at Nina, Albert turned his head and fixes his eyes on Steven, who pushes a mocking smile at him.

    "My brother spent time with his girlfriend, so I came alone," Steven''s response.

    Surprised at first, it delighted Albert to hear this news. But not when Steven added.

    "So, you are getting married? That''s good then!" Steven did not hide his pleasure.

    Albert frowned, he said. "And where did you hear that false news?"

    Greg, who was only listening, swallowed the lump in his throat and cough, pretending to look at the Christmas tree.

    Immediately, Sarah cuts the conversation that seemed would be heated at any moment. She quickly thinks of other things to divert their attention.

    "How about we continue chatting over dinner? Have you had your dinner, Nina?" Sarah was like pleading at Nina in secret.

    Nina sensing the resentment between Steven and Albert, she agreed to Sarah''s idea. "No. We haven''t yet. Let''s find a nice restaurant, then? How about a barbecue?"

    "I know one, dear cousin!" Greg, who replied quickly, did not delay anything before these two men barking at each other.

    "Let''s go then, Sarah! Jessica?" Nina holds each of their arms and drags the two girls toward Greg''s car.

    Left behind, it forces Steven and Albert to follow them silently. As on their way toward the street where the car parked. The girls enthusiastically appreciate the colorful lights that hang in every street and trees around London downtown. The stores are also well decorated with these lights that catch more attention to check out inside.

    "Oh, my gosh! That was cute!"

    The girls stop in a window to check out a cute green cocktail dress worn by the mannequin.

    "Do you girls want to eat or go shopping instead?" Greg commented on them. He, Steven, and Albert turned around when they feel the girls left behind... just to found them looking at every window store display.

    "We''ll go to eat first and shop after!" It was Sarah who replied where Nina concurred.

    The grill restaurant is close to the ocean. The people they passed by recognizing Sarah and Albert. They greeted the siblings. And once they entered the restaurant, they accommodated them right away. The table that is given to them is upstairs, near a window glass that could view the night sky and the ocean below this restaurant.

    For a quick look, they were like three couples on a group date. Since Sarah is talking to Steven all along, they end up seated together on a love seat, which across them is Albert and Nina. On the couch that faces the floor-ceiling window, Jessica sat next to Nina and Greg next to Steven.

    Frequently glancing in Nina''s direction, Steven is restless that Nina ends up sharing a love seat with Albert. But he is not completely shameless who would throw a tantrum at Albert and to say he was supposed to sit next to Nina. He sighed furiously in silence.

    While waiting for their orders to serve, the girls appreciate the moonshine reflected on the ocean. It has dramatic scenery when waves playfully race who reaches the shore first.

    "Why haven''t we tried here before, Greg?" Nina asked her cousin. Her aunt Annie has been touring her around, but they never brought her to this part of London.

    "Well, you never ask before that you like barbecue. So, it''s the last place in Mama''s mind to bring you here."

    Nina ponders for a moment; she concurred that probably that''s the case. After fifteen minutes that they were seated there, their orders finally served. The food they ordered included crabs, prawn, and mushroom-corn soup, and various desserts.

    Nina got excited to try everything on the table. At first, Albert and Steven shoot a glare or grin at each other. But seeing Nina eating full of appetite, they stopped being jerks and tried to behave, eating quietly.

    However, they thought things would go smoothly. Albert and Steven compete by offering food to Nina. When Steven placed a prawn on her plate, Albert offered the crab.

    Can''t take what was going on. Sarah couldn''t help but snapped the two guys. "Enough, okay? Let Nina eat peacefully!"

    Nina gives Sarah a "Thank You" gaze for saving her from the tension Steven and Albert put on.

    Albert truly is not in the mood after he sees Steven with Nina. Obviously, the reason he is here is to spend Christmas with Nina. After he heard about the Charity Ball, he quickly cleared out his royal duties to follow Sarah in England. He plans to invite Nina as his date to that Ball. But his rival is here.

    Meanwhile, Steven''s thoughts are preoccupied with something. Just this afternoon he was extremely happy after he learned from Greg that Albert is in search of a suitable wife among the qualified women in royal circles.

    Seeing Albert popping out of nowhere, resentful crawled out his chest. But he has to calm down not to disappoint Nina. He was afraid she would attempt to end their friendship again. Almost it happened after he kissed her in the airport. Nina ignores his letters.

    He flew to England that summer to apologize, and then what happened next is a huge mistake when he and Albert brawled in front of Nina.

    Coming here to England is a careful move. He wants to win Nina''s affection, so he slowly clears the path for his success. But then, Albert hasn''t given up yet.

    "Um¡­ the dessert is delicious!" Nina praises the dish while putting another spoon in her mouth. "Try it, Steven!" A sweet smile tore across Nina''s face.

    Steven froze a moment, as Nina''s smile fascinated him. When Nina gives him a Cupcake-Jemma. Steven accepts it with pleasure. He even glanced at Albert, boastfully gaping at him.

    But later, Nina also gives one to Albert and next to Greg, who conceals his amusement for the entire scene. These men are competing to win his cousin''s heart.

    ''May the best man win!'' Greg''s thoughts. He then thanks Nina and leisurely savoring the enticing dessert into his tongue.

    Meanwhile, Albert and Steven silently eat the dessert while the girls keep talking.

    After the delicious dinner, the girls resume shopping, and after almost two hours. They separate ways to rest early, as they will visit a salon the next day to freshen up for the Charity Ball.

    Including Albert, Steven and Greg shake heads thinking about how women have so many routines preparing for a party.

 Chapter 248 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 248: CHARITY BALL: THE DRESS

    * * *

    CHARITY BALL

    Wearing a dark green sheer overlay gown, a fur shawl wrapped around her shoulder. Nina watched her reflection in the mirror.

    She is ready to go and waiting for Greg to pick them up. Tonight, her cousin will be her date, not Steven or Albert.

    Both men called her this morning to volunteer as her date tonight. But she realized. It''s better to choose none of them to avoid any circumstances in the eyes of the media and the guests in that Charity Ball.

    Ever since her name got dragged into Albert''s rumors, the media already marked her as an important person in Albert''s private affairs.

    Hearing a soft knock on the door, followed by a head peeping, Jessica said, "Miss Nina, Greg has arrived."

    Glancing in the door''s direction, she beamed and replied, "Okay. Thank you, Jessica. I''ll be down in a minute!"

    Nodding, Jessica remained gaping at her Miss with admiration. Scanning her from the head down to her cream stiletto. "You are so beautiful, Miss Nina."

    Even though her attendant complimented her all the time. Nina would still blush upon hearing it. As her eyes glimmering above her beautiful sheer gown, it gives more shine to it after she wore a Classic Gaff Emerald and Diamond Butterfly Chandelier earrings.

    Arriving at the Palace where the Charity Ball was held tonight. Steven is waiting patiently at the Dance Hall entrance door.

    Meanwhile, Nina calmly walked down the red carpet and let the present media take a photo of her. They were taking her a hundred photos of her stunning gown tonight.

    The gown is owned by a famous designer of a famous clothing brand in Europe.

    The dress was made of tiny emerald gems, and the more it glimmered when the light touched it. Two days before the Charity Ball, while relaxing inside a Hair and Nail Salon, Sarah told Nina that a certain famous brand was looking for someone to wear the gown to the event.

    At first, Nina refused to wear such a gown that cost thousands in pounds. But Sarah makes her agree later on. She reasoned out; it was for the charity, and she is the only one who would fit on the dress.

    Now she has to smile pleasantly, pose for a little more and display the gown that will be put in the Auction later.

    After fifteen minutes of beaming in front of the photographers, Nina resumed walking toward the Dance Hall with Greg.

    Now they could spot Steven, who quickly meets them halfway. But because Nina chose Greg as her escort tonight, Steven would be Sarah''s date inside the Dance Hall. As for Jessica, she heads for the separate door for a guest company such as attendants, assistants, or royal servants.

    "Nina!" Sarah opens her arms wide and hugs Nina tightly. "Look at you! I know it will look glam on you!"

    "I was quite nervous wearing this dress with gems on."

    Sarah giggled and encouraged her. "Can''t you notice it? It looks like it was made only for you! I tried fitting it, but it stuck in my waistline! It won''t close the zipper, gosh!"

    Hearing this, Nina laughs and complains about nothing furthermore.

    "Let''s go inside?"

    Nodding, Nina turned her head to call Greg, but her eyes met Steven''s intent gaze instead. She gulped. Steven''s gaped burnt her cheeks, drowning her to fill her head with thoughts.

    In a flash moment, she felt it was Harry who was looking at her. After she blinks, instantly, reality wakes her up. It wasn''t Harry, and upon remembering him, her heart filled with frustration and sadness¡­ Because even after the fact Harry has someone he loves, her heart longing for him.

    Steven''s profound gape was full of affection, but it saddens her she could not return the same affection the guy offered to her.

    Coming back to her senses, Nina pursed a soft smile before she withdrew her gaze and shifted to Greg, who was currently talking to someone he knew at this Ball.

    After the introduction, Greg and Nina descended the grand stairs and joined the guests in the Dance Hall. Every pair of eyes in this room landed on Nina''s sheer gown.

    The famous designer drops his jaw, watching his gown flowing every step made by whoever this beautiful girl is wearing the dress.

    "Oh, my!" The famous designer remains speechless, covering his mouth. But once he regained his shock, he uttered, "I am fabulous!"

    For everyone, this man is a genius when it comes to clothing and that they would agree with him even if he carried his chair. His contribution to the Fashion World is incomparable.

    "Who is that beautiful lady wearing my gown?" He asks his assistant afterward.

    The lady doesn''t know who the girl is. But then, someone from the other table recognizes Nina. He told Val, the famous designer.

    "I think she is the rumored girlfriend of Prince Albert, Princess Sarah''s best friend."

    "Oh. Then the princess chose her best friend to wear my gown. Splendid!" Val couldn''t stop himself from clasping his hands tightly. "Now I have a new idea for my next project! I will hire more Asian models to walk my runway!"

    The assistant quickly noted what the famous designer uttered. She has known her boss to recall what he was saying out of his excitement. If it was a productive phrase and the assistant remembered it, she received a reward and praise from her boss.

    Meanwhile, awkwardness began creeping into her chest when all the eyes were observing her. Although they were looking at her gown, however, she has no confidence in herself as to how she would carry the gown according to its purpose.

    "Jessica, do I look pretty?" She couldn''t help to doubt her appearance tonight after Sarah whispered she would introduce her to Val later. Nina doesn''t want to disappoint the famous designer that she is the one wearing his gown.

    Jessica who''s dumbfounded by her Miss question. Her eyes muffled with amusement. Her miss is truly a woman now. She cares about how she looks now and starts giving attention to her appearance.

    Serving her for two years already, she witnesses how Nina less cared about the expensive things surrounding her, and she never put care to show off how fortunate she is.

    But tonight, she wants to look charming and admirable.

    "Miss, you are lovelier tonight," Jessica honestly replied.

    Nina always takes Jessica''s judgment to heart. She believed her and trusted her perception. Hearing these words made her relaxed. Casually wanders her eyes to the entire hall, she receives a lot of recognition; either raise a glass toward her direction or nods from the other guests with admiration in their eyes. But most of them are male guests. So, Nina tried to stay composed and return the greetings with warm smiles and nodding slightly.

    In the corner of this hall are two men keenly observing these male guests, who keep scanning Nina''s body.

    Steven wanted to stand beside Nina. But the Chinese Ambassador took him away and introduced him to certain personnel. Since Shang made a name in Asia and South America, he gained attention from a few business executives that were also invited to this event.

    They were inquiring about the performance of the foreign investments in Asia, where Shang is the major investor in these projects. Good thing that he started giving attention to their businesses, and he could answer their queries.

    Fortunately, he and Harry began their internship last November to their US sister branch company. It helps him look like a business person himself and appeared to be knowledgeable about their company performance in the business world.

    Steven pursued a smile in the corner of his mouth. It seems like he is three steps ahead of Harry, which he is determined to show off to his father and grandfather that he will be more reliable than Harry.

    After he will create a name under the impression of the European Business Association, Nelson Li will contemplate that he was a suitable husband for his daughter and a reliable son-in-law to entrust his business affairs in the International Market.

    Now his visit to England became more fruitful than he imagined. So he must bear to be away from Nina, although his chest has been furious seeing those men joining Nina and introducing themselves.

    Meanwhile, Albert has been restless as well. He wants to go to Nina. But his mother dragging him around, introducing to every father of this Ball, and then talking about their daughters. Albert attempts to roll his eyes, but his mother keeps shooting a secret glare at him when he is not paying attention, but his gaze is toward Nina''s direction.

    His mother would tighten her grip on his arm every time he frowned and not paid attention. He could only clench his fist inside his front pocket while gritting his teeth. He couldn''t help hardened his expression watching Nina talking to the other male guests. He badly wanted to steal her attention, but Albert noticed that his mother was taking him away far from her.

    That is why he needs to excuse himself. He needs Sarah to help him out.

    Nina was now suffocating from the guests that came and went to chat with her. Gladly, Greg didn''t leave her side who helps her converse with these men. He made sure to introduce himself as a cousin while scrutinizing them with a measured gaze.

    Later, both Steven and Albert froze where they stood.

    ''Where is Nina!?''

 Chapter 249 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 249: CHARITY BALL (MISSING)

    * * *

    The moment they noticed that Nina disappeared from where she stood, instantly panic crept Albert''s chest. Nina is wearing a dress with a real tiny emerald attached to the dress, which added diamonds on the chest part. It means the dress costs money and Nina herself.

    Albert wanders his gaze to the entire dance hall, but he cannot spot Nina, which will be easy to recognize because of her slender figure and her sheer gown is noticeable.

    Albert caught Steven looking around. He must notice as well that Nina was missing. Their eyes meet. This time, they have the same emotion. They worry about where Nina is.

    Without thinking twice, Albert excuses himself, even his mother glaring at him with a questioning gaze. But he won''t feel relaxed if he will not assure that Nina was still at the party.

    "Greg!"

    At once, Albert and Steven call Greg. They shared a glance at each other. But it''s not the time to act and treat each other with hostility. At this moment, they have the same purpose and that to know if Nina was not missing.

    "What up!"

    "Where is Nina?" Together, Albert and Steven asked at once.

    Greg wanted to burst out laughing, but the emotion shown on their faces is indescribable. "Wait¡­ Is it Nina missing?" said Greg, he walked toward the place where he left Nina to get some drinks. But then he met his professor, and he couldn''t leave soon. Now Nina disappears?

    "How about Jessica? Where is she?" he queried.

    "I don''t see her either."

    "Maybe they went to the powder room?" said Steven, praying it was the case. But the thump in his chest is unusual. He looked at Albert, with a frown face, he remarked, "Nina wears a gown with real gems. Why is no one guarding her?"

    Steven''s tone is sharp, and Albert admits the guy has a point. But they are all inside the hall. Every guest was all known personnel, not to mention, half of the guests tonight are from royal families. The outside has tight security. So then, who will undertake to kidnap someone within the palace where they couldn''t get out?

    Unless it''s someone from inside the palace? Is someone familiar with this place?

    "How about Princess Sarah? Maybe she took Nina along with her?" Greg tried to think everything was fine. Because Nina truly kidnaps. It was his responsibility for not protecting her!

    Suddenly, Jessica showed up, carrying a plate of dessert. "Where is Miss Nina?" she asked them. The reaction on their faces gives her a premonition that something happened.

    It was Albert who quickly came back to his senses, then asked Jessica. "You''re not with Nina?"

    "I left her there to get something she could eat. She hadn''t had dinner yet."

    The three men feel like a bucket of ice-cold water pours on them.

    "Sarah! We have to find her. Maybe Nina is with her!" said Albert before he turned around to search for a server. "Excuse me. Did you see my sister, Sarah?"

    "I''m sorry, prince Albert. I didn''t notice her."

    "What do you mean?" Albert flinched and then calmed himself after realizing that his voice was raising. "Okay. Thank you."

    He needs to calm down, not let the guests notice that something is going on. Albert reminds himself. Meanwhile, Steven, who was casually looking around and trying to calm himself.

    "What should we do now? Should we look around?" he asked Albert.

    Albert sighed as he was trying to figure out. After a moment of pondering, he shared his thoughts. "This palace has several rooms. Might you will get lost. But several areas are close. So we first looked in the place that allowed for the guest to wander."

    Steven and Greg, who listen keenly, gaping at him, nodding. Jessica was getting nervous. Her Miss is wearing a cost of a hundred thousand pounds of gems. Is it the purpose why someone kidnapped her Miss is because of the dress?

    ''Hope nothing happens to you, Miss!''

    "Okay. Let us first try to find Sarah inside this hall. Till then, we started looking at the dining hall and the nearby lounges, and the guest took rest," said Albert to Greg and Steven. The two men nod at him.

    While they walked around, they did not forget to greet someone and chat a little, then resume walking again. Jessica nervously stands in the corner, praying it''s not true that someone kidnapped her Miss.

    After ten minutes. The three men walked back to where Jessica was standing, waiting for good news. However, though bad news, no one can tell where Sarah is.

    Before Albert could speak, Val''s assistant approached him. "Greetings, Prince Albert!"

    Albert recognized her. He smiled and asked what she needed.

    "Mr. Val wants to talk to Prince Sarah, and your girlfriend."

    "Girlfriend?" Steven blurted out.

    Uninformed of the rivalry between Albert and Steven, Val''s assistant casually answered. "Yes! The one who wears Val''s sheer gown!"

    Before Albert could say a word, Steven spoke up. "Nina is my fianc¨¦e, not someone''s girlfriend," firmly, Steven corrected the woman.

    Dumbfounded by Stevens'' words, the woman smiled awkwardly and apologized. "I''m sorry, we thought¡­" Seeing that Steven and Albert exchange unfriendly stares, the woman quickly changes the topic. "Anyway, Val wants to meet them. He was in the lounge room. He is waiting."

    "Okay. We will look for them and relay your message." Albert forced a friendly, warm smile.

    Val''s assistant nods and excuses herself. She felt that the atmosphere suddenly became gloomy, and they acted oddly. Well, she''s done with her task. It''s not her concern why they look stiff.

    When Val''s assistant leaves, Albert leans closer to Steven and whispers in an angry tone. "Stop claiming that Nina is your fianc¨¦e!"

    Furrowing his brows, Steven replied to Albert with a mocking grin, "Eventually, she will be my bride once the elders make the arranged marriage official."

    Albert gritted his teeth and then sneered at Steven. "Stop talking nonsense! Nina could only decide about it!"

    Before Steven could counter, Greg cut in. It annoyed him that these two had time to argue when both Sarah and Nina were out of sight.

    "If both of you want to fight? Do it on another day! I''ll go start looking for Nina!"

    After his speech, Greg turned around and headed to the exit door of this dance hall. Jessica glanced at the two men, faintly smiling before she followed Greg.

    Realize that they made an idiotic action just now.. Both calm themselves and act as nothing happens. Most important is to find Nina and Sarah, who seemed to disappear as well!

 Chapter 250 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 250: CHARITY BALL (SEARCHING)

    * * *

    Searching the rooms around, but no sign of Nina. Jessica was in great uneasiness. She tried to remain calm, following Greg around. But different scenarios began playing in her head and gave chills down to her body.

    Meanwhile, Albert and Steven went in the opposite direction, looking at both Sarah and Nina. They check all the rooms that open for the guest but no shadow of Nina, nor sign of Sarah.

    "Albert!" Greg runs toward Albert when they meet in a corridor from different directions. "You haven''t found them yet?" Nervously, Greg asked the prince.

    Albert is shaking his head, his face filled with worry not only because of Nina''s disappearance but also his sister.

    Later, Steven joins them, who didn''t find either Nina or Sarah. He asked Albert, "They can''t leave the palace, right?"

    "Impossible. They know how important this event is," Albert replied. Frustration senses in his voice. That is understandable when his sister is also missing. His gaze could not hide his resentment that someone dared to do a crime right in front of his eyes.

    "Maybe we should notify the royal guards and help us find them in secret," Greg suggested. It also disturbs him that in a few minutes since he left to get a drink, Nina suddenly disappeared to the place he left her. What confused him, how it happens, and who dares to do it?

    Albert heaves a furious sigh before he speaks. "You guys wait here. I will inform my father of the situation before we search the entire palace."

    They agreed with Albert''s plan. But Steven is impatient. He was pacing back and forth in the middle of the corridor. Jessica was secretly observing him. She could tell that he truly loves her Miss¡­ however, Nina only thinks of him as a friend. Somehow, Jessica began admiring Steven''s dedication to showing his love for her Miss.

    Restless that Nina hasn''t found yet, Steven wants to search further. This palace is too huge. They only occupied half of it, and the rest was close.

    "I''m going to continue looking for Nina in the close rooms. The culprit surely couldn''t leave because of the security outside. Nina or Sarah remain inside and hidden elsewhere in the palace."

    "I will join you, Steven!" said Greg. He turned his head to Jessica to leave a message for Albert.

    "Okay. I will tell him!" Jessica helplessly watches their back disappear in the door, leading to the other side of the palace.

    After ten minutes, Albert finally returns along with two royal bodyguards of his family.

    "Where are they?" he asked Jessica, observing that Steven and Greg are gone.

    Teary-eyed, Jessica replied, "Prince Albert, they couldn''t just stay here, so they continued looking for Miss Nina and Princess Sarah."

    "Okay. You better stay here. We don''t know how many of them are. We have to be cautious."

    Nodding, Jessica concurred, "I understood, Prince Albert."

    Jessica prayed that Nina and Sarah were alright. If they were still here, then it won''t take long to find them.

    Meanwhile, the news already reached the Queen''s ears. Even how rage she was, but she must stay calm and proceed with the Ball. She ordered the dinner to serve, and they invited all the guests to head to the Dining Hall.

    The Queen summoned Victor, Albert''s father. He sat next to her while she confided to him. Victor nodded, he left without a word to the Queen.

    He walked toward their table and took his wife outside to have a private talk.

    "Victor, what''s going on? Where''s our children?"

    "Calm down. The Queen asked us to check if no one guest disappeared."

    "Why?" Creasing her forehead, Rebecca tried to recall all the guests'' faces. She knew most of them. "Oh, my god! Sarah''s friends are missing among the guests!" she stuttered.

    "The dress!" she burst out after realizing the picture.

    Victor nodded, and said, "Our daughter is also missing."

    "What?!"

    "Shush! Don''t overreact. No one should notice that something is going on."

    "Where''s Albert? He was just here before dinner was announced!?"

    "He came and informed me about what happened. He and his friends are now looking for them. What I am asking you is, aside from them, is someone in the guests also missing?"

    Rebecca stared at her husband, Victor, the King of Jeneva. Slowly, her eyes widened. Her beautiful face displayed a horrific reaction.

    "What is it?" Victor creases his brows. He believes his wife has figured out something now.

    "I saw James! And he''s not at the banquet!"

    "What? When?" Victor clenches his fists. Why didn''t he notice that guy?

    "That was earlier."

    "If that is true. How is he able to take the two girls with him?" Victor peered at his wife. The more questions he threw at her, the more she was troubled.

    "He brought two of his friends," Rebecca replied in a weak voice. Horrible feelings overwhelm her chest, thinking her daughter was taken away, and worse, James is out of his mind!

    "Fuck! I need to help to look for them!" King Victor settled himself. He has to act casually to solve this problem that seems to involve his family. "Go back inside and tell the Queen that I''m taking care of this matter," his request to his queen.

    "But Victor¡­ I can''t remain calm!"

    "You need to!" Victor said in a firm tone. He tried to sound comforting despite his anger. "But I won''t forgive your nephew if he did something to our daughter!"

    "I understand. Please, save her now. I will go back and talk to the Queen."

    Nodding, Victor reached his wife''s back and patted lightly. "Okay. Just calm down. James couldn''t leave the palace without being suspicious. I will notify all the royal guards to watch all the exit of this palace and even the windows."

    "Okay. Take care."

    Victor left, Rebecca heaved a long sigh. She released it and fixed her gown, pursing a warm smile on her face when she entered the dining hall.

    Meanwhile, Steven and Greg finally found Nina. They were walking in the corridor toward the south part of the palace when they heard two faint voices arguing. When Steven peeps in between the partly open door, his eyes widened seeing Nina lying on the floor and the two guys arguing with something.

    He understood what they were discussing. Instantly, Steven''s blood boiling from anger. He kicked the door and rushed inside, throwing his punches one after the other. One attempt to return a punch toward him, he kicked him hard, shoving him in the corner.

    The first guy he punched instantly lost consciousness. Greg, who attempted to help Steven, left frozen in the door, not able to take another step.

    Everything happens so fast. Steven quickly knocks out the two guys.

    "Nina!" Steven squatted on the floor. "Greg, can you find the switch in this room?"

    Remaining silent on the door, Greg finally came back to his senses. "Okay!"

    Greg finds the switch light. Finally, the room filled the light. Steven carefully examined Nina''s body. Her face and arm, Steven, gently scanned her smooth skin. He felt relieved when no bruises were found.

    "How was Nina?" asked Greg.

    Before he responded, Steven sighed with relief. "I think she just lost consciousness."

    "I''m glad." But Greg then remembered that they forgot one thing. "Sarah!"

    Greg runs outside and searches the other rooms, but Sarah is nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 251 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 251: CHARITY BALL (CAUGHT THE CULPRIT)

    * * *

    Steven picks up Nina and places her down on a French settee.

    "Nina?" gently, he caresses Nina''s smooth face to wake her up, but no response from her.

    Steven heard a man moan in pain. He got up and went toward him. As he grabbed his collar, he asked him furiously, "What did you do to her!?"

    The guy flinched, taken aback to open his mouth as he seemed to swallow his tongue, remaining to stare at his furious eyes.

    "What did you do to her!" Steven repeated his question, shouting at the guy who was now covering his face with his arms crossing on his head.

    "Please, pardon me! I was only forced to do it! We have no choice!" he reasons out.

    "What do you mean by that!" Steven yelled again.

    Stuttering, the frightened guy answered, "She saw us! So we have to take her!"

    In Steven''s anger, his eyes disappeared from his face. His gaze was like knives. He didn''t think twice; he bent the arm of the guy while pressing him hard on the floor. Wailing from pain, the royal guards below heard him.

    Albert noticed that a room suddenly lit up. With a loud thump in his chest, he took big steps to reach the room.

    "Steven! Where''s Sarah?" anxiously, Albert asked the guy.

    Steven shoved the guy in his grips before he stood on his feet and returned to Nina''s side. He replied, "Greg is looking for her. I don''t know which way he went."

    Hearing this, Albert ordered the two bodyguards to search the other rooms, and he will follow too soon. He then strode closer to Nina, scrutinizing at him lovingly while queried Steven.

    "How was Nina? Is she alright?"

    Looking up at Albert, Steven saw the great concern showed in his eyes. He withdrew his gaze from Albert and shifted it to the guy he beat.

    "That guy said, they covered Nina''s nose the reason she lost consciousness. Probably Sarah was treated the same way."

    "Fuck! Did they use chloroform? I''m going now to look for her!" Albert did not wait for Steven to reply. He rushed outside and followed his bodyguards.

    In a dark passage, a man cursed when his friends weren''t able to follow him. In his arms is Sarah, who still loses consciousness. He was contemplating whether to go back and check on his friends if what took them long.

    James Moretti is Sarah''s distant cousin on her mother''s side. He persuaded her to marry, but Sarah doesn''t like him.

    Also, King Victor doesn''t approve of his daughter marrying a man like James. Even with the fact of the status the Moretti family had. James is an arrogant man; known as a playboy and a happy-go-lucky bastard who doesn''t care about Royal duties.

    Deciding to go back for his friends, James searched for an open room, so he could put Sarah down. He plans to take Sarah out in the palace through a passageway underground. He was often visiting this place when he''s young with other royal children during summer. He found the passage by accident. He didn''t imagine that it would become helpful to him.

    Pursing a ludicrous grin at the corner of his lips, James left Sarah, heading back to look for his useless friends. On his way, James met Greg in the hallway. Struck that someone found him out, he turned around and rushed toward the secret passage.

    Meeting in the hallway, Greg instantly suspected that this man is responsible for Sarah''s disappearance. His body language is telling him so when the guy ran after seeing him.

    "Where is Sarah!" Greg yells, following the guy. He threw him on the side the moment he got a hold of him on the back collar of his tuxedo. "Where is Sarah!" he repeated when the guy didn''t answer.

    "Who are you talking about!" James gets up and dashes toward Greg, holding his waist and shove him on the wall.

    Greg struggles to overpower the guy. He thrust his knee; he hit James on the chest. James let go of Greg, but the latter lash his punch; it landed on his face. James took a few steps backward, tilting his head.

    However, Greg is quick to lift his right foot and kicks James. His body slammed on the wall before he fell to the ground. Greg now recognized the guy. He is familiar with James Moretti, as this guy has countless scandals. He is quite popular, though.

    Rushing footsteps in their direction, Greg anticipates if they are the royal guards. He sighed with relief that it was Jeneva''s royal bodyguards. He could tell in their suits.

    "Where''s the princess?" asked one man.

    Chasing his breaths, Greg sighed before he answered. "Asked that bastard where he hid Sarah."

    The younger royal bodyguard rose a brow upon hearing Greg casually calling his princess by name.

    Greg ignored the guards and ordered them to interrogate James. "Hurry up! Asked that guy!"

    The two bodyguards glared at him. But they must know where the princess is and put her safety first rather than being annoyed with Greg''s arrogance. After all, he is the one who caught James. They must be thankful for his heroic deed.

    The older royal bodyguard crouched on the floor, holding James on the shoulder, and shook him hard.

    "Where is the princess!?" he roughly asked James. However, the guy just grinned at them.

    Of course, the Jeneva bodyguards are familiar with him. This is their chance to beat this guy up as the guy pissing them around.

    He said, "I won''t tell. Go look for her if you want to see her."

    The older royal bodyguard couldn''t hold his temper. He was about to throw his punch when Albert''s voice echoed.

    "James!" Albert rushed toward the guy, picking him up and pinned on the wall. "Where is Sarah!?"

    "Who knows?" a wicked smirk playing on the corner of his mouth.

    Albert lost patience and thrust his knee into James'' stomach. Quickly, the older bodyguard grabbed Albert and said, "Your clothes will stain with his blood, your highness. Let us do the beating."

    Hearing this, a flash of horror passed in James'' eyes. His body was already in pain all over, and the bodyguards got ready to beat him up.

    "Albert, I found her!"

    Greg, who secretly left to find Sarah, finally found her.

    Carrying his sister in his arms, Albert halted in the door. His jaw tightens and clenches his fists. Gritting his teeth, he heaves a long sigh to calm his raging chest. He doesn''t like what he saw, and he wants that guy to throw him in a pit.

    He caught Steven and Nina kissing.

 Chapter 252 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 252: HER FIRST KISS AFTER ALL

    * * *

    Lovingly, Steven peering at Nina. Deep down inside his heart is fear that she hasn''t woken until now. The effect should not be this long.

    He thought of beating up these guys one more time for what they''ve done. Throwing a dark glare, the guy with whom he twisted the arm shudder.

    The guy avoided his gaze and waited for his end once the royal guards arrived. He knew that if he ran and tried to escape, it was useless. The Royal guards and bodyguards of important families scattered around the palace. For sure, they were on alert and searching for them.

    He is cursing James for having a lame plan to take Sarah away. He pondered that he should not get involved even if James kicks him out as his closest friends.

    Now how could he face his family?

    Meanwhile, Steven remained to throw a dagger stare at the guy. If his gaze could kill, he would already be dead by now.

    Calming down his raging chest, he heard Nina groans.

    Steven leans over. He saw Nina reach for her head. Instantly, he guesses that she was in a daze and headaches.

    "Nina? How are you feeling?" He asked worriedly. The tenderness in his voice is like a marshmallow melting in a cup of cappuccino.

    However, once Nina senses someone''s presence, she pushes the guy leaning on her. She raises her hand to scratch him, but Steven has a good reflection to catch Nina''s hand.

    "Nina! It was me! Don''t worry! You are safe!" Steven is careful to soften his tone, not creating panic in Nina.

    Remain closed her eyes, Nina tried to remember who owned that voice. She raked her head off what happened before she lost consciousness, but she''s still dazed.

    "Nina?"

    Tears began plummeting her eyes. Somehow, this voice is soothing her nerves.

    "Don''t worry. I arrived at the right time. You are safe now."

    At the bottom of her heart, she searches for who owns this voice. Slowly, Nina opens her eyes. Staring at the guy leaning on her, she reached for his neck and pulled him close before she cried with all of her heart.

    "Shush. I''m just here by your side." Steven combed Nina''s hair, letting her cry on his shoulder.

    "I thought¡­" Nina stammered her voice while her body shuddered upon recalling what happened just a while back.

    She was standing near the Christmas tree after a photographer requested for a pose he will publish for a famous magazine he works at.

    After several clicks on his camera. The photographer thanked her with delight. But another photographer requests Nina to pose for a Magazine that the entire world knows its popularity.

    She poses according to the woman''s request and lasts; Nina asked to pose on a side angle.

    She nods slightly and turns to her right. But her eyes caught Sarah arguing with someone outside the Dance Hall.

    When the guy grabbed her, it was the time she walked toward Sarah, but the guy kept dragging her toward a door.

    She followed them and realized it was an exit door.

    Nina looks around in which direction she should take.

    "Let me go!"

    She heard Sarah''s voice in the right-wing of the hallway. Nina hurried to where she heard the faint voices.

    "Sarah!" She calls out. But she quickly took a few steps backward. Scanning the three men''s faces, she only recognizes one guy, but she forgets the name.

    "Nina! Go, call Albert for¡­ Mmmmm¡­"

    The guy covered Sarah''s mouth. She gradually lost consciousness. Witnessing this, she grabbed the hem of her gown, turned around, and ran away from that room.

    "Catch her!"

    "But!"

    "She will go to Albert, idiot!"

    It was the conversation her ears caught. Later, she heard footsteps following her, however; it puzzled her which hallway she should take. She''s lost!

    "There you are, sweetie!"

    She runs forward, but one guy catches her up. Reaching her arm, Nina struggled to lose from his hold, but she was thrown on the console table, causing Nina to fall on the floor and slammed her head on the foot of the table.

    "What are we going to do now?"

    "You heard James. We cannot leave her when she sees us. We should take her with us!"

    "Okay."

    The other guy scratches his head. He leans over to Nina to pick her up but Nina shouted.

    "Help us! Please, help me!"

    "Shit! Shut up!"

    "Knock her out to shut her mouth!"

    Hearing the guy, Nina widened her eyes and observed what the guy would do to her. She tries to get up, but the guy stepping on her gown.

    Nina saw the guy shove his left hand into his pocket and take out a handkerchief.

    Her heart was beating so loud. She already guessed what the guy was trying to do. Before she could cover her mouth. The other guy grabs her hand and another guy shoves the handkerchief to her face.

    Nina continues crying inside Steven''s arms.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Steven continued coaxing Nina.

    "It scared me when I heard they will take me too."

    "It''s alright now. They didn''t succeed. I won''t let anything happen to you." Steven parted from Nina to dry her eyes. "Shush now."

    Nina peering at the guy leaning on her. She pressed her lips upon having careful thought. She must not make a mistake of who is the guy in front of her. She now regained all her senses.

    Though her heart has a bit of disappointment, this guy somehow brought warmth to her heart. He soon notices that she disappeared. It only means that he was paying attention to her.

    "How long I am missing?" she asked Steven.

    "You were missing for less than half an hour, I guess."

    "Really?"

    Steven pursed a warming smile. He nodded and replied to Nina. "Yes."

    "Okay..." She didn''t ask further but averted her eyes from Steven. His intent gaze is burning her cheeks.

    Nina swallowed the lump in her throat. Steven remains gaping at her. It makes her uncomfortable not because she doesn''t like it, but her face flushed.

    "Thank you," Nina whispered. She wondered if Steven heard it because it was more like she was talking to herself.

    "You''re welcome. You know how much I love you. I won''t let anyone harm you."

    Nina gasps upon hearing this. Steven''s confession is echoing inside her head down to her heart.

    She couldn''t find the words to counter it. And when Steven''s head lowered, she just remained frozen lying on that settee.

    Steven is gently brushing his lips against hers. It was like he was asking for her permission. Of course, it was different from his kiss at the airport. And the first kiss he gave her many years ago.

    That''s right. Steven is her first kiss, and it''s not Harry...

    Heaving a silent sigh, she found herself parting her lips and accepted Steven''s kiss.

    This time, it has eagerness with his kisses, and she responded.

 Chapter 253 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 253: OFFICIAL BOYFRIEND?

    * * *

    "We found Sarah!"

    Nina pushed Steven after she heard Albert''s voice. She is grateful for his arrival, and she has woken up from her craziness. Suddenly, she fell into Steven''s trap. She always reminds herself that she won''t let Steven have even a tiny hope from her, but set a restriction that they will remain good friends.

    However, for a moment, she gave in and let him kiss her. Now, how could she turn around?

    Frustration surged in her chest as she was upset with herself. She was to blame. She didn''t control herself for missing Harry and thought it was him she''s kissing at the moment.

    ''So stupid, Nina!'' she scolded herself. ''Besides, Harry has a girlfriend. What were you sulking about?''

    Shaking her head, Nina sat up from the settee and tried to get up. But she was still in a daze. Gladly, Steven was there to catch her frail body.

    "Don''t force yourself to get up." Steven reminded her, carefully pushing her down, sitting back on the settee.

    "But Sarah¡­"

    Meanwhile, Albert was forced to announce their appearance. He guessed Greg didn''t see them kissing as the guy, only making a slow pace behind him.

    Albert walked toward the sofa across from the settee Nina and Steven sat side by side. Suppressing his jealousy from the scene he saw, he carefully placed down his sister.

    "Nina!" Showing up in the door, Greg made hasty steps toward his cousin. "I''m glad you''re awake now! I''m so worried!"

    Pushing a timid smile, she told Greg, "Don''t worry, brother Greg. Thank you for looking for me."

    "I''m sorry I did not pay more attention to you. I¡­"

    Nina raises her hand to stop Greg. "It''s alright. It was my carelessness. I should have asked someone to accompany me before I followed Sarah."

    Even after her comforting words, Greg still feels bad for what happened this evening. But since they found Nina and Sarah, it was what needed their attention to ensuring they are both alright, which Sarah remains unconscious.

    Not long, more footsteps rushing to the room. It was King Victor. He felt relieved they found his daughter as soon as possible.

    Wandering his gaze to the room, he shot a sharp glare at the two men lying on the floor. He ordered his bodyguards to take them away. But they have to make silent movements around, not let the guests and the media learn about the incident.

    He left to see James and came back with his wife, queen Rebecca. At this moment, Sarah has woken up.

    "Are you alright, honey?" Full of worries, Rebecca asked her only daughter.

    Nina was just silently watching them across the room. If her parents were here, surely, they would also worry about her that much.

    She heaved a sigh. Pressing her back and head to the settee; a surge of pain into her head. "Ouch!"

    Hearing Nina groans with pain, Steven seated next to Nina quickly turned to his side. "What''s wrong?"

    "My head. I think it swells a little."

    Steven quickly reached for Nina''s head and scanned the part she is pointing at.

    "Dammit! I want to kill those bastards!" he cussed.

    "It''s okay. It happened when I flung to the console table and I fell on its foot."

    The more Steven in rage hearing her story. Instantly, he asked Greg to get an ice pack.

    Across the room, another man wants to explode in anger. Albert clenched his fists inside his suit''s pockets. His jaw tightened in annoyance. Seeing how Steven is clingy to Nina, he wants to walk toward them and grab the guy away. It irritates him seeing how they were intimate with each other. And that kiss?

    Albert gritted his teeth. He could not accept that suddenly, Steven became Nina''s boyfriend. He also worried as much as Steven and looked for her as well!

    He continued mumbling inside his head, twitching his face from displeasure. Albert didn''t notice that her mother is secretly observing him.

    Rebecca is aware of Albert''s rivalry against Steven Shang. Now witnessing the intimacy of the young couple across them brought gladness in her heart.

    She doesn''t hate Nina. She likes her as Sarah''s friend. She is a good girl, elegant, and has a class, but she is not enough for her son. Albert needs someone from a royal family like him, and this is what her son must understand.

    That is why Rebecca was happy seeing Nina and Steven seated too close to each other, and the guy is clingy to the girl. She was sorry for Albert. Love is unnecessary for him, but the future of their nation is most important being the heir of the throne.

    Rebecca is used to this sick system for the reason she believes that Albert could accept it soon.

    Take a glance at her son, Albert''s expression is displeased because of what he is witnessing. But then, Rebecca walked toward Nina.

    Sat on Nina''s right side, she asked with a smile purse on her lips. "How are you, dear?"

    "I am fine, Queen Rebecca," Nina responded. Although she is close to Sarah, she could feel uncomfortable around the queen.

    Rebecca softens her gaze and opens her arm to give Nina a warm embrace when she notices that the girl is shy around her. She said, "I''m glad both you and Sarah found it right away. I was worried sick after I heard my daughter''s disappearance and you are wearing this gown."

    Rebecca parted from Nina; she went on, "But dear, you still need to present for the Auction. Are you feeling better?"

    Nodding, she pursed a smile. "I am, Queen Rebecca. When will it start?"

    "That''s great then! Ah, don''t worry. The Auction will start in an hour. So you can take enough rest."

    "Okay." Nina nods at Rebecca.

    "You and Sarah stay here. I will send over some food. I''m sure you guys haven''t eaten yet."

    "Thank you, your majesty." Steven thanked the queen.

    Rebecca nodded and sat up. She announced her leave along with King Victor to take care of the Charity Ball programs before the Auction hour.

    Rushing to the door, Jessica was teary-eyed. She didn''t mind this time to throw her arms toward her Miss as she cried.

    "Miss Nina!"

    "Jessica¡­ hey, don''t cry." Nina patted her attendant''s back while pursuing a smile. "I''m alright."

    Embarrassed, Jessica gradually parted from Nina. She couldn''t control her emotion over how worried she is. "I''m sorry, Miss."

    "It''s okay."

    Jessica wiped her tears and regained her work attitude. She was about to fix Nina''s gown when she noticed her hand intertwined with Steven. It shocked her. ''What is going on here!?''

    Steven is holding Nina''s hand. He gently places their hand on his lap and throws a meaningful glare across the room. He knows that Albert never left his gaze at Nina.

    The two men clashing stares, and no one is withdrawing their gaze. Greg, who came back with an ice pack. A chill crept down his spine. The room filled with tension when only the six of them remained inside. Then his eyes landed on Steven''s lap.

    He rose a brow and thought, ''No wonder this room became like the hell lit a fire. Someone is raging in anger while one is showing off.''

    Greg shook his head and stepped forward. He gave the ice bag to Steven, who lovingly placed it into Nina''s head.

    "Maybe you should lie here," Steven said, reaching for a pillow and placing it on his legs, motioning to Nina to lie on his lap.

    Suddenly, Nina''s cheek flushing red. Hesitant because of her shyness, she later accepts Steven''s thoughtfulness. Anyway, it will be comfortable for both of them if she lies down on the pillow to place the ice bag on her head.

    Slowly placing her head on the pillow, Nina heaves a silent sighed.. She avoids looking in Albert''s direction as she knows his eyes are filled with gloominess.

 Chapter 254 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 254: COMPLICATED LOVE

    * * *

    Not long after the food arrived, Queen Rebecca sent for the six of them. The servers brought a round table and six chairs. They arrange everything in the dining, places the dishes that are brought over. Suddenly, the room seemed like an exclusive dinner for the six of them.

    However, the room has an awkward atmosphere.

    Maybe if this occasion hasn''t disturbed when Sarah and Nina disappeared, the room would be lively, even if Albert and Steven aren''t friendly to each other after treating one another as rivals.

    But it was different now when across from him seated the woman he loved and the man he swears as his rival was intimate to each other.

    Steven attentively fills Nina''s plate. Since she still hasn''t fully recovered her energy. Steven ensures to cut the steak into small portions. Constantly, he will ask Nina if she would like to try the other dishes, to which she nods and lets Steven put a portion on her plate.

    And this makes Albert so jealous. He wants to take care of Nina too. But since his sister also needed a hand, he quietly attended to Sarah''s needs.

    Sarah, Greg, and Jessica feel the tension inside the room up to now. They have no will to speak up when the atmosphere is odd. They felt like it''s not the proper time to open up any topic to lighten the mood. Besides that, Sarah still has no energy to start a talk, nor Greg thinks it''s not the time to throw jokes on the other men in this room.

    However, Greg is worried. He wondered if his cousin truly accepted Steven as his boyfriend. It puzzled him. Or maybe he was only overthinking? He thought to himself.

    He just hoped that this Ball was over, and they could go home. This silence and sudden awkwardness are unbearable. Greg heaves a silent sigh, and he continues eating since he was too hungry after beating up James.

    Meanwhile, Jessica also felt weird. Her Miss and Princess Sarah just went missing for less than an hour. Now that they found them, her Miss and Steven acted like a couple. Well, it was Steven who played like a boyfriend. But how about her Miss? She was curious about what''s on her mind.

    Jessica convinced herself that maybe her Miss did not refuse Steven''s sweetness, it was because she was still not feeling well.

    She ends up frequently taking a glance at Nina, who is seated next to her. She was trying to discern if Nina''s mind changed and choose Steven instead.

    This passing month, after her Miss received Steven''s letter last November, she has been preoccupied with something. Her Miss said nothing to her, but it worried her of what she was planning.

    Could it be something to do about Harry? Or her Miss has a sudden change of heart?

    From what she was seeing, Nina didn''t refuse nor rejected Steven anymore.

    The room was still filled with deafening silence but noises of their utensils clanging into their plates when the Royal private doctors came in to run a quick checkup on Sarah and Nina.

    In their initial checkup, aside from dizziness and slight fatigue, the girls are recovering their energy. The doctors give them some pills. Didn''t ask what it is; they take the medicine with trust.

    Half an hour passed, Sarah and Nina feeling much better and thought it must be the pill they took awhile back. They could now stand and walk around without help. So then, they moved to the room that was closer to the Dance Hall and prepared for the Auction event.

    Soon, makeup artists retouched their makeup, and Nina met Val when he visited their room.

    The famous designer chatted with her, and Val makes an offer if she could work with him by wearing his designs. Val learned that Nina''s family is well-known in the business world back in her country. Since Nina''s family is known in High Society, Val was thinking to use the influence to promote his creation to Asia under Nina''s face.

    Nina refused at first, but Val is persistent to pursue her, the reason she desired enough time to think over it. Val explains further. She need not become a model for Val''s Fashion House but be a Fashion Icon wearing limited edition clothes that are only made for her.

    Sarah is encouraging her to accept it as Nina need not join the catwalk or runway shows to model Val''s creation, but for her to pose in Val''s monthly magazine.

    Thinking over it, Nina never imagined herself placed in such an opportunity that was dreamed of for many women around the world. Val said he wants to win the Asian heart, and so this is his huge project for next year.

    Seated on a French love seat, Steven took the space next to her. She was currently contemplating whether she would accept Val''s offer. Holding her right hand, Steven spoke beside her.

    "Are you feeling better now? Are you still dizzying? Do you need anything?" Steven asked Nina a series of questions, which Nina partly turned her head toward him.

    Her face lit up as the way he sounded amused her. Steven''s voice is full of concern and worries written all over his face. At the moment, Nina ponders. She searches deep down in her heart whether Steven has a place in there. However, all she found there was Harry.

    But Steven constantly showed up at her doorsteps. He won''t mind flying this far, just to prove his pure intention how he felt for her. At the moment she accidentally opens the wall she put up between them, Steven showers her with so much affection.

    Maybe it''s not bad after all. But at the back of her head, screaming at her, it was wrong. And a part of her saying, ''why are you longing for someone who doesn''t care about your feelings at all?''

    Now she was torn between the person who loves her and the person she loves.

    Would she give Steven a chance and consider him as her boyfriend?

    Can the heart be taught whom to love?

    Is it more likely she is using Steven as a replacement since Harry already loves someone else?

    Why did she even put in this situation?

    All she wanted is to love someone with all of her heart.

    Why was it a complicated thing?

    Frustration was written across her face, and she forgets to pay attention to the guy beside her. Nina remains in deep thoughts when a warm hand gently caresses her face. Only then she returned to herself. She pursed a smile and looked straight into Steven''s set of deep black eyes peering at her lovingly.

    And as for a moment, they remain to stare at each of their eyes. It was the scene Albert saw when he entered the room. His jaw tightened, gritted his teeth.

    Sarah helplessly watched her brother darkened his face, while watching Steven and Nina in such sweet interaction; seated in a love seat, hand intertwined, and staring at each other like they are the only people in the room.

    The princess heaves a sad sigh.. She can''t do anything to comfort her brother because their parents want him to marry someone else in the first place.

 Chapter 255 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 255: CHARITY BALL (WON THE AUCTION)

    * * *

    "Don''t worry, I am fine now. I was just thinking about something else," Nina replied to Steven with a low voice and a sweet smile, slightly tearing her lips. Since she was into this already, she will play along.

    It happens, she is already raking her head, thinking about how she would explain to Steven that everything is a mistake. But she needs to clear out her mind first. She needs to explain carefully to Steven that what she has for him is not love at all.

    Now her head is throbbing again. She wants the event to begin and soon finish, so then she could go home and get some sleep and rest.

    Nina carefully heaved a silent sigh. However, Steven paid so much attention to her; that is why he heard her sigh.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked worriedly.

    Shook her head slightly, Nina replied, "I''m tired. I want to go home soon."

    "All right. Let''s go home the moment the auction is over."

    Nodding, Nina lowered her gaze to the floor. She couldn''t avoid pursing her lips tightly. Steven''s voice is full of sincerity. Sometimes, she wishes she could teach her heart to love him. However, Harry remains in her heart, and it was not fair for Steven for giving him hope.

    The door suddenly opened. Queen Rebecca entered the room, walking toward Nina.

    "Are you feeling better, sweetie?" she asked Nina.

    Nina nodded as she replied, "I am, Queen Rebecca."

    "All right! The Auction will begin in a minute! But since you are last to present, you are on standby to call out later. Okay?"

    "Okay. I understand."

    After a brief reminder, Rebecca swallowed by the door, and the room filled with silence again. Greg grew antsy. He turned his attention to the champagne in his hand. But when he remembered that he had to send home the girls, Greg put down the wineglass and bear the awkwardness roaming in the room.

    Finally, it was the time that Nina had to go up on the stage. She took a deep breath. She glanced at Jessica, who was there to help her fix the sheer gown before she would appear.

    Albert and Sarah now joined their parents'' table, while Steven and Greg are seated at another table across the hall.

    The auctioneer first acknowledges Val''s presence and introduces him warmly. Then, he called the highlights item for this Charity Ball. As they saw Nina, they welcomed her with loud applause.

    The auctioneer describes the dress from its fabric materials to the gemstones attached to it; a real emerald and diamonds.

    Not taking any longer, the auctioneer opens the floor and starts the price with one hundred thousand pounds.

    Everyone is eager to bid until the price goes up to two hundred thousand pounds.

    Jessica is eagerly listening from backstage. She was calculating the exchange rate of pounds into Chinese money. After she did Math, it dazed her to imagine it.

    Until a voice echoed in the hall.

    "215!"

    Everyone''s gaze landed on the table where King Victor and Queen Rebecca seated at. But even the royal couple gaping at their son, shockingly.

    What''s more intriguing when another table places a bid.

    "220!"

    Greg, who was seated next to Steven, swallowed his own saliva.

    ''Is this guy serious?'' he told himself. ''Is this amount typical for a Shang who is still in their college?''

    He knows that they could enjoy a luxurious life, but bidding an amount like that? It stunned Greg. It seems like he has no chance to ask Korin''s hand for marriage. It looks like he needs to own a million pounds to marry a Shang member and be accepted to this family.

    And the bidding didn''t stop there. Albert pushed his bidding until two hundred thirty thousand, which Steven called for two hundred thirty-five thousand.

    Glaring across the hall, Steven returned Albert''s sharp gaze with a scornful smirk. He is prepared to bid higher than this.

    When Albert is about to open his mouth, he feels Sarah''s palm reach his fist above the table. He turned his head toward her sister, who was shaking her head slightly like saying, ''Enough.''

    While dazedly peering at her brother, her mother leaned toward her and whispered something in her ear. Their parents want this craziness to stop.

    Albert glanced at his parents. He didn''t follow their order, but he bid one more time. As expected, Steven countered and settled to two hundred fifty-thousand pounds.

    Everyone watched Hamilton''s table, waiting for the prince to bid his amount. Sarah helplessly stares at his brother. She wondered if Albert would go on. But she also pitied him that maybe, even in this situation, he would win.

    Pressing his mouth tight, a wide smile tore across Albert. He stood on his feet and looked at Steven. What he did next, Sarah did not expect that his brother yielded like a proud knight.

    "Everyone! A round of applause for Young Master Steven Shang! Congratulations!" said Albert, clapping his hands.

    ''Maybe this is better¡­'' Sarah thought to herself. ''Thank goodness it''s over.'' She heaves a sigh of relief.

    When the bidding heated up¡­ Nina becomes anxious. Cold sweat forming on her forehead when Albert and Steven put up a tension atmosphere once again. She''s glad that things ended peacefully.

    As an older four years than Steven. Albert just proved that he is mature enough not to act childish in the Auction. Nina sighed with relief. She smiled at Albert when the guy glances in her direction. Gladly, he acts cool until now. He must have great self-control, and Nina admired this.

    Now that the auction ended, the guests went home one by one going home. Several guests remain to chat and have business proposals and agendas.

    The Auction was over. At the moment, photographers requested Steven and Nina to pose with Val. After Nina and Val had a photo together, the photographers next to requests for Steven and Nina to pose together in front of the grand Christmas tree inside that Dance Hall.

    Before the photographer and few exclusive journalists pressing on their camera button, they notice their hands intertwined in between them. The photographers along with other Journalists shared glances and smirks. Looks like they have an interesting feature for tomorrow''s issue.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    LONDON INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT

    It was a peak season, that is why the airport already crowded more than it has been. People come and go; either going home or coming home.

    "One brewed coffee, to-go..."

    "A moment, sir! That is..." the service crew froze a moment while staring at his customer.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Ah, no sir¡­" the service crew shook his head and focused on his job. He mentioned the amount of the coffee, his customer handed him a ten pounds bill. But before he could give the change, his customer had already left. "Mr. Steven Shang! Your change!"

    Halted from leaving, he turned around and asked the service crew. "What did you call me?"

    The service crew stammered as he replied, "Master Steven Shang?" He is uncertain if the guy got offended when he called him Mister instead of Master.

    He was nervous that this customer would complain to his manager. But to his surprise, the guy just pursed a bitter smile and replied to him.

    "You are wrong. Steven is my twin brother."

    The service crew dropped his jaw. "Wow. They are identical twins!?" he murmured to himself while staring at the back of his customers, leaving his stall.

    Harry dropped his ass on the cold floor. Finally, he found a corner he could sit on while waiting for his flight back to New Jersey.

    He grabbed his hood and put on around his head.

    He never imagined that Steven is famous here in England.

 Chapter 256 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 256: MISTAKEN

    * * *

    Steven drove Nina and Jessica home since he rented a car and Greg just went straight home. Before Nina entered the house, Steven grabbed her arm to stay for a little while.

    Nina lowered her gaze, staring at Steven''s right hand intertwined to her left palm. For Steven, it''s already a common thing to do. But she was still in confusion if she wanted to continue this relationship. Or she will be straightforward with Steven.

    At the moment, she was exhausted and desired a warm bed to lie down. Her head is also throbbing, suppressing her to think clearly.

    But one thing she knew. Her heart remains beating for Harry, the reason she is hesitant to continue any form of relationship Steven thinks they have now.

    "Nina¡­ I''ll visit you tomorrow. I''ll come over around lunch. So you can sleep in and take more rest until then."

    It takes a few moments before Nina nodded. She was pondering if it is a chance to clarify a misunderstanding. Heaving a silent sigh, Nina looked up and met Steven''s gaze as she replied, "Okay."

    She forced a smile across her tired face as she continued. "Well then, I''m going inside. Thanks for sending us home."

    Tore a wide smile, Steven''s eyes flickered upon correcting Nina. "You are my girlfriend. Of course, it''s my responsibility to make sure you are safe."

    Feel guilt, Nina gasps in silence. Steven truly thinks this relationship is official. Honestly, the weight in her chest got heavier. Now the more she is having a hard time how to explain to the guy why they have to break up sooner.

    Hiding her real emotion, Nina smiled timidly. "Okay..." The only word formed in her mouth.

    She was about to turn around and push the door open when Steven pulled her hand again.

    "What is it?" Nina asked Steven. She grew irritated that this guy won''t leave yet. She was tired, and she wants to sleep now.

    "Mistletoe."

    "Huh?" The confusion was written on her face. She doesn''t understand why Steven pointed at the mistletoe on the door panel.

    Tearing a playful smile, Steven whispered to her what mistletoe meant back in the United States. And before she could react, Steven already brushed his lips against hers. Surprised, Nina remains froze on her toes on the doorsteps. However, Steven''s kiss is demanding, seeking a response.

    Nina opened her mouth for a moment and gave Steven a quick response. She then pulled her head away from him and said, "I''m really tired, Steven. I want to sleep now."

    Even though Nina didn''t respond the way she did back in the palace, Steven is satisfied. He considered that Nina was still under the trauma when she was forcibly taken. And his actual purpose of kissing her is to comfort her and convey that he was always there for her.

    "Good night, Steven." Nina put some force to take back her hand. It was cold outside, and she began shuddering. So she wanted to get inside.

    "Okay. It''s late and cold. Keep yourself warm. Good night!" Steven placed a quick kiss on Nina''s cheek before he descended to the stone staircase and sat in front of the steering wheel.

    Nina did not wait to watch the car disappear, but she quickly entered the door and ran toward her room. Inside, she let her tears rush down her face. Realizing that she was still wearing the sheer gown Steven won from the Auction. Nina quickly undressed and folded it nicely. She needs to give it to Steven. Even he said that it was his gift to her, but she could not accept it.

    Nina hurls a sigh from the bottom of her chest. She need not waste her tears crying tonight but take a rest, and tomorrow, she will talk to Steven.

    Meanwhile, outside is a shadow of a man, who patiently waits for Nina to come back home.

    The moment his plane landed in London, he followed the crowd toward the exit door. His eyes caught the news on TV about the ongoing Charity Ball somewhere in England. It showed a quick glimpse of the guests who walked on the red carpet, and one of those is Nina.

    In fact, the news highlighted Nina as her dress is the last item for the Auction. Harry''s eyes glowed upon seeing Nina on the TV. For him, she was too beautiful in her dress. And if he was in that event. He''ll definitely bid all he has to win over.

    Harry took a taxi and told the driver of the street he wanted to go. Since Nina and Jessica were still at the party, Harry went to a coffee shop. When the store was closing, he left and gradually walked toward Nina''s neighborhood and searched for a place he could sit by while waiting.

    But the scene he witnessed slowly cut his heart into pieces. He tightly closed his eyes for maybe several minutes. In fact, he presses his eyelids because tears are trailing down from her eyes.

    He was too late¡­

    Harry is staring blankly at the ceiling of this airport. After what he saw, he went back to the airport and arranged a flight schedule that morning. But since peak season, he got only an evening flight.

    There is no reason for him to stay. Besides, he won''t fly here if he hasn''t received Korin''s letter the next day Steven left for England.

    In Korin''s letter, his cousin is cursing him for being an idiot and stupid. Korin even calls him an ass. It surprised him. So he wondered how that girl learned to cuss.

    According to Korin''s letter, Nina was crying because she thought they were now in a relationship, but he only ignored her in these passing months.

    With this, it occurred to him those words Steven said to him. That once you kiss the girl, she will assume she already is your girlfriend. Thinking over it; he wants to ask Nina, personally. But before that, he has to make a choice. And that is to become Steven''s rival.

    However, the scene he witnessed telling him that there''s no room for him but the third wheeler. He is indeed an idiot and stupid.

    A bitter smile playing on his lips every time he recalled how Steven and Nina intimately talked on doorsteps and then shared a kiss.

    And because he is a fool. He has no right to get jealous.

    He mumbled to himself upon remembering the kisses he shared with Nina on that beautiful night of his life. Now it was only memories¡­

    "Goodbye, Nina¡­"

 Chapter 257 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 257: TRY THIS OUT

    * * *

    Harry stretches his body after hours of sleeping in the corner of the airport. He rubbed his eyes and looked around. He then remembered the reason he was in England.

    In Korin''s letter, that girl mentioned that Nina actually rejected Steven. So, it puzzles him why Steven is claiming Nina as his girlfriend? His curiosity and hopeful heart lead him to come here.

    He came here to ask Nina himself. Yes, he is supposed to clarify things with Nina. But it seemed too late for him now. What he saw last night is evident that truly they are in a relationship.

    So what will be the use if he shows up to Nina and Steven? He doesn''t want to cause a problem to their relationship, moreover to witness their intimacy.

    Maybe Korin is wrong after all¡­ Or Nina finally accepted Steven after pursuing her over again as she got tired of waiting for him.

    Harry heaved a sigh. Glancing at his wristwatch, it was now noon. He has to wait for another six hours before his flight back. He stood up and pats the back of his winter coat. He better finds something to eat for lunch.

    Harry was searching for a stall when the corner of his eyes caught the headlines of the newspaper in the rack. He halted and picked one and read it.

    The article was talking about last night''s Charity Ball. And the inclusion photo in the article is Nina and Steven, hand entwined in between them while looking at the camera with a huge smile on their faces that was like they were in love as how their eyes flicker with joy.

    No wonder the service crew in that coffee stall mistaken him as Steven.

    Pain hurling in Harry''s chest, he put back the newspaper and dragged his foot somewhere.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Meanwhile, inside Nina''s bedroom. She remains to stare at the ceiling. She has been lying down on her bed for three hours after she has eaten her breakfast.

    Nina woke up around eight in the morning. Since then, she was thinking about how to explain to Steven that what happened last night is a mistake. She can''t continue being his girlfriend.

    How crazy it was that they became a couple last night. And today, she was thinking of breaking up with him. But everything just happens suddenly. Now she is having a headache thinking about how she could resolve this.

    She was in deep thoughts when a knock on her door followed Jessica''s voice informing her about Steven''s visit.

    Nina hurls a gloom sigh before she thanked Jessica. She sat up and got down from her bed.

    In the closed living room is Steven putting gifts under the Christmas tree. It disappointed Nina to see that her cousin was already there. Then she could not talk to Steven privately.

    Feeling the eyes staring at his back, Steven turned his head. Instantly, his handsome face tore into a big sweet smile. He stood on his foot and strode toward her.

    "Hi¡­" Steven reaches for Nina''s hand and places a kiss on her cheek.

    Nina just remains unmoved, not from surprise, but she has mixed emotions at the moment, and she could not decide which one she put more care not to show in front of Steven.

    Sadness looms inside her chest. Greg is watching them closely. Although her cousin pursed a smile, his eyes implied that it bothered him about the relationship she and Steven had out of the blue.

    At this moment, Nina has no choice but to choose between being lively in front of Greg and Steven. Playing an enthusiastic smile, she greeted Steven and Greg. "Hi, guys! What''s up? What are you doing?"

    She thinks asking a series of questions would divert her emotion, and she could calm her troubled heart.

    Steven pulled Nina and guided toward a couch near the Christmas tree and carefully pushed her down to sit. He sat next to her and said, "I bought a present for everyone. Let''s open it tomorrow after a Christmas dinner."

    "Oh. But Aunt Annie¡­"

    Before Nina could finish her sentence, Greg interrupted her. Raising his right palm to stop her from talking, Greg said to her, "We will come over tomorrow for Christmas dinner. Mama thinks it''s best to hold in your house since Steven was here."

    "Okay. That''s great then!" Nina pushed her voice to sound cheerful, despite frustration growing inside her chest. She badly wanted to talk to Steven alone to clarify things before her Aunt Annie sees an unnecessary scene.

    Like at this moment, Steven casually slid his fingers to her palm. Since then, he has never let go of her hand but displayed it in front of Greg. Helplessly, only she could do is a sigh in the silence between her conversation with Greg and Steven. She guessed it would turn out awkward if she took back her hand from Steven''s grasp.

    Nina heaves a sigh of relief when Jessica enters the room and serves tea. In this way, Steven has to let go of her hand. So the entire time they were chatting, Nina never put down her teacup. It''s her way to avoid Steven''s hand holding hers. However, Steven placed his arm around her shoulder.

    ''This guy is so clingy!'' Nina thought, helplessly glanced at the arm on her shoulder.

    But upon thinking about Harry and telling herself that he already has a girlfriend. Sometimes, she is tempted to continue her whirlwind relationship with Steven. She was struggling to decide.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    LONDON INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT

    Harry halted for a moment, staring at the gate where he had to take toward his plane. They were now calling to board the plane. But suddenly an urge arises in his chest to stay and go back to Nina.

    But what for?

    Filled with gloominess inside his chest, Harry hurled a sorrowful sigh before he took a step forward. He rather celebrates Christmas alone than witnessing Nina and Steven displaying sweetness to each other.

    ~~~~~

    CAMBRIDGE, ENGLAND

    "Nina¡­ you were just joking, right?" Shocked at what he heard, Steven stammered his words. His handsome face twitches with pain and rejection. Tears were actually forming on the corner of his eyes and any moment, they''ll stream down his cheeks.

    What Nina told him was like a sword struck to his heart. Steven pressed the eyelids of his eyes; he blinks several times to clear out the fog blocking his vision. He rushed in front of Nina and knelt, gripping both of her hands.

    "Nina, give me a chance to show you how much I love you!" Steven begged. His voice was full of pain.

    Remaining looking down on the floor, Nina couldn''t meet Steven''s gaze. She finally had an opportunity to talk with Steven in private when her Aunt Annie called and asked Greg to come over to the market where she had to buy all they needed for tomorrow''s Christmas dinner.

    Nina presses her mouth tightly and sometimes biting her lower lip to suppress the emotion lingering inside her.

    She has to be very careful not to burst out in front of Steven that whom she loves was Harry, and she needs time to mend her broken heart before she wants a relationship with someone else.

    However, Steven is now kneeling in front of her, begging and confessing his love. But what can she do? Her feelings for Steven are of a brother. She was careful not to end their friendship because she is already important to her. Although she could not return his love, she cherished him as a good friend.

    "Steven, like what I said. I''m not ready to be in a relationship yet." It was her reason. She knew it sounded lame, but it was also the truth.

    "Nina, tell me... What should I do? Just don''t break up with me!" Steven continued begging at her. He went on, "Please, let us try this out! If after a year and you still don''t feel love for me. By then, I will set you free."

    Nina pursed her lips. ''What Steven meant by that?'' She couldn''t avoid asking herself. To her understanding, it was more like a pretense relationship.

    "Nina¡­"

    Hearing Steven sobs helplessly, she felt a pinch of pity. In her mind, debating if she should give Steven a chance....

 Chapter 258 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 258: UNWANTED RELATIONSHIP

    * * *

    Nina pursed her lips. Steven who held her hand tightly, she wanted to take back her hand and stay away from him.

    She felt helpless when Steven won''t accept that she is breaking up with him. In fact, he is persistent in front of her, begging to keep their unwanted relationship.

    "Nina... I love you! Please don''t do this to me!"

    "But Steven? I..." She wasn''t able to finish her words when Steven embraced her tight.

    "Let''s try this out, please!" he constantly begs Nina.

    Hearing this, she pressed her eyelids and fought her irritation for Steven as the guy doesn''t listen to her. What she better do now? She keeps asking herself.

    So this time, she is the one begging him. "Steven, let me go, please." Nina tried to shake off his arms.

    "No!" He refused, and he even tightened his hold on Nina''s soft body.

    But then, the hairs on her body rose when Steven buried his head between her neck and shoulder blade. Although she is wearing a high neck knitted long sleeve, she could feel Steven''s hot breaths going through the fabric.

    Nina bites her lower lip when Steven rubbing his nose into her neck. She couldn''t help but swallow the lump forming in her throat.

    With a hoarse voice, Nina gathered her composure and said, "Steven, let''s talk properly, please?"

    "I won''t let you go..." Steven replied in a husky but lazy voice.

    The hair on her nape rose higher when Steven spoke close to her ears. His warm breath tickles her skin, but she doesn''t like it. She wished for Steven to loosen his arms and freed her.

    "Steven, please, let me go," Nina pleaded.

    But Steven won''t give in easily. He said, "I will only loosen my hold if you won''t break up with me."

    Nina pressed her mouth as she screamed inside her head but was careful not to let it out. ''This guy is too childish!''

    After having a long sigh, Nina said to Steven. "We can''t have a serious talk if we are not facing each other."

    She was trying hard to make excuses for Steven to loosen his hold and parted from her body. She is uncomfortable with Steven''s body pressing against hers.

    "Nina, we need not talk face to face. All we need is to have a heart-to-heart talk."

    Upon saying those words, Steven straightened his back and tugged Nina''s head toward his chest. With his fingers, he brushes Nina''s jet black long hair as he uttered...

    "Can''t you hear it, Nina? My heart only beats for you."

    Nina remains silent. Steven''s words were playing inside her head, ''my heart only beats for you.''

    How sweet it was that made her ears red. But she wants to hear this from someone else, not from Steven''s mouth. Sadly, that would never happen.

    Heaving a gloomy sigh, she listens to Steven''s rapid heartbeats. She wondered if her attempts to break up with him are what caused it, or it meant his sincerity of loving her...

    Yet great chaos lingering in her heart. For her, Steven only sounded unreasonable that he won''t loosen his hold if she would break up with him.

    ''This is a childish play!''

    As she grew weary and tired of this already, later on, Nina gave up.

    "Alright. Let us try this out," she murmured between her helpless sighs.

    Upon hearing this, Steven parted his body from her and asked, "Really?"

    Steven''s eyes flickered with delight, his lips tore a sweet big smile.

    Nina dropped her shoulders and tightly pressed her lips. How come? Did she fall into his trap again? Thinking about it, irritation propelling her chest. But Nina remains calm and wears a serious face.

    "Thank you, Nina! I love you!"

    It seemed Steven didn''t notice the changes in her expression. What''s more, he lowered his head to kiss Nina, but she raised her hand to cover Steven''s mouth.

    "But I have conditions," she began. Determination exhibiting in her eyes.

    Steven flashed a frown, but he quickly hid his aggrieved expression. "What is it?" He ensures to sound gentle, like an understanding boyfriend, ready to hear his girlfriend''s requests.

    From staring at the carpeted floor, Nina lifts her head and meets Steven''s eyes. It took her a long moment before she could open her mouth and spill out the words.

    "Steven, it doesn''t mean that I am your girlfriend is we need to hold hands all the time."

    Creasing his brows, Steven asked softly, "What do you mean by that?"

    "I don''t like being touched..." Nina''s voice is too low, barely reaches Steven''s ears.

    "Come again?" he asked, frustration beginning to grow in his chest, Steven suppressing his emotion to frown in front of Nina.

    Biting her lower lip, Nina repeated her words, "I don''t like being touched. Also, to kiss, suddenly..."

    Hearing Nina''s requests, Steven couldn''t suppress to darken his face and gritted his teeth. But it''s just a mere second. Instantly, he wipes this emotion from his face. He works hard to replace his disappointment with a cheerful smile.

    "Okay." Raising both of his hands, showing his submission to Nina''s requests. "I will tie up my hands. But I could ask your permission. How about it?"

    Nina creased her forehead; her eyes seek for an explanation.

    Pursing a smile, Steven elaborates his words. "From now on, I will ask you first if I can hold your hand or kiss you."

    Nina firstly does careful thinking before she replies. And if that''s the case, that means she could make an appeal to which part and what occasion they should intimate to each other. She doesn''t like Steven to kiss her on the lips or hold her hands. He has the habit of caressing her skin; this sends a disgusting feeling to her core. It makes her too uncomfortable, and she has to bear it.

    Now she can constrain their interaction through touching and holding.

    After a long thought, Nina nodded at Steven and pushed a faint smile.

    "You were kneeling there for a long time already. You should get up now."

    "Okay. But can I ask your permission?"

    Nina pursed her lips, she timidly asked, "What is it?"

    "Can I hug you for a quick moment?"

    ''Hug? He just hugs me!'' Nina couldn''t avoid stressing over again. Helpless as she is, but nodded, giving Steven her permission.

    Delighted by Nina''s response, Steven opens his arms, extending them to wrap Nina''s body.

    But this time, Steven''s sweet smile disappears from his mouth. His eyes darkened as his face frowned.

    Clenched his teeth, Steven is cursing Harry on his head. He knew why Nina acted this way. She still thought of Harry. In her heart, Harry occupied inside until now.

    Feeling uncomfortable, Nina places her palm into Steven''s broad chest, lightly pushing him. The guy understood. He parted their body, and he stood up, taking the space next to Nina on the sofa.

    Nina, who became more irritated, tilted her head to the side where Steven wouldn''t see her unhappy look. And the one to blame is herself for letting Steven trapped her in this situation.

    Her head is throbbing once again. She chose not to think at the moment but calming down her raging chest.

    As Nina, ignoring his presence, Steven clenches his fists inside his pocket jacket.

    He doesn''t like Nina''s arrangement, but he had to agree rather than losing her. He won''t let that happen.

    He has to heighten his self-control and be patient. Or else, he would surely regret if he made a wrong move if he doesn''t behave according to Nina''s likeness. He needs to earn her trust.

    Not taking a glance in his direction, Steven got a chance to scan Nina''s face. As she turned her head to the side; only the left part of her face could stare at.

    As a few strands of hair covering her face. He had the urge to tuck them behind her ears and then play with her ear with his finger. But that is not a good move. However, her smooth skin enticed him to extend his hand and caress her face. He shakes his head when desire surges in his body.

    From Nina''s face, Steven''s gaze traveled to her proud chest down to her slim waist. Any man couldn''t resist desiring her. And her soft body made him crazy over her. He has been dreaming of pressing Nina''s naked body against his.

    But he needs to suppress his desire. He has to take one step at a time. Nina is different from the women he knows. She is someone who should care gently and treat with respect.

    Being impulsive won''t help him win her heart. And that is one thing he must bear in mind. Or else, all his efforts in these passing years gone to waste. He should not mess up.

    Falling into deep thoughts, Steven didn''t know that Nina could feel his intense gaze, and this made her uncomfortable. Suddenly, a chill rushing down her spine. She hugged her body, crossing her arms on top of her chest while biting her lip.

    And if Steven wasn''t aware of the emotion he is showing toward her. But she could see through the burning desire in his eyes.

    What kind of relationship does she get into? Is this even worth it? She admits it. She already regretted this.

    Meanwhile, outside the door, Jessica has been listening ever since Greg left a while ago. She has an unpleasant hunch the reason she didn''t leave the door but stay alert if something not appropriate happens. And she heard everything.

    Jessica couldn''t suppress her hate toward Steven. In the beginning, she admired his persistence. But now she hates it. He is somewhat possessive and cunning.

    Last night, her Miss was not in the proper state of mind and no energy to protest. But Steven makes a move and takes advantage when her Miss is vulnerable!

    ''I hate this guy!'' Jessica constantly curses Steven inside her head.

 Chapter 259 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 259: STEVEN''S GIFT

    * * *

    Jessica glanced at the wall clock. It is past twelve-thirty in the afternoon. She could no longer hear voices that talk inside the living room. As curious as she is, she knocks on the door. Just a mere second, she heard Nina''s voice.

    "Come in."

    Pushing the door open, Jessica remained standing on the door arch. Partly lowered her head, she asked, "Miss, it''s past noon. Do you wish to have your meal? The table is ready."

    Stomping her feet on the floor, Nina sat up while answering, "Yes! We will have our lunch!"

    As she announced, she didn''t spare a glance at Steven but made sure he understood her words.

    Unhappy that Nina didn''t wait for him, Steven quietly followed her to the dining room. Although he felt rejected by her, the way she treats him; this doesn''t mean he will give up coaxing her and stop to act romantically. He took big steps, he rushed to the room to pull the chair for Nina.

    Touched by his thoughtfulness, Nina didn''t budge. But before she sat on it, she invited Jessica to have lunch with them. "Come, Jessica. Sit beside me."

    "Thank you, Miss!" Jessica didn''t think twice. She quickly stepped forward and took the seat next to her Miss. She understood Nina doesn''t want to get near Steven, and she will play along; she heard none and knew nothing of what they agreed on.

    Observing what is going on, a flash of irritation comes across his face. But before any of the girls saw it, Steven hid his indifference and wore a cheerful smile while he walked around the table and took the chair across from Nina.

    "Hm! The food looks delicious!" Steven compliments, he spoons a garlic spicy chicken and places it on Nina''s plate.

    "Steven, you don''t need to do that¡­" She refused, but Steven continues doing the same thing with the other food.

    A flash of a faint smile, he replied with bitterness. "Don''t worry, we are the only ones here. I promise to behave in front of your aunt, so let me do this for now."

    A small chunk of guilt pinching her chest as she senses the bitterness in Steven''s tone. But she believes they do not have to be loving toward each other when she plans to break up with him after she finds a perfect moment to do it.

    Heaving a frustrated sigh, she encourages herself to bear it until then¡­

    "Thank you," Nina said. She is not that heartless not to show her gratitude. She knew Steven was doing these things to show his affection. But the thing is, she doesn''t love Steven; that is why she is uncomfortable. If it were Harry, she wouldn''t mind him doing such things as touching her skin and kissing her¡­

    Wait¡­ why is she imagining these things in the middle of a meal and in front of Steven? However, thinking about Harry made her face flush. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment and quietly chewed the food.

    Take a glance at Nina; Steven caught when her face reddened from the embarrassment of her thoughts. Steven assumes Nina was pleased with what he did. He ponders that as long as he won''t anger Nina, she won''t refuse him.

    Having this conclusion, Steven was now in a good mood. Nina noticed his long face was now bright. However, she just shrugged and let him be. She doesn''t want to waste her time anymore; she immersed herself in the food.

    And from that moment, their hearts took a separate direction. As Steven thought he slowly softened Nina''s heart for him, however, he didn''t know that Nina had even felt nothing for him. What she could only give to him is a cold heart. But of course, she won''t show it in front of Steven until she could end their unwanted relationship.

    ~ ~ ~

    CHRISTMAS DAY

    Nina helped her aunt Annie baking a moist chocolate cupcake and carrot cake. As for Jessica, she makes dumplings, Nina''s favorite, while the men roast a turkey. For a while, Nina just set aside the matter about Steven. She wanted to enjoy Christmas dinner, even though her parents weren''t here. It was her first Christmas to celebrate without them.

    "Did you miss your parents?" asked Annie. She noticed the sadness in Nina''s eyes, and it was the only reason she could think of.

    Nodding, Nina pursed a faint smile as she replied, "Yes, Aunt Annie. But you were here, so I''m fine."

    Annie Li and Gregory Grant have three sons. The couple doesn''t have a daughter, the reason Annie gives her time and energy as Nina''s guardian. The moment she heard about it from her cousin Nelson, it thrilled her to look after her beautiful niece.

    Having Nina, she spoiled her a lot and made her like a doll she dressed up with famous brand clothing in the world. Nina wasn''t picky, so she has no problem shopping for her. But of course, she only chose those elegant dresses.

    Setting the table, Annie finds an opportunity to ask her niece about something. She has been noticing since yesterday, and she wants confirmation. Clearing her throat, she began. "Nina, are you and Steven¡­"

    Annie knew she didn''t need to complete her sentence. Nina already understands what answer she wants to hear. But instead of opening her mouth, Nina nodded as a response. But she avoided meeting her gaze, so Annie thought Nina wasn''t happy about it. She wants to ask further, but this is not the right moment for sad stories.

    Annie reached for her niece''s hand and said, "If you are ready to talk to me. I''m all ears."

    This time, Nina lifted her chin and met her aunt''s eyes. Pushing a sad smile, she nodded and replied, "I will, Aunt Annie."

    Annie opened her arms and wrapped Nina inside. Patting her back, she uttered, "You can talk to me about everything. Don''t worry, I know what things your parents should know and not."

    "Thank you." Nina was choking, but she held her tears. There''s nothing to cry about. She was only sad because the one she loves doesn''t love her back. But she couldn''t voice this out yet.

    Shrugging her sadness, Nina forces herself to smile in front of everyone. That night, they shared a merry dinner. After then, they open the gifts under the Christmas tree of her house.

    It surprised Nina for the gift she received from Steven. "What is this?" She asked.

    Steven took the bracelet from the box and placed it on her wrist. But she didn''t expect that Steven would take off the bracelet Harry gave her.

    "Wait! Why are you taking that off from me?" Nina holds Steven''s hand and stops him from taking the bracelet that a key to her diary.

    Tearing a wide smile, Steven said to Nina, "You need not wear someone''s bracelet, but the one I give you."

    "But I have been wearing this bracelet for almost two years," firmly, she reasons out.

    She doesn''t like what Steven said to her. It was then an irritation crept into her chest. But she has to suppress her annoyance toward this guy''s possessiveness.

    ''Is he knew this bracelet was from Harry?'' Nina clenches her fist on top of her lap. She and Steven were seated on the carpeted floor in the corner while opening all the gifts they received from each other and from the Grant family. She was grateful that the family was immersed in looking at the presents they received from her and Steven.

    But not for Jessica. She was keenly observing her Miss and Steven. It upset her seeing her Miss having a long face. It means the way Steven acted in front of her annoyed her Miss. She wondered what the guy did this time.

    Ever since they began having a relationship, he only makes her Miss unhappier than before she was shedding tears because of Harry. However, even if she sulks watching at how pity her Miss. She was just an attendant.

    Jessica heaves a furious sigh while murmuring in her head.

    ''And where is that ass Harry? Does he really not care about her Miss feelings?''

    But of course, they didn''t know that Harry had been there to clear out things with Nina. But his heart only broke upon witnessing how intimate Steven and Nina were to each other.

    ~~~~~

    Next Chapter:

    Meanwhile, at Shang Manor, Harry slowly opens his eyes. His head throbbing as he tried to get up.

    The moment his plane landed at the airport. He went straight home, and since then, he was drinking the liquor in his father''s mini-bar salon in their mansion.

    ''Shit!'' He cusses as he could not think straight. He needs to sober up. Harry reached for the telephone and made a few times attempt to call a certain person. Finally, he called the right place.

    The moment someone rings the doorbell. Harry promptly gets up and rushes to the door.

    "Yo! Merry Christmas!" greetings by the guy on the doorsteps.

    "Who are you?" asked Harry.

    The guy twitches the corner of his mouth. Before the guy could respond, a small hand tapped his shoulder.

    "Seth!"

    Harry recognized this voice. He peeped behind the guy, and he found Kristina was there as well.

    "Kristina?"

    "Hi, Harry!" A timid but sweet smile, plastering on Kristina''s lips. But then...

    "I''m Seth Lindsey.. Have you forgotten?" said the guy to Harry.

 Chapter 260 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 260: ADOPT ME

    * * *

    SHANG MANSION, USA

    Harry slowly opens his eyes, his head throbbing as he tries to get up from his bed.

    The moment his plane landed at the airport two days ago. He went straight home; ever since then, he was drinking the liquor in his father''s mini-bar in their mansion.

    ''Shit!'' He cusses as he couldn''t think straight yet. He needed to sober up now. Harry thought to himself.

    He reached the bedside table; he picked up the telephone and made a few attempts to call a certain person. Finally, he called the right place.

    "Hello, Lee?"

    "Harry? Is that you? What''s up, dude? What happened to you? Are you drunk?" a series of questions Lee threw to the other line after he senses the difference in Harry''s voice.

    Concurring Lee''s guess, Harry replied in a hoarse voice, "Yeah. I need to sober up. Can you deliver me some noodles soup, and any food from your uncle''s restaurant? I''m too lazy to fix anything for me."

    "What? Where are your butler and maids?" asked Lee. He remembered that Shang has servants to serve the young masters. Those times they were visiting their house and stayed for an overnight pool party. They witnessed how luxurious life the twin is living, but they chose a low profile identity and restraint themselves from showing off to anyone.

    Lazily, Harry answered, "They were on vacation."

    "Ah. Let me see. I was on my way to my date, so I could not deliver it myself. And do you know how far you live from my uncle''s restaurant?"

    "I know. That is why I will pay it triple." Harry has to do it, so then Lee won''t refuse him.

    Hearing this, the voice from the other line becomes thrilled. "Is that true, dude?"

    At that moment, he was thinking of a commission, additional cash for his date.

    "Yes. It''s not April fools yet for pranks, you know," Harry assured Lee.

    On the other line, Lee does not doubt that Harry would pay any amount. Shang Company is huge! And money doesn''t matter to them. With this thought, Lee already made choices of what food he will arrange, then deliver at Harry''s house. "All right! I will arrange it for you! But it will take two hours."

    He replied, "No problem. As long as I have a full meal."

    "Alright!"

    Harry put down the receiver phone after he finished talking to Lee. He forced himself to get up from his bed and head to the bathroom, thinking maybe the hot water could help him sober up a little.

    Under the rushing water, Harry heaved a long sigh. It came back to his mind, the scene he witnessed. He never thought it would hurt him this much. He thought that he already accepts that Nina and Steven are in a relationship. But he is wrong.

    In the past months, he has been jealous every time Steven mentions his relationship with Nina, and it was more painful to witness it with his own eyes displaying intimacy like that. The pain was severe like he couldn''t bear it. The reason he raided his father''s liquor the moment he has the chance to drink.

    Now he regretted he did not confront Steven that day he kissed Nina in the airport. How if he fought his feelings for Nina at the very beginning?

    Things must be different by then, but if Nina becomes his girlfriend, one thing he is sure of¡­

    His relationship with Steven would be hurt because they fought over a girl.

    ''But she''s not just that girl. She is Nina!'' said his heart.

    Argh! He groans from frustration. After he was done having a shower and put on some clothes. Harry is now lying on the sofa having these thoughts while waiting for his food. The more he thought of Nina, the more his stomach in a riot in hunger. It''s been two hours since he spoke with Lee.

    The moment someone rings the doorbell. Harry promptly gets up and rushes to the door.

    "Yo! Merry Christmas!" Greetings by an average size physique but tall teenager hugging a box.

    "Who are you?" asked Harry. He furrowed his brows, creasing his forehead, recalling where he met the guy.

    Seeing that Harry doesn''t have an idea, the guy twitches the corner of his mouth, glaring at him and about to open his mouth. Before the guy could respond, a small hand tapped his shoulder.

    "Seth!"

    At that moment, Harry recognized that voice. He lifted his chin and peeped behind the guy. He was right.

    "Kristina?"

    "Hi, Harry!" A timid but sweet smile, plastering on her lips. She then explained about Lee''s requests, asks them to bring over the food.

    "Oh, thanks! And he is¡­" Harry remains scrutinizing the guy in front of him.

    "Seth Lindsey! Have you forgotten? Lame!" Seth burst out.

    Once more, Kristina taps Seth''s shoulder and sends a meaningful stare. Harry was raising a brow. Kristina began worrying about Seth''s behavior, which loves to jest and throw jokes. Before a misunderstanding in Seth''s silliness, Kristina clarified it to Harry.

    "I''m sorry. I forget who he is..." Harry apologizes while his eyes follow Seth Lindsey, who immediately rushes inside the house once he let them in.

    He began scanning all the antiques collections and paintings displayed in the living room.

    "Whoa! I didn''t realize you were this rich!" Seth burst out while checking out a Ming Dynasty jar.

    Narrowing his brows, Harry asked Seth, "Can you tell how much is it?"

    "Nah. I could only determine it was authentic."

    "Really?" Harry crossed his arms.

    Stood straight from squatting, he blurted out, "Hey! Why do I have a feeling you are looking down on me?"

    "Not... I''m surprised you have eyes for ancient stuff."

    "Of course! My grandfather is an antique and art expert! He has been working with wealthy art collectors!"

    "Alright." Harry waves his hand, showing he is dropping the subject.

    "Hey, Seth! I told you to behave!" Kristina reminded the guy, pinching him on the back.

    Scratching his head, he pouted, "Eh? Why are you scolding me, sister Kristina?"

    "I did not!" she whispered. "But Harry owns the house. You should be polite."

    Seth understood what Kristina would like to point out. Nodding, he continued scratching the back of his head. Then he asked Harry, "Well... we need to preheat your food."

    "It''s okay. I can do it. How much anyway?" asked Harry, he was about to pick up his wallet on the sofa when Seth added.

    "Nah! We are not in a hurry! Brother Lee said we should accompany you!"

    Hearing this, Harry scoff, "I''m not a kid who needs a nanny."

    "And who will clean those?" asked Seth.

    Harry followed Seth''s gaze down to the sofa where wine bottles scattered on the floor and coffee table.

    "How many days have you been drinking? You are alone?" Seth sounded astounded while asking these questions.

    Harry remained silent. A little embarrassed, he forgot to clean up. But he didn''t expect that it would be Kristina and this annoying guy who would come to deliver his food.

    And he has been drinking for two nights. Now realizing it, no wonder his head was like hammered, and his stomach was twitching in hunger. He drowned himself with alcohol to get over his broken heart. But is he even moving on? Until now, he felt the pain was still there.

    Noticing that Harry wasn''t answering but fell in thoughts, Kristina clears her throat. "Ahem! Don''t mind what Seth asks you," said Kristina. She was glaring at Seth, shooting meaningful stares. But the guy doesn''t understand a thing.

    She wants to tell Seth that it''s not their business if Harry drinks this much.

    Harry came to his senses; he gathered his thoughts and coughs as he made an excuse. He said, "Well, I couldn''t drink a lot when I have an Internship and class in my other degree. Since I was on break, I took the opportunity!"

    It was a lame excuse. He is certain Kristina thought it was, but Seth Lindsey would buy it. And he is right. The guy shrugged and nodded a few times.

    Leaving the messy living room, Seth whistled after he had a look at the kitchen. Harry led them to an extension building, and it impressed him that the area was occupied only by the kitchen. The kitchen appliances are all the latest models.

    Thrilled, Seth jumped to Harry. He senses this guy has something stupid to say to him the way he grins.

    "What?" Glaring at the guy, Harry shrugs Seth''s hand on his shoulder.

    "Do you have a sister, brother Harry?" Seth asked afterward.

    Puzzled, he asked Seth, "And why do you ask?"

    "I want to court her to be my girlfriend." Seth tore a huge grin on his face.

    Kristina, who only listens, shakes her head at how silly Seth is.

    Raising a brow, Harry curled his lips with mock. "If ever I have a sister, do you think I will let you near her? Especially to be her boyfriend? You were dreaming!"

    "Why not?" Like a puppy, it was what Seth was acting now.

    Harry is astounded at this guy''s behavior. He is worse than Steven! Irritated, he blurted out, "What, why?"

    Seth pursed his lips a grin, he explained his reason. "So then I could always hang out in your house!"

    "Then thank god I don''t have a sister!" Harry exclaimed as he struck Seth on the neck.

    "Hey! That hurts!" Seth complains, rubbing his neck. "How about you adopt me as your brother?"

    "I already have three brothers!" Harry narrowed his brows, giving Seth a stunned stare.

    "Eh!" Seth twitching the corner of his mouth with disappointment. But his purpose, if only to joke on the guy.

    Kristina, who stood in front of the stove to preheat the food, couldn''t help giggling from their interaction. She knows how silly Seth is. His jests would annoy Harry.

    She glanced at them. It was the time Harry looked in her direction. Too late to withdraw her gaze.. Flushing her cheeks, a timid smile formed on her lips before she looked away.

 Chapter 261 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 261: HE NEEDS COMPANY

    * * *

    While Harry is having a meal, Seth and Kristina help to clean up the living room. It embarrassed him, but Seth insisted on doing the cleaning. The guy reasons out. They were now brothers and brothers helping each other.

    Hearing Seth stated this, Harry came to realize. He somehow helps Steven by encouraging him to pursue Nina.

    He promised in the beginning to support Steven, to ask Nina''s hand in marriage. Then why does he attempt to cause trouble to his twin brother?

    He is not thinking right. And he has no right to act heartbroken. At the very start, he already knew that Nina and Steven will be in a relationship after his twin brother succeeds in courting Nina. It means he should stay away. Gladly, he didn''t show up and go home.

    ''How stupid I am!''

    Harry kept scolding himself. He almost destroys his relationship with Steven because he is not thinking right. From that day, he swears not to think about Nina anymore. But leave them be loving each other.

    As long as Steven won''t hurt Nina and won''t cheat on her, he will stop self-pitying.

    Harry heaves a sigh, then finishes his meal. After he eats enough, he carefully places the leftovers in a food container and keeps them inside the refrigerator.

    When he saw the living room, it was now crystal clear. Seated on a single couch, Kristina was reading a magazine. She quickly stood on her foot upon seeing him. Harry quickly gestured his hand, encouraging her to remain seated. But his eyes wandered. Someone is missing.

    "Where is Steven?"

    Hearing Kristina asks him a question. Harry turned around to face her. Upon mentioning Steven, a flash of jealousy drifted in his chest.

    Pushing a faint smile, he replied, "He was in England."

    "Oh. He visited his girlfriend! How sweet of him!" Kristina burst out happily. She thinks it was so romantic.

    Kristina has no idea of what Harry has been trying to get through these days. And Harry doesn''t know that Nina is not happy being in a relationship with Steven. Both of them don''t know how their heart was in pain for not having the chance to confess what they feel for each other.

    Interrupting his thoughts with something, Harry heard Seth''s voice.

    "Brother Harry! Can we watch these movies!"

    He began wondering where Seth is, and there the guy yelling from the theater room.

    "What is he doing?" Kristina muttered. It was more like a question to herself. She glanced at Harry with an apologetic gaze. "I''m sorry. That guy is always curious about everything. But nothing you should worry about, you can trust him!"

    Nodding, Harry understood what Kristina tried to explain to him. "It''s okay. He must have found the Theater Room."

    Harry led the way. They found Seth squatting on the floor, scanning all the VHS tape on the shelves.

    "Can we watch a movie, brother Harry?" Seeing that Harry is approaching him, Seth requested.

    Kristina was about to remind Seth when Harry already spoke.

    "Okay. Which one do you want to watch?" asked Harry. He walked toward the TV and VHS player to turn it on.

    Seth is having a hard time choosing what movie he wants to watch first. Scratching the back of his head, he settled to watch Sylvester Stallone''s movie.

    Once the movie played on VHS player, Seth never moved in his position on the floor, his back resting on the sofa. Kristina, seated on the sofa with Harry, tried to focus her attention on the movie. She was a little nervous in Harry''s presence. Even though Seth was in between them, the guy was seated on the floor, and Harry is on her left side. She couldn''t settle down with the loud thud in her chest. Gladly the Stereo System was loud. Neither Harry nor Seth would notice her uneasiness.

    It happens, she remembered that evening she and Harry watched a movie and the kiss they shared. But ever since that kiss during the Halloween Event, Harry became busy with his Internship in their own company. It was Lee who told them that is why she knew this. And it made her happy that Lee told them to bring food for Harry. It''s been a while since the last time they hang out together, and she is missing his presence.

    She doesn''t expect Harry to court her, but her heart is warming around him; that was enough for her. And the kiss. Her heart hoped a little, but she knew it''s just a kiss; she should not daydream of winning Harry''s heart. Loving him in secret already brought joy to her heart.

    The movie ended, they watched another one until Lee arrived in the evening to pick up Seth and Kristina.

    Now being left alone, he suddenly felt lonely living in a huge house. The silence made his heart even aching.

    The next morning, Harry is pacing back and forth in the living room. He couldn''t decide whether to make a call. He was thinking hard last night. And he came up with an idea to thank Seth and Kristina for yesterday. After deciding, he dialed Sam''s telephone number. He felt relieved when Kristina answered the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Hi, Kristina!"

    Surprised, she takes a moment to talk. Suddenly, her heart beating so loud made her unable to speak.

    "It''s me, Harry¡­ um," He introduced himself when Kristina did not talk. He wondered if she didn''t recognize his voice. A moment passed, the other line finally began talking.

    "Of course, Harry! Hi! Are you looking for Sam? He wasn''t here today."

    "Ah. No. It''s you whom I want to talk to."

    "Oh¡­" Kristina rendered speechlessly. ''Why does Harry want to talk to me? Is there any problem with yesterday?'' Kristina thought. But at that moment, her heart was dancing with joy at hearing Harry''s voice. "Then, what can I do for you?"

    Stammering, Harry answered, "I¡­ actually I made a call to invite you today. Do you have other plans?"

    ''A date!?'' Her heart screamed. But she must calm down and not sound like she is super excited. Clearing her throat, she replied, "Yes. I mean, I am available today. I''m not working until January."

    "Oh, great! I''m going to New York. I want to invite you and Seth to come with me."

    "Oh. Seth! Sure¡­ that sounded great!" Kristina is biting her lower lip not to stutter. Hearing that they were not alone, disappoints her. But since it was Seth who will come along with them, that is totally fine for her.

    "Then, we will pick you up after I pick up Seth at Lee''s house."

    "Cool! I''m waiting!" Even if it was not a date, it thrilled her to be with Harry once again.

    "Okay. I''m hanging up now."

    "Sure, bye."

    "Bye." Harry quickly put down the telephone and rushed upstairs to change thick clothes to stay warm outside.

    He plans to treat Seth and Kristina to a fancy restaurant and tour them around downtown New York and Central Park as his gratitude for helping him yesterday. Their presence helps him ease the pain of his heart. He needs company.

    ~~~~~

    CAMBRIDGE, ENGLAND

    "Steven stopped it!" Nina gathered her strength to push Steven away from her.

    "What''s wrong? I ask your permission to kiss you!" Steven groaned, infuriated that Nina stopped him when the kiss just deepened.

    He could only kiss her once in a day and one on the cheek before he left to go back to the hotel at night.

    Today, he wants to make out with her. But when he was about to touch her chest, she pushed him away. He wanted her to be used to being touched by him since she is his girlfriend.

    On the other hand, Nina is disappointed with the way Steven acted today. She has to gather her sanity to respond calmly. "Steven, I permit you to kiss me. Kiss, not touching me," with firmness in her tone, Nina reminded the guy.

    Steven pressed his lips. He was annoyed, but he needs to smile lovingly. He softened his gaze, then stretched his hand to reach Nina''s head to brush her hair. But Nina tilted her head to avoid his hand not to touch her. It pissed him, but he has to be patient with her poor treatment toward him.

    Heaving a furious sigh, he apologized. "Okay. I''m sorry. It''s my bad. I am your first boyfriend, so I understood if you are not used to being intimate with your opposite sex. But Nina, since we are in a relationship, this is a normal thing to do."

    Nina pursed her lips bitterly. ''Normal thing to do? My ass! You''re just taking advantage of me! Harry won''t do this to me! He would treat me gently, not forcing himself on me!'' She wants to cry this out. But she keeps it to herself.

    Indifferently, Nina hardened her facial expression. She is completely not in the mood anymore to go out today.

    "Steven, I''m not feeling well. Let''s just stay home tonight."

    Steven made a reservation for a Nutcracker play tonight. But for what happened this afternoon, she lost enthusiasm to watch the play. She was excited at first because she read the book several times and when she heard that there is a Play; she didn''t want to miss it.

    But now she doesn''t want to see Steven or stay in the same room with him.

    He really is annoyed at the way Nina treated him coldly, but he has to bear it and keep coaxing her instead until she gives in.

    Even how much she refused him to have physical contact, he has to be patient until she is used to it.

    Cheerfully, Steven muttered to Nina. "Honey, isn''t Nutcracker one of your favorite stories? I don''t want you to miss watching the Play, so let''s watch it together. Besides, your Aunt Annie''s family was there. They will surely get worried if you don''t come."

    Listening to Steven, she wants to puke. ''Honey?'' She could feel all the hairs of her body rose from disgust. She tried to imagine that it was Harry who said it, but her heart knows it''s not him, and this brought sadness to her.

    Helpless, Nina nodded as agreed with Steven. She doesn''t want her Aunt Annie to worry about her and suspects that something is off in her relationship with Steven.

    Soon, she will break up with this guy, dump him and never get back together again!

 Chapter 262 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 262: NINA''S PLAN WORKS

    * * *

    Staring at Nina''s beautiful face, Steven could tell that Nina is mad with him. She may have tried to hide her emotion, but he sees her frowning. Heaving a silent sigh, he knew this is not the time he should upset her. So then, Steven stops explaining about them making out as a normal thing for two people in a relationship.

    Shoving his hands inside his pockets to keep it from holding Nina, he couldn''t help to ask, "You are mad at me, aren''t you?"

    Somehow, it gives a thud in his chest if Nina misunderstood him. So he stops insisting on what he likes when Nina isn''t comfortable with it. He should control his desire rather than having a conflict with her that led to their breakup. He won''t allow that to happen and give her a reason to change her mind.

    "All right. I will go back to the hotel first. I''ll come to fetch you after you are ready," Steven declared. He stood from the couch and placed a kiss on Nina''s cheeks. Without waiting for her reply, Steven turned his back and stride toward the door.

    Left behind, Nina reaches her forehead to massages around her brows. It''s not her fault if she weren''t comfortable with Steven touching her. If it pissed him off, then let him be. In this way, it''s easy to break him up.

    Maybe this is the best way to do it; to provoke and upset him.

    That evening, Steven held his breath, watching Nina descended the stairs, wearing a backless evening black gown, gleaming upon the light kissing on the fabric. Steven licks his lips to wet them. He reached for his tie to fix it. But the truth is, he was suddenly on fire, staring at Nina in that gown.

    She was generous to display half of her breast, showing her smooth chest and long neck he was dying to brush his mouth.

    The dress showing her curves and smooth porcelain back, with her hair pushed as a bun. And that lips he craves to kiss every minute now painted with red lipstick, which Nina pursed a sweet smile since she descended the stairs.

    Jessica clearly caught Steven swallowing several times. It surprised her when Nina chose that dress. And at the moment, Nina is smiling sweetly while her eyes twinkling, staring back at her boyfriend. She could feel that her Miss was intentionally doing this.

    When Steven left this afternoon, her Miss was frowning and in a grim mood. But when she prepared for the Play. She has this playful smile on her lips.

    Reaching the last steps, Nina paused, she asked Steven. "What do you think? I felt like it wasn''t pretty enough."

    Nina was pointing at her gown. But her purpose is to make Steven look at her even more.

    And the poor guy gathered his sanity to keep in one place. He coughs, swallowing the lump in his throat, then replied, "Stunning. You were like the brightest star in the night sky."

    He complimented her sincerely. Scanning her from her head past her breast down to her perfect long legs. It made him dizzy as desire burned his core. It looks like he''ll lose his head soon.

    Hearing Steven''s praises, she tore a wide smile, then declared, "Let''s go?"

    "Yes!" he replied cheerfully. Delighted to see Nina was in a good mood. Seeing her smile, he realized he should really listen to Nina and not to force her to do things she doesn''t like. As long as he will coax her and won''t create a conflict, Nina would not give him a cold shoulder.

    Nina turned around and took the fur coat from Jessica. She walked toward Steven and said sweetly, "Can you help me?"

    She hands the coat to Steven, who promptly reaches for it and places it around her shoulder. Partly turning her head to glance at him behind her, Nina uttered her gratitude, "Thanks."

    Curling a warm smile, he responded, "You''re welcome, honey." He was tempting to kiss her on the lips, but he knew it was not a wise move. He should not ruin the evening. Steven thought to himself. Instead, he offered his elbow for Nina to hold on to it.

    Nina gripped on him tightly, she was then pressing her body onto him. It stunned him. Curling a smirk on the corner of his lips, he thought that maybe Nina finally understood his point, that intimacy is necessary for their relationship. But he could feel Nina''s soft breasts against his arm.

    Steven hurls a deep sigh to control himself and murmurs to himself.

    ''It will be a hell of a night for me.''

    Nina''s image of stepping down the stairs kept appearing in his head while he was driving. Gladly, they arrived at their destination without having an accident.

    As for Nina, she concealed the playful smile on her lips. Her plan works. Teasing Steven like this would only make him workout to watch himself, not to expose his desire. He was mindful of his action not to make a wrong move on her. And she enjoyed seeing how uncomfortable he is not to touch her.

    Entering the Hall. Countless flashes of cameras welcomed them, and everyone''s attention was on Nina.

    After the success of the Charity Ball, this wealthy and aristocratic circle now familiar to her. Many greeted her and exchanged compliments.

    In fact, a few men now pursued her. Just the other day. Nina received countless flowers and gifts from men she had never met before. It was the reason it annoyed Steven this morning and forced her to make out with him.

    He grew insecure because these men are successful business executives, which he was just an Intern and didn''t finish his degree yet. Even if his family owns several companies around the world, he has proved nothing yet.

    Tonight, he is proud to show them off that Nina is his, and they have no chance to steal this girl.

    Reaching their box, Annie couldn''t believe to see her niece wearing the revealing evening gown. She was teary-eyed like a proud mother seeing how beautiful her daughter was.

    The whole evening, Steven couldn''t avert his eyes from Nina. Determination exhibiting in his eyes. But while he is thinking of how Nina should be completely his soon.... On the other hand, Nina was thinking about how to get rid of him.

 Chapter 263 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 263: DATING KRISTINA?

    * * *

    NEW YORK

    "Whoa!" Seth couldn''t contain himself holding the new skateboard Harry bought for him. "Are you sure to pay this for me, brother Harry?"

    "Of course. You want me to change my mind?" Harry threatens the guy jokingly.

    Seth, on the other hand, shaking his head vigorously, hugging his new skateboard.

    Kristina, who quietly watched them, couldn''t help to giggle. It seems the two are now getting along well.

    "Sister Kristina, how about you?" asked Seth. He notices Kristina has chosen nothing she likes yet.

    Harry suddenly brought them into this store and asked them if they like something, and he will pay for it as his Christmas present for them. Seth instantly jumps with delight, rush inside and stroll to every corner of the store, looking for something he would love to own.

    Seth owns a skateboard back in Japan, but he had to leave it behind. And with the allowance he has, he couldn''t afford to buy a nice skateboard here at a dollar price.

    And for Kristina, she can''t decide what she will get for herself. But she didn''t know that Harry already picked something for her. He already knows what gift to give her. After the cashier wrapped the gift, she handed it to Harry. He looks around to search for Kristina, and he was right where she is. She is now looking at the paintbrush and sketch pads.

    "Kristina..." he approached her.

    Making a careful look at the three different brushes on her hand, she put them back and turned around to face Harry.

    "Harry, what''s up?" she asked curiously.

    "Can''t choose yet?" Pushing a nervous smile, he sounded teasing her.

    Kristina nodded with a smile on. She swept her eyes to the display on that rack. "I haven''t received my allowance yet, so I couldn''t afford to buy new paints and brush," she said; sadness exhibited in her eyes.

    Harry pursues a slight smile. He hands the box to Kristina. "Here... Hope you would like it."

    "Oh. But..." Shy to accept Harry''s gift, however, it was rude of her to refuse it. "You didn''t need to do this."

    "It''s okay. We''re friends, right?" said Harry, curling a smile.

    Biting her lower lip, Kristina beamed. "Then, I would gladly accept it!"

    "Great!"

    Looking at the red box, she muttered, "I wonder what was inside. Should I guess?" Kristina sounded tease.

    "Nah. Just open it later," said Harry, praying she would like it.

    "Okay."

    While they chat, Seth, who was behind Harry is snickering, like he was teasing them. Harry turned around, glaring at the guy.

    "It looks like someone volunteered to starve today," Harry threatened, kiddingly.

    "Ehhhh!"

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    La Grenouille Restaurant

    Inside a fancy restaurant, Seth behaves on his chair, and this surprises Harry and Kristina. Sometimes, he will glance at his surroundings and then lower his head again.

    Kristina, who is used to his bubbliness and craziness, was amused he could actually control his curiosity this time. She couldn''t help to smirk that this guy could behave in one place.

    "You don''t need to be nervous," Harry''s comforting words. He also notices his reluctance to step inside this fancy restaurant a while back.

    Harry knew the manager of this restaurant, he made a last-minute reservation for them at the last minute after he asked them out. Now it amused him watching the guy stay silent on his seat. It seems the place intimidates him.

    Couldn''t keep his thoughts anymore, Seth leaned over and whispered at Harry.

    "Brother Harry, are you sure it''s okay that I ordered a lot?"

    Even though he was too shy to dine in this restaurant, he ended up ordering a lot of dishes.

    Hearing Seth asking him this question, now he knew why the guy seemed nervous. He must worry about the price of the food here.

    Beaming, Harry replied, "Don''t worry. I''m using my father''s VIP membership card."

    "Then it''s okay that I ordered a lot?" asked Seth, his eyes glowed.

    "Of course." Harry nodded.

    Now that his doubts were clear, Seth finally smiles and straightens his back on his chair, and starts talking. Although he avoids silly action, his mouth wouldn''t stop bringing out topics to talk about.

    "Brother Harry, can I stay overnight at your house?"

    "Hm... Sure!"

    "Really?"

    "I think you just wanted to watch the movies," Kristina teases the guy.

    Flushed appears on his cheeks. Later Seth curled a grin on his face when Kristina guessed correctly.

    "Would you like to join me, sister Kristina?" Seth''s looking at her, hopeful that she would come too.

    Suddenly, her heart flutters with the thought, but Kristina doesn''t see it fit. Her sleeping over at Harry''s house?

    She lowered her head after she felt her cheeks blushing, and she doesn''t want Harry and Seth to take notice of her red face. Gladly, their food arrived, it drew their attention to the dish arranged on the table.

    Without delay, Seth digs his food. But he tries to make a careful movement, slicing his steak like how those older men eat their food. Before he put it in his mouth, he was anxious and gradually drew the food into his mouth, chewing slowly.

    Observing him in the corner of his eyes, Harry amused by him. "Hey, enjoy your food. Don''t be intimidated by the place," he encourages Seth to eat the way he is. No need for table etiquette.

    By Harry''s words, Seth twinkled his eyes, and this time, he doesn''t care if he put a spoonful of food in his mouth.

    Kristina quietly eats her food, she glances at Seth, and it amuses her watching him acting strange. No, he was acting like an adult. So she commented, "I''m not used to seeing him this quiet."

    "I have the same impression," Harry concurred, nodding.

    "Eh, I just wanted to enjoy the food!" he stated. He then whispered, "They are expensive. It''s a waste if I left even just one grain of rice."

    Harry and Kristina shared a glance. They shook their heads and giggled.

    Enjoying the food, Seth rubs his tummy when they get out of the restaurant and take a walk toward Central Park.

    "I''m so full!" The guy sighed with satisfaction. "You are the best, brother Harry."

    "I''m glad you guys enjoyed the food. How about you, Kristina?" Harry has been noticing her silence. He was curious and wondered if she enjoyed this trip.

    Kristina smiled. "The food is great! I enjoyed it," she replied, turning her head to Harry.

    After strolling in the park for an hour, they were now heading home. Seth, who was sleeping in the backseat, Harry took a glance and chuckled upon seeing the guy hugging his skateboard.

    Kristina also takes a glance at Seth. She shook her head from amusement. "He loves your present."

    Focusing on the road when it''s snowing, Harry took a glance at Kristina to give her a warm smile. Her heart fluttered upon seeing that smile on his face. Blushes, she took this opportunity to thank him.

    "Thanks for treating us today."

    "You''re welcome."

    A moment of silence had passed, Kristina said to Harry. "I''m hoping we are not a bother."

    Harry let out a chuckle, which Kristina thought was sexy. Harry then muttered, "Actually, I''m the one who should say that. I invited you guys out of the blue. I''m glad you didn''t refuse me."

    "You''re kidding? Who doesn''t love treats in a fancy restaurant?"

    Responding with a smile, Kristina couldn''t take away her eyes at Harry''s handsome face. She was happy that Harry smiles a lot today.

    Yesterday, she could see the sadness in his eyes. And when they were watching a movie, Harry seemed in deep thoughts. His sullen expression yesterday seems never to occur as what he is showing today.

    As what decided that Seth will stay overnight at his house, all he needs to drop home is Kristina. Sam was home. He invited Harry to stay for a little while and offered a bottle of beer while they chatted.

    "What''s up, bro!? You start your Internship, right?"

    "Yeah," he responded after a gulp of his beer.

    "Great! Hey, are you dating my cousin now?" Sam''s question all of a sudden. In fact, Sam is itchy to ask Harry this.

    Harry chuckled. Lowering his gaze to his beer, he lifted his chin and met Sam''s curious stare.

 Chapter 264 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 264: INVITATION

    * * *

    The Play received thunderous applause when the curtain closed down. After the beautiful finale, they invited the guest to the room where champagne and desserts were served.

    Mingle with the other guests. It overwhelms Nina with the attention she got from everyone. They complimented her all night. What''s more, she received several party invitations before New Year''s Eve. Nina didn''t turn them down or accept it, but Annie will take care of it.

    She has to choose wisely which party Nina should attend that will be beneficial for Li''s future. Since Nelson begins his sails to the International Market, they need good relationships with people who will help them secure a huge International contract in future business proposals.

    Walking around the Hall, Steven patiently follows Nina. Talking to different guests. There is the time his expression darkens and at times plastering a warm smile. But often, he flashes a sharp glare when someone tries to flirt with Nina in front of him. Rage crept in his chest all night, suppressing lost control of his mood when a few aristocrats and executives threw obvious words that meant for him.

    They were bold enough to criticize him as incompetent when he was just a student while they have already proven themselves and already built a name in the Business World. It angers him, but of course, he won''t cause trouble for Nina when the girl doesn''t forbid him when his arm is clutching tight around her waist.

    But she is flirting back when someone is giving her a hint. Nina''s behavior surprised Steven tonight. He had guessed for a reason, but he ignored it and pretended it was a casual conversation. He didn''t give them a chance. But showing off in front of these men that Nina is his.

    It satisfied him every time these men got annoyed and shot him a sharp glare when he looked at them mockingly and showing where his hand rested on Nina''s body.

    Before midnight approached, Nina bid farewell. Someone jokes, telling her she is not Cinderella to be anxious for midnight to approach.

    She replied, "I''m not afraid when my Prince Charming is on my side."

    Upon saying this with a sweet smile pursed on her lips, she turns her head toward Steven and wink at him. Everyone saw what she did, and they were envious of Steven to have a girlfriend like Nina.

    He didn''t see it coming that Nina would do such a gesture tonight. His jaw dropped on the floor. It shocked him for a moment before he put his senses back together. For what Nina did, this makes him even prouder. Not only that, but his heart also dances with joy.

    But the entire trip was wrapped with silence. Steven is preoccupied with his thoughts of how he can ask Nina to stay over tonight. He badly wanted to be with her tonight. But he could perceive that they would only fight. All evening Nina was in a good mood, and so he didn''t want to ruin that. But his lust is killing him. He wants to hold Nina all night.

    "Ahem!" Steven clears his throat. "Nina¡­ how about if we went to my suite?"

    "What suite, you are saying?" Although it shocked her, Nina pretended she didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    "I''m saying that if we stay overnight in my hotel room?"

    Hearing him, Nina replied flatly, "And what are we going to do in your suite?"

    Steven remains silent for a moment; weighing what are the best words he should use that Nina won''t upset him.

    "Umm¡­ We are going to pass at the hotel. Maybe you would like to drop by."

    Hiding the smirk on her face, Nina wears a poker face not to show Steven that she knows what Steven is trying to happen tonight. But of course, she would turn him down. She is not crazy not to understand anything.

    "Maybe some other time, Steven. I''m sleepy and tired. I just wanted to rest soon."

    Pressed his mouth, he would try his chance to convince Nina. Cheerfully, he continued. "That''s it! You can take a rest in my suite! You can stay inside the bedroom. I will sleep in the living room. The sofa is big enough for me, I''m fine with it."

    Nina suppresses not to scoff at Steven''s statement. She wants to laugh at how Steven is trying hard to convince her to give in to his scheme. Hell no!

    "Just drove me home, Steven." Nina did not give him a chance to open his mouth again. She closed her eyes and pretended she was really exhausted and wanted to rest.

    Even with her eyes closed, Nina observes him while driving. Their speed is slow, so Nina secretly opens one eye and checks if they are heading in the right direction. She sighed with relief when they were taking the correct road, Steven speeding up the car.

    Maybe he realized it won''t benefit him if he forces her tonight. Steven should better know that aside from her Aunt Annie and Greg, her uncle Gregory is serving in the Royal Army. He could not do something stupid that will end their relationship. Although she looks forward to that situation to happen, not tonight yet. It exhausted her socializing in high society.

    ~~~~~

    New Jersey, USA

    Waiting for Harry''s reply, Sam mused. What he wanted to ask Harry if he is Kristina''s boyfriend. So he added, "You know what, Harry. I know you better. I would be happy if you were my cousin''s boyfriend."

    Hearing this, Kristina''s face was like bitten red. She was stepping down the stairs, on her way to the kitchen when she heard Sam asking this to Harry. Her chest beating so loud thrilled what Harry would reply to Sam. She was very curious, but she doesn''t want to have high hopes, even though in the deepest part of her heart, she dreams of Harry as her boyfriend.

    Since she met Harry, she couldn''t stop herself from falling in love with him. Biting her lower, she eavesdrops further.

    After a long moment, Harry finally opened his mouth to spill out the words. "I want to invite her to watch the fireworks display on New Year''s Eve."

    It is what Kristina heard from Harry. After she listened to Sam retorting to Harry, she slowly climbed the stairs and went back to her bedroom. She took a pillow and shoved her face, screaming in silence.

    In her understanding, Harry didn''t deny or admit anything. But he is open to the possibility. And this is enough to make her chest flutter that makes it hard to breathe; overwhelmed that Harry wants to date her on New Year''s Eve. She would love to go!

    Pondering over it, Kristina sat straight on her bed. She should pretend she heard nothing until Harry would ask her himself. Although she was thrilled already, she needs to act casual around her cousin.

    That night around nine in the evening, Harry called the Muller Residence, asking for Kristina. Instantly, her chest beating so loud from excitement, but she tried to calm down her heart not to sound obvious.

    "Hello, Harry?"

    A husky, sexy voice from the other line echoing in her right ear. Even though she didn''t see the person, her cheeks were flushing red.

    "Hi, Kristina! Did I trouble you tonight?" asked Harry.

    Kristina took deep breaths before she replied, "Oh, no. I haven''t gone to bed yet! In fact, I was painting right now with the tools you gave me. Thank you so much for the gift. It made me speechless receiving this much."

    From the other line, Harry beamed, "I''m glad you like it."

    "Not really¡­"

    "Huh?"

    "Oh, I mean not like, but I love it!" Kristina explains. She giggled as she couldn''t hide her delight anymore. O else, she''ll explode with so much joy.

    Hearing Kristina''s laughs, Harry felt relieved. He was glad he chose the right gift for Kristina. Actually, he was musing between a human-size teddy bear and painting tools. He settled with the latter.

    Harry''s plan is only to have a quick call to invite Kristina. But they talk longer when he complains about Seth being nosy and silly. His craziness is worse than Steven, Harry told her. That made her laugh out loud.

    After realizing how loud she is, Kristina instantly lowers her voice that ends her giggling.

    After a few moments of silence, Harry gathered his courage to mention the reason he called her. But what came out in his mouth made Kristina scream in silence.

    "Kristina, can you tell Sam I''m inviting you guys for a barbecue party tomorrow?"

    "Sure! I will tell Sam about it," she replied with a big smile.

    "Okay! It will be around lunch, so I''ll see you guys tomorrow?"

    "Yes! Tomorrow, then!"

    Kristina is waiting for Harry to invite her to watch the New Year''s Eve countdown¡ª at Times Square, New York. But she didn''t feel disappointed when Harry mentioned nothing as he has better plans. She was happy to see him too soon!

    Harry bid goodnight, Kristina couldn''t contain how happy she is. Harry, on the other hand, has no plan to throw a barbecue party. But he couldn''t bring out the New Year''s date he plans to invite Kristina. And before he could decide, his mouth already spilled out about the barbecue party.

    Well, since everyone wasn''t here.. He could have thrown a party.

 Chapter 265 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 265: DISTANT MEMORY

    * * *

    Harry stood from the sofa. He walks to the Theater Room; he interrupts Seth from watching a movie.

    "Hey! Go to sleep early!"

    "Eh? There''s no school or anything tomorrow," Seth pouted. It upset him that Harry blocked his view of the TV.

    "We are going to the market tomorrow," Harry retorted.

    Confused, Seth asked, "Are you going to shop? But your fridge is still full of food!"

    Seth knew it because he helped Harry fix a quick dinner when they arrived earlier, and he saw the fridge loaded with fruits and vegetables and meat.

    "We will have a barbecue party tomorrow at lunch. I want to buy fresh seafood and meat."

    Hearing about food, Seth jumped from excitement. "Is that true, brother Harry? I''ll help you grill barbecue!"

    "Okay. Let''s make a burger pattie."

    The next day, despite the cold, Harry and Seth drove headed to the market early in the morning. Harry doesn''t know a lot about fresh fish. Gladly Seth was there who is an expert about all sorts of seafood.

    "I''m impressed you are also good at shopping in a place like this," Harry told Seth. His mouth pointing at a giant fish in the big basin. He wanted to ask Seth''s opinion about the fish.

    All his life, he only relied on their servants. Although he knew how to cook, he never went to the wet market. They have the butler and servants go to the supermarket.

    After Seth chose the best crabs he saw in the cooler, he answered Harry''s comments. "I dream of starting my noodle soup store! So I must be familiar with what''s fresh from the bad ones. My grandpa sent me here to at least learn other things, and this is my training."

    Harry retorted, "Oh. I see. Sounded like Korin."

    "Korin?" Hears a girl''s name, Seth''s eyes widen. Curious, he grins and asks Harry. "Is she pretty, brother Harry? Ah, I''m sure she is because you are handsome!"

    Harry glared at the guy and shook his head. "You need not compliment me. I won''t give you more gifts."

    "Eh? I''m not asking for more!" said Seth. He leans closer to Harry, who was curiously looking at the prawn.

    "Do you know how to cook them?" asked Harry, glancing at Seth.

    "Yes, I am!"

    "Really?" Harry looked at Seth with doubts.

    Frowning, he retorted, "Hey! Stop underestimating me! I live near the sea! I go to the port every morning to buy fresh fish!"

    "Hm¡­ Okay. Help me cook them then."

    Seth looked at the plastic bags in their hands. There are crabs, prawns, and mackerel¡­ He scratched the back of his head. He asked, "Did you invite all of your friends?"

    "Most of them, yes," Harry replied. He then did Math¡­ Sam and his girlfriend, Ash and his girlfriend, Lee and his girlfriend, and then Kristina, him and Seth. Nine people? Maybe not bad for an exclusive Barbecue Party. "I will just call the others when we get home," he told Seth.

    "The football team?" Seth waited for Harry to nod. "I know them! They often come over to the restaurant to have dinner."

    They were now exiting the market when Harry had a glimpse of the newspaper on the stand. He turned to Seth and threw his car keys. "Go, open the trunk of the car, put them there."

    "Got it!"

    After Seth headed first to the car. Harry turned around and put down the shopping bags in his left hand. He picks up the newspaper and flips through the pages. Harry thought this press company was a fan of Royal activities. They always release an article about UK happenings. And they also become a fan of his brother''s social engagements along with Nina.

    His heart sank, aching while looking at the pretty girl standing next to his twin brother. Harry breathed out. "She was too beautiful." Muttered by his heart.

    Sadness flashed in his eyes. He placed back the newspaper on the stand, then left that place. He should stop dreaming of Nina. She and Steven are a perfect match for each other.

    Along the way home, Harry still lost in his thoughts, he didn''t notice that Seth was asking him a question.

    "I''m sorry. Come again?"

    "I''m asking you to introduce me to your cousin." Seth had a grin on his face.

    "Sheesh!" Harry snaps. "I won''t!"

    Seth pouted, acted that it badly hurt him that Harry would not allow him. "Eh? Why so heartless?"

    Harry only ignores him, shaking his head. "She already has a boyfriend."

    "Oh. I see. Okay."

    Harry beams while musing. ''This guy is so simple.'' He thought about Seth. After then, Seth stops bugging him about Korin. Not until he opens another topic.

    "Brother Harry, are you courting sister Kristina?" Seth asks out of the blue.

    Harry, who was shocked by the question, almost hit the brake of the car. He takes a moment before he could answer the guy. He ponders how to answer this question. Sam also asks him the same question, which he didn''t give a direct answer to.

    In his assessment, Kristina is a nice girl. He could talk to her casually. And there are things they have the same opinion. However, he knew that in his heart; it was Nina he loved. But he found a beautiful friendship around Kristina''s presence.

    "She''s a wonderful friend." After a long thought, it''s only the answer he could give to Seth.

    Surprisingly, Seth didn''t overreact or make a jest, but only says hum. It puzzled him, but he didn''t add more of his thoughts about Kristina. Instead, he voluntarily changed the topic.

    "So, help me what I should do to those crabs and prawns. The ingredients? What did we need?"

    "You already have all the spices we need not buy."

    "Okay."

    ~ ~ ~

    It''s close to lunch. One by one, Harry''s friends had arrived, including Sam and Kristina.

    It turned out Sam''s girlfriend, Mary, brought her younger cousin.

    "Hi, guys! I brought my cousin Lucy, who just arrived the other day. She doesn''t know anyone yet. So I want to show her around and become familiar with the place."

    "No problem! It''s nice that more us girls!" said Vanessa, Ash''s girlfriend. She hugs Lucy and brings her to the back of the house.

    Harry''s house has an indoor area near the pool, where they could grill and have a party. They won''t have a problem even if it snows. In the middle is where they could light a bonfire to make the place warm. Lee and Emily and the other boys are seated on the surrounding bench. Vanessa then introduced her cousin.

    Seth was in front of the grilling rack when he noticed that more people have now arrived. He turned around, his jaw dropped.

    Harry, who just came back from the kitchen. He followed where Seth was staring at. He shook his head, then reached Seth''s chin to close the guy''s mouth.

    "The meat is already burnt!" Harry exclaimed, hurriedly flipping the meat to grill the other side.

    Coming back to his senses, Seth apologized and continued grilling more meat.

    Curiously, Seth whispered at Harry. "Who''s she, brother Harry?" asked Seth.

    Harry glanced at his friends, merrily chatting, and eating. Before he could answer, Kristina is already close to them. "Hi! Do you guys need help?"

    It was Seth who replied, "Don''t worry, sister Kristina! Leave it to me!"

    Seth says it loud. Kristina understood his action; she giggled while Harry shook his head.

    "Okay, then. I''m going back there."

    "Eh, holdup, sister Kristina!"

    "Hm? What is it?"

    Embarrassed, Seth couldn''t spill out the words. He glanced at someone which Kristina caught him blushing.

    "I see." Beaming a playful smile, Kristina dragged Seth on the arm. "Come on! I will introduce you to Lucy!"

    "Eh? Wait¡­" Seth couldn''t complain when they now halted in front of the girl he had a crush on first sight. He felt when Kristina struck his back, encouraging him to make an introduction. However, his tongue was tied, and words escaped his mouth.

    Stuttering, Seth finally gathered his courage to speak. Extending his right hand, which he rubbed it first into his shirt to make sure it was clean.

    "Hi! My name is Seth Lindsey!"

    The girl remained to stare at his hand before she lifted her chin to look up at him. Shyly, she got up from the bench and took his hand.

    "Lucy Tan¡­"

    "Your name is beautiful!"

    Hearing his compliments, Lucy blushed. After then, Seth didn''t stop talking. The shy Lucy is now pushing a slight smile.

    Seth left Harry, stunned in front of the grilling rack. Kristina approached him with a smile, she said, "Someone forgot he volunteered to grill everything."

    "Yeah. I can''t believe it!"

    Laughing softly, she said, "Alright. Let me help you then!" Kristina offered a hand, picking up the chopstick and start flipping the meat and burger patties.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    PRESENT TIME

    Harry blinks his eyes several times. Again, he recalls the wedding invitation from the Tan family. He mused hard about it. Once more, another distant memory he recovered.

    Now he remembered why Lucy Tan ran away from home and flew thousands of miles away. It was because of an arranged marriage. But in the end, Seth and Lucy got married. However, he didn''t know the rest of their story. Recalling about them, he now understood why the Tan family invited them for the first time.

    The Tan Household is one of the wealthiest families in the neighboring province. And never in the record that Tan''s and Shang''s do business together or stand on the same occasion. Maybe during National Business Commerce Gatherings, but not in associating each other with a contract or anything.

    But now, they want to order liquors for a big celebration.

    ''Is it because Nikki now relates to Theo as a Shang?'' Harry thought to himself.

 Chapter 266 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 266: HE FINALLY REMEMBERED ME

    * * *

    PRESENT TIME

    Nina rolled on her other side, she bent her body, hugging her knee. She was in a trance to sleep again, but her nose caught a familiar scent. Slowly, she opens her eyes and remembers that she was still in Harry''s penthouse.

    She sat up, Nina saw the quilt covering her. She mused if it was Harry who placed the cover; with this, a warm sensation crept in her chest.

    Lately, she has been noticing that there are changes in Harry''s behavior.

    ''He acts like the Harry I know.'' Nina murmured to herself. Glancing at her wristwatch, it shocked her to see the time. ''Oh, my gosh! It''s way past lunchtime!''

    Nina hastily gets down from the bed and rushes outside. "Harry?" She called out when she didn''t find him in the living room, and the kitchen was empty.

    Not long, the bathroom door opens. She noticed his wet hair. Then he took a shower. Nina mused.

    "Ah, you finally woke up. You must be hungry," said Harry.

    "I''m sorry. I fell asleep. I hope you have eaten already." Nina apologizes, then queried her husband.

    "It''s alright. I''m glad you could take a long nap," with a smile, Harry uttered lovingly.

    His voice was full of understanding that surprised Nina. It creates a crazy pounds in her chest and her heart skipping a beat seeing that smile on Harry''s face.

    She couldn''t help get emotional when the man in front of her is acting like the Harry she knew from a very long time ago; the one whom she loves all her life. Threatened by her tears, Nina lowered her head, pretending it embarrassed her for making Harry wait and starve.

    "Haven''t you eaten then?" Nina felt weird. It feels like she wants to cry as it touched her how Harry waited for her. ''This old man.''

    "Well, I''m waiting for you to wake up, yes." Harry seemed shy to admit this. Suddenly, he was like a teenage boy being shy to confess to the girl he had a crush on, which Nina felt the same way.

    Not to mention, Harry has been showing his thoughtful side. Just like the old times. Concealing her emotion from distant memories, Nina pushes a timid smile and says, "Then we better eat now. You must be hungry."

    "Okay. Let me heat up the soup. But the noodles, it''s not that firm anymore. I wonder if you would like the taste."

    "Don''t worry! I know it tastes just fine."

    Pushing a thin smile, Harry walked toward the kitchen and prepared the food. Nina left in a trance. Harry has been smiling a lot lately. In her eyes, Harry seems to have become younger a few years back. Probably because all the time, Harry remains expressionless and never smiles at anyone¡­ This is now a mystery to her.

    Tilted her head to the side, Nina mused. But her stomach is now growling with hunger. It exhausts her thinking further, Nina helps Harry.

    While she is setting the table. It surprised her when Harry placed a platter of honeyed spicy chicken on the table. It was her favorite dish!

    Did Harry prepare this for her? ''What is this old man doing?''

    Nina couldn''t help to muse. Harry acted a lot like the old him. ''Harry, what''s going on with you? Stop making me miss the "YOU" from the past.'' Her heart couldn''t stop aching upon recalling the past.

    At the moment, it floods her chest with so many emotions she has been concealing for almost thirty-seven years.

    Nina remains standing near the table, she didn''t notice that Harry already placed everything on the table, and he was calling her name.

    "Are you okay, Nina?" asked Harry, his voice is full of concern.

    Fighting the urge to cry, she nodded. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m just thinking about the things we need to get done for the celebration," her lame excuse, which she was already old to act this way. Nina chuckled to herself.

    Worried about her, Harry walked around the table and pulled a chair. He then asks Nina to sit down. "Come, please take a seat. Just set aside about the celebration. Let us eat first, then let''s talk about it later."

    Concurring, she nodded and sat down. But deep inside, her emotion has gone worse. Everything that Harry shows to her is like distant memories that almost forgotten but not her heart.

    The moment the spoon touched her lips, Nina couldn''t stop stuffing her mouth. She was starving. She forgot to talk or open a topic that was a little interesting for Harry. Until they finished eating. She just realizes how she eats more than usual.

    Could it be because Harry prepared the dishes as the reason for her good appetite?

    Embarrassed, Nina avoids meeting Harry''s gaze. She picks up the glass of water and draws close to her mouth, slowly gulping the liquid. When she''s done, she volunteers to do the dishes.

    Harry didn''t give her a chance, so then she offered to prepare tea.

    While she gracefully did the steps of brewing tea, Harry quickened to wash the dishes to join Nina in the living room. Exactly, as the tea gets done; Nina carefully pours the hot liquid into Harry''s waiting teacup.

    She glanced at Harry. Nina almost burst out laughing. Harry''s face was like a little boy full of excitement, waiting for his favorite food to serve. She pretends she notices nothing. Nina observes Harry while he carefully draws the teacup onto his lips.

    It astounded her seeing him having that reaction on his face. He was glowering. And after he noticed she was peering at him, Harry flushes like a teenager.

    ''What is happening to her husband?'' It confounded her.

    It embarrassed him that Nina caught him acting like a child, Harry cough, clearing his throat. "Thanks for the tea. Still the best in the world."

    Nina felt like a lightning struck her. It feels like her world was in slow motion, gaping at Harry with surprise. "Harry¡­"

    Words lost her tongue. All the questions left unsaid and stuck inside her head. Meanwhile, Harry didn''t notice the emotion lingering all over her face.

    "Um, Nina¡­ About the wedding invitation from the Tan family. I figure out why they suddenly want to associate with us."

    Gathering her thoughts in one place, Nina hurls a long breath. Once her senses came back, she casually met Harry''s gaze as she asked. "What is it?"

    She tried to conceal her emotion, but it overwhelms her heart along with a prayer that the Harry seated in front of her is the Harry she has been praying to come back to her.

    Remain no idea of what happens to Nina, Harry continues. "Nikki''s great-grandfather is the original heir as the next Head of the Family. But as he elopes with the woman he wants to marry. He was cast out and cut ties. Then Lucy''s case, as the granddaughter... They want to reconcile, but they want to take Lucy with them. The reason she hated them, right? Lucy refused to reconcile with them and live like she doesn''t know any of them. It was also the reason she was hiding in the US to avoid being taken by them and live here in China." Harry paused and sipped his tea before he continued.

    "I figure out they want to use the Shang as a bridge to reconcile with the true heir of the Tan Household."

    Nina, who sought to listen carefully. She now remembered about that matter. It astounded her. So many distant memories that now are linking together that they were actually once related to them.

    Theo and Nikki''s love story takes them back to everything that happens in the past.

    "So then, they wanted to persuade Nikki to accept them? Is that what you were thinking?" Nina mused.

    "Yes. I think they will try to win Nikki''s sympathy. After all, Nikki is the original descendant of Tan household."

    "Hm¡­ But I doubt Nikki will accept them immediately." Nina already has this impression of her daughter-in-law.

    "Nikki doesn''t know about them yet. She has no idea her great-grandparents came from a prominent family. Theo and I talked while you were napping," Harry informed Nina, which makes the latter surprised.

    "Oh. I see. If Nikki knows about this... I think she will ask for their resources to help Lucy''s medication instead of struggling where to get the medical support and blood donors," Nina concluded.

    Harry concurred, "Yes. Possible Theo and Jeremy won''t come up with such a thing as surrogacy." Harry beamed. His sons acted like their uncles. He mused.

    "But if that''s not the case. We should not expect a grandchild now." Nina also felt delighted with the thought of having a grandchild.

    Harry concurred with what Nina spoke about. Thinking about it, it thrilled him to imagine having a small version from his flesh and blood.

    "Ouch!"

    While having his own thoughts, Harry heard Nina moan in pain. Immediately, he rushed to her side to examine her hand.

    "What happened?" he asked worriedly.

    "I was careless. But nothing to worry about." She was about to refill her teacup but her thoughts were a mess.

    "Okay. But you have to take care of your hand," said Harry.

    It dumbfounded Nina. She was now like a fool, staring at Harry''s handsome face. ''Despite his age he really still handsome.'' Nina shook her head. She rendered speechless, watching Harry grab a wet tissue and gently damp into her hand.

    "Harry¡­"

    He was carefully tending the scalded part of Nina''s hand, he uttered, "I better get an ointment."

    Harry was about to sit up when Nina grabbed his hand. Her eyes now flooded with tears.

    "Nina¡­ is that really painful? Did I press it hard?"

    Nina shook her head. ''Again, he was giving me that face he used to show me from before.''

    "Harry¡­ tell me¡­ Have you regained your memory? Have you..." Her emotion is choking her, making her difficult to continue spilling out the words she wanted him to hear... She was trying hard to hold her emotion, but this is her breakdown.

    However, instead, to receive an answer. Harry held her face with both of his palms and shut her up with his ardent kiss.

    ''Harry!''

    Tears flowing down from their eyes between the kisses...

    ''My Harry finally came back! He finally remembered me!''

 Chapter 267 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 267: TALKING IN HIS SLEEP

    * * *

    WINTER, SOMETIMES in the 1980s

    Setting the last barbecues on the grill rack, Harry clears his throat. On his right side is Kristina putting hotdogs and sausages. He looks at her sideways. After a moment of swallowing, he attempts to open his mouth only to close it again.

    ''Dammit. What''s wrong with me?'' He muttered to himself.

    Almost done, Harry flips the meat while the hotdogs, Kristina, collects it from the rack and places it on the platter. Frustrated, Harry gathered his courage to talk to Kristina about his plan for this coming New Year''s Eve.

    "Ahem. Do you guys have a plan this coming New Year''s Eve?" he asked. There, finally, he opened up about it.

    Remaining her attention to the grill rack, Kristina pretended like she was thinking about it. "I guessed they all go to New York."

    "I see. Would you like to go?" Harry casually asked her.

    "I would love to. But they are all in pairs. I don''t want to be the third wheel in someone''s date," she giggled in a low voice.

    Agreeing about it, Harry nodded. He said, "You are right. Well, I''m asking you if you would like to go with me."

    Harry felt relieved that he didn''t stammer his words. As for Kristina''s part¡­ She already knows about Harry''s plan of inviting her after she accidentally eavesdrops on his conversation with Sam. But still, it brought overly fluttering in her heart.

    After a half-minute of silence, Kristina nodded. In a low voice, she replied, "Sure. I would love to go."

    Harry sighs with relief in silence. He tears a timid smile and says, "I will pick you up by then."

    Shyly, she partly turned her head toward Harry''s direction. Kristina replied, "Okay."

    After they finished grilling everything Harry prepared for this party, they joined everyone in front of the bonfire. Lee and Ash asked Harry''s permission to call more of their friends to come over.

    They have so much food they won''t be able to eat everything. And by then, they''re not only ten people but double the numbers.

    The boys were too happy when Harry brought out the expensive liquor his father has been storing in the Bar Room. Their mansion also has a cellar where his father kept the wines. He took five of them for the girls to have a drink.

    The barbecue party lasted till midnight. Sam, Lee, and Harry drank too much. The rest went home, including Ash, who is a heavy drinker among them but still could drive to send Vanessa home.

    The girls who limit themselves to drink more were speechless peering at the three men on the floor. Thank goodness Seth was there to help them bring Sam and Lee into the guest room. And Kristina, with Seth''s help, they carry Harry to his bedroom he shared with Steven.

    Gladly, she watched Seth not drink anything tonight. He was still a minor. Besides, he was shy to lose his head in front of Lucy. All he does all night is to entertain the girl.

    Since it''s late at night, Emily and Mary help Kristina clean the mess when their boyfriends haven''t sober up. Seth and Lucy also help them by picking up all the bottles and placing them in garbage plastic. After they cleaned enough, they called it a night.

    Since the mansion has three guest rooms on the first floor. Sam and Lee shared a room while Marry and Lucy took the other room, and Kristina and Emily had the third room.

    And Seth sleeps with Harry, taking Steven''s bed.

    Now that everyone has a comfortable sleep. Seth feels like he owns the house. He took a shower and borrowed Harry''s clothes. Before he went to bed, Seth was looking at the photo frames hanging on the left corner, Steven''s area in that room.

    Seth already met Steven several times, so he already heard about his girlfriend. And it was the reason Harry''s twin brother wasn''t there because he visited Nina, the woman in the picture.

    ~ ~ ~

    "Whoa. She was so pretty!" It is his reaction upon seeing the pictures for the first time.

    The other night, Harry struck him in the back when his eyes glued on the photos. It mesmerized him how pretty Steven''s girlfriend was. He even phrases, "She was like an angel, brother Harry!"

    "She''s pretty, yes."

    Seth looks at Harry sideways, an idea pops up in his head after he senses the soft tone in Harry''s voice. "You had a crush on her, aren''t you?"

    Seth just wanted to mess up with him. He only takes it as a joke, but Harry throws a pillow at him and shouted, "Go to sleep!"

    Shrugged a shoulder and didn''t put a different meaning; he resigned in bed with a big smile.

    "Brother Harry, I''m so happy that you adopt me." He mumbled between his droopy eyes.

    Harry, who is falling asleep, glances at Seth, disapproving of what he stated, "And who says I want you like my brother?"

    Seth only laughs ridiculously. "We were brothers now!"

    "In your dreams! You better sleep!"

    "Heh." Seth twitches the corners of his mouth. The guy gives him a cold shoulder. He is somehow moody, but Harry actually is a good person. He always mouthed at him, but he remained at his side. "Brother Harry? Are you still awake?"

    Groaning, Harry murmured, "Can you let a person have a peaceful sleep!?"

    "Teehee..."

    "Stop that laugh of yours!"

    "Sheesh. I just wanted to tell you that..."

    Harry snapped it. "Just save it tomorrow!"

    "Fine... Whatever..." Seth muttered sleepily. "I just wanted to ask you that... Let our children get married in the future."

    "Huh? What did you say?" Harry heard Seth mumbling, but it didn''t register to his sleepy head.

    "Nothing..."

    "Then stop mumbling!"

    "Yeah... Good night."

    ~ ~ ~

    Upon recalling the other night''s sleep talk, Seth couldn''t stop to grin.

    "I already found someone to marry, brother Harry. She will be the mother of my children in the future." Seth was gaping at drunken Harry while muttering this. Even though he wouldn''t hear him mumbling, he still said it.

    Seth climbs on the bed and comfortably hugs a pillow. "Ah, so warm." Seth had a sweet smile on his face when he heard Harry mumbling in his drunken state.

    "Nina... I missed you..."

    Seth opens his mouth with awe. Despite the inexperience about love, it''s easy to understand. Harry also likes Nina, his twin brother''s girlfriend.

    "Poor, brother Harry."

 Chapter 268 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 268: NINA''S DILEMMA

    * * *

    The next morning, Harry rolled around in his bed. His head is severely throbbing. He hadn''t sober up but was having a hangover.

    He dragged his body toward the bathroom and took a shower. He needs coffee to sober up. Harry thought to himself. He hurried to wash his body and then put on winter clothes.

    He was entering the kitchen to be surprised seeing Kristina there. He then remembered last night. He passes out from drinking too much. "Hi"

    Kristina was in front of the cooking stove, stirring something in a big casserole. "Hi, Harry! Good morning! Oh, it''s noon already, so you need lunch instead of breakfast." with a smile she jokes.

    Harry chuckled. He walked toward Kristina, stood beside her to check what she was cooking. "That looks good for a hangover."

    Kristina chuckled, and she responded to Harry. "You guys need it. Sam is still in bed."

    "Oh, they''re still here?"

    "Yes, and Lee."

    "I see. Great, then. It''s raining last night, and they also drank a lot," said Harry, pouring himself a cup of coffee. "Where''s Seth?"

    Harry remembered that guy. Since Lee and Sam are still here, then that guy and Lucy are also here. He mused.

    "About that¡­" Kristina tilted her head toward the pool area.

    Coffee in his hand, Harry peeping in the door. He found Seth cleaning around the pool area while Lucy seated in front of the bonfire, eating some fruits and dessert.

    Harry chuckled, shaking his head with amazement. He walked toward the counter, placed his mug, and took a stool.

    "That guy. Is he trying to impress Lucy?" he muttered amusingly.

    At the moment, Kristina is setting the table. She glanced at Harry, nodding, and replied, "Ever since last night."

    "Hm. Oh, are you done cooking?" he asked, noticing the stove now turned off.

    Kristina smiled, she declared. "Yes. I will prepare the table, and then I will call everyone."

    "Okay." Harry watched Kristina moving around in the kitchen. She is not bad. In fact, Kristina is a pretty, smart, kind, and very interesting girl. Maybe it''s not bad to date her. Harry mused.

    Heaving a frustrated sigh, Harry scolded himself. ''What are you thinking, Harry? You are using another girl to forget her? You are the worst!''

    In the middle of his thought, Seth suddenly appeared in front of him. He didn''t hold himself not to cuss.

    "Damn, shit! Are you giving me a heart attack!?" he yelled at Seth.

    Lucy, who is walking toward the dining table to help Kristina. She steps backward after she hears Harry screamed. Kristina quickly approached her and explained the two boys'' interaction.

    Meanwhile, Harry keeps scolding Seth. The poor guy could only twitch his face and scratched the back of his head.

    "Eh??? I thought you saw me walking toward you?" he reasons out.

    "Hey, come closer." Harry gestured his left index finger.

    Seth anticipated Harry would do something; he only shook his head and said, "Don''t want to. I need to take an arm away from you."

    Narrowing his brows, he told Seth, "I just want to ask you something. So hurry!"

    Nervously, Seth slowly walked close to Harry. "What is it, brother Harry?"

    "Lean closer to me."

    "Eh? Are you that¡­" Seth purposely hung the rest of his sentence.

    "Hey!" Harry grabbed Seth''s shoulder and pulled him closer, he whispered. "Tell me¡­ Did Sam and Lee think that my guest room is like a motel room?"

    Harry was very careful that he said it in a low voice. Seth, on the other hand, takes several moments to process what Harry is asking him. After he realized and understood, he was nodding endlessly.

    "Alright. Tell them later to clean the room and wash the sheets."

    "Eh! Why should I be the one to tell them? I have no experience and¡­"

    Harry snaps the other word that will come out of his mouth. "It should need that? Just say what I told you!"

    "Eh? Why don''t you tell them when you are the owner of this house?" Seth hardly found an excuse.

    "Aren''t we brothers?" said Harry, tearing a grin across his face.

    Poor kid, it dumbfounded Seth. He mused, ''This guy actually knows how to mess up someone''s innocence! I won''t taunt him from this day onwards!'' Seth swears to himself.

    "Brother Harry... Hu hu... Don''t measure our brotherhood like this!" he begged Harry, although it sounded like he was only kidding. "You''re heartless! I''m only a minor!"

    Lucy and Kristina, who have no idea what they were talking about, Kristina whispered to Lucy.

    "Told you¡­ that''s how they interact. So, just don''t mind them. Okay?"

    Lucy, who now understood, nodded and pushed a shy smile.

    "Okay! Let''s finish setting the table and eat first. Let''s not wait for Mary and Sam." Kristina knew why those two couples hadn''t come out yet. But she won''t dare to bother them.

    In the afternoon, Sam and Lee left with their girlfriends, Lucy and Kristina. Staying behind, Harry was grateful that the nosy guy was still here to accompany him. Seth has been glued to him ever since then¡­

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Nina keeps sneezing¡­ In the past two nights, she has been attending parties with Steven and her Aunt Annie and Gregory. Annie chose for Nina to attend these parties because these people are very well-known in the Business World in Europe. Annie already prepared Nina''s path as an heir to the Li Empire.

    But because of the weather dropping below zero, Nina caught colds.

    "Steven, what are you doing?" she scowled at him.

    Nina was seeking heat under her comforter. But Steven was here insisting on taking care of her. She wanted to take a nap, but she didn''t want to sleep when the guy was there.

    At the moment, Steven was lying beside her. His reason, he will keep her warm. But the guy keeps stealing a kiss on her lips, nose, forehead, or cheeks.

    "Why don''t you stay away from me? You''ll catch a cold as well if you stay in my bedroom."

    Steven doesn''t like that Nina keeps giving him poor treatment. But it worried him that Nina got sick. He has to go back to New Jersey in about two days. He loves her so much, and he wants to make sure he attends to her needs as if she was thirsty or hungry. Sometimes she was coughing constantly. Right now, Nina''s voice is hoarse. She shouldn''t talk much.

    "Just let me stay here with you. I''m worried. About you, of course."

    Frowning, Nina heaves a silent sigh. She wouldn''t mind him doing such things. But she is uncomfortable that Steven is touching her. It was her reason she didn''t want the guy around. Maybe if it was Harry, she won''t mind at all.

    ''Harry¡­ I missed you....'' she then drifted into a beautiful dream.

 Chapter 269 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 269: TAKING ADVANTAGE OF HER

    * * *

    The next day, Nina feeling better after a doctor checked on her and gave her proper medicine for the flu.

    And within the days she was sick, Steven was there to make sure she has eaten, drink plenty of water, have some fruits and keep company.

    She should be happy and consider herself lucky. However, her heart doesn''t want to lie that she wishes it was Harry. And despite how good Steven treated her. It annoys her when the guy keeps touching her.

    She understood it was normal for a couple. But it makes her irritated instead. She already kicks him outside, but the guy is persistent to take care of her in place of Jessica.

    "You know, why don''t you attend the New Year''s Eve party? You can bring Jessica to you."

    Creasing his forehead, Steven mouthed, "Why would I go to the party with her? Who will look after you? I rather stay here with you and laze. Nina, I''m going home in two days. I don''t want to miss every second to be away from you in our limited time."

    Steven''s speech touched her. However, she wants to take a break from his clinginess. Heaving a silent sighed, Nina pursed a faint smile. Lazily, she told Steven. "Okay then. But if you change your mind, you can go. Greg will be there too."

    Ignoring her talking, Steven shared his thoughts. "How about I reschedule my flight?"

    "What? No! You should go home to continue your Internship and school. You need not sacrifice your study." In truth, she just wanted to get rid of him. But by the look of the situation, this guy would insist on staying.

    "Don''t bother about my Internship. I want to make sure you are fully healed before I go back to the US. Then, I will be at ease being away from you."

    Pondering, Nina finds something she could reason out. "Even though you will go home. We can always write to each other."

    Groaning in frustration, Steven muttered, "But I want to be on your side every minute of my life."

    How touchy that was.

    If only could teach the heart whom to love...

    But impossible for her.

    It overwhelmed her how vocal Steven with his feelings for her. Whom a girl doesn''t want a boyfriend like him?

    Steven pampered her and showered with gifts and care. Although he is clingy and possessive; it wouldn''t matter if she felt the same way for him. It''s not an issue if they make out.

    But the problem is, she doesn''t love him.

    Every time she was about to bring up this matter. Steven pretends not to listen but has his way to change the subject. Nina gives up placing her excuses. She told Steven that she wants to take a nap.

    And she had a beautiful dream. In her dream, Harry kissed him. Just the way they shared kisses in the Horror House and the Ferris Wheel.

    So gentle, she allowed him to touch her body...

    No. This isn''t right.

    Nina forces herself to open her eyes. She realized that Steven''s lips are on top of her. She gathers her strength to pushed him and saw the lust in his eyes. She feels disgusted.

    "What are you doing, Steven?" She roared, but her voice was weak. She was still sick, but Steven took advantage of her!

    At that moment, she completely feels nothing for him. She even cussed him inside her head. She can''t believe how asshole he is!

    "I''m just worried about you. Your body''s gotten cold. I was in a panic, so I''m thinking of lending my heat."

    And the heat he is talking about is his desire to sleep with her! Nina thought. She hated him even more! She really couldn''t stand him any longer.

    Nina turned to her other side, giving her back to Steven to fasten the buttons on her upper pajama. Steven really dares to touch her while sleeping! If she hadn''t woken up, what would happen? It really upsets her. Possibly Steven completely undresses her and touches her entire body if she didn''t wake up.

    Settling down her irritation, she asked Steven to call Jessica, who was making her porridge in the kitchen.

    "Miss, are you hungry?" asked Jessica, who tried to figure out if what possible happens and her Miss wearing a long face.

    Nina nodded as she said. "Yes, I want to eat now."

    Jessica left. When she came back, a full tray of food was with her.

    "Allow me to feed you." Steven was about to pick up the bowl of porridge, but Nina quickly retorted.

    "Jessica could do that," she uttered coldly

    Steven looks at Nina with confusion. He was the one feeding her in passing days. Jessica, who senses that something is off, knows she has to cut in.

    "Master Steven, dinner is ready in the dining area. You can have your meal now."

    Hearing this, Nina chimed in. She reaches for Steven''s hand and says, "Go. You should eat now, please? I don''t want you to get sick looking after me."

    Steven realized Nina speaks softly when there are other people with them. It pissed him off, but he had to control his mood and ignored Nina''s different behavior toward him. Pushing a thin smile, he leans over and kisses her forehead in front of Jessica. It was his revenge for her act.

    "Okay. I don''t want you to worry about me. So I''ll go to the dining table and have a meal alone."

    Steven tried to sound helpless. Hoping Nina would ask him to eat together. He senses she was angry after he tried to undress her, but that''s only to warm her frozen body. She was shivering and calling out to her parents. The only thing on his mind is to take off his upper clothes and lend her his body heat.

    Disappointed, he just retreated from the room and mentioned nothing to Jessica. At that moment, he felt so unappreciated, rejected.. But he won''t give up on Nina to accept him one day.

 Chapter 270 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 270: JESSICA''S CONCERNED

    * * *

    Now that Steven left the room. Nina breathed out with relief. Jessica, who carefully observes her Miss, knows that something had happened. But then, her eyes widened from surprise.

    Nina was currently tying her long hair. Now that it exposed her neck, Jessica saw a hickey.

    ''That scum! Her Miss is sick, but that guy took advantage of her!'' Nina was in a rage, but she kept silent. She doesn''t want to make her Miss feel embarrassed and uncomfortable.

    Jessica chose not to tell her Nina. She quietly watched her eating on her own, pondering. She wants to do something for Miss.

    That night, Jessica waited for Steven to be with her Miss again. She went to the living room, locked the door before dialing on the telephone. She was grateful that the call immediately connected.

    "Hello?" greetings of a sleepy voice from the other line.

    "Mrs. Grant¡­"

    "Jessica? Did something happen to Nina?" Instantly, a loud thud lingering in Annie''s chest, which woke up all her senses. She instructed Jessica to call her right away if something happens to Nina, or she''s still not feeling well, and her fever came back.

    "Mrs. Grant, can you come over tonight?" Jessica knew that it''s not her business to middle her Miss love life. But she sees it was not healthy when the couple often argues and her Miss always having a long face whenever Steven wasn''t looking at her. It seemed she only feels at ease if she is not alone with Steven. Worrying this much, Jessica rather acted as a bad person just to make sure her Miss is happy. She has been stressed ever since she and Steven became a couple.

    So without taking a curve route, Jessica explains what she noticed in these passing days. And Annie is grateful that Jessica is much concerned for her niece. She promised to come over and stay until Steven went back to New Jersey.

    Hearing Annie''s decision. Jessica heaves the deepest sigh of relief. Less than an hour later, Annie with Gregory arrived in the apartment. Carrying an overnight bag, Jessica can''t even be happier.

    "How was she?" she asked the moment Jessica opened the door.

    "Miss is trying to take a rest. But the young master is bothering her."

    "Okay. I''ll see her now." Annie then turned to her husband. "Dear, take a rest in the guest room. I will accompany Nina tonight."

    Nodding, Gregory went to the second floor, where the guest room was located. He already heard about what Jessica told his wife. So he knew why they suddenly rushed to Cambridge in the middle of the night.

    Meanwhile, Annie made careful steps. Before she knocks on Nina''s bedroom door, she listens if there are noises inside the room.

    "Steven, stop it!"

    Doesn''t like how stressful Nina''s voice, Annie knocks on the door and speaks. "Nina? It''s me. Can I come in?"

    "Yes, of course, Auntie!" Nina replied. She waited for her aunt to enter the room. But she soon realized that Steven locked it. Glaring at the guy, she mouthed, "Did you lock it?"

    Pressing his mouth, Steven nodded. Nina is shooting sharp glares in his direction. He doesn''t like the way she is looking at him like he is a murderer. He could see the hatred in her eyes. Remaining silent, Steven walked toward the door and opened it.

    "Good evening, Aunt Annie." Politely, he greeted the woman.

    Annie frowned at the sight of Steven. But she hides her resentment toward the guy. She believes Jessica would not make up a story to make Steven look bad. Just one look at him. She already knows that Steven can do such things. And she won''t allow her niece to fall for his unpleasant behavior.

    Pretending that she knew nothing, Annie smiled warmly and returned the greetings. "Hello, Steven. Good evening."

    Annie stepped inside the room and walked toward the bed. Upon seeing her, Nina stretched her arms and said to her, "Aunt Annie!"

    Annie embraced her niece and asked worriedly, "How are you, dear? Are you¡­" Before she could finish her words, Annie noticed something on Nina''s neck. Now she understood what Jessica whispered to her.

    "Mrs. Grant, if you notice something¡­ Please, don''t mention it to Miss Nina."

    How come her niece has a kiss mark? Unless Steven takes advantage of her while she was sleeping. She is certain Nina won''t allow this if she knows what is going on. Besides, she won''t expose her neck if she knows she has a hickey.

    Pretending that she noticed nothing, Annie smiled warmly and brushed her niece''s forehead.

    "I''m glad you are feeling better. But I''m still not at ease, that''s why I came over to make sure you really are fine."

    Nina shaking her head, she spoke in a low voice. "Thank you for coming, Auntie. I''m still dizzying. I want to take a rest." She speaks like a little child this time, seeking protection, and she found it the moment her aunt steps inside her bedroom.

    "Then you should sleep now. Come on. Don''t worry, I will watch you sleep." There is a meaning in Annie''s statement. In fact, she intended to say it.

    Hearing this, Nina couldn''t hide her delight. Suppressing her joy from Steven''s sight, she hugs Annie before she closes her eyes. Finally, she could have a peaceful sleep.

    Now that Nina is resting, Annie turned to Steven to advise him to go to the room given for him to take a rest.

    "Steven, you can rest now. I will be the one to take care of Nina tonight."

    Even though he was hesitant to leave, he silently nodded and bid good night.

    Annie heaves a furious sigh. She needs to inform her cousin. Nina is the only child and the heir of the empire Nelson is building. She was her guardian, and it was her duty to watch her niece. From now on, she won''t slack but give all her time to keep an eye on her.. Especially, if Steven is around.

 Chapter 271 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 271: SICK OF HIS DRAMA

    * * *

    NEW YEAR''S EVE

    When they arrived in the city, the Time Square Garden has crowded already. It was a date, but Seth was tagging along with Harry and Kristina because Lucy would be there.

    Standing outside a caf¨¦ where they agreed to meet up, Seth squirming on the corner.

    Harry noticed his restlessness. He asked the guy, "What is happening to you?"

    Shaking his head, he tears a nervous smile but says nothing.

    "Do you need to go to the restroom?" Harry guessed, but Seth shakes his head again.

    Seth remained silent when they arrived at their meeting place so it''s easy to see he was worried about something. Hesitant to share anything, he just focused his attention on his coffee.

    Kristina, who is listening to them, figures out what is happening to Seth. She pulled Harry''s elbow and whispered. "I think he was nervous to see Lucy. He looked forward to this date."

    It stunned Harry hearing this; he laughs that made Seth frown.

    "Are you laughing at me, brother Harry?" he complained.

    Grinning, Harry said, "This is a group date. What are you nervous about?"

    Seth dropped a jaw. He couldn''t believe Harry was teasing him!

    "I can''t believe you, brother Harry! It''s my first date! Well, a group date but¡­ but..." Seth stuttered.

    Harry shakes his head. He struck Seth''s back and advised the guy, "Relax!"

    Wearing a serious face, Seth asked Harry. "What did you feel on your first date, brother Harry?"

    Didn''t expect this guy to ask him such a question; Harry fell silent and pondered. All he has in the past are group dates. He went out with Nina, but Steven was always there. If he didn''t win the Match, he wouldn''t be able to date Nina at a Ball and dance with her. If they didn''t go to the Carnival and enter the Horror House, he wouldn''t have held Nina''s hands and shared an intimate kiss with her, and then at the Ferris Wheel.

    Is that counted as a first date?

    He isn''t sure, but his heart says it so¡­

    "Brother Harry?"

    Seth''s urges for an answer make him come back to his senses. Pursing a thin smile, he replied Seth, "All I have in the past is a group date." He then leans to Seth and whispers, "If you didn''t tag along, it would be an alone date with Kristina."

    "Eh!? I''m sorry, brother Harry! I wouldn''t come next time!"

    Harry knocks Seth on the head. "That''s not it, though."

    Seth wants to retort when Sam arrives with Mary and Lucy. Instantly, Seth''s cheeks blush upon seeing Lucy. Not long, Lee and Emily, Ash and Vanessa arrived in the said meeting place.

    Now that they were all together, they headed to Time Square. It was a crazy crowd which Lucy was not used to this sort of gathering having a bunch of people here and there which she almost separated from them. Thank God Seth is taller enough to find her right away.

    "Lucy!"

    Teary-eyed, she runs toward Seth. Shyly, she grips on his jacket not to separate again.

    "Let''s go?"

    Nodding, Lucy smiled shyly. Seth leads her toward the rest of the group, in which they are worried after they notice they left her behind.

    "Lucy! Thank goodness!" Mary burst out with relief.

    "I''m sorry, cousin Mary¡­ I have never been in a crowd like this," she apologized for making everyone worry about her.

    "Don''t you worry, I understand. Remy is a peaceful town while New York is a crazy city," uttered Mary. She then turned to Seth, thanked him. "Thank you, Seth. Would you not mind looking after her?"

    Promptly, Seth shook his head. Full of enthusiasm, he promised, "Don''t worry, sister Mary! Leave it to me!"

    From that moment, Lucy never let go, holding Seth until they rested at the closest spot to the center stage.

    Since it''s almost midnight, everyone anticipates the countdown and fireworks.

    When it''s time. Seth and Lucy dropped their jaws. Everyone around them is kissing. Lucy lowered her head, staring at the ground the same as Seth. The two minors feel embarrassed being in the crowd. They realized, most of them are couples, and so it''s a normal thing to meet the New Year.

    Harry and Kristina felt awkward as well. They aren''t a couple at the moment but dated as good friends, so no reason for them to kiss.

    To avoid feeling embarrassed, Harry and Kristina suit themselves, watching the fireworks.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Cambridge, England

    "Happy New Year, Nina!" Steven''s greetings, he attempts to kiss her.

    However, Nina turned her head to avoid Steven''s kiss. He frowned, but he didn''t let Nina see it. Instead, he quickly recovered from the disappointment. Lovingly, he placed his chin on Nina''s shoulder and said, "I have to go home tomorrow. I''m going to miss you so bad."

    "You can''t just stay here when you have to finish your master''s degree and your Internship." Flatly, Nina responded. She wanted to shrug her shoulder, but Steven''s arms wrapped around her waist.

    Heaving a long sigh, he went on, "It will be months before I can see you again. Probably on your birthday."

    "Okay," Nina commented nonchalantly.

    Seeing that Nina responded poorly, Steven couldn''t stop himself and felt hate toward Harry. Lately, he has been in a dilemma.

    Why do he and Harry have to be twins? Why do they have to be identical twins?

    Why he hasn''t born in this world alone? He should not have to compete with Harry''s attention in Nina''s eyes, and he shouldn''t have to compete to enter Nina''s heart.

    And there is one thing he has to do to make Nina his completely. Steven mused.

    Nina quietly watches the fireworks from the window of her bedroom. Even though she feels a lot of wells, she still needs to avoid going out but stay warm inside the house. Immersed looking at the night sky, Nina remembered the night she and Harry were riding the Ferris Wheel when beautiful fireworks lit up.

    It was a night to remember¡­ Harry''s gentle kiss while she was locked inside his arms. She could never forget it. Probably even for the rest of her life, she would always recall it.

    Nina, who lost in her thoughts when she felt Steven''s hands rubbing her arms. She was only wearing a loose blouse and jeans tonight since the heating system all this time.

    "What are you doing, Steven?" ''Why is this guy is horny? He always attempts to take advantage of me!'' She was so disappointed that Steven treated her this way. True, she is his girlfriend. But he only disrespected her, and it fed her up. "Stop it, Steven!"

    "Why? We''re a couple¡­" It pissed Steven, but he stayed calm and looked pitiful. He softened his gaze like he was begging at Nina.

    "Don''t compare me to other women, Steven," Irritated, Nina stated with firmness in her voice. "For your information, I cherish myself, and I will just do it after my wedding."

    "You know how much I wanted to marry you any time, any day if you say yes to me. Please? I will propose to you right here, right now. I will buy a ring tomorrow before my flight. Please¡­"

    Hearing all these things, Steven blabbing to her. Nina felt even more disgusted. Pressing her lips, she declared without blinking, "We better to break up now, Steven."

    Struck by lightning, Steven quickly on his knees in front of Nina. "No, no, no... We can''t! Please, don''t, Nina¡­ I love you¡­ I promised I''ll behave. Please, I can''t live without you¡­"

    Steven kept begging her. His eyes were on the verge of tearing. He wrapped his arm around Nina''s waist, pulled her closer, and shove his face into Nina''s bosom.

    "Nina, please¡­ Let''s not break up," he pleaded.

    Frowning, it irritated Nina with his drama. "I''m so sick of this Steven!"

    "I promised to be a better boyfriend! Please, don''t be like this. I''m going home tomorrow. Let''s not fight, okay?"

    Nina heaved a furious sigh. She tried to push Steven away. "Let me go, Steven." Coldly, she told the guy. There is no emotion on her face but bitterness. "Leave me alone."

    "Nina¡­ then I''ll stay here, kneeling until you forgive me," he declared. Loosen his arms, Steven let Nina go. He lowered his head and willingly waited until Nina forgave him.

    Nina turned around. She couldn''t stomach Steven''s drama. "Get up!"

    "Have you forgiven me?" In a low voice, he asked Nina.

    "No. But I don''t want to see you in my room."

    Steven remained silent, he won''t move until Nina would not forgive him. They shouldn''t separate like this.

    "Nina¡­ I really regret what I did. I won''t upset you again. Please?"

    "Get out. I''m tired. I want to take a rest." Nina declared flatly, emotionless; she didn''t spare a look at Steven.

    "Okay. I will let you sleep now. But promised me, we will talk tomorrow before I leave."

    Nina rolled her eyes. She sighed bitterly and replied, "Okay. Good night."

    "I love you¡­"

    Nina didn''t respond, nor turned around. She just waited for Steven to get out. She then locked her door. Worn out, Nina dropped her body onto her bed and hugged her knee.

    She badly wanted to end this already.

 Chapter 272 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 272: BECOME A BETTER MAN

    * * *

    The next morning. Steven went to the hotel to pack up his things before his flight in the evening. After he arranged for his leave, he drove back to talk with Nina.

    In his hand is a bouquet of pink peonies as his peace offering. He made a careful thought last night. He wanted Nina to know he regretted doing things that made her unhappy.

    At the apartment, Nina, who was reading a book, wondered who was knocking on the door. If it was Jessica, she always announced her presence before she entered the room. If her Aunt Annie, she did the same as Jessica.

    Is it Greg? Or Sarah?

    Guessing that might be Sarah, she rushes to the door and opens her bedroom.

    "Sarah? Is that... Oh, it''s you... Why are you..." Her eyes landed on the flowers and pizza box in Steven''s hand. It surprised her that the guy stayed outside her bedroom. Unlike his habit of coming inside without asking her permission. ''Is Steven serious when he says to change as a better boyfriend?'' Nina mused.

    "Can I come in?" Steven spoke softly, asking for her permission.

    Nina nodded and widened the door for Steven to come inside. She has no reason not to let him when he decently asked her permission.

    She gestured to the couch for Steven to take a seat. He gave her the flower first before he sat down.

    "I hope you like the color." In a low voice, Steven utters.

    Nina nodded but didn''t say a word. She mused if Steven was sincere in his action.

    "Here, you''re favorite cheesy pizza. I asked Jessica to bring plates and soda," said Steven. He places the box on the coffee table.

    Quietly, Nina took the couch across from Steven and peered at the pizza. In the passing days, she was sick. All she had was porridge and fruits. Now her mouth is drooling, watching the fast food. Its flavor made her stomach growl in hunger.

    Steven took a table napkin, wrapped one pizza, and gave it to Nina. Hesitant, she accepts it. Slowly, she took a small bite, pretending she doesn''t have the appetite for pizza.

    Later, Jessica arrived with a tray. She doesn''t want to go out, but she seems not needed. Exciting the bedroom, Jessica declared, "I will be outside, Miss. Just call me if you need anything."

    "Thank you, Jessica." Nina felt relieved. Jessica has been sensitive when it comes to her. She was always there to convey her moral support to her.

    Informing her like that will suppress Steven to do such things to her. But at the look of Steven, he seems to have no plan to do things that will upset her. There he was, keeping an arm''s length from her instead. He didn''t ask for a kiss from her either. That was truly not Steven for her. But she sees he keeps his promise to behave.

    "Here, have some more." Steven places another slice on her plate.

    She has no reason to be rude to him, and Nina shows her gratitude. "Thank you. You should eat it too."

    Upon saying that, she saw when Steven''s eyes lit up and his face brightened. It seems the guy considers her mood now. He was careful to anger her.

    After they finished eating, Steven was waiting for the right moment to talk to Nina.

    "I''m leaving soon for my flight." His voice is full of sadness. He waited for Nina to say something. He wouldn''t wait for flattery and sweet words, but at least she won''t break up with him.

    Nina nodded, she wished him a safe flight. It disappoints him, of course, but he prefers that to the fight before he leaves.

    "I''m worried you''ll catch a cold once again, so stay warm. I will ask Mother to send you ginseng and other herbs for fever and colds."

    "Thank you." Flatly, Nina said. She couldn''t force herself to be sweet when she didn''t feel like doing so.

    "Nina, we didn''t need to break up, right?" He can finally ask the girl he was so in love with... He is ready to do everything to keep this relationship.

    Heaving a long sigh, Nina pressed her lips before she spoke up. "Honestly, Steven. I''m tired of having this relationship."

    "Give me a chance to correct my mistakes! I admit I became an asshole from the beginning. From now on, I will do my best to become the boyfriend you want."

    Nina remains silent. ''The boyfriend I want, huh?'' Sadness flickers in her eyes.

    "I''ll say it again, Steven. I don''t love you. It is unfair to you."

    "I don''t care!"

    Disbelief was written on her face. Nina wants to laugh. Or maybe she would cry about how ridiculous it was.

    "That wouldn''t work, Steven," she said nonchalantly.

    "Just give me a chance, Nina," Steven begged. "Just let me love you. I won''t ask for more."

    Nina pressed her eyelids. She has to control her emotions and bear patience instead. Heaving another sigh, she responded, "That is unfair to you, Steven. I won''t force myself on someone who doesn''t love me back."

    It''s not what is in Nina''s mind. The truth is, she could relate to Steven''s feelings. It is painful to love someone who doesn''t love you back. She doesn''t want Steven living in that relationship. She will only let Steven hope for nothing. Rather be, she keeps her love to herself than force herself on Harry, who has someone he loves.

    "Nina, I don''t mind at all. It is my happiness to love you. I won''t ask you to love me back. Just choose me."

    Nina stayed, closing her eyes. This is insane! How to live a life with a person who doesn''t love you back?

    The question lingers inside her heart. It exhausts her to think of a more convincing word for Steven to stop and accept that it was the end.

    "Please, enough, Steven. Let''s not hurt each other further." Listlessly, she told the guy.

    However, Steven didn''t show that he is giving up. Instead, as he rose from the couch, he kneels once again.

    "Nina¡­ I promised you. I will be a better man! Someday, you will be proud of me! Don''t reject me like this. Nina¡­ Whatever you like, I will change! Just tell me what you don''t like me to do. Please... I will follow whatever you want..." Steven keeps begging at her.

    "But not about us breaking up."

    Before Nina can say it, Steven already reminds her.

    After a long talk, which Steven needed to leave for the airport, Nina gives up refusing and gives Steven another chance. For Steven to leave, she gave him another chance. She just wanted Steven to disappear now rather than stay another day bugging her after he will miss his flight.

    After she agreed not to end their relationship, there''s no denying his joy. Steven didn''t ask for a kiss or try to hold her hands as he promised not to do what she doesn''t like.

    Looking outside the window, it confused her if she made the right decision. Steven''s persistent irritates her. She said yes and let their relationship continue for him to leave. She will deal with him next time.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Shang Manor, New Jersey

    "Who are you?"

    Steven just arrived from a long flight. It shocked him to see someone sleeping in his bed.

    The guy was still sleepy. He forced himself to sit up.

    "Good morning, brother¡­" Seth blinked several times, his eyes widened. He suddenly jumps to the guy in front of him, who quickly dodge him when he attempts to hug him. "Brother Steven, welcome back!"

    "You know me? Then who are you?"

    "Eh? Have you forgotten? Besides, we''re brothers!"

    "And when will my mother give birth to an ugly son!"

    "Ouch! You are heartless than brother Harry! Huhuhuhu¡­"

    "What? Did my father have a mistress and give birth to you?"

    Before Seth can respond, Harry steps out of the bathroom.

    "Hey, you''re back," said Harry. He turned on the light in the bedroom.

    From that moment, Steven had a better look at the guy who occupied his bed. "You!?" He then shifted his gaze toward Harry. "What is he doing here?" he asked, pointing his index finger at Seth.

    "He keeps me company since you abandon me here."

    "See! Brother Harry adopted me!"

    "What? You must be kidding! Who wants you as a brother!" Steven jokes.

    "Boo hoo¡­ Brother Harry, brother Steven is bad!"

    Harry is grinning as he enjoys the show. Now someone can piss off Steven. "Just ignored him. Still early, you can go back to sleep," he told Seth.

    "I love you, brother Harry!"

    Seth attempts to hug him. Harry steps backward, which his back is pressed to the closet; he hugged himself and yelled at the guy. "Hey! Don''t you dare do that!"

    He only had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. This guy wasn''t thinking!

    Meanwhile, Steven shook his head. He dropped his body to his bed. He declared, "I''m tired from the flight. I want to take a long sleep."

    "Wait, where should I sleep now?" Seth got confused with the setting; he scratched the back of his head. "Brother Harry?"

    Harry now finished putting on clothes. He replied to Seth, "You can choose any of the guest rooms downstairs."

    "Eh? I don''t want the rooms where brother Sam and brother Lee sleeps with their girlfriends!"

    "Then? You are welcome in the living room," Steven chimed in.

    "Eh, so cold! I will just choose the room used by sister Kristina!" Seth announced.

    Hearing it, Steven suddenly sat up and grinned at Harry. "Kristina, huh?" he teased Harry, who rolled his eyes.

    ''Damn. This annoying guy. Now two of them I have to deal with from now on!'' he mumbles to himself. He left the two guys. He ignored Steven''s taunts.

    "Don''t tell me you already have scored?" Steven teases Harry. But the guy didn''t reply, instead, he left the bedroom.

    Seth, who didn''t understand what Steven meant about scoring... Choosing not to ask, he took Harry''s bed and snored.

    It stunned Steven watching the guy. He couldn''t believe how fast Seth slept.

    "Whatever¡­" he shrugged a shoulder and lay back on his bed.. He has to do something that Harry and Kristina would be in a relationship soon.

 Chapter 273 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 273: PROTECTING LUCY and the KISS

    * * *

    It has been two weeks since New Year''s Eve. Steven and Harry continue their Internship while attending classes in the afternoon.

    But one afternoon, they received a call from Seth... The guy volunteered to clean the mansion on his weekends, he received a spare key from Harry to come over any time he wants to do his chore. Sometimes, he comes straight from his school to prepare food for Steven and Harry, and he then sleeps over in the mansion.

    "Seth, what''s the matter?" asked Harry worriedly. He and Steven were in the company when Seth called them from the mansion. They could hear Lucy crying from the end of the line. They immediately drove to the mansion to check out these teenagers.

    Now he and Steven shifted their gazes toward Seth and Lucy, who continued crying.

    "Brother Harry, can we stay here for a while?"

    "Have you eloped with Lucy?" raising a brow, Steven asked the young couple.

    Shaking his head constantly, Seth''s face was like a bitten red. Stuttering, he responded, "Don''t say that, brother Steven! We''re too young to do that!"

    Pushing a smirk, Steven teases Seth further, but Harry cut in.

    "Why don''t you explain to us what happened and Lucy we''re crying like this? I thought you already made her pregnant... Oh, wait, that''s just a couple of weeks past! How dare you!" Harry jokes.

    Dropping his jaw to the floor, he can''t believe the twins joining force to tease him! But it''s not the time to do that.

    "You, twin brothers are unbelievable! That''s not it! You know that... Never mind." He paused for a moment, then continued. "Here''s what happened today. I went to Lucy''s school to pick her up. But I caught the group of men pushing her inside a van. I manage to save her. Then we escape from them. We lured them, and it was your mansion I remembered, so we came to hide. I think no one will suspect we''re here. They won''t dare to come into your mansion, right? Please, let us stay here, brother Harry and brother Steven."

    Shocked at what they heard, Steven and Harry said once. "Lucy almost kidnapped?"

    "It looks like an abduction to me," Seth retorted.

    "Why?" confused, Harry creased his forehead with this question. He tried to ask Lucy, but she just remained lowering her head, crying.

    "Maybe we should ask Mary?" Steven suggested.

    "How about we ask the girls to come over for them to take care of Lucy? She doesn''t want to talk to us. I think she would just open up with the girls around," said Harry.

    Steven patted Harry''s shoulder. He concurred, "Great idea, brother!"

    It took a while before any of the girls arrived. It was Kristina and Emily who came first as Mary was still on her way from work.

    "Lucy, what happens?" Kristina quickens her pace, she then sits next to Lucy, and hugs her.

    "Sister Kristina..."

    It was Seth who explained what he told Steven and Harry. Kristina nodded. Now she has an idea what question to ask Lucy.

    "Do you know who they are?"

    Lucy nodded. Kristina shared a glance with the others before she continued to ask Lucy.

    "Can you tell us what they want? Why are they taking you?"

    "They wanted to take me to China."

    "Oh, why?" It was Emily asking this time.

    Snorts, Lucy explained, "They said I was the heir of the Tan Household. They will send me to prestigious schools, train me to become an elegant lady and everything. But I heard their talk. They want me to marry someone when I reach eighteen! I don''t want to get married to someone I don''t know, and I don''t love!"

    "Is this the reason you were hiding here in the US, right?" Harry chimed in.

    Lucy nodded. "And they found me right away..." she said in a low voice.

    "If Tan Household is an influential family, it would be possible for them to find you quickly."

    "I don''t want to go! I don''t care if they are rich! I don''t need them! They just wanted me to marry someone for power and money! They were just using me!" Saying this, Lucy burst out crying.

    Steven and Harry exchange a glance at each other. They know better this kind of setting, and so they understand.

    Kristina and Emily tried their best to comfort her. Later, they encourage Lucy to take a rest. After Lucy fell asleep, Kristina went to the kitchen to help make dinner for them.

    "Hi, need help?" She asked Harry, who is currently stirring the noodle on a big frying pan. "Wow. That looks yummy!" she complimented the mouthwatering food before her eyes.

    Harry beamed. He twirled a few noodles on the chopsticks. He then raised his hand and asked Kristina to have a taste.

    "What do you think? Do I need to add seasoning?"

    Blushing, Kristina opens her mouth and takes a munch at the fried noodle Harry offered for her to let her take a taste judgment.

    "Hm... Sweet!"

    "You don''t like it?"

    "I like it!" She raised a thumb, then picked up another set of clean chopsticks to taste more of the noodle.

    Harry watched her amusingly. She seemed to like the fried noodles he prepared for the first time.

    When Harry finished cooking the fried noodle, they joined Seth and Steven outside, who was grilling pork steak and chicken legs.

    Finally, Sam and Mary arrive along with Lee. At the rectangular table, they''ve discussed Lucy''s situation. Since no one was home in the mansion, Harry and Steven allowed Lucy and Seth to hide there.

    "I only have classes in the morning. I will stop working at the restaurant, for now, to accompany them by the afternoon," Kristina declared.

    "Thank you, sister Kristina!" It delighted Seth that their friends were willing to help them.

    Kristina patted Seth''s back she said, "Don''t worry, we''re here to help you. Okay?"

    "If you find any suspicious people outside, call us in the office during the morning and by the afternoon, call the boys'' dormitory to notify the football team," Steven advised Seth how to notify them if the situation is bad.

    "Brother Steven, you are the best!"

    "Shut up! Don''t hug me! EW! Your nose! Stay away!" Steven dodges Seth''s hug. He runs around to avoid the guy who catches a cold the other day but insists on seeing Lucy. Gladly, he insisted, or else he wouldn''t find that Lucy was taking it away.

    For a while, the tension lightens up. And replace with laughter.

    During the night, Seth wakes up to watch any suspicious noises outside the mansion. Harry and Seth have three canine dogs. They lose their leash and wander around at night since it surrounds the mansion with fences.

    And during the day, Seth was sleeping and just woke up to eat or watch a movie with Lucy. The two seemed to have a mutual understanding but were shy to admit. They were too innocent about love.

    One afternoon, Harry had no class; he went home early from his Internship. Since he and Steven just worked at their own company, they could slack time anytime they wanted.

    "Brother Harry! Wow! Pizza!" Seth''s rush toward Harry to take the food from his hand. "Thank you, brother Harry!"

    Harry chuckled, watching Seth acting like a little child, feeling so excited about seeing his favorite food.

    "Where are they?" He asked after noticing how quiet the house was.

    "Sister Kristina is giving Lucy some lessons in the library."

    "I see. That''s a great pastime. I''m glad they came up with an idea."

    Later, Lucy comes down, she joins Seth in the living room, eating pizza and potato fries. Harry just finished taking a shower. He noticed that only Lucy came down. He walked toward the Library. He found Kristina immersed in sketching with the flowerpot on the cocktail table.

    He leans on the door jamb, quietly observes her finishing the last touch of her sketch.

    Kristina, on the other hand, didn''t notice the man standing behind her. The moment she notices Harry, she gasps in surprise.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you." Harry apologized, walking toward the sofa and seated next to Kristina. "That was beautiful," he praised.

    Seated next to Harry and this close, Kristina''s chest-beating crazily. The guy''s aftershave expelling out from his body made her daze, inhaling Harry''s enticing odor.

    ''What were you doing, Kristina? Behave yourself!''

    She''s focused on scolding herself; she didn''t notice that Harry was peering at her intensely. He noticed that Kristina''s brows furrowed. He was curious to know what she''s thinking at the moment. She seems gloomy and upset.

    "What''s the matter?" asked Harry. This time, it amused him when Kristina''s expression changed. She was blushing. And he finds it cute. It looks like things are bothering her mind.

    Well, Harry has no idea that the thing bothering Kristina was him. All of a sudden, his hand stretched and tucked in the strands that covered her face.

    Surprised by Harry''s action, Kristina was staring at Harry with a funny face. She frowned when Harry burst out laughing.

    "You''re making fun of me?" Kristina pouted.

    Finding her cute this way, Harry held Kristina''s face with both of his palms and kissed her. Didn''t see it coming, Kristina froze on the sofa.

    She felt like she was dreaming. But Harry''s warm lips prove to her that she is not.. Instead, it tempts her to respond, and she did.

 Chapter 274 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 274: EXCHANGE STUDENT REPRESENTATIVE

    * * *

    Cambridge, England

    It''s the last week of January, still cold in England. Nina was in the library when the Dean of Economics summoned her.

    She wondered why the Dean wished to talk with her. As far as she remembered, she did nothing or violate the school. But now, facing the Dean, she was somewhat in a good mood, then it was good news. Nina mused.

    "Miss Li¡­ Congratulations! Your application we have chosen. You will be our exchange student at Leroy Collins University in New Jersey."

    "Mrs. Wright? Come again?"

    "You will attend a year in Leroy Collins University," Mrs. Wright explained further. She then handed the documents that needed to sign. "Here, your parents or guardian need to sign these documents for their compliance... If they have concerns, they can come to me, and we can talk about it."

    "Okay, ma''am." With trembling hands, Nina takes the documents from Mrs. Wright. She thanked the Dean and left her office.

    When Nina arrived home, Jessica noticed she was in a trance, seated on the French couch for half an hour already. Even the tea she served remained untouched and now cold.

    "Miss... What''s the matter?"

    Instead of answering, tears find their way down her cheeks. "Jessica..."

    Seeing her Miss in tears, Jessica rushed to her side and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss Nina? What happened?"

    "All I want is to see him again..." Sobbing, she stammered her words.

    Jessica, who guesses that it''s about Harry. It confused her why Nina has to cry like this. "Miss, I noticed you were holding those papers since you arrived home. What is it?"

    Wiping the fresh tears flowing down her face, Nina breathes in. She handed the envelope to Jessica and said, "I applied as a representative of Cambridge. They chose my application as an exchange student at Leroy Collins University... I did it to talk to Harry! But now, what should I do? Steven and I..."

    It shocked Jessica. "No, miss! You can''t go! You should not go! You need to stay away from Master Steven!"

    Nina heaves a sigh. She rested her forehead on Jessica''s left shoulder. "They need Aunt Annie''s permission before I fly to New Jersey."

    "Miss... You don''t need to do this..."

    "I''ve been waiting for this day, Jessica. But I mess up! The only person to blame is me. I let myself be played by him."

    "That''s not true! You are not at fault! Master Steven is just a cunning man! He took advantage of the moment you are weak! You shouldn''t blame yourself!"

    Pressing her lips, Nina uttered, "But I still want to go, Jessica."

    "Miss..." concerns written on Jessica''s face. If only she could stop her.

    "Follow me after you settled your credentials and US Visa."

    "Miss, I don''t trust Master Steven. I wasn''t there, nor Mrs. Grant. How if..." Jessica didn''t continue her words¡­

    She''s been fearing to leave her Miss alone with Steven. But now? She will be a thousand miles away! Steven has all the opportunity to do what his cunning mind works to take advantage of her Miss!

    "Talk to Mrs. Grant, Miss Nina. She is worried about you being in a relationship with Master Steven."

    Nodding, Nina replied, "Yes. I will."

    The very next day, Nina was in the study with Annie discussing the exchange student program.

    "Nina, your parents are so worried about you. You know how your father feared for you to go to the US."

    "I know, Aunt Annie... And it was so stupid of me for giving in to Steven! And so, I want to end it soon with him."

    "Can you do it? You are alone there... It will take a while for Jessica to follow you."

    "I need to be brave, Aunt Annie. I should not hide in my comfort zone forever. That is what I''m pondering at this moment."

    Hearing this, Annie feels like a proud mother. She commented, "You are so like your Aunt."

    She and Nina giggled. After settling down, Annie told her niece. "I won''t stop you if what will be your decision. I''m just worried about your parents. Well, I''m in no position to lecture you because I''ve also been a hard-headed, rebellious girl in the past. Even though I regret nothing even a single thing¡­ I won''t encourage you, but let you decide for yourself."

    Tears threaten her eyes, Nina allows them to trail down her cheeks. Annie let her niece cry. It will help her lift the pain that dwells in her chest.

    "Take care of yourself. I will visit you sooner after I take care of some business contracts here."

    "Thank you, Aunt Annie."

    After two weeks since she received the notification, Nina is all ready to fly to New Jersey. She didn''t write a letter to Steven to let him know about this. She didn''t feel the need to tell him as she will go to the US to find herself and prove that she can be strong and didn''t need protection but can make better decisions for herself.

    This time, her decision does not involve a man. She wants to explore the world. She wants to discover the real meaning of life to her. Not just being a princess and pampered by her family. But she wants to be independent for once in her life.

    Of course, fear also lingered in her chest. But the questions in her head won''t have answers if she lets it buried inside forever because she has been a coward.

    However, Steven was told by Dean Collins about the exchange student''s arrival from Cambridge, England.

    Dean Collins has been reading all the information available about Nina Li. He saw her in a magazine as a celebrity model. It labeled her as a Princess, and she is one of the twin''s girlfriends.

    Dean Collins assigns Steven to attend to his girlfriend with everything she needs to know in the University and responsible for her stay in the US, which Steven feels on cloud nine.

    Finally, he can be alone with Nina!

 Chapter 275 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 275: SHE''S HERE

    * * *

    In the next few days, Harry and Steven talk to one of the most trusted men in their family.

    "Mr. Hans... What did you find out?" asked Harry. He took his service to investigate the people that pursued to abduct Lucy.

    "Young masters, I asked around in Chinatown. I learned they are paid people by Julius Tan," Jim Hans reported.

    "Who is that?" asked Steven curiously.

    Jim Hans fixed his glasses as he answered, "He is the adopted brother of Simon Tan, Miss Lucy''s grandfather."

    "Okay. Simon Tan, is the original heir of the Tan Household? When he was arranged to marry another woman, he eloped with his girlfriend. Simon had a son, Randolph Tan, Lucy''s father. If they want the original heir to come back¡­ Why do they have to force her to come to China?"

    "Before Simon died, he told his son not to let Lucy be part of the trash rich family system, the arranged marriage."

    "Okay, then! They arranged whose family Lucy would marry?"

    "Julius Tan''s grandson..."

    Steven slammed his hand on the table. "Bullshit! They want to keep all the Tan''s wealth to themselves!"

    "I think so too. They want Lucy married to their family to remain their authority of all Tan''s assets and properties," Harry concurred. He added, "Mr. Hand, please notify the men to watch all the movements of Tan''s men. Don''t let these men roam around freely. Report to us immediately and don''t let them come near any of the Shang properties. You know what you need to do, Mr. Hans."

    "Understood, young masters."

    From that day, the Shang men have been eyeing Julius Tan''s people who are wandering around New Jersey and New York to find Lucy. One time, as they cross paths, a fight arises. The Shang men drove the Tan''s men out of New Jersey and even warned them not to step in New York.

    One afternoon, Harry told Seth and Lucy that they could go back to school. And nothing to worry about now. Those men won''t dare anymore to harm them as long as they were in New Jersey.

    Harry was in deep thoughts when Kristina came back with a mug in her hand.

    She offered, "Have some coffee."

    "Thank you," said Harry. He draws the mug into his mouth and sips the coffee.

    Kristina never takes her eyes away from Harry''s handsome face. He noticed it, he asked, "Is something dirt on my face?" he teased.

    Shook her head, Kristina threw her arm around Harry''s waist and rested her head on his chest.

    "I''m just happy and proud of you."

    "Hm?" Harry once again sips his coffee, he places the mug on the table to avoid spilling it on Kristina. He asked, "Why is that? Did I do something terrific?"

    "Of course, you did! You help Lucy with her situation. Thank you for doing this for her."

    "Ah. They are our friends. Of course, I can''t just sit around."

    "Yes! And you are their mighty big brother!" Kristina cheered.

    Harry chuckled. He held Kristina on the chin and covered her lips with his. It was a long, gentle kiss.

    ~ ~ ~

    The first week of February, Seth celebrates his 18th birthday. Harry throws a barbecue party for him, which the guy cries in happiness.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Harry was looking for Kristina, he found her in the kitchen putting the icing on the cake. He places his arm around her shoulder, pulls her closer, and places a kiss on her lips.

    The kiss takes several moments. When Harry parted from her, Kristina gasps for air. She bites her lower lip and gape at Harry lovingly. Until now, she couldn''t believe that she was Harry''s girlfriend.

    They always go on a date since then; watch a movie, and share endless kisses. But that''s all. Harry is such a gentleman. He didn''t take advantage of her or give a hint he wants to have sex with her.

    And yet, she was too happy. That''s all she needed. Although Harry never told her the words I Love You... She''s content that Harry treats her well. He is the perfect boyfriend she could not ask for more.

    Harry lowered his head to kiss her again, but then they heard Seth shouting loud in the pool area. The birthday celebrant was too happy, pushing Lee and Ash on the pool, which the two froze. But then heavy rain poured down.

    They moved to the living room to continue the party. It was the time Kristina and Harry brought out the cake, and Seth blew the candle; the mansion''s main door opened. Steven stepped inside with a wide smile across his face.

    "Look who''s here!" He announced, step aside to let the person behind him show herself.

    "Nina!" Harry burst out.

    And the moment Harry had a glimpse of the person stepping inside the house, he let go of her hand. Kristina helplessly watches Harry''s hand resting on his side. Of course, it won''t require a high IQ to not understand what''s going on.

    Sadness flashed in her eyes, Kristina concealed her emotion but pasted a smile across her face.

    ''She''s here¡­'' her heart sigh sadly.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    The moment she steps inside the mansion, her eyes sweep in the entire living room to find Harry. And there he is¡­ standing next to him is a beautiful blue-green eyed woman. She doesn''t need to guess; she is Kristina.

    Nina smiled at everyone in the living room before she settled her gaze toward Harry. She nods at him, but her eyes fix on Kristina.

    "Hi!" she greeted Kristina, who greeted her in return cheerfully.

    "Hello, Nina!"

    Hearing that she knows her name, Nina turns her head to Steven with curious eyes. She wonders if he told them she is coming as an exchange student. But why does Harry seem surprised seeing her?

    Seth answered Nina''s puzzlement when he burst out. "Pretty, sister Nina, welcome! Brother Steven talking about you a lot!"

    Nodding at Seth, she glanced at Steven before her attention returned to the guy. A sweet smile tore on her lips and uttered, "I see¡­ Thank you for the warm welcome."

    Everyone seems intimidated by her presence as they all just remained to eye her. Steven placed one arm around her waist and said, "Let''s take a seat."

    She nodded and let him guide her to the sofa. Ash and Lee quickly emptied the couch they were seated at; Nina politely thanked them, which made the two boys blush.

    Emily and Vanessa shared glances, but they didn''t think ill about Nina. Her elegance and alluring beauty mesmerized them. Her movement is graceful. Her skin was so smooth, and the way she carried her clothes is truly a fashion icon!

    They saw her in Val''s magazine, the February issue. She was too pretty in those clothes. She looks like a princess to meet her in person!

    Lucy, on the other hand, her mouth stays open in awe. She never met someone as pretty as Nina before. She only came back to her senses when Seth whispered to her.

    "She''s really pretty, isn''t she?"

    Lucy nodded in agreement. ''No doubt! She thinks, too!''

    Once she was seated, Steven introduced one by one to her.

    "I''ll go get you a glass of warm water."

    While Steven was in the kitchen, a loud voice echoed in the mansion.

    "Nina?"

    Every head turned to the door and shot a look at the person who just arrived.

 Chapter 276 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 276: LIVING TOGETHER

    * * *

    Turning her head to the door, Nina tore a big smile. "Hello, Sam!" warmly, she greeted the guy.

    "Holy shot! I thought I was only deceived by my eyes! What the hell are you doing here?!" Sam exclaimed while taking big steps toward Nina.

    Nina giggled at how Sam reacted to her appearance in New Jersey. But everyone didn''t see it coming when Sam threw his arms around Nina for a hug.

    "Damn! You''re even more beautiful now than the last time I saw you!"

    Blushing, Nina chuckled and said, "Thank you."

    Watching in silence from the corner, Harry agreed to Sam''s opinion. Nina is eventually more beautiful than before. Probably, it was because she looks like a full bloom woman now. It seems like the shy Nina had gone, but a fully confident and alluring woman appeared in front of him.

    ''Nina changed a lot.'' Harry thought.

    After Sam let go of Nina, he sat beside her. Meanwhile, Seth gathered his courage to get Nina''s attention. He was shy but determined to voice out his request.

    "What are you squirming about?" asked Lee, noticing the guy was restless.

    "I... I wanted to hug sister Nina too." Blushed, he muttered.

    Everyone dropped their mouth open, hearing his request. The guy has been very shameless; Ash and Lee tease him.

    But he reasons out, "It''s my birthday! That would be a wonderful gift to me!"

    "You''re so shameless! Harry doesn''t even hug Nina? But you have the guts to make such a request?" Ash scolded him.

    Hearing this, Seth realized. Harry and Nina just simply greet each other. But he was demanding. Lowering his head, Seth apologized. "I''m sorry..."

    "I don''t mind."

    Seth lifted his head. Delight flicker in his eyes. He was looking at Nina with the hope to get a hug. "Is that true, sister Nina?"

    Nodding, Nina smiled sweetly as she said, "Sure! It''s just a hug. If I knew it was your birthday, I would love to prepare a gift for you."

    It thrilled Seth upon hearing Nina would give him a gift. "You can still give me a birthday present, sister Nina! I won''t mind if it was late!"

    Everyone laughs at his statement. Sam reached for him and smacked him on the back and scolded, "You are so shameless!"

    It was the time Steven came back with a mug of warm water in his hand. He saw Sam seated next to Nina; he kicked him to get up and stay away. Sam laughed, shaking his head while taking another couch. "Oh, a possessive boyfriend¡­" Sam muttered.

    Shrug a shoulder. Steven ignored Sam. He was holding a mug, he carefully handed it to Nina while reminding her, "Be careful, it was hot."

    "Okay. Thank you." She took the mug and held it with both of her hands to warm.

    Steven, sweeping his gaze to them, is curious about the conversation he heard just now, so he asked, "What were you guys talking about just now?"

    Lee, who still couldn''t stop laughing, answered Steven''s query. "Nah. Just Seth shamelessly asked Nina for a hug as a birthday present."

    "What? Don''t you dare!" Promptly, Steven glared at Seth to give the guy a warning stare.

    "I... I was only joking! What about brother Sam? He hugs sister Nina!"

    "What? Did you dare do something prohibited?" Steven turned his attention at Sam. The guy swallowed his saliva when Steven shot a sharp glare at him.

    The way Steven acted shocked them all. When it comes to Nina, he showed possessiveness. No. He is showing that they should be careful around Nina as he is a jealous boyfriend.

    Gladly Sam is older. He is mature enough to act cool. Laughing nervously, he jokes at Steven. "Hey, I missed Nina too! Anyway, why are you here Nina?" Before Steven could return to him, Sam shifted his attention to Nina.

    "Are you moving to New Jersey? Don''t tell me you and Steven are planning to live together now?" Sam just knew how to lighten Steven''s mood. Of course, he won''t mess up with this guy. He knows Steven is short-tempered, and he has to save himself from hell.

    Nina, on the other hand, Sam''s bold words shocked her, but she keeps her composure, not showing her disgust with Sam''s idea. She smiled and played along with Sam''s jest.

    "Don''t say that, Sam! My father will hang Steven in the tree when we do that. I was here as an Exchange Student for a year, or maybe two if I like it here."

    "You will surely like it here, sister Nina! Like me, I want to live in brother Harry and brother Steven''s house forever!" Seth could not control himself to cut in.

    Nina laughs while the rest is shaking heads. "Ah, but I will stay in the dormitory," she told Seth.

    Steven, who already makes arrangements that Nina will live in the mansion, protests. "But you can live here!"

    Nina pouted, she replied, "I never try to live in a dormitory. So this time, I want to experience living on my own."

    "You don''t need to do that when you can live here. Mama Mely would be happy to know. Besides, the maids will come back soon after the Chinese New Year. They would take care of you if I were not around."

    Listening to Steven, one thing crosses their mind. It was more like proposing to live together. But Nina has another plan, more to say, she rejected Steven''s proposal.

    "No, Steven. I will be in the dormitory," she said.

    "But Nina..."

    Everyone stays silent, listening to the couple. They thought Nina would give in, but when she gave Steven a warning glare, Steven shut up. They thought it was Steven who would win in this conversation. But it seemed like Steven yielded and let Nina win. It shows that Steven truly heads over heels in love with Nina.

    Emily and Vanessa share a glance. The two girls think this is the right chance for them to cut in.

    "You know Steven, let Nina stay in the dormitory. We will arrange a room for Nina, and you don''t need to worry. We will take care of her. Right, Kristina?" Vanessa suggested.

    A bit surprised, she concurred, "Yes, it''s a wonderful idea!"

    "See? Just leave it to us girls!" Emily chimed in.

    Nina felt relief with what the girls suggested. She smiled, thanked the girls from the bottom of her heart. She was glad that Harry''s friends and nice people. She was saved from Steven.

    Now hearing the girl''s suggestion and Nina was delighted with the idea, Steven couldn''t insist anymore. He has no choice but to let Nina do what she likes.

    He just made the promise to follow whatever she liked, so then he could not insist on what he wanted to happen. Steven heaves a sigh of defeat.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    ANNOUNCEMENT:

    Hello, dearest! It''s the first day of the month!

    It means, time to renew purchase the Privilege! And as WIN-WIN Event is still ongoing. You can support your author by buying her/his Privilege with just 1 coin!

    Although buying 5chapters Privilege purchased is a big help to your Author, you can also help her to win in the Event by reaching 100, 500 up to 1000 privilege purchases!

    She''ll receive benefits along with your readers! Just purchase the 1 coin Privilege a help to gather the needed numbers!

    And to those who had the plan to purchase mine, thanks for an advance!

 Chapter 277 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 277: STEVEN IN PANIC

    * * *

    Watching from the corner, Harry was a little surprised how Nina and Steven interact with each other. There''s something odd about them. Or maybe he just paid so much attention to Nina to notice it?

    While Harry was in deep thoughts, Kristina often glances at him. And she always sees him staring at Nina with a tender gaze. Something like only a person is deeply in love would look that way. And Harry never looked at her passionately.

    Now she realized that there''s a huge difference in the way Harry looked at her and Nina. Harry only seeing her as a good friend, but the way he looked at Nina was full of love.

    Kristina heaves a silent sigh, swallowing the lump in her throat as she fights the tears that threatened to escape from her eyes.

    All along, the relationship she and Harry shared is just a friend with benefits. They were even barely called lovers.

    What a sad truth...

    As the night gets old, everyone needs to go home, including Seth and Lucy.

    Tonight, the only people left in the mansion are Steven, Harry, and her¡­ Only the three of them.

    Nina was in the shower having a warm bath. This morning when her plane landed, she didn''t expect that it was Steven who would pick her up.

    ~~~~~

    Newark International Airport, USA

    "Honey!" Steven is waving both of his hands to get Nina''s attention.

    It surprised her to see this guy, but Nina could not protest when Steven was already in front of her.

    "Steven? You are my pickup?"

    "Yes! Dean Collins asked me to take care of your stay here!" said Steven. He threw his arms around his girlfriend, giving a warm hug.

    "Thank you so much for a wonderful surprise!"

    Nina twitches her lips. She already applied to the program before they became a couple. Besides, she applied to the Exchange Student Program to see Harry, not for him. But Nina kept it to herself. She''s already disappointed. Hiding her frowning expression, she pushes a thin smile and thanked Steven.

    "Then thank you for picking me up," she said poorly. And because it overwhelmed Steven with joy, he didn''t notice her poor reaction toward Steven''s warm embrace.

    "Let''s go!" He said excitedly, took the pushcart from Nina, he led her outside toward his Porsche car.

    Nina drops a jaw after realizing how much the car Steven is driving to pick her up. It''s not new to her to see sports cars around as Albert drove one and other rich kids students back to Cambridge. But it was so eye-catchy. She wanted a low-key profile in the US. After she poses for Val''s magazine, she receives many offers from other companies which she is not interested in. All she wanted is to stay away from the spotlight.

    On their way, Steven is full of enthusiasm to show her a few places in New Jersey. Steven takes a quick tour in Newark before they head to Princeton. While they were alone, Nina takes this opportunity to clarify a few things with Steven.

    "Steven, I hope you still remember what you promise to me."

    Displeased that Nina mentioned it, Steven chose to nod, he said, "Of course, honey. You''re my queen!" He reached for Nina''s hand to plant a kiss on it.

    "You''re driving." She slowly takes back her hand and reminds him to focus on driving. Although it was just her excuse that Steven would stop being touchy with her.

    ~ ~ ~

    Nina heaves a tiring sigh, she quickens her bath to finish soon. She chooses to wear pajamas tonight. It''s the best thing she should put on, and she must avoid wearing a sexy nightgown or short pants and spaghetti strap nightwear.

    After she blew dry her hair, she suddenly felt a thirst. She slowly makes her way to the kitchen. The Shang mansion is huge. Thanks to the little light in the hallway, she had enough light to see her way to the stairs and corridors toward the kitchen.

    Nina is checking out the huge refrigerator. It fills with fruits and bottled juice. She was about to pick up an apple when someone spoke behind her.

    "Nina?"

    "Oh, my gosh!" she gasps.

    "Ah, I''m sorry to startle you. Why didn''t you turn on the light?" asked the guy. His voice is getting farther, so it means he walked toward the light switch.

    Nina didn''t need to guess who it was. Her heart knows. Besides, if it was Steven, he would call her honey. Placing her hand on top of her chest, it remained to beat crazily not only from shock but from the thought that she was with Harry. And so she tried to settle down her breathing.

    Not long, the kitchen filled with light. Nina finally has a better look at Harry''s handsome face. The entire time since she arrived in the mansion, she avoids meeting his gaze or stealing glances in his direction.

    "Are you hungry?" asked Harry.

    His sexy voice makes her come back to her senses. And staring at Harry''s thin smile playing across his face, Nina lowered her gaze to avoid staring at Harry''s lips.

    Those times she and Harry shared kisses playing inside her head, and it dazes her.

    She was still in a trance when she answered Harry. "Yes, a little, so I''m trying to check out what I can eat tonight." Nina avoided meeting his gaze. She felt warm all over.

    "You want me to make you a noodle soup? We have an instant one here."

    Her eyes flickered from the thought that Harry would cook for her. Before she could refuse, her head already nodded.

    ''Ah, wait! What did I do?''

    She was still in a trance, standing in front of Harry. When she looked up, it was Harry''s beautiful smile that met her.

    "It will be quick. You want some spinach to add on?" asked Harry. He already grabbed a small casserole and put water, she places it on the cooking range.

    Nina tried to make a quick decision, but before her mouth opened for an answer, she was already picking up spinach and bringing it to Harry.

    Glancing at her lovingly, Harry takes the spinach in her hand to wash it.

    Meanwhile, Steven just finished taking his shower. He noticed Harry wasn''t in the bedroom. He hurried to put on his clothes and rush toward Nina''s room. But Nina wasn''t there, or even in the bathroom.

    His chest is pounding so loudly.

    Where is she!?

    Harry?

    He needed to check if the two were together!

 Chapter 278 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 278: I AM YOUR BOYFRIEND NOW

    * * *

    Worrying that Harry and Nina are together now, Steven is both angry and nervous.

    How if they were talking now and Nina mentioned to Harry the letter of her confession?

    How does he explain to Nina why Harry did not receive the letter? What excuse could he reason out?

    He did not keep in his mind because he never thought that Nina would come to the US. Now she and Harry have plenty of time to talk!

    He is not prepared for this day because it was he who had the plan to move to England next school year to continue his master''s degree and plan to conquer the European business world. Since Shang already makes a name in the US, he plans to make a name and become the first Shang to succeed in Europe: building a Shang sister branch company for Nina and the family he dreams of with her.

    But Nina came!

    And he should not let Nina and Harry talk alone together!

    Freaking out, Steven rushed to the study, but Harry wasn''t there!

    ''Where are they?'' he stressed out.

    "Nina!?"

    Steven called out! But no one answered. He runs the stairs down to the first floor of the mansion; his eyes roam the entire living room, his ears listen to any movements from the guest rooms and the Theater Room. But it was quiet down here.

    "Then where are they!?" His chest is now thumping rapidly. ''It can not be!''

    Steven is praying that Nina and Harry didn''t run away. How if they would one day? What should he do? He''s going to lose his head!

    He continued looking for Nina, Steven noticed that the kitchen was light on. He rushed to the extension building that stands as the kitchen of the mansion. He found Nina sitting in a dining chair around the table while Harry was in front of the cooking range, cooking with something.

    Steven calmed down. He hid all the uneasiness crept into his chest at the moment. He was jealous of seeing Nina and Harry alone together. But he has to conceal his anger.

    "Nina, I''m looking for you!" Steven assures to sound sweet, he leans over and places his arms around Nina''s waist. He rested his chin on her right shoulder blade. "What are you doing here?" he asked softly, even though his chest wanted to explode.

    "I fetch this water," she raises the glass of water, she continued, "But I''m hungry. Harry made me some instant noodles soup."

    Frowning, he mouthed, "You should ask me. If you need anything, just call me and I will get them. If you are hungry, I will cook for you."

    "Okay. But Harry¡­"

    "I volunteered to cook for Nina," Harry cut in. He was listening to Steven mumbling, but he seemed overreacting over some noodles. Harry thought, ''Is Steven always acting this way around Nina?''

    "I could do it, though," Steven replied with a sour face, which surprised Harry.

    Harry heaves a silent sigh before he replies to his twin brother. "Okay. I will remember next time. But I feel obliged since we are the people she knew out here in the US. What would Uncle Nelson and Aunt Dona say if they learn that I just ignored when their daughter is hungry?"

    Before Harry could stop himself, he was already spouting this to Steven. And he saw when his twin brother shot a sharp glare at him. But he did not regret what he said.

    Honestly, it looked strange to him. Steven seems impulsive. Looking at the couple, he saw Nina look displeased.

    The sweet smile from earlier was now replaced with a gloomy look across her beautiful face. It confused him. Is Nina unhappy with her relationship with Steven?

    His twin brother is leaning on her shoulder, but she was looking away with a long face. Also, Nina sounded indifferent to Steven. Are they fighting?

    While waiting for the noodle to cook, Harry couldn''t help having these questions inside his head. But it''s not his business to meddle if Steven and Nina have fights. That is the couple''s problem. Maybe it''s better to avoid talking to Nina for Steven not to act this way. Harry thought.

    After he came up with this decision, Harry told Steven. "The noodles are almost done. All it needs is the spinach and carrots to add. And do not forget the eggs."

    Annoyed, Steven snaps at Harry, "I know Nina likes eggs on the noodle."

    "I''m going back to the study room. I only plan to make myself a coffee," said Harry. He picked up the mug of coffee; he left without another word.

    Now that they were alone, Nina shrugs Steven''s arms around her. She made an abrupt stand that made Steven take a few steps back.

    "What is wrong with you, Steven!?" Nina confronted the guy angrily. She could not believe that Steven treated his brother like that.

    Pressing his lips, Steven controlled his irritation as he replied to Nina. "You don''t need to bother him if you need anything."

    "What''s the problem if Harry makes me some noodle soup?"

    "I can do it for you. All you need to do is tell me."

    "My god, Steven! Do we really have to make this an issue? You and Harry are my good friends even before we become a couple! It should have changed now?"

    "Yes! I am your boyfriend now! You don''t need another man, any man!"

    Nina''s shoulder fell on her sides. She never imagined that Steven is narrow-minded as this. Not to mention toward his brother. And it''s not simply a brother, but his twin brother!

    Nina prepared to counter Steven''s comment when they noticed the noodle soup overflows from the casserole. She rushed toward the cooking range and turned it off.

    "I will make you another soup." Steven was about to pick up the casserole to throw the noodle but Nina stops him.

    "No." She refused.

    "But it''s already overcooked."

    "I will eat it," she insisted.

    Nina lit the fire again. She put the spinach and carrots in the casserole and two eggs.

    "Nina, it won''t be tasty anymore."

    "I''m the one eating it," she said coldly, she ignored Steven, who keeps asserting he will cook her a new noodle soup.

 Chapter 279 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 279: HE WAS SO CLOSE

    * * *

    Steven doesn''t want to give up, but Nina is glaring at him for being persistent. His heart sank.

    The Nina he is gaping at right now is not the innocent, demure girl anymore who he has a crush on once. He fell in love with that sweet girl, but the Nina in front of him is becoming a different person. The sparks in her eyes seem to die down. The sweet smile on her lips disappeared if only the two of them were in the same room. Instead, she is cold and indifferent toward him.

    ''Nina¡­ How could I make you happy?''

    Meanwhile, Harry didn''t go back to the study room, but he stayed outside the door, and he heard everything. His expression darkened; one fist clenches on his side.

    ''Steven, you promised to make Nina happy!''

    His jealousy is overbearing. And Harry couldn''t take listening further if they continued arguing. He might storm into the kitchen and cut in into their fight.

    ''Nina doesn''t deserve to be treated this way!'' His heart yearned to scream it loud. But since the couple stops fighting, maybe he should leave them alone now.

    After Nina ate the rest of the noodles, she washed the bowl and went back to the bedroom Steven prepared for her. It was on the third floor of this mansion.

    The room is grand, though smaller compared to her princess bedroom in China. But it was better than she had back in England.

    Tailing her, Nina still ignores Steven. She went directly to the bathroom and brushed her teeth to sleep after. Well, she plans to read a few chapters of the books she brought with her, all she needs to do is tell Steven an excuse that she has jet lag. Although it was true, it was not that severe.

    Nina stared at Steven, who was leaning on the wall, waiting for her to come out from the bathroom.

    Heaving a silent sigh, she acted like she didn''t see him. She''s still annoyed by the kitchen incident. Steven is more and more unreasonable.

    "Nina¡­ I''m sorry."

    ''Here, we go again.'' She rolled her eyes, frowning. But she just ignored him.

    "Just promised me that if you need anything, call on me. I would love to do things for you."

    Nina pressed her eyelids while listening to Steven''s mumbling. It irritates her that after he apologizes, he has conditions for her to follow. But to not prolong this talk, she nods to dismiss Steven. She doesn''t want to hear his furthermore annoying terms.

    "Good night, Steven," she said coldly.

    Turning on the bedside lamp, she walks toward Steven to turn off the switch of the chandelier that was located on the wall he''s leaning at. Before she could turn around, Steven held her pulse.

    "What do you want, Steven?" she asked, raising awareness of what action Steven plans to do.

    "Can I kiss you good night? I haven''t kissed you yet since you arrived earlier." Steven''s voice is gentle and his gaze is tender. Even so, Nina averted her eyes, not meeting his gaze. "Nina?"

    Pressing her mouth, she wanted to refuse. But it will be just a goodnight kiss. Nina nodded. She gave her right cheek for Steven to plant a kiss.

    But Steven didn''t want a kiss on the cheek. He held Nina in the nape and covered her lips with his.

    Nina froze on the floor. Steven is kissing her on the lips! She attempts to push him away, but Steven quickly grabs her hands. She struggled to pull them, she was in a panic when her back pressed against the wall.

    But Steven was strong. She couldn''t shake off her arms against his big palms. She didn''t stop struggling, however, Steven pinned both of her hands above her head by his left hand, and his right hand held her neck to deepen the kiss.

    Nina tried to break free, but what strength did she have compared to him?

    She almost gave up. She felt Steven''s tongue thrusting inside her mouth. This time he is kissing her hungrily. And she wants to breathe.

    Helpless, tears streaming down her eyes.

    ''Harry... Harry!''

    She wished she could scream Harry''s name.

    ''Help me¡­'' she sobs.

    Nina helplessly shouts Harry''s name inside her head. Later, Steven noticed the tears flooding her face.

    He stopped kissing Nina to look at her. And it worries him to see her cry. "Nina¡­"

    Nina''s right palm landed on his face. Behind the tears are her eyes shooting a dagger look at him. And she has every right to do that.

    Sighing helplessly, Steven lowered his head. "I''m sorry. I lost control of myself."

    Stammering her voice, she yelled at Steven. "Lost control of yourself? How many times do you keep saying that crap!? You just¡­" pressing her mouth, Nina could not spill out the words.

    She violently wipes her cheeks with her palm, she added. "What do you think I want to break up with you, Steven? Because of this sick attitude of yours! You don''t respect me at all! You are selfish!"

    It hurts him to hear it all from Nina. But he wants assurance that she was his alone! He wanted to explain himself, but Nina burst out crying. He attempts to embrace her, but Nina pushes his arms away.

    "Get out. I don''t want to see you nor talk to you. I''m so tired of this shit, Steven."

    "I won''t leave you like this."

    "Then stay here!" Upon saying it, she turned around and reached for the doorknob when Steven held the door.

    "Where are you going?" he asked curiously. He won''t let it end here. Not now that he is alone with Nina.

    Glaring at Steven, she replied coldly, "To the study. What do you care about?"

    "No!" Harry was there! And he could not let them be together! "Stay here. I will leave now. Please, take a rest. You were tired from your flight," said Steven. He stepped out without looking back.

    Nina was left baffled. She scoffed and her face scowled. "I can''t believe it! He was acting like I was in the wrong!"

    Now that she was alone, finally, her knees gave up and lost their strength. Nina dropped her body to the bed. She grabbed a pillow and buried her face in it to cry.

    ''Harry¡­''

    He was so close but still beyond her reach....

 Chapter 280 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 280: SHE MISSES THE OLD DAYS

    * * *

    She cried all night, and today she woke up with a heavy chest. Nina wanted to stay in bed to cuddle herself under the quilt. But Jessica wasn''t here to serve her breakfast, nor she had servants to get anything she needed. Although Steven offered her to do things for her, it is one reason they fought last night.

    She doesn''t like to see Steven too soon or talk to him. If only she could stay inside the bedroom to avoid seeing him. But it was her first day in the US, and she should not starve herself just because of her bitterness for him.

    How would she survive here if she acted childishly? Even if it annoys her to be in the same room with him, she should not sacrifice herself not to eat on time.

    Nina lazily gets up from the bed, heads to the bathroom, and takes a quick shower. After she finished washing, she wore the denim jeans and cream knitted long sleeves that fit on her body. Still a wintry day since February. Gladly, the heating system in the mansion works so fine. She didn''t feel cold all night.

    She looked around while taking the staircase. The mansion was too quiet. She wondered whether Steven and Harry were at home or went out. But she suspected Steven would never leave her alone.

    When she headed into the kitchen, she inhaled the sweet flavor of her favorite pancakes. Could it be?

    But to her dismay, she should not expect much. In the kitchen, Harry quietly eats on the long table while Steven wears an apron around his body and occupies himself making pancakes in front of the cooking range.

    Upon seeing her, Steven tore a huge smile and walked toward her as he greeted her.

    "Hi, good morning! Finally, you are awake. I make your favorite pancake! I''ll prepare your hot chocolate now you are here! Come on, sit here."

    Steven gently pulls her toward the dining chair across from Harry. It confused her, but she didn''t show her irritation and quietly sat down. Though it disappoints her, and it made her annoyed that Steven acted like nothing happened last night, she reminded herself not to act childishly.

    ''Is he trying to show to Harry that we are okay, and we are not fighting last night?'' He is really something! Nina stressed out in silence.

    Steven, who ignored her mood, attended to her needs cheerfully. "Here, have a taste! What do you think? I haven''t perfected yet, like Jessica''s recipe. But I assure it tastes alright!" said Steven with enthusiasm. He even looked blushing.

    Nina heaves a silent sighed. It seemed like Steven''s wrong last night, only thrown into the trash bin. Instead, he is trying his best to divert her mood and to appear they were good in front of other people.

    But she could not bring herself into embarrassment in front of Harry if she ignored Steven or rejected his effort to please her and tried to coax her.

    Her choice now is to pretend everything is alright, and she silently eats the pancakes Steven prepared for her. It looks like he readied everything before her arrival. The hot chocolate he makes is from the Ivory Coast. It''s not easy to order but appears that Steven managed to get some for her.

    He is really something. He will do everything to please her. But he also does things that upset her. It looks like a toxic relationship for her. It''s not the relationship her parents had.

    Her father spoiled her mama a lot. But the latter is so in love with him. That is the marriage she dreamed for herself to have.

    Nina suddenly loses her appetite with this thought, but she forces herself to eat in front of Harry.

    On the table, she shared meals with Harry and Steven. It was like in the past. She used to go out with them, but it seems things change just in one blink of an eye. The silence surrounding them is deafening to her ears.

    Where are those moments that she shared a good meal with Harry and Steven, which filled with laughter? Where Steven, who is the nosy one, and is never out of funny stuff to talk about while Harry always snaps at him and scolds him if his jokes weren''t appropriate anymore.

    She misses the old days. Why do they have to be in this situation? Is this how complicated to love someone?

    Tears threatened her eyes to erupt. Nina tried her best to hold them. But her chest filled with sadness, and she almost choked.

    She only happens to fall in love with Harry, which Steven is the one who loves her back.

    Nina fell on her thoughts. She didn''t notice that Steven was talking to her. "What is it?" she asked once she came back to her senses.

    "I''m asking if you don''t like pancakes? I will make you another breakfast if it doesn''t taste good," asked Steven. He noticed that she barely stuffed her mouth with the pancake. He knows he isn''t the best at cooking, but he knows how to cook some.

    Nina shook her head. She answered, "It tastes fine. I just have a headache, so I have a little appetite this morning." She lied. But she has to find an excuse she could reason out, even if it saddened her to be doing such a thing as lying.

    "I better get you some fruits!" Steven rose from his chair and walked toward the refrigerator.

    Nina casually glances in Harry''s direction while Steven is busy making her a plate of fruits. She noticed that he had already finished eating and just had his coffee, but he hadn''t left the kitchen yet. She is not complaining though as this house belongs to them. But she felt awkward toward Harry, and it tempted her to look at him.

    When she raises her head, her gaze meets Harry''s questioning stares, and his gaze falls on her arms.

 Chapter 281 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 281: SHE WISHES HAPPINESS FOR HARRY

    * * *

    Nina lowered her gaze. She realized that it exposed her pulse. She quickly pulled the hem of her sleeves to hide the bruises from last night.

    Anticipation crept toward her heart. It embarrassed her that Harry found them out. What does Harry think of her now?

    It was the last thing she wanted for him to see. After he rejected her confession, she doesn''t want him to believe that she and Steven were in a relationship because his rejection hurt her and forced her to accept his twin brother.

    She looks away and avoids glancing in Harry''s direction again. Steven came back and placed a plate of mixed fruit in front of her. She thanked him, pushing a thin smile as she picks up the fork and starts stuffing her mouth. At least this one she could take to swallow.

    "What do you prefer for lunch? Would you like a barbecue? We can grill in the backyard," Steven asked afterward.

    She doesn''t want to talk to him yet, Nina nodded and let Steven do whatever he came up with. She''s not in the mood either, even if she preferred other dishes, she is tired of going out and roaming around New Jersey.

    What she wanted now is to get a dormitory room and move in today. She doesn''t want to stay in the same house as Steven any longer.

    How if Harry will go on a date today? She and Steven will be alone!

    How if he asked Harry to take her?

    Ah, no, she can''t be the third wheel on his date!

    Now this gives her great concern. She''s praying that Harry won''t leave home today until she moves tomorrow.

    And it relieved her when rain pouring down heavily later. She also saw Harry step inside the library with folders in his hands. He was really a hard-working guy. He attends his Internship while continuing another course in college. Nina thought of Harry.

    Now that she is safe, Nina stayed in her bedroom after she made an excuse to take a rest for having jet lag. After two hours, someone is knocking on the door.

    It surprised her to see who it was.

    "Hello, Nina!"

    "Kristina? Hi!" surprised, she greeted back.

    "Hello, pretty¡­ big sister." Lucy was nervous to call her big sister. It worried her if Nina would even allow her.

    "Hi, Lucy!" Nina smiled sweetly; she opened the door wide open and let them in. "I''m glad you guys here again." She told the two girls.

    It really surprised her. But maybe this is better than being alone with Steven. Although she felt awkward to talk with Kristina, she would prefer her company then.

    "Well, we hope we didn''t bother you," Kristina stated awkwardly. She doesn''t feel comfortable either. Well, she is feeling shy toward Nina. Her presence intimidates her¡­ but seeing her sweet smile, she could sense that she is a kind person. Nina looks amazing and beautiful. She wouldn''t be surprised if Harry also loved her. Kristina mused. She concealed her emotion and smiled warmly.

    Showing them a warm smile, she gestured at Lucy and Kristina to take a seat on the sofa, and she sat on the bed across them as she uttered, "It''s totally fine! Don''t you guys think you are, okay?"

    Kristina explained, "Well, Steven called me and asked me if I could keep you company. And then he wants me to invite Seth and Lucy too, so here we are!"

    "Oh, it''s actually a great idea! And I''m glad Seth is here too!" Hearing the guy''s name brightens her smile. That guy is too noisy which so funny.

    "Sister Nina, your room is too beautiful." Later, Lucy complimented the bedroom. It was like a room for a princess, decorated with floral pink and pastel colors.

    Nina nodded, she thanked Lucy, "Thank you. I think Steven chose this room for me."

    "Brother Steven is so in love with you, sister Kristina! He''s also amazing! He and brother Harry drove out the people that wanted to abduct me."

    Creasing her forehead, she glanced at Kristina before her gaze returned to Lucy. She asked, "Someone wants to abduct you? Why?"

    Shrugging a shoulder, Lucy shares with Nina. "They said, my great-grandfather was wealthy. They want to take me to give the luxury of life that I deserve as the heir." Nina paused, she frowned. "But they just wanted me to marry someone I don''t love. I have a feeling I won''t be happy even if I have a lot of money if I''m married to someone I don''t love in the end."

    Nina could relate to Lucy''s concerns. She knew this kind of system in High Society, and she agreed to Lucy''s insight. Money doesn''t bring happiness at all. Sometimes, it causes sadness and makes someone''s blind to what is the most important thing in this life.

    She had everything. But she felt incomplete. She could not even have the man she dreamed to marry.

    Having this thought, Nina glanced at Kristina. She was pretty, and she looked like a wonderful person. Her clothing is simple but she likes it. She believes it was exactly the girl Harry would love.

    Heaving a silent sigh, she concealed her emotion deep down inside her chest. She wishes happiness for Harry. Now that he has a girlfriend, she should not bring up her letter of confession to Harry.

    Even though her heart was mourning, she had to stay away from Harry. But she has to end her relationship with Steven soon. They would only fight over small things, and Steven is impulsive. What would happen if Steven won''t realize she was hurting? She doesn''t want to imagine it. Nina mused. She shook her head; she pursed a smile.

    Since Kristina and Lucy were here, they started talking about their personal life until the girl''s stuff. Later they join Steven and Seth grilling barbecues.

    "Hi!" Steven stretched his arm and clutched Nina''s waist.

    She wants to shake off Steven''s arm around her waist, but surely it will confuse them to see her coldness toward Steven. She has no choice but to let Steven take advantage of the situation.

    It was clear to her that Steven called them to come over, so she could not refuse him. He''s really cunning!

    Steven''s actions disgust her even more.. And she was tired to pretended happy in this toxic relationship.

 Chapter 282 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 282: LOVE HAS TWO FACES

    * * *

    It was the moment Harry came out from the back door of the kitchen, carrying a tray of lemonade when the girls joined them. Harry flashes a look at Nina and Steven being intimate. But the same as from this morning, Nina is looking away and doesn''t talk to Steven at all.

    If their friends noticed nothing, it was he who knew Nina for many years could tell that she is not happy at all. Those eyes are hiding its sadness, and the shy Nina seems to become aloof.

    In this past year, can he be wrong that Steven and Nina''s relationship isn''t in good shape?

    Does give her up is the stupidest thing he did? As for what he could see, Nina was not happy at all. And the bruises on her pulses. That surely is not an ordinary bruise.

    What happened last night? Did Steven hurt Nina?

    But his twin brother joined him in the Study all night until he finished his report for Monday. Steven also went to bed when he said he was going to sleep. Is Steven watching him last night? Is he afraid I will talk to Nina or be alone with Nina?

    What happened last night is evident that Steven doesn''t want him to get near Nina. But they were friends. It''s not wrong to talk to each other and treat each other nicely, is it?

    Harry filled with questions in his head he didn''t notice that Kristina was already seated beside him.

    Meanwhile, Kristina''s heart sank. When they joined the boys, the only person Harry saw was Nina¡­ till then, he fell into his thoughts and didn''t notice her approaching him.

    Not to feel embarrassed, she just quietly seated next to him and drank her lemonade in silence; waiting for him to come to her senses and to notice her at last. By then, Harry would pretend to act like a boyfriend to her.

    Bitterness spread throughout her mouth, drinking lemonade along with the sad truths. She could see that Harry has feelings for Nina the way he looks at her. But it was Steven who became Nina''s boyfriend.

    To compare Harry and Steven''s character. Steven is the aggressive one, while Harry remains calm all the time. Probably, Harry gave way for his brother. It means Harry sacrificed for Steven.

    She heard rumors around that Harry is far smarter than Steven. But in recent years, Steven miraculously took ahead of Harry and excelled in many things, which makes Harry fall to the second spot. Many say that Harry deliberately did it for Steven, a reason left a mystery for everyone.

    She slowly understood the life Harry and Steven belonged to¡­ Harry did it purposely to win over Nina.

    Nina, who stood at the same status as Harry, they were a perfect match, while she is a peasant has no chance to compete with Nina. She now understood her role in Harry''s life. He just used her; even so, she is willing to¡­

    "What''s the matter?"

    Kristina came back to her senses, hearing Harry''s concerned voice. She turned her head and looked up at Harry. She fought the tears that threatened her eyes. It''s the reason she can''t stop herself from falling for him. Even though there''s no love in his eyes, a genuine concern exhibits in them.

    Shaking her head, she leaned on Harry''s shoulder and closed her eyes. "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking about my paperwork. I need to finish them soon to submit on Wednesday."

    "Oh. Do you need help?"

    "Really? You will help me?" She opens her eyes, looking up at Harry with hope to get a share of Harry''s time.

    "Sure!" Harry nods, he tears a thin smile across his face.

    Delighted, Kristina glowed as she mouthed, "I actually brought it with me."

    Harry chuckled, he uttered, "Okay. I''ll look at it after lunch."

    Satisfied, Kristina tore a sweet smile. For over a month that they were in a relationship: Harry treats her well, respects her all the time, and she saw his effort to be a wonderful boyfriend.

    That''s the Harry she loves. Even though she didn''t own his heart, it made her happy to have this chance to love him until Harry called it an end.

    Meanwhile, seated across from Harry and Kristina is Nina, who witnessed how loving they were interacting with each other. And this brought a million pain into her heart. She won''t deny she was too jealous seeing this scene. But she has no right to feel anything in the first place. Besides, at the moment, she and Seven are still in a relationship.

    Watching her tenderly, Steven reached for the strands that covered Nina''s face. He caressed her face; he whispered in Nina''s left ear. "Nina, let''s get married soon."

    Shocked by what she heard, Nina couldn''t find the words to respond to Steven''s proposal. ''Why so sudden?''

    She doesn''t like whatever Steven was planning. She isn''t that stupid at all. Heaving a silent, furious sigh, Nina calms down, suppressing not to frown in front of Kristina and Harry.

    "It''s too early to talk about that, Steven," Nina reasoned out. She has no interest in discussing this topic at all. Never will she talk about it with Steven.

    Steven, who didn''t realize her indifference toward him, didn''t give up persuading her. "Why not? You will turn 20 soon. We can visit our parents this coming summer. What do you think?"

    Irritation throbbing in her head, Nina calmly replied to Steven in a low voice. "I have other plans, for now, Steven. Can we just not talk about it?"

    She tried her best to sound sweet. Possibly if they were alone, it would turn into a fight and it is so tiring already.

    Nothing changed in Steven''s facial expression, the smile on his face remains as he uttered, "Okay. But you can think about it over. Hm?"

    Nina nods for Steven to stop talking, as he cannot see that she isn''t interested. Instead, Steven reaches for her chin and plants a light kiss on her lips. And it takes all her sanity not to push him away and yell at him.

    ''This guy!''

    Harry, on the other hand, looks away from witnessing Steven and Nina being intimate with each other. His heart stabbed a thousand times seeing Steven kissing Nina. His chest exploded with jealousy. But he knew he had no right to feel this way.

    It was him who gave up on Nina. How hypocrite of him for wishing that it was him in Steven''s place. The one holding and kissing Nina just like that one night of their lives.

    But yes, he is stupid. Now it''s too late for him. Even if he will repeatedly ask himself, ''How if I confronted Steven that day in the airport?''

    But he was a coward. He didn''t give a fight before he gave up. Maybe things would not turn this way. However, on second thought, his relationship with Steven has damage, and they possibly think of each other as the best enemy.

    He may be happy being with Nina, but their brotherhood was destroyed, and he could not allow that to happen. In the end, he chooses his relationship with Seven over Nina¡­ and so; he has no right to get angry at Steven, but only toward himself.

    How complicated love is¡­

    Four people are bearing the tension that lingers in the same room. Good thing for the two younger teenagers who are engrossed in grilling the barbecues, Seth and Lucy have no idea how the atmosphere is suffocating for Harry, Steven, Nina, and Kristina.

    The two of them haven''t experienced how complex love is¡­

    Sometimes, a person only wishes to love someone dearly. In the situation as they have been full of misunderstandings...

    Because love has two faces.

    A selfish love and pure love. One who doesn''t care who gets hurt and one who wishes nothing in return.

    But love should receive the same amount of love by the person to love dearly. It is what Nina believed.

    She wants to love someone who would love her back. But not the love, whom she couldn''t return to love back.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Seth and Lucy finish grilling, Kristina helps Harry to set the table. While eating, Steven keeps filling Nina''s plate.

    "Here, what do you think of the sauce?" Steven asked Nina.

    "What sauce?" confused, Nina glanced at Steven. "No, that''s enough. Let me finish the other," she said when Steven keep putting food on her plate.

    Then, Steven recollects, "I love how they marinated their barbecue. The one we went to last December, in a seaside restaurant. I tried to remember how it tasted. I want us to go back there to ask for their secret recipe."

    Before she replied, Nina stuffed her mouth with a spoonful of rice and a piece of barbecue to hide her lips from twitching to the corner. But in her thought, Nina was thinking that it won''t happen anymore after she broke up with him.

    Once she moves to the Girl''s dormitory, she will talk to Steven and end everything between them.. She doesn''t want him to continue assuming that things between them are all right when the truth is not.

 Chapter 283 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 283: THINKING OF HIM

    * * *

    Swallowing the food in her mouth, Nina gulped a glass of water. She clears her throat to prepare to talk to Kristina instead.

    "Ahem. Kristina, is my room ready? Can I move in tomorrow?" she asked cheerfully. Of course, it delighted her to stay away from Steven. She wants to move out today if she were to ask.

    Kristina, who focuses all her senses on her food, raises her head and meets Nina''s beautiful eyes. She responded, "Yes. Emily and Vanessa, with the other girls in the dormitory to clean your room today for you to move in tomorrow. I think it will finish soon."

    "Really? Then I can move today!" she uttered excitedly.

    Steven was in panic hearing this; he promptly stopped Nina. He complains, "Why are you in a hurry to move in? We haven''t spent more time yet." He sounded hurting.

    Nina pursed a smile as she mouthed, "We have plenty of time from now on, right?"

    "But still¡­ you can stay here. You don''t need a dormitory. I will drive you to school before I go to the office, then we can go home after our classes in the evening. And even if I have no class, I will always pick you up from school. And if I couldn''t drive you to school, Mr. Feng can drop you off. They will be here in two weeks," Steven proposes.

    Of course, he would not give up convincing Nina. This is his chance to be alone with her. He wouldn''t wait for Jessica to arrive. Once Jessica was here, she would follow Nina around and put her nose into Nina''s business.

    Meanwhile, eating quietly across from Steven and Nina: Harry and Kristina fell on their thoughts. From their point of view, everything that Steven mentions is more likely a proposal. This guy is truly madly in love with Nina.

    But Harry feels something is not right. Why does Steven hurry to live with Nina like a married couple?

    Nina, on the other hand, prefers her silence, carefully munching her food. But Steven is tenacious to hear her answer. She presses her lips to calm down and has careful thought on how to explain things with Steven. Of course, she could not openly blurt out in front of others that she is breaking up with him.

    Heaving a silent sigh, she muttered, "Steven, I already told you that one thing why I came here is to live independently. I could not do that if I was living in a huge mansion with a bunch of servants and even have a personal driver. That''s not my purpose why I am here as an Exchange Student. Besides, I know how to drive now. I will buy a car to drive myself. Also, Jessica knows to drive too."

    Steven rendered speechlessly learning this. ''No way!'' Now he was racking his head about how to make her stay, at least until tomorrow. He wants to spend time with her tonight!

    Heaving a sigh of defeat, Steven concealed his displeasure. He could see that Nina wanted to stay away from him because of what happened last night, and she was still angry about what he did. But he loves her so much. How could he convince Nina that he is really in love with her and wanted to marry her sooner? If Nina accepts his proposal. Right at this moment, he will marry her.

    But now, she was aloof, and it felt like she was drifting away from him. How could she please him? What can make her happy? Steven mused.

    "Okay..." he stopped being stubborn. "I will take you tomorrow to your dormitory. It''s my responsibility to help you settle in. Dean Collins assigned me to take care of all you needed and tour you around the University. We can go shopping to buy the things you needed," he said in a gentle tone, pushing a smile to hide his frustration. Nina ignores him, but she can not stop him from doing this.

    From that table, someone had no sense at all that a heavy tension grew in the room. Upon hearing the word shopping, Seth''s ears stood like a puppy. Instantly, excitement crept to his body as his eyes twinkled.

    "Shopping?" he burst out.

    Everyone''s attention settled on Seth''s direction. Watching him quiver with excitement, Nina got an idea. "You can come with us, Seth. I promised to buy you a late present. Let me buy you tomorrow!" She invited Seth to come along tomorrow.

    "Is that true, sister Nina? That is not a joke?" Seth''s eyes twinkled several times that made Nina laugh.

    "I''m serious," she said with a huge smile across her face.

    "Yes!" Seth delightedly exclaimed, almost jumped from his chair.

    Astounded, Lucy watched Seth with an open mouth. She could not believe this guy didn''t see the picture. ''It was a date for sister Nina and brother Steven! Yet, he volunteered to be the third wheel!''

    Steven, on the other hand, it shocked him when Seth cut in and didn''t realize it was a couple''s shopping date. Across the table, Kristina giggled in silence. She has no comment on how shameless Seth is. Harry, who astounded as well, could only shake his head. He glanced at Steven, and his twin brother was frowning from disappointment.

    Too bad the guy noticed nothing about what was going on; Seth doesn''t stop talking. "Sister Nina! I will help you move in tomorrow! I could carry your luggage and shopping bags!"

    "Sure!" Nina answered gleefully. It will be a great idea to have Seth as a company. Besides, the guy is so funny. It was him who saved her from great tension when Steven kept insisting about her not moving out.

    "How about you, Kristina? Are you free tomorrow? What time is your class?" asked Nina after a little while. She''s hoping that Kristina won''t turn her down.

    Surprised that Nina invited her, she replied, "My classes would be in the afternoon and evening."

    "Oh, great! Why don''t you come with us? I need a girl''s opinion while Jessica wasn''t here. Honestly, she''s the one organizing my things and helping me to choose what is the best quality for buying items." Embarrassed, Nina told Kristina honestly. But it''s better to have more people to shop around than being alone with Steven.

    Kristina seemed to weigh things at first. Later, she accepted Nina''s invitation. "Sure! Since I have nothing to do in the morning."

    "Great, then!" said Nina, her eyes caught Harry is gaping at her tenderly. She smiled at him before she lowered her gaze and returned to eating.

    From then on, the tension has lifted. Grateful at Seth, keep throwing lousy jokes and Nina laughing hard.

    After the merry lunch halfway, Nina volunteered to help wash the dishes. But Kristina and Lucy did not allow her. Honestly, they couldn''t help staring at her creamy smooth hands. They are guessing Nina is not used to doing any house chores, and she must have countless servants to do them. Even Steven is showing extra care not to let Nina do anything and always mentioning the servants coming back soon to take care of her.

    After they kicked her out in the kitchen, Nina went to the library and scanned the shelves to check out what books Shang has that she hasn''t read yet.

    Nina read the title one by one; she found interesting books that she had not read yet. Dean Koontz wrote it. However, she couldn''t reach it.

    "Which one do you want to read?"

    Asked the man standing behind her. Her heart freaked out. ''Harry!''

    Nina gulped. Now she could not think straight. Harry was just behind her, and this made her heart thumping crazily.

    "Which one do you prefer to read?" Harry asked Nina once again. He was waiting for her to respond, but she remained silent. "Nina?"

    She pressed her eyelids, letting Harry''s sweet voice soothing throughout her nerves. Listening to his voice, she won''t tire of hearing every word coming out of his mouth. She wishes for him to speak more, but she has to respond.

    Stammering, she replied to Harry. "I... I am having a hard time which one I should read first," she reasoned out. Her face blushed pink when Harry chuckled.

    "Okay. How about these two books?" Harry reaches out for a book with the color blue and black covers. "You haven''t read them yet?" asked Harry.

    Nina shaking her head, she averted her gaze from Harry. ''What is he doing?''

    Nina bites her lower lip. Harry is looking at her with an intense gaze. It made her have difficulty breathing properly. Harry''s presence is too much for her senses to take. Last night, she dreamed of him.

    In her dream, they were kissing. It must be what she dreamed about after she''s thinking of Harry all night.

    And all night, she cried until she fell asleep. And to forget what Steven did to her, it was Harry in her mind. She recalls the night they held hands while looking for a way out from the Horror House and those kisses they shared.

    If she hadn''t had those memories, what Steven did to her last night and even from the last time, it would be a complete nightmare to her....

 Chapter 284 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 284: YOU ARE MINE, ALWAYS REMEMBER

    * * *

    "Nina¡­"

    Fell into her thoughts, Nina meets Harry''s eyes with a gaze full of love. She has forgotten to conceal her emotion, and Harry sees through...

    He softened his gaze as he controlled himself not to pull Nina into his arms. Clearly she wasn''t happy at all.

    At that moment, words are lost in the tip of their tongues, but their eyes and heart speak in silence. Questions are forming inside their heads, but both do not know where to start or what to ask firstly...

    It was Harry who gathered his thoughts in one place. Gaping at Nina with concern, he asked, "Why do you have bruises, Nina?"

    Startled at Harry''s question, she is not prepared to explain a thing to Harry. Could she tell him that Steven is forcing her to kiss, and she doesn''t like to? Could she tell Harry that one time, Steven sexually harassed her while she had the flu?

    No. She has no courage to bring up this matter yet. She doesn''t know what will happen. Steven is his brother. Would Harry do something for her? Like what? To punch Steven? And what will happen next? The brother''s relationship was destroyed because of her?

    She could not allow that to happen. They should not fight because of her. Last night is not a good encounter, and because of that, the twins become cold to each other over minor matters. Just because Harry makes her a noodle soup, Steven got jealous, and that turned into the tension between the twins.

    And for her, that was a meaningless feud. But Steven is such a narrow-minded person. Harry is just trying to help her. Heaving a hopeless sigh, she raised her head and smiled at Harry, not for him to worry about her.

    She was about to open her mouth when they heard Kristina''s voice entering the study room.

    "Hey, Harry! The pape... Oh, Nina... You''re here..." Kristina shifted her gazes between Harry and Nina. Suddenly, jealousy crept toward her chest, but she had to calm down.

    Is it normal to feel this way, right? When did you see your boyfriend talking sincerely to another girl at a very close distance?

    And maybe, if Harry is not tall or if Nina is taller... it looks like they are about to kiss each other.

    Harry tenderly looked down at another girl while this girl lovingly looked up at him.

    Definitely, she would get jealous after she caught them in this scene. But Kristina concealed the emotion that flooded in her head.

    Nina, who slowly regains her senses, turned her head toward Kristina and smiled awkwardly. "Yeah. I borrowed a few books to read in my bedroom. I''m going now." She said, attempting to explain, raised the books in her hand.

    Without taking a glance at Harry, Nina turned around and walked out of the study, leaving the couple to be alone.

    The moment she entered her bedroom, Nina dropped her body to the bed. It relieved her that Kristina came in. If she didn''t arrive, she isn''t sure how she can explain her bruises to Harry, which nothing she could think of as an excuse.

    Nina was deep in thoughts when the bed shakes, and she felt someone lay beside her, then an arm throw around her waist. She gasped in silence, pressing her mouth.

    ''He would never change! He would only break his promise one after another!''

    "Honey... Please, just stay here with me. I promised I would not do things that upset you."

    Nina rolled her eyes. ''Here, we go again. And what condition he has in mind this time?'' Nina mused.

    "Honey, I promised to behave. If you don''t want me to kiss you, then okay."

    Nina remained silent, but everything that Steven blabbed disgusted her. ''And when did he hold on to his promise? He just keeps breaking them!''

    "I will not kiss you... But please, let me hold you like this."

    ''Bullshit! What is the difference? He''s still taking advantage of me! I knew it! After his promises, a ridiculous condition follows!''

    Nina couldn''t decide whether to laugh or cry after hearing Steven''s blabbering. ''There is no good in his words! He will only break them the next day!''

    She''s stressing out in her mind. But she keeps her thoughts to herself. It''s not even worth arguing with the guy. What she needed now is perfect timing to end everything between them.

    Nina was on the verge of screaming at Steven. The guy buried his face into her hair and breath in her scent. That sent a thousand disgust to her core. She could feel every hair of her body rose in terror.

    ''This guy is a real pervert and scum! He just promised he won''t do what I don''t like! And I didn''t agree to him yet that he could hold and touch me like this! But now he is sniffing me like a maniac!''

    "Honey, I promised I won''t lose control anymore if that''s what you fear about living with me here in the mansion."

    ''Dammit! You''re a piece of shit, Steven!''

    "But I''m willing to marry you."

    Nina pressed her eyelids to control her temper. She''s not stupid not to understand what Steven is saying to her. She may have no experience of being in a relationship. But Steven just proves to her how horny and asshole he is.

    She knew that if she spent more days with him, he might succeed in his plan. He already showed his true color last night.

    If she didn''t cry, would he stop kissing her? How if Harry wasn''t in the mansion last night? Would Steven insist on what he wanted to happen? She doesn''t want to imagine what would happen next.

    "Please, Steven¡­ Could you stay away?" She controls her anger not to yell and shrugs the guy''s arm.

    "But Nina? We are a couple. Why can''t I hold you like this?"

    He sounded confused, and Nina feels it was ridiculous. She snaps the guy, "You just said that you would not do whatever upsets me, right?"

    "Nina¡­ why..."

    She sat up and stood on her feet to face Steven. The guy looked pitiful. His eyes exhibit how he''s hurt that she kept rejecting him. His lips tore into a bitter smile. But she could no longer take this shit.

    "Steven¡­ How if I told you I want to end it here, right now?"

    "No. You must be joking. You promised we would not break up."

    "But I want to end it now, Steven." Why could he not understand that she can''t continue this because she doesn''t love him? "I don''t love you. This relationship is unhealthy without love."

    "Nina¡­" Steven rendered speechlessly. Later, he recovered from the shock. A pitiful smile tore across his face as he uttered in a low voice. "You were just angry at me because of what happened last night. I promise it won''t happen again."

    "You know I was angry! And yes! It won''t happen again! I want us to break up now!"

    "No. You just need to calm down. You could say that because you were still mad at me."

    Dammit! Now she who should calm down? This is insane! Nina stressed out silently. She turned around not to see into Steven''s pleading eyes. It irritates her to see his pitiful look. He is so good at acting that he was sorry! But his words are contrary to his actions! What she must do is convince this guy!

    "Steven, I mean it¡­ We are over now. I can''t go on like this. We only fight and argue over small and meaningless things."

    "No."

    "What?"

    "I don''t accept you are breaking up with me." There is no trace of emotion on Steven''s face. He just stared at Nina with a pair of proud eyes.

    "You are mine. Always remember that, Nina."

    Upon saying it, Steven stood from the bed and walked toward the door, leaving Nina before she could utter a word.

    Dumbfounded, Nina was speechless as she worked to process the words Steven had uttered.

    Later, every word slowly registered into her head. Creep crawled all over her body, a chill crept down her spine. ''He is losing his head!''

    No. Just now¡­ it feels like Steven is a different person. She could sense the danger in his voice. And it shows that he didn''t accept her break up, nor listen to her! How could she convince him they are over?

    "This is ridiculous!" Nina wants to shed tears. But no. She won''t cry for Steven. It''s not worth it.

    Nina stayed inside her bedroom and locked the door. She had forgotten that Lucy and Seth were there. But what she heard earlier, those teenagers will watch a movie. Then it was fine she would not entertain them.

    But after an hour since she talks to Steven. The guy is knocking on her door, begging her to open it.

    "Nina, I have a surprise for you."

    ''Surprised, what? It is one of your tricks, Steven! And I won''t fall for it!'' She wants to yell this to the guy. But she ignored him. However, she could hear faint noises from the living room. It seems like there are more people now in the mansion.

    Curious, Nina opens the door. And it was Steven''s huge smile that greeted her.

    "Come on. You would like to see my surprise for you," said Steven cheerfully.

    Nina could not hide her frowning at Steven. It still upset her at his behavior just a while back. "And what is it?" she asked in a rough tone.

    "Just come!" Steven forced open the door and reached for her hand to lead her toward the staircase. "Honey, let''s stop fighting, okay? I want to see you happy."

    Steven uttered lovingly; Nina wanted to puke. She is about to counter at him when she hears a familiar sweet voice calling her from below.

    "Nina!"

    Her eyes dramatically widened. She thought she was dreaming.

    "Mama? Papa?"

    What are they doing here? Why even the elders are here!?

 Chapter 285 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 285: IT WAS YOU WHO IS HARRY''S GIRLFRIEND

    * * *

    Confusion registered all over her face. It was a shock for Nina to see her parents and the Shang family appear suddenly.

    ''What is going on?'' Perplexed by everything that is happening, Nina glanced at Steven, who still has that smile on his face. ''This is his plan!? Was he trying to sleep with me last night because he knew our parents were coming? He really is something!''

    Before she and Steven reach the first floor of the mansion, Harry also rushes outside the study room. He was standing on the railings. Seeing him with a beautiful girl beside him; surprised Jerome and Mely.

    ''So both of their sons had a girlfriend now?'' The couple''s thoughts. However, Jerome isn''t happy at all. Because what he hopes is for Nina and Harry to be in a relationship. Although he promised Steven to give him a chance to prove himself to the family, he knew who''s among his sons excels more, and that is Harry.

    But suddenly, Steven and Nina were in a relationship, and if he is not mistaken, the girl beside Harry is his girlfriend. It displeases him, but he has to hide his disappointment.

    Hopelessly, Jerome watched Nina walking toward her parents. The girl is even more elegant and charming, just the perfect wife of a Shang.

    A Shang, who would replace him one day as the head of the Clan. Of course, he hasn''t reached that throne yet. But he is confident that Harry is the best son he could rely on to achieve this dream. But if he only married someone else, that is impossible now.

    Unless Harry married Nelson''s daughter, his grandfather would give him great favor. Now things aren''t looking good.

    Meanwhile, Nina still couldn''t believe that her parents were here.

    "Mama! Papa! I missed you both so much!" She hugged them as she sobs. The last time she saw them was her birthday, and that is last summer.

    It made her so happy. But at the same time, she cried and her tears meant how Steven tricked her this way. ''What now?'' Hiding her sadness, she whispered to her mother Dona. "Mama, did Aunt Annie tell you?"

    Nodding, she squeezes Nina''s hands. "Yes, honey. She sent someone to tell us everything. So we come here to see you." Dona has so much to ask her daughter. But this isn''t the right time. Not in front of the Shangs.

    After greeting her parents, Nina walks toward Mely to greet the woman, and then Madame Mei is sitting on the long sofa.

    "Hello, Madame Mei. I am delighted to see you." Nina politely bowed to the elder woman.

    "Ah! My beautiful Nina! Come, sit beside me! Look at you! You are even as beautiful as the years pass. I haven''t seen you for two years!" It delighted the elder woman to see her. Nina has always joined her with tea and read wonderful stories in the afternoon.

    Nina replied, "I''m pretty busy at school overseas, Madame Mei."

    "Great Grandma..." She corrected Nina. "Why are you so formal? You are now part of the family." The older woman uttered brightly.

    Nina wanted to protest and correct this, however, she had no courage to speak up to Madame Mei. She is a kind soul old woman. And she couldn''t bring herself to say something in front of everyone, so she chose her silence.

    Later, Madame Mei noticed the girl following Harry. The two are now stepping down the stairs. She asked Nina who she was.

    "Great-grandma, she is Kristina, Harry''s girlfriend," Nina replied the old woman. Honestly, it brings bitterness to her chest. She mentioned another girl''s name and introduced as Harry''s girlfriend.

    "Oh. I thought it was you who is Harry''s girlfriend?"

    Everyone in that living room rendered speechless, stunned, but they didn''t make any comment. Nina, on the other hand, blushed red. She pursed a shy smile; she uttered, "No, great-grandma Mei."

    Honestly, she felt bad for Kristina. She isn''t happy to see someone feel out of place. And as for Steven, his face darkened, he glared in Harry''s direction.

    Gladly, Madame Mei quickly takes back her remarks, and it sounded like she is just joking.

    "Oh, Steven and Harry are twins!" The elder woman laughs. "Why have I forgotten that? I must be very old already to remember."

    Madame Mei looked up and stared at Kristina, who looked embarrassed. She quietly stands next to Harry. Meeting his family was the last thing on her mind. She sometimes thinks of it, but she didn''t imagine that it was today. And it was clear to her that they truly like Nina to be a part of their family. She isn''t only a rich daughter, but she is perfect as Harry or Steven''s wife.

    She silently observes Harry''s mother and grandmother. All wore elegant dresses, and the way they move is someone that was trained as a woman in High Society. It isn''t different in Royal families or Aristocrat circles. They must act classy and have a strong, unique personality.

    "Hello, dear. How are you?" Madame Mei greeted Kristina, who the latter bowed and greeted back.

    "I am fine, ma''am. Please, to meet you." She bit her lower lip. She isn''t sure how she should address them.

    Standing next to Kristina, Harry cleared his throat. "Ahem! Great-grandma, Grandfather, Mama, and Papa... I want you to meet my girlfriend, Kristina Muller." He holds Kristina''s hand and squeezes it. He turned his head to her and smiled, "Meet my mother Mely, and Great-grandma Mei."

    She wanted to shed tears. Somehow Harry stood up for her, and he properly introduced her to his family. Before she chokes, she bows once again and greets them one more time.

    Mely, who don''t want to be rude to her son''s girlfriend, she smiled and greeted Kristina. "Hello, Kristina. Why don''t you take a seat? I wanted to talk to my sons. I haven''t seen them for almost two years. If they don''t have girlfriends, I think..." Mely whose voice is naturally friendly, sounding hurt.. She glared at the twins to let them know that.

 Chapter 286 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 286: HARRY WHOM YOU LOVE

    * * *

    It was Steven, who rushed to her side to comfort his mother. "Well, as you could see Mama. I didn''t forget to tell you that Nina is now my girlfriend."

    "Hmm..." Mely turned her head at Nina, she smiled at and nodded in satisfaction. Of course, she loves Nina to be her daughter-in-law, but she could feel that something is not right here.

    Mely looks around. Her eyes caught two teenagers peeking in the hallway that leads toward the guest rooms and Theater Room. She asked, "Who are they?"

    Before any of them could answer, Seth stepped out and introduced himself while bowing.

    "Hello, brother Harry and brother Steven''s parents and grandparents and sister Nina''s parents. My name is Seth Lindsey! At your service!"

    Mely laughs, Dona giggled along with Nina. Dona thinks he is a funny young man. Harry shakes his head. He grabbed Seth by the shoulder, he proudly told them, "He is helping me to clean the mansion while the servants are away. He also accompanied me when Steven went to England."

    "I see. Thank you for taking care of my son." With a warm smile on her face, Mely told Seth, "I will reward you later."

    "Are you taking me shopping like brother Harry? Sister Nina promised me too because it was my birthday yesterday!"

    Hearing this, Kristina and Lucy dropped their jaws while Nina continued giggling, which shocked Steven looking at Seth, dumbfounded. "You are so shameless!"

    Well, Mely only smiled and nodded, "Okay. Let me buy you something after I take a rest and my jet lag is over."

    Seth couldn''t hide his excitement. He glanced at Nina and raised a thumb.

    Nina laughed and nodded at the guy. Seth could ease the tension that was throbbing in her chest.

    "No problem, brother Harry''s mother!" he said afterward.

    "Aunt¡­ just call me, Aunt Mely."

    Widening his eyes, Seth bowed, "Thank you, Aunt Mely!" Then he whispered at Harry. "Brother Harry, you adopted me. Shouldn''t I call your mother, Mama too?"

    His voice is loud enough. It shocked Jerome to hear this, Steven blurted out jokingly. "You shut up! When did we adopt you!?"

    "Brother Steven is heartless!" He mumbled.

    "I heard that!"

    He steps back and hides behind Harry. "Protect me, brother Harry."

    Harry shook his head. He looked at Steven and muttered, "Seth is making our meals and doing our laundry. You should be nice to him, at least."

    It was a reminder but sounded like a joke. But Steven didn''t respond or glance at his twin brother. Now it becomes awkward for Harry to say that, and Nina felt bad for him.

    However, it was she who only knew that the twin wasn''t on good terms because of what happened last night. But it upset her that Steven is not playing along, at least in front of their parents and the elders.

    She glances at Steven. Exactly as the guy meets his gaze. Steven smiled at her, but she only gave him a warning stare. It didn''t please him, but anger surged in his chest. He gritted his teeth.

    Clearly, Nina is siding Harry. He''s in a rage. But he has to conceal his fury.

    ''F...CK, Harry!''

    ~~~~~

    While the servants were making dinner, everyone took a rest.

    Mely accompanied grandmother Mei to her bedroom. Meanwhile, the men went to the mansion''s In-House Bar with Steven. And as for Harry, he accompanies Kristina, Seth, and Lucy in the Theater Room. They insist on helping the servants to prepare the dinner, but Harry told them that from now on they are guests in the mansion. They don''t need to do any chores now the servants are back.

    "Is it really okay that you are here, instead of joining your father and Steven to entertain Nina''s family?" Kristina encouraged him to go talk to his father and Nina''s dad. But Harry reasoned that he isn''t needed there.

    Why would he? Steven intentionally did this to show him, he won the favor of the elders. He is not needed there when Steven is talking to their father and his future father-in-law about his marriage to Nina. He didn''t need to hear when Steven officially asked Nina''s hand from Nelson. He knew for himself. He would only get hurt.

    "They were okay without me. I''m not needed there, anyway." He forced a smile and tried to sound cheerful.

    But Kristina perfectly could see the pain in Harry''s eyes. He may hide his true feelings, but she could guess that Harry was sad. But he seems willing to give way.

    ''Harry, would you really give up on her? I love you. But it is painful to see the one you love who is in love with someone else.''

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Meanwhile, Nina showed Dona her bedroom on the third floor. Dona was happy that her daughter has a beautiful room. Steven seems truly taking care of Nina. But the letter Annie sent her contains some unpleasant news. Later, Nina gathered her courage to inquire about what her aunt told her parents.

    "Mama, what did Aunt Annie tell you? Why are you here with them instead?"

    Dona reaches for her daughter''s hair, she combs them with her fingers. "Nina, we planned to come here to make sure you are okay. Your father is angry and disappointed. But he freaks out when the Shang comes over and talks about you and Steven. The elders heard about it too, and your grandfather instantly agreed to the marriage."

    "You agreed too, Mama?" she asked worriedly.

    Dona shakes her head, Nina felt relieved. She threw her arms around her mother''s waist and cried on her shoulder. "Mama..."

    "I know, honey¡­ It was Harry whom you love. But what happens?"

    Nina continued crying, letting out all the pain she concealed inside her chest until she calmed down. She wipes her eyes; she is sobbing while replying to her mother. "I... I was stupid, Mama. I was to blame for why it''s happening to me."

    Dona felt pity for her daughter. Sometimes, to love someone brings happiness at the same time as sadness.

    "Nina... I am your mother, so I know this is not all about you¡­ You surely made a mistake, but you can tell me what really happens?"

    Pondering, Nina couldn''t decide if she should tell her mother about everything. ''Should I?''

 Chapter 287 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 287: ARRANGED-MARRIAGE

    * * *

    "As you can see, Mama¡­ Harry has a girlfriend now. It hurts me because I thought he felt the same way as me. But when something happens and I needed someone, Steven was there for me..." Nina narrated to her mother about what happened at the Charity Ball.

    "He loved me, Mama. But I''m scared. His love is overbearing. It was exhausting to handle. And now, Steven and Harry''s relationship is not in pleasant condition because of me. I don''t want them to fight because of me."

    "The twin loves you both," Dona commented, which made Nina crease her forehead.

    "How can you say that, Mama? Harry ignored my confession," she murmured. A trace of sadness is present in her voice.

    "Really? Did you confess to him?" a bit surprised, Dona''s tone was like teasing her daughter. Nina''s cheeks flushed instantly. "Why didn''t Harry respond to you?"

    Shrugging her right shoulder, Nina muttered, "Because he already has a girlfriend."

    "Hmm¡­ when do you think it started? And when did you confess to Harry?"

    "Um, I don''t know when Harry and Kristina''s relationship started¡­ But I confessed to Harry when summer was almost over last year. That was the time Steven came back here in New Jersey after my birthday. I asked him to give Harry my gift, and I included a letter on the card."

    "Does Harry receive the letter?" Dona was more like talking to herself, but Nina heard it clearly. Dona witnessed a scenario back when she was in an Academy for all girls. Two best friends girls, at the same time, are roommates. One is the bridge to the other girl. But she is hiding the letters from this boy that has a crush on her. Could it be possible?

    "Mama? What do you mean by that?"

    Donna came back to her senses, hearing Nina asking her. She replied, "Oh. I remember something, but not important."

    "Mama, Steven is so jealous if Harry and I talk or if Harry did something for me. It''s too exhausting to be like that, Mama. Both are my friends before Steven and me in a relationship."

    With both hands, Dona holds her daughter''s face. She uttered, "Like what I said, they both are in love with you."

    "How could you be so sure, Mama? As I said, Harry ignored my confession, and he has a girlfriend now," she pouted. "But I want to break up with Steven, Mama. But he won''t accept it."

    "I can see that Steven is truly in love with you. But it''s not healthy if you are not comfortable with it."

    Shaking her head, Nina was on the verge of crying again. "I''m not, Mama."

    Dona heaves a sympathetic sigh. She didn''t wish her daughter to put in a relationship that will cause her depression, and worse is a mental breakdown. However¡­

    "We need to talk to your Papa because the elders already decided without us."

    "What does that mean, Mama? No! I don''t want it! Please, talk to papa! Ask him to stop grandpa!"

    "I know, honey. But¡­" Dona sighed. She hugged her daughter tightly. Even she doesn''t want this arranged marriage for her daughter. Maybe it works for her, but she wants Nina to choose for herself.

    Nina could sense that her mother was hiding something. She''s hearing her sighing a lot. "Mama? Did something happen?"

    "Your grandpa and your father fought."

    Nina''s shoulders fell on her side. It means her grandfather decided for her already. But she doesn''t want to marry Steven, her grandfather should understand it! In Panic, Nina coaxes her mother, "Mama, please, let''s go talk to grandpa! I don''t want him to arrange me with Steven!"

    "Don''t worry, honey. We will¡­"

    "Mama¡­" Nina rubs her face into her mother''s shoulder. Once again, she cried.

    This time, Dona joined her daughter crying. She also sheds tears because she could relate to how it feels to have no freedom to decide for herself. The difference is, the person who arranged for her is a gentle person. She later sees that Nelson is a good man. He is patient with her naivety. He is already a mature man when she meets him. But in her daughter''s case. Steven is childish than Harry. She would consider Harry over Steven. But the elders are already meddling in the children''s love life and quickly plan for the marriage soon.

    Meanwhile, outside the door, Mely was about to knock when she heard Nina''s cries. She felt embarrassed. Dona is like a sister to her, and she would be ecstatic if Nina became her daughter-in-law. But it complicates some things. Even with her, she has no power to say against the elders'' decision.

    Besides, it involves two of her sons. As a mother, it''s harder for her which one she should take sides with, which she doesn''t like, but her husband¡­

    Jerome wants Harry, who will marry Nina. But Steven, who happens to be Nina''s boyfriend, and the elders made a final decision about it already. It is a pain in the head.

    She needs a private talk with Jerome. They need to make a wise decision that no one of their sons gets hurt. Not Steven, nor Harry, most especially not Nina. That sweet girl is a doll. If she has a daughter, she will protect her with all her might.

    Ah, she should not forget Harry''s girlfriend. She needs to talk to her sons. Mely left that place with bewilderment in her chest.

    Why do things have to be complicated?

    She is certain. The kids just wanted to love and be loved¡­

    ~ ~ ~

    That night, in the grand dining hall of the mansion: the Shang and Li family shared a merry dinner. Elder Shang and Elder Li seated opposite each other at the long table. On their right side are their wives, while on the left are Nelson and Jerome with their wives.

    Nina is seated between her mother and Steven. While Harry is seated next to grandma Mei and Kristina is on his right side. Lucy and Seth also joined the table, eating quietly.

    They opened the Dining Hall to hold the dinner. It was the first time they saw this room from this passing month they were coming to the mansion for visits.

    Kristina, Seth, and Lucy were not a part of the family, but they could feel an extreme tension on the long table. It seemed like the parents were in deep thoughts while the elderly didn''t hide their delight that finally, the two families will unite soon.

    Elder Shang and Elder Li were recollecting memories of the past.

    And of course, the happiest person among them is Steven. He is responsible for why everything is happening now.

    He sent someone to relay his message to Great-grandpa Shang. It''s the old man he directly contacted to help him ask Nina''s hand for marriage, and he was happy that his Great-grandpa made a quick move. He set a meeting with Nina''s grandfather, and the old men immediately agreed with the marriage.

    However, Jerome is not happy at all. He just quietly ate his food. He couldn''t bring himself to speak when he''s racking his head, pondering about many things. He needs to do something soon.

    His son Steven too pissed him. How dare his son compromise his plans! He went to the Elder without consulting him first! He has another plan on how to unite the Li and Shang. But now? How can he change the situation? The elders already decided for themselves!

    And as for his son, Harry. He annoys him because he is so slow! Now he has a girlfriend? How could he pursue him for Nina?

    Ah! He''s going crazy!

    Among the people on the long table, Kristina is observing silently. She knows that she doesn''t belong to this family dinner. It felt so odd to be present at this family dinner. The elders were talking leisurely, but both the parents of Steven and Nina were silent. It''s easy to perceive that something is going on with them. Kristina mused.

    Even Harry and Steven are not talking like the usual. They seem distant from each other. And it all begins when Nina arrives.

    The twin''s relationship seemed to have a wall in between them. She witnessed how the twin works together and laugh together. But now? All she sees is tensions. Maybe the reason is that Harry also loves Nina, and Steven knew about it.

    Halfway through the dinner, Madam Mei suddenly speaks up, which makes Harry and Steven freak out.

    "Nina, I missed your tea. Can you make tea for this old lady after this wonderful dinner?"

    Hearing the elder woman, Harry quickly throws a glare at Steven, who also raises his head. The twin met eyes, and in a flash, they were talking to each other.

    ''Do something, Steven!'' Harry shot a glare at his twin before he lowered his head again to eat quietly.

    Steven darkened his face. ''It seemed like Harry found out the bruises in Nina''s pulse.'' He thought. And he doesn''t like that Harry is minding his business. But he has no choice but to agree to the message Harry sent him in silence. He understands that Harry wants him to do something.

    If Nina makes tea, she has to roll up her sleeves. By then, it will show the bruises that were marked in her pulse. Her skin is creamy-white and too smooth, that gripping her arms left bruises. Her skin was too delicate.

    But what excuse should he say that his great-grandmother stops requesting about the tea?

 Chapter 288 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 288: FAMILY''S DECISION

    * * *

    Among everyone on that long table, the person who is most pressured in this situation is Nina. Since her grandfather decided on her marriage, she could not be at ease.

    She will beg her father to talk to her grandpa, not to be engaged with Steven. She has to do something about it. But at the moment, she is facing a bigger problem. Great-grandma Mei is requesting her to make tea. If she does that, her parents will see her bruises.

    What will she do now? She could not disappoint great-grandma Mei.

    Nina glanced at Steven. The guy is also looking at her with pleading eyes. She wants to slap him.

    He is the reason she is in the situation. Now how could they make an excuse?

    Nina is eating unconsciously, she did not notice the chilies hiding in chicken chunks. Her throat itching, and now she''s coughing. Steven quickly handed her a glass of water, but she continued coughing.

    When she calmed down, her voice began hoarsely.

    "Great-grandma Mei, can we postpone the tea preparation? Nina hasn''t got over her cough yet," said Steven.

    Confused, Kristina, Seth, and Lucy shared a glance. Nina has not coughed yesterday or this morning. But she seems truly coughing this time.

    Gladly, the elder woman understood, instead concerned written all over her face when Nina didn''t stop coughing. She excuses herself, Steven escorts her to her bedroom. When they were inside, Nina halted in the middle of the room, pressing her eyelids. Her throat is still burning. But if it didn''t happen, she has no excuse to refuse to make tea.

    "Honey... Are you alright?" asked Steven worriedly.

    Nina made an abrupt turn. She stared at Steven emotionless. Suddenly her hand landed on the guy''s face. It shocked him, but she remains silent when Nina is glaring at him furiously while.

    Her teeth are gritting in rage. But she could not bring herself to yell at this guy because of her anger.

    She turns around and walked toward the sofa, ignoring Steven, who was in a trance after she slaps him.

    Later, Mr. Feng knocked on the door. Steven opens it, the butler hands him a tray of herb tea.

    Nina dropped her jaw after she saw the teapot of ginger herb. She threw a sharp glare at Steven and sneered at him, "Do something!"

    Steven didn''t counter her anger. He just let Nina feel fury at him. He reached her back when she was coughing again after she spoke. Her throat triggered when she spoke sternly.

    "Wait here, I will get you some cold water," he uttered. Steven leaves the room, Nina heaves a furious sigh. If she drinks ginger herb tea, the burn will only get worse.

    Meanwhile, Steven is on his way to the kitchen when he meets Harry in the corridor. He is carrying a tumbler.

    "Give it to Nina," said Harry.

    Steven''s face darkened. He only glanced at the bottle in Harry''s hand but did not take it.

    Pressing his mouth, Harry scoffed. "This is not the time to be egoistic, Steven. We are talking about Nina here. She will feel worse after drinking that ginger herb tea. Coldwater will help ease her burning throat."

    "I know that!" Steven growled sternly. "You need not worry nor remind me. I know how to take care of my girlfriend!" Steven snaps at Harry.

    It was Steven''s harsh tone that annoyed him. Harry grabbed Steven''s jacket, he sneered, "You know how to take care of your girlfriend? F...ck, Steven! Why does she have bruises!?"

    Steven met Harry''s glare, he warned his twin brother, "Don''t meddle in our business. You have your girlfriend! You should care for her instead, and not someone else''s girlfriend!"

    Steven emphasizes the last three words to remind Harry that Nina''s boyfriend is him.

    Harry retorted, "You are her boyfriend. I get that, Steven. But treat her well! Next time I see she had another bruise? You''re going to¡­" Harry didn''t finish his words when Seth suddenly appeared behind Steven.

    "Brother Harry, we are ready!" said Seth. He has no idea, nor can read the atmosphere. But Harry felt relieved¡­ because he and Steven might have ended punching each other.

    "Good, then¡­ Let''s go." Harry casually letting go of Steven''s jacket. He shoves the tumbler in his chest. Steven has no choice but to reach for the falling bottle. Since Harry already prepared it, he brought the bottle to Nina.

    "Goodbye, brother Steven!" Seth waves at him before he follows Harry, who will drive them home.

    When he went back to Nina''s room, he handed the bottle. "Honey, drink this for you to feel better."

    "Thank you..." she thanked Steven with a haughty tone. Nina emptied the bottle, and she got better after. She looked at Steven, who was seated silently next to her.

    After she slapped him, he still cared to get her a bottle of cold water. I touched her. But she won''t forgive him or apologize to him.

    Later, someone is knocking on the door. She and Steven share a glance before their eyes landed on the teacup with ginger herb tea. Nina dropped her jaw, watching Steven drink the tea. It displayed on his face the unpleasant taste of the herb. But for her, Steven endured it. Somehow, she pitied him.

    If only Steven won''t do things that upset her, maybe it has a chance for her to learn to love him.

    Knocking on the door, Dona and Nelson entered the room. Nina''s face suddenly brightens and a wide smile tore across her face. "Mama! Papa!"

    "Honey, can we talk with you?" said Dona, glancing at Steven.

    "Of course, Mama! I am waiting for you both." Nina also glanced at Steven, giving him a meaningful glare. Of course, he understood that it does not need him to be part of the talk, although he is curious, at the same time, he fears that Nina would mention her bruises.

    Before he gets up to leave the Li family to have a private talk, Steven reaches for Nina''s hand and squeezes it. "Take a rest honey, Let''s continue talking tomorrow," said Steven.

    Honestly, Nina wants to slap him. How dare this guy give her warning stares? It was clear that he is afraid she will tell her parents of everything he''d done to her.

    But in Steven''s mine, they were a couple. Kissing should be a normal interaction between them. He leaned over and planted a kiss on her cheek.

    It surprised her, but she refrains not to frown. ''How dare he do this in front of my parents!''

    That it shocks the couple with Steven''s behavior, most especially Nelson. He pressed his lips, looking displeased. That is why, when Steven bid good night, he didn''t reply.

    After Steven left the room, Nelson rushed toward his daughter and wrapped her inside his arms. Instantly, Nina cried. "Papa, tell grandpa, I don''t want to marry Steven!" sobbing, Nina continued crying.

    Nelson met his wife''s pleading gaze. Dona sits next to Nina, Nelson reaches for his wife and hugs his princess and his queen tightly. When Nina calms down, he sincerely talks with his daughter.

    "I will try to talk to your grandfather when we go back to China," Nelson assured her daughter. It will not be easy. He might have a big fight with his father. But it was his daughter''s happiness that was on the line here. He will give his daughter''s freedom to choose who she wants to love and marry.

    Nina looked up to her father. She rested her head on his shoulder as she mused. She wants to marry someone like her father. A man who''s loving and kind to his woman. Although Steven truly loves her, his love is dangerous to the point she can''t stand it.

    "Papa¡­ I don''t want to stay here in the mansion. I want to live in the dormitory."

    Nelson pondered before he replied to his daughter. "How about I bought a house for you to stay here?"

    Nina thinks about it. But it will be easy for Steven to visit her. What she needs is a place where Steven could not come to her anytime he wants. If she stays in the mansion, Steven is free to do things to her anytime he pleases.

    "Um, Papa¡­ There''s no need for that. I will be fine in a dormitory. Besides, Jessica will be here soon."

    "Nina, are you certain about this?" Worriedly, Dona asked her daughter.

    "Yes, Mama. Don''t worry, just¡­" she bites her lower lip, weighing if she should mention this to her parents. Nina inhaled, she breathed out. "I want to break up with Steven. I don''t want to be engaged with him."

    Dona meets her husband''s gaze. She muttered, "I better stay here, Nelson."

    Hearing this, Nina''s eyes flickered. "Is that true, Mama?"

    Nodding, she combs Nina''s hair. "Until your Papa hasn''t convinced your grandfather to call off the arranged marriage. I will accompany you here in the US."

    "Thank you, Mama!" She hugs her mother tightly, and she feels warmth. This is a mother''s security.

    "All right, if that''s what you want, dear." Nelson had no choice but agreed with his wife. Besides, it also worried him about his daughter. Honestly, he doesn''t trust the likes of Steven. Maybe, if Harry had arranged for his daughter, he might have agreed. "I will ask Jerome to help me find a house for you both to live in. I will try my best to visit you often."

    "Thank you, Papa!"

    She couldn''t be happier! She is fine with this setup, as long as she could get rid of Steven. With her mother here, Steven can''t do anything to her....

 Chapter 289 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 289: A FATHER''S CONCERN

    * * *

    Harry just came back after he drove Seth, Lucy, and Kristina home. The mansion was quiet now, but his father was in the study talking with a few executives, reporting some matters regarding the company.

    Before he turns the doorknob of the bedroom, Harry heaves a long sigh. In the past twenty years, he shared a room with Steven¡ªit will be the first time that he doesn''t want to stay in the same room with his twin brother. Tonight, it was like suffocating for both of them to stay in one room.

    Steven was still up. He was at his desk sorting documents and placing them in a folder. He ignored when the door opens, and Harry steps inside.

    At a time like this, they are supposed to talk and tease each other before they sleep. But since last night''s encounter, instantly, their relationship changes. And tonight it got worse.

    Harry could feel the cold shoulder that Steven gave him. And probably he is at fault as well. Maybe he should never meddle in his brother''s relationship. But he could not restrain himself just sitting around when Nina is involved in a situation. He couldn''t help but cook for Nina when she was hungry, and earlier, when the chili made her uncomfortable, all in his mind is to get her cold water to ease the burn in her throat.

    He has good intentions, but Steven misunderstands this but gets jealous. But seeing his twin brother showing stubbornness, he also lost his temper.

    What is happening to him? He''s never been contradicting anything that Steven did in his past relationship. He never cares if Steven changes girlfriends every week or how he treated those girls.

    Harry headed to the bathroom and washed his face. He stared at his reflection for a longer time.

    Why does he get annoyed when he sees that Nina is unhappy and Steven seemed to worsen it the next day?

    He tried not to care, but why could he not stop himself? Could it be that he acted this way because he loves Nina, and he wants to see her happy? And as for what he sees, she''s not happy at all.

    He wished to see her happy, even if she''s in the arms of another man. And that man is none other than his twin brother. He doesn''t want his relationship with Steven tainted, but his brother is overly jealous.

    Harry came out of the bathroom, changed his clothes, and went to bed. The next morning, Harry drove his car and left for the office with his father Nelson to have a meeting with the US Headquarters executives.

    Behind is Steven, waiting for Nina to finish having breakfast with the ladies. It took a while when the elderly were talking with Nina about random stuff. But Steven is patient, as the subject was all about their engagement. Of course, it delights him to marry Nina as soon as possible, and that is his plan.

    Once they were married, Harry could do anything when Nina became his wife. Harry could not steal Nina from him anymore. They can move out of the mansion and live in their own house. That was all he planned after he learned that Nina is coming to New Jersey. He immediately made plans, and asking the elder''s support is the best backup he has.

    Later, after a long breakfast, finally, Nina could escape from the elder ladies. She has to visit Leroy Collins University and be welcomed by Dean Collins.

    After meeting Dean Collins, Steven toured Nina around the campus.

    Everyone drops their jaws seeing Steven hand in hand with a girl, leisurely walking around the university like he was on a date. And his company is not just a girl, but a beautiful woman who looks like a princess.

    No wonder this playboy stopped fooling around. They already heard about Steven having a girlfriend. Also, he was in several newspapers with this girl, and finally, they met her in person. And today, Steven''s flings are watching him helplessly of how he is intimate to a woman. They once wished Steven would have taken them seriously. But just like that¡­ They go on dates and bed, but Steven never offers them a real relationship. And they felt jealous of this girl he is with now.

    And among the very curious crowds was Rosie, Steven''s last fling. Steven just suddenly stops dating her, and now she saw him with another woman. She asked, "Who is that girl?"

    The woman next to her, who was eating a lollipop, replied, "I think she is Steven''s fianc¨¦e, the exchange student from Cambridge, England."

    "Oh, the famous GF!" Chimed in by another girl. "I heard Steven often fly to England to see this girl."

    "TSK. Look at her clothes," said the lollipop girl.

    The third girl was racking her head, if where she saw Steven''s girlfriend. "Oh, right! She''s a model in Val''s Collection!" she finally remembered.

    Rosie is shooting Nina with a stern gaze. The couple is now walking toward the next building, her chest was in fury. Steven never averted his gaze from his girlfriend but remained to gaze at her tenderly. It was what she dreamed is to get Steven''s attention. When she finally started dating Steven, she did everything to please him. But he dumped him just like that, and then acted like he didn''t know her!

    And staring at the woman he''s with now, she thinks there''s no special about her. She''s just super-rich, that''s all.

    In the meantime, Nina endured how Steven is too intimate with her. Ever since they arrived at the school, guided her to get out of the car, he never let go of her hand. Not only that, she feels embarrassed because everyone is looking in their direction.

    She finds out that Seven is famous in the school. It was possible in his character. Also, both Harry, and he is part of the Student Council. And so because of their popularity, the attention she received on her first day is overwhelming. Although, she is a kind of famous back in Cambridge. But her name was only dragged because of Albert''s rumors and Sarah as her friend.

    Moving on, after visiting several buildings, Nina asked Steven curiously. "Where is the library, by the way?"

    The library is her favorite place to stay when she has no classes. Definitely, it will be the same place she will go if there is nothing she has to do in the school.

    Tearing a warm smile, Steven kissed her on the lips, which Nina wasn''t able to dodge or avoid.

    "I know you would say that¡­" said Steven. "Intentionally, it''s the last place I plan to bring you over. Let''s go!"

    Nina wants this day to be over, and they could go home and stay away from Steven. Entering the building, Steven has been pointing her toward some historical frames on the wall. And because it was important information for her to know, she listened eagerly.

    "Anyway, you would love it here! There are a lot of new books they added to the library each week. But if you would like to own and have a signature by these authors. I could get you hard copies of these books. "

    Nina replied, "Hmm. Yeah¡­ It will be great to have these books as a collection," she retorted lazily. But Steven''s response shocked her.

    "Don''t worry! I will build a huge room as our library. I will fill it with all of your favorite books," Steven''s promised. His eyes flickered with delight in saying it.

    Nina did not respond, but she pushed a thin smile. Of course, that would never happen. Not in this life. However, she remained silent and keep her thoughts to herself. Nina wandered her eyes to the entire room. Finally, she could have an excuse to free her hand from Steven.

    "I''ll check out those shelves!"

    ~~~~~

    Back in the mansion, Nelson requested to talk with Jerome after the latter arrived home from his meeting. In the living room, the couples are seated across from each other on the sofa; the wives kept their silence beside their husbands.

    Mely and Dona, even though they weren''t speaking anything about Steven and Nina since they landed in the US, but they could feel that something is not right here. It''s the reason Mely wants to talk to Dona, which the latter badly wishes to talk to Mely as well. When their husband began talking, they just listened.

    "Jerome, I am moved that your son is taking care of my daughter. I heard Steven wanted Nina to live here in the mansion as part of the Exchange Student program. But they were in a relationship. I guess it''s not appropriate for my daughter to live with him in the same house. We could say they are engaged in a relationship. Nina is only my child. And I want my daughter to enjoy her life. My point is, I don''t want her to marry at an early age. Besides, Nina wishes to focus on her study. So, as her parents, we won''t allow them to live together, either Nina lives in the dormitory."

    Jerome, who listened carefully to a father''s concerns, his forehead creased. He asked curiously. "What do you mean by that, Nelson?"

    "We came up with an idea. I will buy a house for Nina," Nelson declared.

    "Why? What is wrong if Nina lives here with me?" asked Steven with confusion written on his face.

    Nina, who stands silently beside Steven, was restraining herself not to show her delight.

 Chapter 290 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 290: DO YOU LOVE NINA?

    * * *

    After they check out the Library, and her classes will begin tomorrow morning, Nina requested Steven to go home. She wanted to talk to her parents to purchase a house near the University. She saw townhouses, just ten minutes'' drive.

    And when they arrived home, they overheard their parent''s conversation. Now Steven is fretting over his disappointment in silence.

    "Uncle Nelson, Aunt Donna, you need not worry about Nina! I promise to take care of her!" Steven begs the Li couple.

    Dona glanced at her daughter. She looks at her husband, who gives assurance that he won''t give in. They already talk about this. And he could see that his daughter badly wanted to get out of her relationship with this guy.

    If Mely didn''t stand as Dona''s older sister, he might embarrass Steven and treat him roughly. Nelson mused.

    "Ahem. Steven, Nina will live with her mother, so I''m going to purchase a house for them."

    Hearing this, Steven cannot counter it. But his dream seemed cracked. Now that Nina''s mother will be with her, he couldn''t spend more time with her alone, but he needs to watch his actions.

    He wanted to marry Nina as soon as possible, but her parents didn''t seem to agree! There is a solution to that, and he needs to make Nina agree. Right now, he has to calm down and clear his mind.

    It worries him. He could not let Harry get a chance to talk to Nina about her confession letter. How if Harry makes a move?

    Nina belongs only to him. No other man could steal her away. Not even Harry! Steven gritted his teeth, but he hid his fury and disappointment.

    Jerome, on the other hand, somewhat breathed with relief. It''s the best thing to do. He is truly guilty that he is not in favor of Steven''s relationship with Nina. But he could not show that he is unfair to his children. And to arrange for Harry to marry Nina is not a good move this time. It will create big chaos for his sons. Besides, his wife Mely, they already argued about it before. Right now, he could not make a wrong decision but have fate in how life unfolds the future.

    That day, the family had lunch at their favorite restaurant in Monmouth, the same restaurant Harry brought Kristina.

    Harry, who was still in the company, Mely called his son to let him follow them as soon as possible. The moment Harry showed up in the restaurant, it displeased Steven, but he could do nothing since their father rented the exclusive hall for three hours.

    At a long table, Nina is eating quietly, but Steven keeps filling her plate with different dishes. She couldn''t take it anymore, so she refused him.

    "Enough Steven, let me finish the food on my plate," Nina tried to calm down, but her voice could still sense the anger in them.

    Feeling rejected, Steven smiled bitterly as he nodded. Nina is getting colder toward him, even in front of their family. But soon, she could not refuse him.

    Eating quietly across the table, Harry tightened his grip on his spoon. As days passed, he grew irritated watching Steven and Nina together. The thing is, Nina looked not comfortable, but he was persistent. But if he will give Steven a word, he could already perceive, it will become a fight.

    It was clear that she wants to breathe some room, but Steven is clingy. His twin brother doesn''t seem to see his action upset Nina. Harry mused.

    Steven, on the other hand. He lifted his gaze and stared at Harry. He asked him, "Why didn''t you bring Kristina with you?"

    Everyone at that table glanced in Steven''s direction. Since yesterday, they noticed that the twins didn''t talk to each other. But Mely could feel the tension between her twins, and she had no courage to talk to either Harry or Steven, but definitely, it was Harry she could talk with easily. She needs to ask his sons if something was going on. She could tell that her children were distant from each other.

    Being asked, Harry pushed a faint smile as he replied to Steven. "She has a class by now. I don''t want her to miss her lessons."

    Listening to Harry''s reasons, impressed Nelson. He always knows that Harry is a perfect boyfriend. If he is not mistaken, it was Harry who Nina first met. If his memory is correct, Nina was turning nine, and Harry was twelve. The two were cute playing together.

    ~ ~ ~

    Wearing a pink dress, Dona introduced Nina to Harry. Nina is too shy. She remains staring at Harry, who was seated quietly on the opposite side of the sofa she was sitting at. Getting bored, Harry took out a comic book from his bag and began reading it.

    Nina, who already loves reading illustration books, her eyes glued into the comic Harry was holding. Later, Harry realized that Nina was interested in what he is reading. He moved next to her and showed the book to Nina.

    Her eyes gleamed from delight. Good thing that her mama knew to speak and read the English language. Slowly, she read the comics. Harry, who is fast reading them as it is what language he grew up with, waited patiently for Nina to finish reading every page before she flips to the next page.

    Not long, their parents notice what is going on. It was Jerome who joked at Nelson. "It looks like I already have a daughter-in-law."

    Nelson followed where Jerome was looking at, it was her daughter Nina. Shaking his head, he responded, "My daughter is yet young. But your son seemed an obedient child. I might consider if my Nina is the right age and your son will become a great man."

    Jerome laughed. He assured Nelson, "My son is a smart kid. He graduated as a Valedictorian and I assure you, Harry behaved well."

    Nodding, Nelson concurred, "I could see that, anyway."

    Mely and Dona shared a glance. It seemed like their husband agreed already. But looking at Nina and Harry, they looked so cute together. They could hear Nina asking Harry how to read a word that confused her and then Harry patiently teaching her. The two truly look so cute together.

    But then, when the Li''s attend a banquet at the Shang manor, Steven met Nina. He is already a naughty kid. He teases Nina, which makes her cry. It upset Jerome how Steven behaved like that. Since then, Nina avoids talking to Steven even in their next visits to China. Nina was eleven by then, and the twins were fourteen.

    Jerome and Mely brought their four sons when they visited the Li family. However, the only one Nina talks to is Harry. Ignoring Steven, Nina pulled Harry''s hand and took him to her bedroom, and showed the comic books she collected.

    ~ ~ ~

    It was Harry who Nina liked even in the beginning. But it was Steven who became Nina''s boyfriend. Mely mused. She heaves a silent sighed. She was afraid that the twin had a conflict because of Nina. Because in later years Steven has been trying to win Nina''s attention.

    Harry and Steven were like the same toys, clothes, or things to own. The only things that can differ are the colors they like and the way they behave. Even so, they never fight over their toys because both have the same things, but different colors. They both like the same clothes, but the color is always not the same.

    So it makes Mely have this question in her head. She is curious if Harry was serious about his girlfriend Kristina. Because it was in the point of fear that maybe her twin sons love the same woman. With the attitude Harry had, he would give way to his brother. But she could feel the tension between the twins, and it must be related to Nina.

    What is she going to do if that''s the case? She doesn''t want to choose a side between Steven and Harry. It was one of the hardest jobs of a mother.

    ~~~~~

    After having a wonderful late lunch, the Shang''s accompanied the Li family to the nearby Real Estate from Collins University.

    Mely rode Harry''s car to take this opportunity to talk to her son. Along the long drive, she frequently glanced at Harry, who could see her movement.

    "Ma, do you have something to tell me?" Harry asks his mother, who seems uncomfortable in the seat. He noticed her often glances in his direction, but she could not bring up any topic to talk about.

    Mely heaves a sigh after her son reads her behavior. Maybe this is the right time to open a sensitive topic to Harry. She gaped at the car ahead of them, Mely shifted her attention to Harry, she asked, "Are you and Steven are in a fight, Harry?"

    This caught Harry off guard. But maybe mothers truly have a strong sense of what''s going on in their children.

    He replied, "I don''t know, Ma. For Steven, it seems it''s a big deal when it isn''t for me."

    "It involved Nina, so why are you both distant from each other?"

    Harry could feel that he could not deny but admit to his mother. He nodded.

    "Do you love Nina, Harry?"

 Chapter 291 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 291: HIS LOVE SCARE THE HELL OUT OF HER

    * * *

    Harry choked with his mother''s question. He even almost steps on the brake of his car. It takes a long moment for him to reply. Heaving a tired smile, Harry answered, "Mama, Steven loved Nina."

    Mely couldn''t decide whether to chuckle or cry. It was clear that Harry is avoiding answering her question.

    "But I''m asking about your feelings, Harry, not Steven''s. Everyone could see how he is head over heels to Nina. I am your mother. You can talk to me."

    After a moment passes, Harry heaves another sigh. He said, "It doesn''t matter, Ma... Their marriage was already arranged by the elders."

    Mely closes her eyes. Harry''s voice filled with sadness. Her son is just lying to his feelings. "Harry, it matters to me to know your feelings. I don''t like what I am seeing. Both you and Steven seem cold to each other. It makes me worried. What''s going on to the both of you now?" asked Mely. She won''t have peaceful nights watching her sons being like this toward each other.

    Harry glanced at his mother, pushing a faint smile before he returned his attention to the road. "Regarding that, Mama¡­ Steven gets angry if I approach Nina. I was only trying to help her around on her first day. But his jealousy is overbearing, and I think it''s out of the place. And as I see, Nina is suffocating by his clinginess. Steven seems unable to see that Nina is uncomfortable already."

    Mely rendered speechlessly. She notices that, as well. Mely is looking outside the car window; a long moment of silence passed. Some things are playing on her mind. She doesn''t want to do this. But maybe it was for the best.

    "Do you think you can avoid not talking with Nina?" She''s asking her son a favor, which breaks her heart. As well, she doesn''t want Harry to think that she favored Steven. "Harry, it''s not that I was taking sides or giving favor. But¡­"

    "I know, Ma. Don''t worry. I understand what you are trying to tell me." Harry tears a pretentious, cheerful smile. "I already planned to do that¡­ I don''t want to have a fight with Steven or him hating me if I help Nina in any way."

    Mely heaves a sigh of relief. Steven certainly acts childishly, and it won''t help him grow his relationship with Nina. Ever since she already knows that Harry is the mature one among the twins. Harry is sensitive to his surroundings. He understood his brother, and he is the one who always makes adjustments. But Steven, even though they are supposed to act adult now, won''t try to weigh things. And whatever good purposes Harry has, Steven only misinterprets everything.

    "Thank you, Harry. I know you are the one who always gave way for Steven to avoid conflicts. I know I should not ask you to stay away from Nina, not for your brother to get jealous."

    "I know that, Ma. I''m trying not to meddle from now on. However, if I see things that are not right, I could not promise just remain blind and not to do something, Mama..." Harry pressed his mouth not to slip another word. In his perception, Steven is not treating Nina right. She only has a bruise on her pulse by now. But what next? Could it be in other parts of her body?

    Harry tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Honestly, what he wanted to do is to be near Nina to watch her closer. But Steven''s jealousy is overboard. It''s not healthy at all.

    Mely is watching Harry in silence. She could sense something but there''s one thing she wants to ask as well. "Harry, do you like Kristina?"

    "She''s a wonderful person, Ma..." Harry replied after a short thought.

    ''That''s not even an answer to my question, Harry.'' Mely thought. Clearly, her son is avoiding this kind of topic. She could sense Harry loving Nina. And she pitied for her son to use Kristina.

    "Has anything happened to the both of you?"

    Harry stepped on the brake. He looked at his mother with disbelief, groaning. "Ma?"

    "Why are you blushing?" Mely teases her son. She knew it! Harry is the conservative one among her sons.

    Harry resumed driving. He shook his head. "Could you just ask me another question?"

    This time, Mely let out a laugh. Since then, their conversation goes smoothly. Mely just asked random stuff that does not involve any woman or that creates tension to this beautiful day that she had a heart-to-heart talk with her son.

    Soon, it was Steven with whom she wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    They''ve arrived at the site. Nelson likes the houses they visited in the new Real Estate that is closer to Leroy Collins University. And the next day, with the help of Jerome, Nelson finalizes to buy a house for his family. However, they couldn''t move in yet as there were still many things to furnish the house. And Nelson wants to do a lot of renovation. He doesn''t care if he will pay more, as long as his queen and princess are living comfortably. So then, in the next few weeks, they have to stay in Shang mansion.

    Nina also started her classes. Vanessa, Emily, and Kristina warmly welcomed her and accompanied her all day. She was happy that Harry and Steven''s friends are nice people. With Lee and Ashton, they were in the caf¨¦, having coffee when Steven arrived. Later, Harry also came.

    "Hey! It''s rare for us to be all together at school," said Lee.

    Ash chimed in, "And what''s great? Nina is also here! Our brother here won''t be lonely anymore!" Ash throws a punch at Steven, who instantly tears a big smile. The girls also cheered and started sharing with Nina those times Steven talking nonstop about her.

    Nina glanced at Steven, who held her hand and planted a kiss on the back of her palm. She already sees that Steven is truly in love with her. But his love scared the hell out of her. She doesn''t want to imagine a life with him. Or maybe she felt disgusted toward Steven because she doesn''t love him. It might be, if she is in love with him, probably, she won''t feel uncomfortable. But when she recalled those things that happened to them just in a short time¡­ All she wanted was to get away from him.

    Not making embarrassing remarks, Nina pursed a shy smile. She bears Steven''s clingy, although she was uncomfortable again. Or maybe because Harry was sitting next to Kristina while the girl was sitting next to her?

    On the sofa, the twin both sit on the edge of the seat; whereas she and Kristina are in the middle between them. It felt awkward, but she fought the unnecessary feelings she has at the moment. She won''t deny how much she loves Harry. But maybe this life does not belong to them...

    Chinese New Year, the Shang mansion was all lit and had a merry dinner. Since Nina''s parents are around, Steven has no chance to do anything toward her. And in these passing days, Nina rarely sees Harry in the mansion or the university. She knew that Harry has a class in the afternoon, but probably the university is just huge, and she hasn''t bumped into him. She also heard from Emily and Vanessa. Harry always spends time with Kristina in the lake of this university. She was jealous. But what right she has to feel this way? Her boyfriend is Steven and Kristina is Harry''s girlfriend. There''s no wrong if Harry went on a date or spent time with Kristina every day. She has nothing to do with it. Nina mused.

    And as they are celebrating the Chinese New Year, Harry invited their friends for a small banquet their family prepared. And the happiest guy is Seth. Mely and Nina give him a gift. Well, they also gave presents to Kristina, Lucy, and the others, but Seth assumes it was his birthday, again.

    Soon after their guests go home and have classes the next day, they requested Nina to make tea.

    Grateful, the bruises in her pulses are now gone; she need not hide her hands. Sipping the tea leisurely, it delighted the elders to have this wonderful tea.

    "Nina, you''re becoming a master at preparing tea." Complimented by Mely, and concurred by Madam Mei and Nina''s grandmother Nera.

    "Thank you, Aunt Mely." Nina blushed. She''s still not used to being complimented; her cheeks easily flushed.

    Seated next to Nina, Steven uttered, "Honey, stop calling Mama Mely as Auntie. You can call her Mama since you will be part of the family soon."

    Nina glanced at Mely, who nodded in agreement. "I think Steven is right, Nina," she concurred. Anyway, whoever Nina marries among her sons, either Steven or Harry: she will address them this way. Mely mused.

    "I¡­ I will not get used to it at first, but I will practice from now on, um¡­ Mama Mely."

    Everyone laughed joyously, hearing Nina said it kiddingly, but it was pleasant to the ear. And Steven is the most delighted one, while Harry remains silent in the corner.

    "Ahem." Elder Shang gets the attention of everyone. They all anticipate what announcement he will make... "While we gather here. Why don''t we discuss the perfect date for Steven and Nina''s wedding? Why don''t we hold it next month?"

    "I agree. I could spend another month here since Nelson bought a house for Li''s residences here in the US," Sonny Li concurred, Nina''s grandfather.

    Nina instantly glanced at her father; her eyes were pleading. The elders are making their own decision!

    Tears were on the verge to burst out from her eyes.. ''They shouldn''t do this! Papa, help me¡­'' she is helplessly begging her father to voice out.

 Chapter 292 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 292: MAPLE LEAF

    * * *

    Every moment passed, the more Nina felt suffocated to be in this room. She wishes to leave or prays for the ground to swallow her and disappears from this place.

    She is helplessly looking at her father with pleading eyes. Nelson understood her daughter. He knew very well that he should raise his voice and help his daughter to raise her voice.

    He and his father already argued about it, and he will make himself clear once again that he is against that Nina would have an early marriage. Clearing his throat, he steals the attention of the two Elders.

    "First, I have to clarify this matter." Nelson began. "I may sound disrespectful to what the elders have agreed. But I am Nina''s father, and the final decision is in me. And since we are in this issue, I haven''t fully agreed that my daughter will get married at such a young age."

    "Nelson Li!" Sonny Li called out his son. But Nelson is determined to go on.

    He stated, "Father, my daughter is still in college. I supported her wishes to get a degree."

    "She need not pursue such an education! That is why she needs a husband to support her and give everything she needs!"

    "Father, don''t forget that I don''t have another heir, but Nina," Nelson countered. "But I''m in no hurry to see any grandchildren yet." Nelson firmly stands in his words and his role. It was his daughter who''s involved. He won''t let his father decide what is best for Nina.

    He is thankful to his father for pursuing Dona''s family to arrange with him. But Nina is a different story. He knew what is best for his daughter and who is best for his daughter. Besides, he could see that Nina doesn''t want this arranged marriage at all.

    Sonny Li is in rage at how his son disobeyed him now. He is the one who arranged his marriage with Dona before. Why could he not decide for his granddaughter? "So, are you going against me this time, Nelson? What is different if your daughter will get married soon or in a few years?"

    "That is what I''m talking about, father. I want to give my daughter a few more years to finish college." After saying this, Nelson bowed toward Great-grandma Shang. "Grandfather Shang, I''m sorry if I have to hold up the marriage. Please understand my reason. Nina is my only child..."

    "It was the reason your daughter should marry early, for Li to have more offspring!" Sonny Li cut in.

    Nelson gritted his teeth. His father is too stubborn. And he knew this old man wouldn''t change his decision, so he was as well. He was his father''s son, so he got his stubbornness from him.

    "I''m not saying that I will not let my daughter marry her fianc¨¦e. All I''m saying is for Nina to enjoy her youth," said Nelson. He avoided mentioning Steven''s name and uses the term fianc¨¦e. Who knows? Maybe things would change in time while the marriage was put on hold.

    Nina is restless on the sofa; she keenly listens at the same time tries to remain calm, not shed tears. The moment her father and grandfather argued, it sent a great fear toward her heart. She doesn''t want to see her family fought like this, especially if she is the reason. However, she doesn''t want to marry Steven. If her father succeeded to pursue her grandfather to call off the wedding, she could have time to end her relationship with Steven. There''s no way she will tie down to a guy like him. If her grandfather insists, she will run away!

    Steven, on the other hand, is displeased. He''s not only hurt that Nina''s father doesn''t agree with the idea to hold the wedding next month. But he is more disappointed that his father keeps his silence and never voices out for him!

    He already has the idea that his father sided with Harry. And today, it proved how their father has favoritism. Steven clenches both of his fists, hiding inside his jacket. But at least his mother looked at him with pity. But he knew that even if his mother speaks up. She has no voice in everything that the elder''s decisions.

    As the night gets older, the elders decide to take a rest. Nina heaves a sigh of relief. For tonight, she could sleep in peace.

    However, her mind wandered somewhere. Nina couldn''t sleep yet. She went to the study to borrow some books to read until she fell asleep.

    Pushing the door open, it surprised her to see Harry was still in the study. He was in front of a typewriter, occupying himself to hit the tabulator keys.

    Too late for her to turn back, Nina stepped inside the study. Since Harry hasn''t talked to her in these past two weeks, she didn''t spare a greeting but quietly walked toward the shelves.

    However, Nina finds it a little troublesome. She looked up at the shelves helplessly. She needs to use a ladder to reach the top. Making a careful movement, Nina pushes the ladder and brings it around to the shelves where she needs to place the books she borrowed last time. Gratefully, she manages to bring the ladder quietly but not the loud thud in her chest along with the noise of the typewriter every time Harry hits the tabulators.

    Slowly, Nina climbed up the ladder and put back the books. She sighed with relief when she''s done. She scanned the other books on the shelves, she stepped down from the ladder to move to the next shelves. Nina climbed the ladder once again, she tried to reach for a particular book, but it surprised her when something fell and almost hit her on the face. Startled, it was too late for her to balance herself above on the ladder.

    "Nina!" Harry shouted.

    ~ ~ ~

    Typing peacefully in front of the typewriter, Harry froze when the door opened, and the pleasant scent caught his nose. There is one person he knows who is using this flavor of shampoo. But he has to ignore her.

    Continuing tapping the tabulator, all of his senses were awake. Observing her movement in secret, Harry suddenly panics when Nina moves to the next shelves. He hides something above there!

    Harry made an abrupt rose from the armchair. He made hurried steps toward Nina. Exactly when the frame fell from the shelf, he was already behind, and Nina lost her balance.

    There she was, staring at him with wide eyes. And he could not help peering at her tenderly and held her for a moment. Her body is soft, and she was too beautiful flushing like that; it tempted him to caress her face.

    But it must be an unlucky night for the three of them.

    ~ ~ ~

    Steven just finished having a heart-to-heart talk with his mother, Mely. And before he goes to sleep, he knocks Nina in her bedroom. But no one is replying. He guesses that probably she''s already sleeping. Walking back to the bedroom he and Harry shared, Steven, hit with curiosity to go to the study. And the scene greeted him, boiled the blood in his veins, and climbed to his head.

    What he saw shocked him greatly. Jealousy explodes in every part of his body seeing Harry carrying his girlfriend.

    "What are you doing?" asked Steven. His face was all red with anger. "Put her down!" he shouted, rushing toward Harry and Nina.

    But before he could get near them, Nina already met him halfway and blocked his way not to reach for Harry. She already guesses Steven won''t think twice he will punch his brother.

    "Steven, calm down! Harry, just help me out!" Nina tried to explain. She was racking her head for how to detail the whole situation that happened. Nina was sure that Steven won''t listen but believe in what he sees.

    "Calm down? Why would I?" Steven yelled furiously. He tried to move forward, but Nina used her body to block him. And it pissed him even more, seeing Nina is protecting Harry. The more he desires to punch his brother.

    Nina, who is helpless at the moment, was struggling with how she could explain to Steven. He''s in rage and ready for a brawl. She remembered the time when he and Albert fought on the Cambridge campus. They were punching each other like there''s no tomorrow. To her annoyance, she left them. But this time, she could not let these brothers fight!

    "Steven, stop! Listen up to me first!" Nina tried to hold Steven to stay still on the floor. "I was falling from the ladder, but Harry caught me!"

    "And why is he near to you!?" Steven asked doubly, he turned to Harry. He was throwing a furious glare as he shouted. "I told you to stay away from Nina!"

    Nina gaped at Steven with great shock. She almost had an accident, but Steven only cared about his overbearing jealousy!

    However, she has to stay calm. She should not meet Steven''s anger or it would worsen the situation.

    "Look, Steven! A book almost hit me! If I¡­" she paused when her eyes landed on the floor.

    Nina was pointing at the book that fell on the floor. But she realized it wasn''t a book. It was a frame. And the object inside the frame is a maple leaf!

    Nina looked at Harry with questions in her eyes. And the way Harry stares back at her, she confirms that it was the maple leaf she gave him years ago. She fought back the tears in her eyes.

    Not now¡­ Not in front of Steven. She must conceal her true feelings for Harry.

    However, seeing what is on the floor drives him crazy¡­ It was the maple leaf he wanted to destroy! Steven''s anger worsened. He took a long step to reach Harry''s collar, but Nina grabbed him with full force.

    The only choice she has to calm down Steven is to kiss him in front of Harry.

 Chapter 293 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 293: SACRIFICES

    * * *

    BITTERSWEET¡­

    It was what she is feeling right now.

    May her heart be overjoyed. However, at the same time, it was also breaking apart after she had to choose in this situation.

    Nina coaxes Steven. Kissing him in front of Harry is the only solution she has to calm him down, not to start a fight, and the brothers beat up each other. And yes. She is stupid. But she witnessed how Steven fought with Albert once. It worries her that Steven would do a similar action toward Harry.

    And yes, she let the kiss last a little longer before she parted from Steven after he calmed down and responded to her.

    Chasing her breaths, Nina speaks. "Steven, nothing you have to get jealous of, okay? I should have broken limbs or head injury right now if Harry wasn''t near me."

    Nina didn''t avert her eyes, staring at Steven with a plea to believe in her. Somehow, the guy calms down now. In fact, it made him happy when Nina kissed him in front of Harry. It means she chooses him over his twin brother.

    Harry, on the other hand, looks away when he realizes what Nina did. Although he''s prepared to return a punch whenever Steven strikes him, he never perceives that Nina would take bolder action. And it breaks his heart into pieces.

    But he understood. Nina did it to prevent them from fighting. The way she looks at him upon seeing the frame¡ªis an explosion of the feelings they were concealing deep down their hearts.

    However, to avoid more conflicts between him and Steven, it cost a painful decision.

    Harry pressed his eyelids, clenching his fists inside his jeans pockets. He turned around to give room for the couple while hiding the sadness in his eyes.

    It angers him that Nina has to sacrifice like this. He wants to settle this for once. But he made a promise to his mother not to worsen the conflict between him and Steven that would destroy their relationship as brothers.

    Steven couldn''t contain his joy. He holds Nina''s hand, but she groans in pain.

    "What is it?" He looked at her fingers. He saw some scratches on the back of her palm, and blood was dripping. "We need to tend it right away!"

    Nina nodded, she told Steven. "I covered my face with my hand, the reason I fell from the ladder." She tried her best to sound pity. And she succeeds.

    Steven felt horrid to see the blood keep dripping from her hand. Her sweater is now drenched with blood. And it''s a good thing because he forgot about Harry.

    Steven takes Nina back to her bedroom and gets the first aid kit. He carefully disinfects Nina''s wound. Applied some cream before putting a Band-Aid. After then, he plants tiny kisses on Nina''s hands.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t listen right away," he mumbled.

    Speechless, Nina pushed a thin smile, nodding at Steven. Honestly, she didn''t expect him to apologize, but he did.

    "Do you need anything? I will get them for you."

    She tried to think of anything she could have. At this point, she needs to make Steven busy. It worries her that when he goes back to their bedroom. His anger for Harry''s return and the brothers argued.

    She''s still a little full from the banquet. But she could still eat a little more. So she requested, "I want some hot chocolate."

    Instantly, Steven sat up from the sofa. "Okay. I''ll make you a mug of hot chocolate! Is that all?"

    She nodded. Steven left the room, her tears rushing down her face. She wipes them and fixes herself before Steven catches her tears.

    When Steven came back, he carried a tray full of snacks and fruits. He said, "I brought them over, so you might like to eat more."

    "Hm. But I can''t eat them all," she pouted, placing a shock on her face.

    Tearing a big smile, Steven leans over and kisses her forehead. "Don''t worry. I will help you finish them." His eyes gleamed with joy. He then added, "Honey, I love you."

    Gladly, she put grapes in her mouth. She could not reply properly but hum and smiled at Steven. Anyway, it seemed the guy wouldn''t make it a big deal if she didn''t answer him. She stuffed her mouth with more food to avoid talking, and it looked like Steven was more satisfied seeing her eating leisurely. He also began stuffing his mouth.

    Nina was too full already, but she has to hold a little patience with Steven''s childish behavior.

    He is like this. He would explode and then try to please her, once anger died down. It was tiring. But in the meantime, she has to prevent Steven and Harry from fighting.

    She was pondering, Steven''s fingers tracing her face. "Honey, you''re not angry with me, right?"

    Nina wants to roll on the floor and laugh out with her stomach. Her anger would never go. But it was too tired dwelling on it.

    Heaving a silent sigh, she shook her head and smiled at Steven as she said, "Just promise you won''t fight with Harry."

    "What did you mean by that?" Steven frowned, his brows furrowed and displeased how Nina wanted to protect Harry.

    Nina, who is already accustomed to Steven''s mood, throws her arms at Steven''s waist, and like a lost kitten she utters, "I don''t want you as brothers fighting because of me. You both are my closest friends. I didn''t have any male friends before you knew that. Besides, Harry and I didn''t talk. We are in the same room, but it was like we didn''t see each other. If you didn''t notice it, but it was true."

    Steven mused. He truly notices that Harry is avoiding getting near Nina unless during family meals or their parents went out to dine in a restaurant with Nina''s family. And during those times, Kristina was there as well.

    Maybe he is truly overthinking every time he sees Nina and Harry being together. He fears that Harry will steal Nina from him, which already drives him crazy to imagine Nina will disappear from his life.

    Steven doesn''t agree, but for Nina, he would try to be nice to Harry. "Okay. But I won''t promise I could keep my cool all the time."

    Hearing his statement, Nina frowned. Steven rolled his eyes, choose to give up. "Alright. I will not get jealous of my brother and will be nice to him. But promised me one thing, honey. Can you?"

    Nina''s chest filled with rage, but she hid her annoyance. She nodded. "Lemme hear it."

    "Please, can you avoid being in the same room as Harry?"

    Presses her mouth, Nina''s eyes filled with fury. Good thing that she was leaning on Steven''s chest, he won''t see her rage. "Okay."

    Nina pressed her eyelids when Steven kissed her hair, then lowered his head to cover her lips. ''This guy is taking advantage once again!'' He forgot their agreement that he would ask her first!

    Helpless, Nina timidly responds to Steven''s kisses. Later she pushes him and reasoned out she is getting sleepy.. That night, when she''s alone in her bedroom, Nina let the tears flood her eyes.

 Chapter 294 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 294: THE ONLY WOMAN WHO OWNS MY HEART

    * * *

    Stepping inside the bedroom, Steven throws a glare at Harry. His twin brother is leaning on the headboard of his bed, reading a book. He guesses Harry is waiting for him.

    Steven sat on his armed chair, facing Harry''s bed. He glances at the wall where he hung a bunch of photos of him and Nina.

    After what happened tonight. He had a better idea that he and Harry could avoid seeing each other or being in the same room when the tension between them is extreme.

    They need separate rooms. He wants to move to a master''s bedroom. It was also his preparation when he and Nina got married soon. It will be their bedroom as a wedded couple.

    He already talked to their mother about it, and he could not wait. Although she didn''t agree, his decision is final.

    Mely didn''t agree because the twin''s relationship will cause more damage if they choose to avoid each other. For Mely, her sons better to stay in one room so that their relationship will fix in due time.

    But for Steven, it is difficult to bring back everything in place. It''s already broken because Harry is his rival in Nina''s heart. However, he made a promise to her. He doesn''t like it, but he has to make Nina stop and feel displeased at him.

    Steven released a furious sigh. He looked at Harry, he muttered, "Nina and I talked. I promised I would not fight you because she cared more about blood relations. I want her to be happy. That''s why I agreed. But in one condition, I want you to stay away from her, Harry." There''s no trace of emotion on his face uttering this.

    Harry wanted to laugh out listening to Steven''s blabs. He returned, "You need not remind me, Steven. I''m doing it already. But if you didn''t prohibit me and Nina from treating each other as a good friend, I should help her out to get the books she wanted to read. She would not get her wounds now. But your childish behavior makes things complicated for the three of us."

    Harry wants to provoke Steven. He snaps, "So it was my fault that Nina had wounds? That frame is yours! Why do you need to hide Nina''s gift on the booksh...?" Steven paused. He realized how he made a huge mistake; he didn''t control his tongue. And it''s too late! He already spills out the words he should avoid mentioning. Harry is now looking at him with confusion.

    "Nina''s gift? What do you mean?" Harry asks Steven innocently... From what he remembered, he never told Steven about the maple leaf. So how did he figure it out? "Did Nina tell you she''s the one who gives me that leaf?" Harry tested what would be Steven''s reaction.

    "Nothing,'''' he retorted. "Never mind. Forget what I said." Shit! He only dug a pit for himself! Harry should not learn about Nina''s love letter, and Nina should not talk with Harry! It worries him that Nina would mention it to Harry. That is why he will do everything that Nina and Harry would apart from each other.

    "Steven, do you wonder why I was near Nina when I am avoiding her?"

    Steven doesn''t want to hear it even though he is curious, but Harry continued. "I realized I put the frame there. I rushed to stop Nina, but it''s too late. She was already falling from the ladder. And, of course, I could not just stand there and watch her get into an accident. But you are so narrow-minded."

    Steven shoots an intent look at his twin brother. It pissed him when Harry called him narrow-minded. But he held on to his promise to Nina. He won''t argue or fight Harry, so he ignores him. He turned off the lampshade on his desk. He strode toward his bed and tucked under the quilt.

    For Nina, he will suppress his fury toward Harry. He could bear not talking or see Harry, but he can''t last a day if Nina continues giving him a cold shoulder.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    The next morning, it surprised everyone why a doctor was visiting the mansion.

    It was Steven who called their family doctor so early in the morning, and it shocked them to the wounds in Nina''s hand. Although it''s just a minor, Steven wanted to make sure that it won''t get infected.

    "Where did you get this wound, Nina?" Nelson asked her daughter with great concern, but he is glaring at Steven. His chest pounding with anticipation why her daughter gets hurt. His head running wide, pondering maybe the two had fought?

    The question was thrown when Harry descended on the stairs. Steven, Nina, and he shared a glance. Being asked, Nina quickly explains to her father what happens, but she didn''t mention the part when the twins almost punched each other.

    "Papa, don''t worry. It was my carelessness. I was borrowing books in the study. Then one book fell on me when I reached a particular one. I dodge the book to protect my face." Raising her wounded hand, she added, "It''s the cause why I have these wounds in my fingers."

    Both Dona and Mely felt horrid listening to Nina''s explanation. Dona reaches her daughter''s face and scans it. "Are you sure you have no scratches on your face?"

    Shaking her head, Nina replied to her mother, beaming. "No, Mama! Don''t worry."

    "Why didn''t you tell us last night?" she asked Nina further. Dona could not imagine. How if Nina didn''t dodge the book and fell on her face? Ah! She doesn''t like the images playing in her head.

    Nina replied, "It''s okay, Mama. Steven tends them right away."

    "I see." Dona felt relieved, but she senses there was more story to it.

    Mely, who also has the same hunched as Dona, glanced at Harry. Last night, she talked to Steven sincerely. She also knew that Harry was in the study. Now it worries her if something happened more than Nina''s wound, and she had to find out the details.

    After the doctor checked Nina''s hand and stated that it heals in a week, they''ve decided that she will stay at home today. Nina does not agree. Even though she could not use her right hand, she could still listen to the lessons. After a brief argument, her parents allow her to attend her class the next day.

    Later, Mr. Feng announced that breakfast is ready. While eating, Steven insisted on feeding Nina. But she refused. She could still use her left hand, eating with a fork.

    Watching Nina and Steven, it delighted Sonny Li to see how Steven took care of Nina. "Steven would be a great husband!"

    Ecstatic from the praise he received, Steven cheerfully phrases, "Don''t worry, grandpa Sonny. I will take care of Nina for the rest of my life! She will be the only woman that I would love, and the only woman who owns my heart!"

    Sonny Li, nodding in satisfaction. He glared at his son Nelson like saying, ''Did you hear that?''

    Meanwhile, Jerome and Nelson choose to eat quietly. They may never share what''s on their mind with each other, but they have the same thought.

    ''Harry, who is the better man for Nina.''

 Chapter 295 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 295: SPECIAL CHAPTER/SPOILER

    Hello, dearest! Since I felt like, it''s already a little stressed reading about Steven (cover eyes), I will give this extra chapter ahead! The first exclusive trailer to my next book! (Actually, I prepared this for Spirity 2021... I''m just waiting for when it will be announced. Yay! This novel is mixed with Fantasy + Contemporary + and a bit of Sci-Fi Romance. But it will be more in the Modern World. More info soon once Spirity 2021 begin!)

    * * *

    YOUNG VILLA, Hiryuu Island

    Violet traveled her eyes to the entire island. She filled her lungs with fresh air before she released them slowly. She entertains herself by appreciating the beautiful island of Hiryuu.

    They said it was a Lover''s Island. And those couples who truly love each other received blessings that they will never be apart and meet again in next life¡­

    And said her parents once received this so-called Magic of Love blessings.

    Although she witnessed how her parents were in love with each other, she still has doubts if this so-called blessing is real.

    The truth is, she felt no special upon stepping on this island. She could not feel this mysterious feeling they were all talking about. And few of her friends believe in this Magic of Love and are waiting for their Prince Charming to arrive.

    Well, as for her? She''s not waiting for her Prince Charming.

    All she wanted at this moment was to wash her body because her skin started itching from swimming in the pool. The chlorinated water triggered her delicate skin, and she hated why her skin is this sensitive.

    Violet glanced at everyone. She was envious that her friends are all having fun playing beach ball inside the pool.

    "Hey, Violet! Come on, join us!" Angela calls her out.

    Violet turned around. She walked toward the pool and squatted on the paved. "Angela, I need to wash my body. My skin began itching."

    Angela Cassandra Young Williams, the birthday celebrant today and the one who invited her to have a three days'' vacation at Hiryuu Island.

    Angela is three years older than her, but Carl Williams is her classmate from Preschool until Senior High.

    "You can use my bedroom to take a shower, it was on the right-wing of the second floor!"

    "Oh. Are you sure? Sorry to bother you. The shower room in the guest rooms was occupied, so I have to wait for hours."

    "It''s okay! Go ahead!" Angela beamed.

    "Thanks!" Violet did not delay, she went to the guest room she shared with other girls. Layla Hamilton was still inside the shower, and it''s been half an hour since she''s still not coming out. Kyla Lawrence has been knocking her to hurry, and she needs to use the toilet.

    Violet is shaking her head. The villa has many rooms, but all were occupied. It relieved her that Angela let her use her bathroom.

    ''Right-wing¡­'' Violet mumbled inside her head. She was now on the second floor of the villa. She looks around the corridor, trying to figure out which right she should go. "Maybe, my right?" she mumbled, walking toward the bedroom on the corner.

    Violet slowly turned the knob, she pushed the door open; she takes a peep to check the room if anyone was inside. She sighs with relief when it is quiet and no movements inside.

    She entered the room and her eyes traveled around. The bedroom was nice, but it looks plain. Like if this is a room of a woman, it should have female decorations but all she sees are a white bed, black leather couch, desk, coffee table, console table, and closet maybe?

    Violet saw a door; she guessed it was the bathroom. She hurried inside, placed her small bag in the washstand, and takes out the bottle of her body wash. And because of her sensitive skin, she needed to use an organic shower gel that her father ordered to make this body wash just for her. They personalized it that suited her skin type.

    Honestly? She hated how she has this allergy?! Her twin brother Seth Lindsey Shang has no problem at all, but just her!

    Violet shook her head. She pushed down her pink shorts and placed them next to her bag. She is wearing a one-piece black swimsuit. Although it''s not a daring style, she would not dare wear it in front of everyone.

    Yes. She is conservative because her father, Theo Shang, is that kind of man.

    Thankfully, her body is blessed with curves like her mother, so the swimwear had its justice and looked fabulous on her.

    Violet was about to take off her swimsuit, pulling down the straps; suddenly the sliding door of the shower room opened. She froze on the floor. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she saw a naked man coming out who was also shocked at seeing her.

    "What are you doing here?" The guy asked Violet.

    However, instead of an answer, Violet screamed. The guy rushed toward her and covered her mouth.

    "Don''t scream!"

    "Hmmm!" Violet''s eyes remain close. She dare not to open them when this naked man is behind her, his hand covering her mouth. ''Ugh. Why is he in Angela''s bedroom!?''

    Violet struggled to be free, but the man hooked his arm around her waist.

    "Stop struggling! I will free you but stop screaming!"

    It took a long moment before she could process his words and nodded. His warm breath tickling her ear and his presence shutting her brain, but all her nerves were alive being pressed into his body.

    ''Dammit! This guy is a pervert!''

    Even after the guy let her go, Violet remained closed her eyes. She won''t dare open them until this guy leaves the room!

    "What are you doing here in my room?" the guy repeated his question.

    Violet made an abrupt turn. She looked at the guy with shock. She was about to close her eyes again, but she realized that the guy was not naked. He is only half-naked! There is a bath towel wrapping around his waist!

    Wait! Ahhhh! She realized, she was staring at his lower body, and he caught her!

    "What? Did you expect to see something?" pushing a playful smirk, Allen Carlisle Williams widened his grin.

    It shocked Violet, she snapped. "In your dreams that I wanted to see it!"

    It pissed her how Allen teased her! But one thing she was confused about, he is claiming the bedroom as his room. ''What did that mean!?'' Violet couldn''t stop wondering. ''Angela said her bedroom is on the right-wing! So which one?''

    "Ahem. Angela told me I could use her bathroom." She told Allen.

    Raised one brow, Allen furrows his forehead. "Really? Her bedroom is on the left-wing. She didn''t tell you where her bedroom is?"

    "She is! And she said it was in the right-wing....." No! Something is wrong! Violet started freaking out. Did Angela purposely point her to the wrong bedroom? Is that girl really sent her to Allen''s bedroom? ''Ugh! That naughty elder sister!''

    "I see," Allen mumbled with a huge grin across his face, and it annoyed her badly.

    She badly wanted to beat up this guy! Every time they cross paths, something is happening to her!

    If she doesn''t get into an embarrassing situation, he is bullying her! And countless events are now flooding her head!

    Without saying another word, Violet left the room. She marches toward the left-wing, and Allen is right. Angela''s bedroom is on the left-wing! Her pictures and family pictures are hung in every corner of the room.

    ''Ah! Why did Angela prank her like this!?'' Violet kept mumbling, she couldn''t stop fretting even though she was already under the shower. ''That guy! I wish I could beat him up! Maybe I should ask Uncle Daichi to lend me the Isagawa Gang?''

    However, she realized that the Isagawa Clan is working under the Mafia Emperor. And who is the Emperor''s heir? None other than is Allen Carlisle Williams!

    Ugh! Why is she so unfortunate?

    How could she get rid of that guy? Wherever she goes, or whatever occasions she attends, she always crosses with that guy!

    ''Well, dear¡­ Fortunately, your father, Theo Shang, and Chairman Shun Williams are great friends and business partners. Their circle of friends is the same, so their children are friends.'' Violet heard a part of her reminding her of this fact.

    ''Jeez! I don''t want to be in the same place or the same room as him!''

    "Ah! I''m just wasting my time thinking about that guy!" Violet going to lose her sanity at any moment, so she decided. "I better go home this evening. I''m going to convince Seth!"

    If her twin brother stays, then she will go home alone! Violet kept murmuring inside her head. She didn''t realize that she forgot something.

    Meanwhile, Allen was humming while putting on his clothes. He pursed a sweet smile across his face. His eyes gleamed from amusement.

    "She will come back."

    Allen carefully scanned his handsome face in the mirror. He still remembers Violet''s cute face when she blushes from embarrassment, or flush from anger. It amused him watching different reactions on her face. Either shocked, confused, or she was in deep thoughts. She always looks beautiful.

    He was combing his hair when someone was knocking on the door. Instantly, Allen tore a wide, handsome smile. "I knew it. She will come back to get her bag."

    Allen strode toward the bedroom door. He opened it and greeted the woman who only wrapped with a bath towel around her body.

    "Hello, Love!"

    Violet shooting glares at the guy. She was really annoyed every time this guy would call her this way. How if someone heard them? They might have misunderstood!

    "Would you stop calling me that!" she blurted out.

    "Why?" Allen asked, confusion written all over his face.

    With wide eyes, Violet snaps at him. "Why!? My name is Violet! Why do you have to call me..." she couldn''t spill out the word LOVE.

    "Why not?" Allen winked at her.

    Violet dropped her jaw. It pissed her how this man was not only a pervert. He is also shameless!

    "Just call me in my name!"

    "I''m calling you your name. Isn''t Violet means Love?"

    She can''t argue anymore. Of course, she knew that. Her parents, Nikki Lindsey and Theo Shang name her Violet because they love each other till eternity.

    But now, she started thinking to change her name for this guy to stop calling her that way!

    Besides, this is an unlikely situation! She was only wrapped with a bath towel, knocking on a man''s bedroom door!

 Chapter 296 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 296: LEAD TO AN UNHAPPY MARRIAGE

    * * *

    Nina is reading a book to kill her boredom. It surprised Nina to see Steven entering her room. She asked, "Aren''t you supposed to be in the office?"

    Sat next to her, Steven planted a kiss on her cheek before he replied. "I''m worried about you, so I requested Director Cho for a leave."

    Nina frowned after Steven kissed her, but she immediately wiped her disappointment. She pretended to be worried. "You need not do that. It might affect your grades. Mama and Papa are here to take care of me, and you have a bunch of maids to serve me."

    Holding her left hand, Steven plants tiny kisses on the back of her palm. He uttered, "But I want to take care of you, get everything you needed and help you with anything. You are my queen. I wanted to be by your side always."

    Nina rendered speechlessly. SWEET WORDS. How wonderful to hear these words. It was the words of a woman dying to hear from her boyfriend or a husband.

    However, her situation is another case. It was Harry she yearned to say these sweet words.

    However, the one whom you do not want is the one who is eager to shower you with love. And she doesn''t want to be unfair to Steven. But he doesn''t want to accept his break up.

    What he did instead is calling the elders. Now her grandfather decides for her!

    It annoyed her even more. It was difficult to make him understand, to the point it makes her wonder why Steven too worked up to keep this relationship.

    She had the feeling that Steven could see her indifferent treatment toward him. But why does this guy pretend he senses nothing? Instead, he chose his relationship with Harry to be broken.

    Nina heaves a helpless sigh. She wanted to breathe from Steven''s clinginess. As days passed, the more she could feel that Steven was guarding her 24/7 in a row.

    He was afraid that something would happen when he lost sight of her or from Harry. Could it be that Steven is hiding something? Nina mused.

    "Honey, please, please, let''s get married! I want to take care of you."

    She was in deep thoughts when Steven proposed to her once again. Sometimes, she wants to believe that Steven is stupid. But she knew he was not.

    ''He is possessive!'' said of her inner self.

    Nina rendered speechlessly. She knew that she wouldn''t say yes to Steven. She was weighing if she must reply and what reasons she could give to him.

    "Steven, you know that I want to take my master''s degree." She''s praying that this guy would stop being persistent. It''s already exhausting to deal with him every single day.

    However, Steven is more determined than she could imagine. "Honey, you can achieve them even if we''re married. I won''t stop you from going to university. Besides, your grandfather is right. We should have given more offspring to your family."

    Listening to Steven''s blab, a chill ran down her spine. Suddenly, disgust crept to her chest. She wanted to push Steven away and shrug Steven''s arm resting around her shoulder. His fingers rubbing her neck, and this made the hair on her nape all rose.

    ''Dammit! This guy is obvious! He is giving hints to bed me!'' Nina''s face turned sour.

    Steven is so disgusting. It annoys her how this guy ignores those times she wants to break up with him. True that she is only nice to him now because she doesn''t want the twin brothers to fight because of her. But Steven took advantage of the situation!

    "Steven, I will say it one more time. I don''t want to get married yet. I want to finish college first before I have a child. It will be hard to have a child, then I''m going to school." Damn! She has to make more excuses, and she hates it.

    "But, honey? You need not worry about things like this. I will get the best Nanny to take care of our children. You can go to school, or work even if you need not¡­ Then go shopping, or traveling with me. We will always be together."

    ''Dammit!'' This guy just said she could do whatever she would like. But then, he will mention what he wanted. And that is to tie her around his waist! Steven is already telling her he will keep an eye on her.

    To be honest, it was wonderful to imagine. Couples are always together. But Steven''s purpose is different. He knew that she didn''t love him. Why is he still insisting on all of this?

    Heaving a deep sigh, Nina faces Steven and looks straight to the eyes. She asked, "Do you know that I don''t love you, Steven. Why are you still insisting for us to get married?"

    Nina expected that Steven would be disappointed with her question. However, it was she who got disappointed by his answer.

    "I told you already. You are mine. So don''t forget that, honey." Steven extends his arm to caress her cheek. "I love you. That''s all that matters to me."

    ''No! You are selfish and possessive!'' Nina freaks out.

    Steven added, "You will learn to love me one day. I will wait through eternity."

    All the hair on her body rose. Nina feels horrid instead of being ecstatic.

    ''He''s losing his mind!''

    Nina tried to remain calm. Her chest-beating loudly as a creep ran down her spine. She wants to talk to her parents. They should move out sooner, or she''ll have depression listening to Steven''s blabbing.

    Dona was in the kitchen to fix something for her daughter to eat. And it shocked her to see Steven in Nina''s bedroom. She frowned but wiped it quickly. She plans to talk with her daughter. Now how can she do that in Steven''s presence?

    "Steven, why are you still here?" asked Dona.

    Steven proudly replied with a sweet smile on his lips, "Auntie, I took a leave to take care of Nina."

    "Oh. Thank you. But we are here to do that. So it''s okay if you go to the company and attend your class later."

    "It''s alright, Auntie. I''m happy to take care of your daughter," said Steven lovingly. He held Nina''s hand and looked at her tenderly.

    Dona carefully scrutinized Steven. The guy shows how much he loves her daughter. But Nina loves Harry. And because of this, she could see that Nina is uncomfortable, especially when Steven is intimate with her daughter.

    Since Nina has been honest with whom she loves. She wanted them to break up. However, the elders get involved and decide for themselves. Now her husband and father-in-law are not on good terms.

    If only the elders let the children decide for them, maybe it will only have minor problems to deal with. Her daughter was the one in such a situation. She doesn''t want to witness Nina lead to an unhappy marriage. As a mother, she wishes for her daughter to live her life to the fullest before she is tied down.

    She won''t allow the elders that they will force Nina into an unwanted marriage.. Unless her daughter loves that man, she will support them instead.

 Chapter 297 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 297: CONFLICT OF FATHER AND SON

    * * *

    Nina couldn''t contain her joy when they finally moved to their own home. Today, they were decorating the house, arranging the furniture with the help of their friends.

    Steven frowned when Harry arrived. But he could not throw a tantrum and confronted his brother about why he came. Harry accompanied their mother, who brought a lot of dishes.

    They were resting in the living room after a merry lunch when someone arrived.

    "Jessica!" Nina screamed. "I missed you, so!" she cried, so Jessica did as well, hugging each other tightly. They were apart for months, and it took for Jessica to get her Working US Visa.

    "Miss Nina! I missed you, too!" said Jessica, she whispered, "I''m so worried about you."

    Nina beamed. She replied Jessica, with a low voice. "I''m fine. Mama and Papa were here. I''m so happy that you are here as well!"

    "I do too, Miss!" Jessica dried her eyes. She suddenly realizes that there are more people in the living room.

    Later, when another person entered the main door, Nina rushed to meet the woman.

    "Hello!"

    "Aunt Annie!" Nina threw her arms around Annie, she cried. This woman is her angel.

    Annie chuckled, she patted her niece''s back. She understood why Nina is crying now. It also relieved her that her cousin Nelson and wife Dona did not delay their flight and came as soon as possible.

    "Ah¡­ Stop crying! You want your Aunt to mess up her makeup?" Nina laughs after hearing Annie''s joke. "There¡­ Do you know how lonely I''ve become? I missed my doll, so much! No one I dress up anymore."

    "I missed you too, Aunt Annie!" Nina wiped her tears. "Thank you for accompanying Jessica and taking care of her documents."

    "No problem, dear." Pursed a warm smile, she squeezes Nina''s hand. She was glad that her niece looked fine after she left England.

    Every night, she could not sleep properly, worrying about Nina. She just felt relieved when Dona sent her a letter after they arrived in the US¡­

    Annie traveled her gaze to every face in that room. "Sam! Good to see you, dear."

    "Hi, Mrs. Grant!" Sam greeted the woman who helped them a lot during their stay in England.

    Annie nodded, her eyes shifted to Steven, who widened his smile.

    "Hello, Aunt Annie! I''m glad to see you," beaming, Steven bowed politely.

    Annie lost mood upon seeing Steven. But she doesn''t want to look rude. She nodded at him, pushed a thin smile, then moved her attention to the person next to him.

    "Hello, sister Nina''s Aunt!" Seth waved at the woman who tore a big smile at him.

    Annie asked, "Hi! And you are?"

    "Seth Lindsey at your service! Adopted brother of...." Seth didn''t finish his words when Steven smacks his back.

    He blurted out, "Don''t dare say you are our adopted brother!"

    Scratching the back of his head, Seth explained. "Ehhh? You are wrong! I will say I am sister Nina''s adopted brother! I want to live here from now on!"

    Everyone laughed, including Annie. But she doesn''t like what Steven did to Seth. Even though she knew it was just a normal interaction between the boys, she could not stop herself from feeling stern towards Steven. Her blood is boiling seeing this man''s face. But not Harry.

    Annie glanced in Harry''s direction. She gave him a friendly smile. "Hello, Harry! How are you?" she asked cheerfully.

    "I am fine, Aunt Annie. Welcome to New Jersey."

    "Thank you!"

    The other boys, Lee and Ashton, and the girls, Nina introduced them to her one by one. Mely, who was with Dona upstairs, was delighted to see her. They notice that there is another voice aside from the kids downstairs.

    "Annie! Is that you?" Mely asked the woman. They went to the same Academy for girls before, and their family is good friends. But during college, Mely remained in China, and Annie went to England.

    Recognizing the woman behind Dona, Annie burst out. "Oh my, sister Mely!"

    The two women hugged each other and cried. Annie wiping her face carefully after her makeup runs down her cheek.

    "It''s been too long since I''ve seen you!"

    Annie nodded. She blew a loud sneeze behind a tissue paper. "Over two decades. My eldest Greg is twenty-three soon."

    "Oh, right! Korin mentioned your son to me! Wait¡­ I guess that two are¡­"

    Annie concurred, "I think so too! My son sends letters every week!"

    "Ah. Alicia told me about it. Don''t worry, Uncle Oliver is not strict about statuses in life. He gives her children and grandchildren freedom choosing who they want to love."

    "I was relieved of hearing that. I know Greg has no girlfriend or going on dates since he met Korin. My son is serious about your niece."

    "Korin is a nice girl. In her young age, she was already a responsible lady."

    The three women talked until evening. After a joyous dinner, Mely goes home with Steven while Harry is tailing them.

    "Steven, I think you and Harry do not need to have separate rooms."

    Mely took this opportunity to talk with Steven. Now that the Li family is moving out and have their own house. It''s time for the twin brothers to fix their relationship and reconcile.

    "Ma, I want to have my room. It will be our room once Nina and I get married." Steven wears a long face, answering his mother. He actually doesn''t enjoy talking about him and Harry. He cares less about Harry as only he wants to happen now is for Nina''s father to agree with the marriage soon. "How about if Nina and I buy a house of our own? It will be our first home before I could afford to buy her a mansion."

    "Stop talking nonsense! Who is going to live in the mansion?"

    "It''s not, Ma! And it''s not right that after Nina and I wed, we will live with Harry."

    "But that house is too big. Even after Harry gets married, that house has too many rooms. You can have the third floor while Harry was on the second floor. We can renovate the rooms..."

    "I insist, Ma. I won''t stay under the same roof as Harry, after Nina and I become husband and wife."

    Mely glanced at her son. Steven sounded truly serious about it. But she could not tell him that his father doesn''t support his plans. Every time she would think about it, her heart broke.

    At the moment, all Steven has as the backing is his great-grandfather. It worries her that the conflict between the twins added to a conflict of father and son.

    What will she do if that happens? She doesn''t like to take sides among her family. Mely heaves a long sigh in silence.. It seems things are getting complicated.

 Chapter 298 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 298: FORCING HER

    * * *

    Li Villa, New Jersey

    Inside Nina''s bedroom, her mother Dona, Aunt Annie, and Jessica were talking sincerely. Jessica serves them tea, Dona invites her to sit down, gesturing at the empty couch next to Annie. She bowed and sat silently.

    Annie took a sip of her tea before she asked her niece. Nina, who sat on her bed across the couch. She clasped both of her hands placing them on her lap, she met her aunt''s gaze.

    "Aunt Annie, grandpa Sonny arranged my marriage with Steven," she told the woman.

    Displeasure immediately exhibits on Annie''s face. She scoffs, "Huh! So they will try to manipulate my niece''s marriage, like the one they tried to do mine!?"

    Annie didn''t hide her resentment. It''s the reason she chose to be cast out from the Li family rather than marrying the man she doesn''t love. Not only that¡­ that man is a complete a¡­hole. The guy is a cheater. And whatever reason the elders had this time, she knew that Steven is not the best man for Nina.

    That guy is a scum! How dare he take advantage of her niece while sleeping!? Remembering that incident, Annie looked at Dona.

    "Dona, what Nelson did after he learned that Steven was taking advantage of Nina without her consent? Why did the elders allow this marriage after all?"

    Dona''s eyes widened. Her head made an abrupt turn toward her daughter. "Nina?"

    Annie furrowed her brows as her face darkened. To base Dona''s reaction, they didn''t know yet. "Don''t tell me, you didn''t tell this to your parent''s Nina?"

    Lowering her gaze, Nina shook her head. Dona reaches for her daughter, she asks. "Nina? Why did you hide this from us?"

    "I''m sorry, Mama¡­ I tried to break up with Steven, but he won''t accept it¡­" stammering, tears flood her eyes.

    Dona pulled Nina closer to hug her tight and let her cry on her shoulder. She''s patting her daughter''s back. A mother''s heart could not imagine what things did her daughter has to go through. "Nina, why didn''t you tell us about this? What is happening between you and Steven?"

    Annie could not blame her niece if she wasn''t able to tell her parents. But now that she was here, it''s about time to tell her Uncle Sonny what kind of man Steven is.

    "Let me tell Nelson about this," Annie declared, she sat up from the couch. She almost reached the door when Nina rushed to block her way.

    "Aunt Annie, are you really going to tell Papa and grandfather?"

    "Yes! The better they knew, Nina." Annie lifted her right hand. She pushes the strands of Nina''s hair that covered her face when she cried earlier. "Listen, do you want to end your relationship with Steven? Then let me tell your grandpa about it."

    After a short thought, Nina nods, letting her aunt get out of her bedroom. Her mother followed Annie, Jessica quickly joined her side.

    Not long, they hear her father''s loud voice. Later, Sonny Li''s voice now rises while the father and son argue. Nina runs to the railings. She watches the five people in the living room.

    "The better they should get married soon!" Sonny Li firmly stated.

    "How could you say that!? Are you saying that your granddaughter just bears that all!? That should forget it happens?"

    Nina dropped her shoulder to her sides. How could her grandfather accept that Steven has the capability of hurting her? Forcing her?

    So what then? If she doesn''t like to make love with Steven, but he insists and forces her, she should only stay silent and let him bed her? Is that what her grandfather wants her to do?

    Nina ran to her bedroom. She dropped her body to her bed and cried hard. Jessica, who followed her Miss, watched her helplessly. Nothing she could do but patted her Miss'' back.

    Nina sat up, she cried on Jessica''s shoulder.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    PRESENT TIME

    Jessica is watching the dark clouds above them. According to the news, the rain won''t pour that hard, but the winds are too great, so we must stay indoors until the storm leaves the country.

    However, she is worried if Nina is fine. Not from this typhoon, but from the past.

    Jessica heaves a long sigh. She tilted her head to the side, rested on the armrest of the long sofa, and cuddled herself under a quilt.

    "That''s deep."

    Jessica looked up at the man who handed her a mug of coffee. She sat up, took the mug, and sip on it. She felt relieved after the hot liquid reached her throat. "Thank you," she said afterward. The man joins her on the sofa; he throws an arm around her shoulder while asking her worriedly.

    "What''s wrong, love?"

    Jessica stared at this beautiful green eyes man. She rested her head on her husband''s shoulder as she uttered. "Sam, do you think things will get better between Nina and Harry?"

    "It will be after his lost memories come back," Sam replied to his wife.

    Jessica fell into deep thoughts. "When will that be? Nina has been suffering for almost four decades. It was a good thing that your nephew had a wonderful end even after he lost his memories like his father."

    "Oh, speaking of Theo! When they plan to come to China?" asked Sam Muller excitedly.

    Jessica sips her coffee. Before she answered, she placed the mug on the coffee table. "I''m not sure yet. I haven''t asked Nina about it."

    "Hm¡­ I''m excited to see Nikki once again. I didn''t know Lucy was in poor health. If I have known, I want to help them as well," said Sam.

    Jessica heaves a sighed, distant memories flooded her head. "Seth is a good man. Sadly, Harry forgot him¡­"

    "And everyone¡­" Sam finishes his wife''s words. Jessica meets her deep-set eyes. She reaches for Sam''s lips and brushes hers.

    "Who would have thought¡­ Theo and Nikki''s love story are now making us look back in the past."

    Sam heaves a long sigh. He agreed to his wife''s thoughts. The past has many parts that are painful for everyone and maybe not needed to remember.

    ~ ~ ~

    SHANG MANSION, Mainland City

    Erika keenly observes Jeremy, who has been staring at the pool for a very long time already. She had guessed what''s playing on his mind, but Jeremy is the type of person who is less to share his thoughts.

    She walks toward him; she stops behind the wheelchair and places her arms on his shoulders.

    Jeremy instantly reached for them and planted tiny kisses. He closes his eyes. These hands have been his source of strength to go on each day.

    I have worried Erika that Jeremy will remain silent. "Are you still bothered by what your Uncle Garry told you? You should not believe in him."

    She wants to comfort Jeremy. He has been getting through so many things alone all these years. Now, she knew his secrets¡­ she will give all her strength and accompany him in his fights.

    Heaving a furious sigh, Jeremy realized that he was ignoring Erika. But since his Uncle Garry told him such information. It makes him restless and eager to know the truth. But the question is¡­ Could he accept it?

    ''How if it was true he has a different father?''

 Chapter 299 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 299: A MOTHER''S REQUEST

    * * *

    LI MANOR, New Jersey, sometimes in the 1980s¡­

    That night, a great fight erupts between the father and son: Nelson Li and Sonny Li.

    Elder Sonny Li glanced at Annie with the stern. In his mind, he cusses. If this rebel woman didn''t arrive, everything would go smoothly. He mused.

    Annie, who keenly watched her uncle, knew that this man was cursing her inside his head. But she doesn''t care. She won''t let this narrow-minded person control her niece''s life the same as hers back then.

    "Uncle Son, if you have less care for the feelings of your granddaughter. I''m sorry, but I will make a scene in front of the Shang family," Annie said emphatically. She''s never afraid of going against the elders. She never let them control her life.

    Veins coming out on Sonny Li''s forehead, he was in a great fury that his niece is always disrespectful to the elders. He rants, "Huh! This is what you''ve learned by marrying an ordinary man!"

    Annie darkens her face. She bravely returned to her uncle. "Don''t you dare to insult my husband!"

    "Watch your mouth! I''m still the head of the Li Household!" Sonny Li yelled back.

    "You''re kidding me, right? I''m no longer a Li for a long time already, remember?"

    Sonny Li could not contain his shock at how Annie became insolent. He exclaimed, "Ungracious woman! You turned into a disrespectful person!"

    Annie remains head high, meeting her uncle Sonny Li''s furious glare. "I would not be disrespectful to the elders if their mind is in the right place."

    Sonny Li''s eyes gaped shockingly. How dare this woman! His outcry on his head.

    It feeds Nelson listening to the clashing words, yells. "Enough!" Afterward, he then fixed his gaze on his father. "Listen, father. I want you to take back your words to Elder Shang. I won''t allow my daughter to marry such a man!"

    "I won''t take back what I agreed with Gilbert Shang! Nina will marry Steven, and it should be sooner!"

    Annie cut in, she stated. "Why don''t you understand, Uncle Son? Nina doesn''t love Steven, and that guy is assaulting your granddaughter!"

    "They were in a relationship. Steven is Nina''s boyfriend," Sonny Li answered flatly.

    It didn''t surprise him how narrow-minded his father is. Nelson mused. Now he is thankful that his father didn''t have a daughter. It seemed like he would also arrange her marriage, worse to the man she doesn''t like!

    Clenching his fist on his sides, Nelson yelled. "Father! If you do not call off the arrangement, you can forget that you have a son and granddaughter!"

    Hearing this, Sonny Li shudders with anger. "How dare you threaten me! You let this rebel woman influence you, Nelson!" Sonny pointed out Annie''s direction. His gaze shifted between his son and niece.

    Sonny Li rendered speechless in disbelief. Nelson knows very well how to threaten him. He only has one sibling, a brother who only has a daughter because Simon died young. The only Li that could inherit everything is Nelson, but he only has one child and a daughter! And there''s no way he will let Annie''s family be Li''s heir! He would not allow that!

    "My mind won''t change!" His final words. Sonny Li, stood on his feet to head toward his bedroom. But before he could take more steps, Dona sat up from the armchair she seated in the corner.

    "Father-in-law¡­ I''m begging you! If you don''t want to take back what you promised with the Shang¡­ At least, let Nina marry Harry instead¡­"

    It surprised Nelson and Annie how bravely Dona raised her voice. A mother''s love is one thing that can make a person stand on her feet and become strong to fight her belief that is best for her children.

    Nelson questions themselves why they haven''t brought up this very important matter. What Nina likes is Harry, and the first thing they should consider is Nina''s feelings.

    Sonny Li glanced at his daughter-in-law. It surprises him that for the first time, Dona raised her voice. He mused what to reply, and he clearly knew that he could not treat his daughter-in-law harshly, especially not in front of his son Nelson.

    "What do you mean by that, Dona?" he asked in a low voice.

    Nera, who merely spoke every time of an important discussion among the family, felt relieved that her husband calmly talked with Dona. She was aware of how Sonny favored Dona all these years. Her husband always wishes to have a daughter. The reason he helped to persuade Dona''s family, even if she was too young by then.

    Now that Dona brought this up, it''s her chance to chime in. Annie thought. "Uncle, the better man who should marry Nina is Harry. The one your granddaughter loves is Harry. It should be Harry¡­"

    "I heard enough!" It irritated him, hearing Annie keep repeating Harry''s name.

    Annie intended to mention Harry''s name over again to make this old man understand. She pushed a playful smirk on the corner of her mouth. Feel so good to annoy this narrow-minded old man. Annie mused.

    "I''m tired. I want to go to bed." Sonny Li declared nonchalantly.

    This time he doesn''t raise his voice anymore. After the elder Li disappeared from the living room, Annie raised a thumb at Dona.

    Honestly, Dona was shivering in nervousness. She never talked back or was demanding to her in-laws, but she could not remain silent. It was her only daughter''s happiness that was on the line.

    Before her body dropped on the floor, Nelson caught his wife. "Dona! Are you alright, honey?" Nelson carried his wife and put her on the sofa.

    Dona nodded lightly. She has been dealing with things emotionally; stress triggered her body to give up. She has been worrying about her daughter. Lately, she became depressed, thinking that they were forcing Nina to marry at such a young age, which her daughter doesn''t love that person they arranged her with.

    "Honey, just calm down. Let me handle things from here. Nina would be so worried if she saw you being affected like this¡­" Nelson soothes his wife. "So stop worrying a lot, okay?"

    "I''m worried about our daughter. I''m trying to look strong in front of her. And I won''t allow your father to decide for our daughter."

    "Yes. So, please, don''t worry. Okay?"

    After Dona drank the glass of water, Annie handed her, she and Nelson headed upstairs to their bedroom.

    "Just rest now, Dona. I will check out Nina and explain to her what we have discussed." Annie said before the couple walked toward the master''s bedroom.

    She heaves a long sigh.. Finally¡­ Just a little more push until her uncle changes his mind.

 Chapter 300 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 300: A QUICK KISS

    * * *

    Annie headed to Nina''s bedroom. She caught her drying her tears. She strode toward the bed, sat down, and threw her arms around her niece.

    "Aunt Annie¡­" Nina''s eyes were swollen and red. She cried once again.

    Annie patted her niece back, her other hand combing Nina''s long hair. "Shush. Don''t worry... Your parents won''t agree with your grandpa no matter what. All you need to do now is calm down and relax." Annie''s comfort words. She added, "Your father will do everything to end your relationship with Steven. So, it''s better that you will avoid seeing him."

    "Yes, Auntie. But we will see each other at school." It worries her. Even though she avoids Steven to be intimate with her at school, she could still see him.

    After the study room incident, the more she hasn''t seen Harry around. She regularly spent time with the girls, including Kristina but Harry is avoiding her. Maybe it''s for the best. She thought.

    The next day, Nina tours Jessica around the University. She introduced her to the girls and the Football team, which the boys were ecstatic to introduce themselves.

    "Hey! It was Sam''s birthday tomorrow! He invited us to visit uncle Lee''s restaurant. He will treat us all with dinner!" Ash announced cheerfully.

    Vanessa chimed in, "We are going to buy gifts! You guys wanted to come?" she asked Lee and the other boys.

    "Sure!"

    That afternoon, they drove toward Newark City. Lee, Ash, Vanessa, Emily, Kristina, Nina, Jessica and three men from the Football team also went shopping with them. They visit several stores to search for the best gift for Sam. They make sure it won''t be the same gift.

    One bought Sam running shoes, sport''s attire, t-shirts, and other things that Sam could use daily. And as for Nina, she is checking out the wallet on the glass stand, Lee teases her.

    "Nina, are you going to buy Sam a leather wallet? You should buy one for Steven as well!"

    Creasing her brows, confused, she uttered, "It''s not his birthday yet." Nina rose a brow after Lee laughed harder.

    "I''m sorry. I just pitied that guy. Well, you know he''s too jealous of other men. So then, don''t bother buying Sam a gift."

    Nina pursed an awkward smile. She told Lee, "Don''t worry, Lee. It was a gift for my father."

    Nina understood what point Lee''s wish to warn her. Steven is a narrow-minded guy. It disappoints her how he will get jealous if she buys their friend a gift. Anyway, she wanted to check out a nice leather wallet for her father. So then, she''s thinking about buying one for Sam too, since it''s his birthday. But she better listen to Lee''s thoughts.

    In the end, Nina just bought a leather wallet for her father and a nice purse for her mother. She was on her way to the cashier when her eyes caught a nice black leather backpack for Jessica. She requested the saleslady to wrap the three items in a separate gift box.

    Later, Steven arrived. It surprised her why the guy knew they were in that store. She heard the Shang building was in Newark. But she never visited the company yet.

    "Hi, honey!"

    Steven placed a kiss on her cheek. She did not show her displeasure, but she only pushed a thin smile. Everyone didn''t notice Nina was indifferent toward Steven, but Jessica knew very well. And she felt pity for her Miss. She prayed that her suffering would end soon, and she became happy.

    Steven notice the shopping bag in her hand, he asked, "What did you buy? Have you bought a gift for Sam already?"

    Nina studied Steven''s expression. The guy is trying to hide the sharpness in his glare. She thinks Steven was more interrogating her rather than throwing a casual question. Shaking her head in response, Steven widened his smile.

    He exclaimed, "Great! Help me choose a gift for Sam from both of us!"

    Nina heaves helpless sighed in silence. Lee was right. It is not a good idea if she bought Sam a gift without Steven''s knowledge. He looked pleased after learning that she bought nothing for Sam.

    "Honey, what can you suggest a gift for Sam?" Placing his arm around Nina''s waist, he rested his chin on her right shoulder.

    Nina instantly frowned that Steven clung to her. She pressed her mouth not to shrug him away and yell to stop touching her in front of a saleslady. Steven casually rubs his nose at the back of her ear. It sent a million creeps down her body when Steven inhaled her scent.

    "What are you doing?" she asked irritably.

    "You smell nice," Steven whispered to her ear. "I like your perfume."

    He''s a pervert! No. He is horny! How dare he act this way in public! It pissed her.

    Jessica, whose eyes never leave her Miss, witnessed everything. Anger crept toward her chest, it also annoyed her that Steven doesn''t care if his action made her Miss unhappy. What he only considers is himself to take advantage of the situation they were in public. Her Miss is not used to creating a scandalous scene. Therefore, it''s the reason she''s here. She has to do something! Jessica mused.

    She came close to the glass stands and talked to the saleslady. "Miss, can I see that color? That one too!" She''s pointing different colors there and then. The saleslady carefully takes out the neckties inside the glass stand.

    "Miss Nina, look at this! Sam is going to the office, so how about we buy him a necktie?" Jessica suggested to Nina. She doesn''t care if it irritates Steven that she interrupts his moments. Importantly, she saves her Miss!

    And it made Nina happy that Jessica rescued her instantly! Jessica being here is a blessing in her life. She always knew what to do to protect her from Steven. Now she has an excuse to shove Steven on the side.

    She takes his hand around her waist, she told the guy, "I will help Jessica choose a color!"

    She strode closer to Jessica. They began choosing colors that would suit Sam''s looks. They picked two different neckties for Sam, Steven paid for them.

    Before they separated to go home, they stopped by at the Diner. Harry showed up there to pick up Kristina. Steven instantly wears a long face. But they have common friends, so it''s typical, they were in the same circle hanging out together.

    After Steven dropped them home, Nina handed him four small boxes. Steven looked confused. He asked, "What are these?"

    Nina beamed as she replied to Steven. "I put names on the boxes!"

    Steven read the name on the boxes, his face darkened upon seeing Harry''s name. "Why did you include him?"

    She could sense the anger in Steven''s tone. Nina hid a playful smile after Steven was provoked. She explained, "It''s supposed to be just Papa Jerome and Great-grandpa Shang. But then, I''m thinking of getting one for you and Harry."

    Steven sharply peered at the box where was written Harry''s name on it. If his gaze is a fire, the box is already burning right now. Even though it annoyed him, Steven hid his anger in front of Nina.

    "Okay. I will give it to them," he assured.

    "Would you?"

    Steven creased his forehead, meeting Nina''s meaningful gaze. Why did Nina say that to him? Did she already know about what happened to her confession letter for Harry? Steven mused inwardly. His chest suddenly thumped loudly. ''No. Maybe just my imagination.''

    Steven shook his head lightly, ignoring the fear lingering in his chest. "Okay, honey. I''m leaving now." Hesitant to leave, he wanted to spend more time with her. He softened his gaze, he smiled sweetly. "Can I have a goodnight kiss, honey?"

    Before Nina could reply, she heard her father''s voice, calling her out. "Nina! Come inside! There is something I want to talk about with you."

    Instantly, Nina replied to her father, "Yes, Papa!"

    "I have to go in, Steven! Bye!"

    Steven left dumbfounded outside. Nina doesn''t even invite him to get inside the house for tea, or her father asks him to stay for a while. Felt rejected, Steven left.

    While driving home, his eyes were always looking at the boxes on the passenger seat.

    If Nina weren''t here, he would throw the gift for Harry. But he could not do that this time. He has no choice but to give the gifts to his father, great-grandfather, and Harry.

    He threw the box on Harry''s bed before he entered the bathroom to take a quick shower. Harry, who was on his desk reviewing his lesson, was surprised when Steven just threw a box on his bed. Curious what it was, he sat up from his chair and picked up the box. He wondered, but seeing the handwritten, he figured out whom this gift was from.

    The attitude Steven showed now that it only forced him to give the gift. Harry opens the gift. It was a striped blue necktie he found inside the box. Somehow, happiness explodes inside his chest. But it confused him if he could truly accept Nina''s gift. Well, he will keep it.

    * * *

    The next day, Nina was in the library after lunch while waiting for her next class. She was on the Literature shelves to look for an American Historical Romance novel. She found them on the corner bookcase; top shelves. But she needs a ladder.

    And the last memory she has is a nightmare, and she wants to forget what happened that night. Heaving a sigh of sadness, Nina turned to her right to leave that place.

    However, she bumped into someone''s body. And the first thing she noticed is the necktie she chose for someone.

    ''Harry!'' She freaks out inwardly. Her heart beating crazily, being close to him like this. What is he doing? He knew she was there, but why did Harry not avoid her?

    And what''s ironic, he is wearing the necktie she bought yesterday! ''What is he trying to prove now?'' Nina mused, puzzled.

    She wanted to look up and meet his burning gaze. She could tell because her face was hot. And upon hearing his husky voice, her heart jumped.

    "Which one do you like to read?" asked Harry. His eyes remain to stare at Nina. No response from her, Harry stretched his long arm to reach a book he already read from the upper shelf.

    It''s a little beyond his reach, he has to lean forward a little, and the scene is Harry almost hugging her.

    Nina held her breath but her nose caught that pleasant scent from Harry''s body. It made her daze.

    "Here¡­"

    Her gaze remained on the floor. Nina was not by herself when she raised both of her hands to accept the book from Harry. And before the book landed on her palm, Harry covered her lips with his¡­

    Left in a trance, Nina reached for her lips that had just received a quick kiss from Harry.

    Yes.

    It was just quick, but it took her whole heart from her chest.

 Chapter 301 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 301: CALL OFF THE ENGAGEMENT

    * * *

    Yesterday, Harry received a call from Lee that they were going shopping in Newark. He would live to join them, but he had important reports to give to his father.

    Harry drove home. He noticed Li''s car in the parking space. He expected to see them in the living room, but it was empty.

    "Where are they?" Harry asked the maid, who is cleaning the coffee table. He saw teacups and teapots, but why weren''t they in the living room?

    "Good afternoon, Young Master. Your parents and the Li''s are in the In-House Bar right now."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    The maid bowed and left him. Harry takes the corridor that will lead him to the Bar. The door wasn''t closed, he could hear what they were talking about.

    His face darkened, clenching his free hand on his side. ''Steven! I''m going to kill you!''

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Before coming to the Shang Mansion, Nelson already notified Jerome that he wanted to talk to Great-grandpa Shang regarding the arranged marriage.

    Jerome has a hunch that this talk won''t favor his grandfather''s will and his son Steven.

    He understood why Nelson wanted to delay the marriage of their children. Nelson doesn''t agree that Steven will be going to marry his daughter.

    His wife Mely already told him that both the twin loved Nina, and the latter loved Harry. But Mely doesn''t want to hurt any of her sons.

    Even if he will argue with his wife, it will only turn into a big fight. So he could not suggest that Harry should be the best candidate to marry Nina.

    He kept his voice to let Li make a change of mind. And by then, it was his turn to take a step to commend his plan.

    It seemed like today is the day. Jerome mused inwardly.

    Across from them is the Li family. The elder Li remained silent. Probably, the family has made a final decision as Nelson who raised a voice to this meeting over his father.

    And not to delay, Jerome clears his throat, he asks their visitors. "So, what do you want to talk about, Nelson?"

    Nodding, Nelson glanced at his father, and then his wife, Dona. As for Annie, she takes a seat on the corner, casually sipping her tea. She was there to help her cousin if the elders would still insist on controlling the situation.

    ''They''re all the same.'' Annie mumbled inwardly. She rolled her eyes and glanced at her uncle. He can do nothing now after she and Nelson keep bugging him about changing his decision for who should marry Nina. Pushing a smirk on the corner of her lips, Annie drew the teacup and sip her tea.

    "Jerome, we are here to call off the engagement of your son and my daughter."

    Jerome hid the grin in his mouth. Finally, Nelson makes a move. He casually glanced at his grandfather, Gilbert Shang, who widened his eyes and gaze furiously at Nelson before he turned his glare at Sonny Li.

    "What nonsense your son is talking about, Master Li!"

    His thunderous voice echoed in the entire room that was heard in the corridor. It was what Harry heard, and so he hid, eavesdropping outside.

    Sonny Li looked at his son. It was a sign that he surrendered, letting his son do whatever he liked to convince the Shang family to change the arrangement to unite the Li and Shang family.

    Heaving a long sighed, the elder Li uttered, "Either I will lose an heir or a huge scandal will come out. I better protect my family and the name Li."

    Elder Shang filled with confusion. He could not follow what Sonny Li was talking about. He looked at Nelson with a perplexed expression on his face.

    He said, "You need to explain to me very well."

    Nelson heaved a long sigh, he explained, "My daughter wants to break up with Steven because of his behavior."

    Hearing about this, Mely and Jerome shared a glance, the latter who raised a question. "What Steven did to Nina?"

    Nelson glanced at Annie. The woman understood that Nelson gave her the chance to explain things she knew the whole situation more than him.

    "Let me tell you this¡­ Nina applied to the Exchange Student Program to see Harry. But Steven made his way to meddle between those two. Nina said she confessed to Harry last summer, but Harry ignored her letter. When Steven came for a Christmas visit, Nina learned that Harry has a girlfriend. With this thought, she gives Steven a chance. But your son just keeps taking advantage of my niece!" Annie''s voice raised this time, anger flashing across her beautiful face as she continued.

    "Your son could not control his hands not lay on my niece even though she had a high fever! I''m so thankful that Jessica instantly called me the moment she saw the hickey on my niece''s body. How dare he not spare a consideration that Nina has a high fever! And I''m upset that my niece keeps it a secret from her parents! If I didn''t come for a visit, until now, Nelson and Dona blind to how scum your son is!"

    Annie never cared if her tone was harsh. It''s the right moment to make these narrow-minded old men come to their senses.

    And after Annie delivered her statement, the room became suffocating for the Shang. Mely pressed her eyes from embarrassment, while Jerome''s face twitched from rage. ''That son of mine! How he gave this kind of shame to the family they have known their whole life!? Dammit!''

    Jerome heaves a furious sigh, he makes a promise to Li. "I won''t let this off. Let me discipline my son."

    "Please, let me talk to Nina and Steven first." Mely made a request. She understood that her son committed a crime. But she saw how Steven loved Nina. She is ready to ask forgiveness and hears Nina''s feelings. And as for her son, he deserves punishment, but she wants to do it in proper talk. She wants to avoid family conflict. She witnessed how chaotic the relationship with Shang''s family was. And she doesn''t want to take the same path as them. She wants a peaceful life with her children.

    "Sister Mely, I''m hoping that you won''t tolerate your son," Annie pointed out.

    Shaking her head, Mely responded to Annie. "Don''t worry, Annie. But I want to do it peacefully. So please allow me to talk with Steven first."

    Nelson cut in, he declared, "I don''t want Steven to come to the house from now on, or get near to my daughter. If you don''t warn him, I might not hold myself beating up your son."

    "I promised, I will do a disciplinary action," Jerome assured Nelson. He glanced at his grandfather, who remained silent until now. He knew that the elder should not ruin this plan of uniting the two families.. They knew that they had another option¡­ It''s Harry.

 Chapter 302 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 302: MYSTERIOUS SENDER

    * * *

    Walking back to his car, Harry punches the steering wheel. He could not forgive Steven for doing such a thing! He already warned him years ago!

    Harry waits for Li to leave before he goes back inside the mansion, pretends he just arrived, and casually gives the folders to his father. He observes him and his father in deep thoughts. Sometimes he looks at him like there is something he wants to tell him, but then changes his mind not to.

    That evening, Harry drove back to Newark. He received Lee''s message on his beeper telling him the name of the Diner they had supper.

    The moment he steps inside the Diner, he shoots a glare at Steven. His chest filled with rage, but he calmed down. He will see what their parents are going to do now.

    If he were to ask? Without a second thought, he will beat up Steven right here at this moment. But he heard his mother beg Li to settle this peacefully.

    "Hey, Harry!" Lee saw Harry, he waved at the guy.

    Harry nodded and walked toward the corner tables they all occupied. Harry sat next to Kristina, and Steven and Nina sat across them. He ordered food and waited to arrive. He talked to everyone. One thing he avoided doing since Nina arrived and Steven was in the same room.

    His food arrived. Everyone dropped a jaw for his next actions. They wondered what''s gotten to him. Even Kristina, it surprised her, but she didn''t say a word.

    "Nina, isn''t spicy buttered chicken your favorite? Here are some," said Harry. He placed three cuts of chicken on her plate.

    Nina rendered speechlessly. It surprised her that Harry was doing this in front of Steven. Their friends may not ask or talk about it, but they could feel these passing weeks how these brothers are stopping talking to each other. And this scene seemed odd. They prayed that Steven won''t throw his childish behavior.

    Thankfully, Steven was wearing a long face, but he didn''t comment. He promised Nina he will stop fighting with Harry. He will let this off, but not next time.

    After dinner, Harry drove Kristina home. He attempts to talk to her, but he can''t bring himself. So he invited her to go on a date.

    "Are you free on Saturday?"

    Kristina shook her head. She replied to Harry with a sweet smile across her face. "No. I''m free."

    To be honest, she was too jealous during dinner. But she acts cool about it and turns herself blind.

    And now that Harry asks her for a date. She could sense that this date on Saturday is something about breaking her heart. Her mind filled with thoughts, and her chest slowly breaking into pieces.

    After he dropped Kristina at Sam''s house, Harry drove his car at the fastest speed. He could not wait for their parents to do something about what Steven did to Nina. He also wants to ask Steven where the confession letter Nina wants to give him. And why he lied that he has a girlfriend when just recently Kristina became his girlfriend.

    But when he arrived at the mansion, Steven wasn''t there yet. Harry sat on his bed, contemplating. Maybe he will calm down, for now, then keep an eye on Steven, waiting for the right time to confront him.

    Harry pretends that he knew nothing yet when his twin brother arrived home and throws a box on his bed. How ironic that Nina gave him a gift. And to annoy Steven, he wore it the next day.

    "Look, Steven! Nina chose my favorite color." He was putting on the necktie Nina gave him last night.

    Steven''s face darkened, throwing a sharp glare in his direction. He could tell in his fierce stares how angry his twin brother was at him. Provoking Steven is now a pleasure to him. Harry pushed a smirk in the corner of his mouth.

    That morning, Harry dropped by a flower shop. He bought a bouquet of pink Peonies to deliver at Li''s Villa. Peonies are Nina''s favorite flowers.

    Annie and Dona looked at each other with a question on top of their head. Steven always bought Nina a flower. But this is the first time a flower delivered instead.

    But what confused them, Nina seemed ecstatic upon receiving them. Her eyes flicker, and that smile she tried to conceal is still visible to their eyes.

    And there is only one person who could make Nina act this way.

    "Could it be?"

    It truly surprised Nina because Steven didn''t know what her favorite flower was. And it confused her why Harry suddenly sent her flowers.

    Last night he was acting strange. ''What''s gotten to him?'' He mused.

    In the afternoon, Harry was on his way to his class on this day when he saw Nina headed to the Library. Pondering, he follows her. And out of impulse, he didn''t stop himself to kiss Nina.

    It''s not just a kiss on the cheek, but on the lips.

    At the moment, it left Nina in a trance after Harry kissed her. ''Why he did that!''

    Nina wasn''t on herself when she came back to her table. Jessica, who just finished enrolling in the University, met her at the Library to have some coffee with the girls.

    She noticed that Nina was in a daze, staring dreamily outside the window. Jessica started noticing the funny behavior of her Miss this morning after she received a flower from a mysterious sender. If it was Steven, he gave the flower personally.

    So who is the sender? A secret admirer? Or Harry? Then why would he send Nina a flower if his twin brother and Nina were still in a relationship until to this day?

    Besides, there''s only one person who could make her Miss acting like this. Then what happened?

    "Ahem! Miss Nina, are you alright?"

    Coming back to her senses, Nina blinks several times. She clears her throat and acts casually. "I am fine, Jessica. Have you done enrolling?"

    "Yes, Miss!"

    "Then, let''s go to the caf¨¦!" Nina gathered her books, cheerfully she sat up, and headed outside the library.

    Jessica convinces. Something happens to her Miss, and she is certain that Harry was the reason. She met him in the corridor, Harry even smiled and greeted her.

    ''These two are acting weird..'' Jessica thought inwardly.

 Chapter 303 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 303: WHERE IS STEVEN?

    * * *

    At the caf¨¦, Nina and Jessica spotted Vanessa and Emily talking to Kristina and the other girls from Cheerleaders Squad.

    They joined their table, but Nina suddenly felt awkward toward Kristina. She had guilty after the kiss Harry gave her. She couldn''t look straight at Kristina''s eyes.

    Nina remained to lower her gaze, staring at the cheesecake she eats while the girls are talking about Sam''s birthday, and what time they plan to go.

    "We should be there by 6:00!" Vanessa suggested.

    Jane concurred, "I think that''s a perfect time!"

    Later, the men arrived, Nina''s cheek instantly flushed red at the sight of Harry. Jessica glanced at the door. She saw Harry is among the boys that were walking toward their table. She raises a brow noticing her Miss now blushing.

    "Hey, girls!" Greetings Ash and Lee, they ask their girlfriend afterward. "What time do we pick you up?"

    They replied, "Let us be there by six!"

    "Alright!" The boys went to the counter and ordered. When they came back, Emily and Vanessa moved to where their boyfriend sat down and Harry took the empty seat next to Kristina.

    She has no right to get jealous. But it is what Nina is having at the moment. It''s just a kiss and a bouquet of Peonies for her to feel ecstatic. Nina thought inwardly.

    Feeling down, Nina finishes her cake and coffee. She bid farewell and told everyone to see them later. And this behavior, Jessica knew that her Miss got jealous, the reason she wants to leave home already.

    Shaking her head, Jessica silently followed her Miss... Worried that she wasn''t in the mood, Jessica suggested driving home. She often glanced at her passenger, who seemed sulking.

    And Nina did sulk. She doesn''t understand what Harry is playing now. He sent him flowers and kissed her, which was not his normal behavior. Not to mention he and Kristina are in a relationship.

    Why is he acting weird now? Is he two-timing both her and Kristina? When does Harry become a playboy!?

    Ah! She''s confused! And why is she thinking about it, anyway? Still, she and Steven hadn''t had a formal breakup!

    However, she would not have peace if she could not get any explanation from Harry!

    "Miss, we''re home."

    Came back to her senses, Nina realized the car was already in the parking space inside their villa.

    "Oh, we''ve arrived!" she hurried, stepping out of the car and rushed to the villa.

    Jessica left stunned. She already parked the car for three minutes but her Miss hasn''t moved yet. It looks like she was in deep thoughts, and she guessed it was the caf¨¦ incident. Jessica thought inwardly.

    She shook her head and thought. ''I would not fall in love if I would look like an idiot.''

    Well, she didn''t point out her Miss that stupid. But observing her Miss, she keeps changing moods as to how her feelings mess up as well. Not to mention her unhealthy relationship with Steven.

    But let alone her behavior being in love with Harry, her Miss acting stupid. She''s happy this morning, now she''s sulking and jealous.

    But the ass of Harry. ''What did he do to Miss Nina?'' She wants to know. ''I better keep an eye.''

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Later in the evening, everyone gathered at Lee and Seth''s uncle''s restaurant. But one thing they''ve noticed, Harry and Steven weren''t there yet.

    "Nina, where is Steven?" asked Lee. He placed a spicy buttered chicken on the table. "Here, Harry actually requested to include in the menu to serve tonight."

    Speechless, Nina wasn''t sure how to reply to Lee about the dish. But it does wonder to her why either Steven or Harry wasn''t there yet. Maybe they were late to arrive, but the party had already begun two hours ago.

    She replied, "I don''t know, Lee. I told Steven that he didn''t need to pick us up because I will drive the car around."

    "Hm¡­ And also Harry. I already asked Kristina, but she knows nothing as well. Well then, ask me if you girls need something."

    "Alright! Thanks, Lee!"

    Nina thanked Lee. She picked up chicken wings and placed them on her plate. She already finished eating, but no Steven or Harry arrived. It was around 9:30 in the late evening Harry arrived alone.

    "Where''s Steven?" Ash and Sam instantly asked Harry.

    He replied, "I''m sorry. There are some family and company matters. Steven and my parents flew to San Francisco to deal with something."

    "Okay. But what happened to your face?" asked Sam, he''s staring at the bruise on Harry''s chin. "Did you fight with someone?"

    "Um, just someone in the company." Harry pushed a smile, but he quickly pressed his lips when pained surges on the corner of his mouth. "Well, happy birthday, Sam! I''m hungry. Where is the food?"

    "I will get them for you, brother Harry!" Seth volunteered.

    Nodding, Harry thanked Seth. He joined the boys'' table, Harry ate and drank. His eyes met Nina''s questioning stare, but he only averts his gaze. He continued talking to the football team.

    Nina remained baffled. ''What''s going on?'' She doesn''t understand everything yet. She wondered if her parents already talked to the Shang.

    Curious, it tempted her to ask Harry if he knew something about it. But before Nina could have time to talk to Harry, Seth informed her that her father was on the phone.

    "Papa?"

    "Honey, I''m worried that you''re still out there. Can you come home now?"

    Nina wanted to laugh when her father sounded like a child making a request. She answered, "Sure, Papa!"

    "By the way, is Harry there?"

    Nelson asked, it made Nina curious. She replied to her father, "Yes, Papa. Why?"

    "Can you get him? I want to ask him a favor."

    Confused, Nina furrowed her brows, asking her father. "Why, Papa?"

    "Can you just give the phone to him, honey?"

    "Okay, Papa. I will put down the phone now." Nina placed the phone on the table. She gets out of the small office of this restaurant to get Harry.

    Nervous, but she needs to talk to Harry. "Hey. Um¡­" Ah, the thud in her heart is getting crazier. "Papa was on the phone. He wants to talk to you."

    Nina felt relieved that she didn''t stammer her words. Harry excused himself from the boys. He followed Nina into the office.

    Suddenly, the office became even smaller with Harry''s huge frame inside. Beads of sweat form on Nina''s forehead.. Her cheeks blush because Harry keeps staring at her. ''Why does he have to do that!?''

 Chapter 304 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 304: CHANCE TO TALK

    * * *

    It surprised Harry when Nina approached him and told him that her father wanted to talk with him.

    Standing with her inside the same room, her perfume lingering in his nostril. Her beautiful face flushing pink, she''s trying hard to avoid meeting gaze with him.

    Harry knew that he did a sweet stupidity this afternoon when he kissed her on the lips. And he wants to do it again. But this is not a perfect time and perfect place. He swears to himself that he will end his relationship with Kristina before he will pursue Nina.

    It also made him guilty that all this time, he was like using Kristina to forget Nina. Kristina is a wonderful girl. But his heart could not deny that there is only one woman it beats.

    Clearing his throat, Harry converses with Nelson on the phone. Nina was curious about what her father said to Harry. Today, it seems so many things have happened.

    It started with a flower delivered to her this morning, then Harry''s kiss this afternoon, and now Steven wasn''t here. She wondered because she knew that Steven won''t just leave without bidding goodbye to her.

    Her intuition is strong that something happens, and the bruise below in Harry''s lower lip is not just an ordinary punch such as a company fight.

    "Okay, uncle. Don''t worry. Leave it to me. No problem!" After Harry talked to Nelson, he handed the receiver phone to Nina. "Uncle Nelson wants to speak with you first before we head home."

    Creasing her forehead, Nina mused inwardly. ''Before we head home? Why is there "we" in Harry''s words?''

    Confused, Nina takes the phone, and she talks to her father once again. "Hello, Papa?"

    "Honey, I asked Harry to accompany you."

    Nina glanced at Harry before she replied to her father, "But why, Papa?"

    "Honey, it''s getting late. I''m just afraid you get lost. You were not familiar to drive around. Besides, that place is far from our home. So, I asked Harry to escort you back."

    "Okay, Papa." It surprised her how her father came up with this idea. Although it made her happy, she suddenly felt embarrassed.

    Ending the call, both Nina and Harry approach Sam to bid farewell and explain that Harry has to leave soon when he just arrived.

    "I''m sorry, Sam." Nina apologized. It should be a drinking party for the boys. But if Harry follows them home, it will be almost midnight for him to get back. "Well, Harry can just escort us halfway, then he could turn back around!" she suggested. It made her guilty though, and she''s thinking about what Kristina would feel if Harry left with her.

    But Sam only laughed, amused with her idea. "Silly! I will punch Harry if he does that! I agreed with your father''s idea. My friends'' safety is more important than my birthday!"

    Nina beamed. Sam is such a good person and a considerate man. "Okay. Thank you for understanding, Sam. Happy birthday, once again!"

    "No, problem, and thanks for the gift! I loved it!"

    "Glad to hear that¡­" Pushing a cheerful smile, Nina exchanged a few more words with Sam. She also bid farewell to everyone before she left home with Jessica and Harry driving ahead of them.

    Sam told Nina he will explain to others why Harry also has to leave early, and the first person he talks to is Kristina.

    "That''s alright!" She already anticipates that a day would come, her role in Harry''s life as a girlfriend would end. Ever since Nina arrived, she already foresees this. However, it still hurt, and it was a great pain that she would cry for many nights until she felt better and ready to move on eventually, maybe¡­

    "You know, Nina was more beautiful, smiling cheerfully tonight. It''s the first time I saw her smiles brightly."

    Sam heard the boys from the football team talks after Nina left. It makes sense. He didn''t notice it until now because he already saw Nina smile brightly back in England. It seemed like Nina smiled gleefully when Steven wasn''t around. ''Something is wrong.'' Sam mused inwardly.

    Meanwhile, Nina could not avert her eyes to the car leading them. Jessica, who focuses on driving, and remembering the streets, also observes her Miss mood.

    Nina was happier tonight without Steven being clingy around her. Steven always displays his affection, but instead, it suffocates her and makes her uncomfortable.

    Maybe if she loves Steven, it doesn''t matter. But his behavior made a big turnoff. It annoyed her, and even repeatedly she asks him for a breakup and slaps him with the reality that she doesn''t love him. Still, Steven won''t accept it and give her up. Instead, he is becoming more possessive and stubborn to the point he involves the elders in their relationship.

    Heaving a long sigh, Nina rested her head on the car window. She just wanted to love the man her heart yearned for with no one against¡­

    But why is love such a complicated thing?

    Why can''t she have it so easily? Instead, she has to go through first with such situations and issues like family matters as the elders control what will happen to their life.

    Why is it too easy for them to find love? Why can''t she?

    Fell in deep thoughts, Nina heard Jessica coughing a few times.

    "Ahem! Miss Nina¡­ I think it will be a better idea if you join the young master''s car."

    Turning her head toward Jessica''s direction with a shock across her face, Nina snapped. "Why would I do that?"

    Pushing a playful smile, Jessica could tell that her Miss is now blushing pink. "I think I am a boring company. Maybe if you took a ride with Young Master Harry, you and he talked and didn''t feel bored like this." Jessica teases her Miss, and her tone is evident she is trying to hide her true feelings.

    "Not at all! I''m just contemplating a few things. It doesn''t matter if you wouldn''t talk to me. Either way, Harry and I don''t have to talk." It''s a lie though. She badly wants to talk to Harry.

    And it does not finish Jessica teasing her Miss. "Why not? You can ask him why he didn''t properly turn you down after your confession letter."

    Mentioning this, Nina''s face is like bitten red. Now every time she remembers about it, it embarrasses her. She told Jessica with bitterness in her voice, "It doesn''t matter anymore. He already has a girlfriend as you could see."

    ''Heh. And why did ass Harry send your favorite flower?'' Jessica didn''t voice it out but kept it to herself. But she believes this is the right time they should talk when Steven or Kristina isn''t around. If her Miss didn''t notice, she always caught Harry staring at her with a tenderness in his eyes.. ''And what happened to them this afternoon in the library? Absolutely, something happens between them.''

 Chapter 305 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 305: CONFESSING TO HER FAMILY

    * * *

    Following Harry, driving toward the Princeton area, Jessica continued chatting.

    "What do you think is the reason that Steven was not present on Sam''s birthday, Miss?" Jessica only out of topic. Honestly, she doesn''t like to mention that guy, but what a miracle he isn''t at the party. Since Steven wasn''t there, she notices how Nina smiles brightly. "Do you think your parents already talk to the Shangs, Miss Nina?"

    Rendered a moment of silence, Nina replied afterward. "I don''t know, Jessica. I am more curious about what happened to Harry that he has a bruise on his lip. Harry will not get into a fight if it''s not an important matter. I have an intuition it involves Steven."

    "Hmm. Maybe Harry knew already, Miss, then he beat up the guy now couldn''t walk."

    Nina turned her head to her left, staring at Jessica with a funny face. "Do you believe Harry would do that? Besides, what things Harry should know?"

    "Maybe¡­" Jessica shrugged her shoulder as she went on. "It was about what Steven did to you back in England. That''s not something to forgive him, Miss."

    Nina heaves a sigh of sadness. She treated Steven as her closest good friend, but he is a completely different person now.

    In the past, truly Steven is a great teaser and makes fun of her. She thought he was only teasing her as fun. But now that they were in a relationship, Steven''s love feels so dangerous that she wanted to run away from him.

    She''s hoping that with the help of her parents, Steven''s parents would understand that his behavior scared her so badly. She hopes his grandfather changes his mind.

    After an over half-hour drive, they finally arrived. Jessica entered the gate of the villa. Harry just parked the car outside.

    He was pondering whether to ask Nina for a talk. But before he could decide, he saw Nelson walking toward his car.

    Hearing them arrive, Nelson quickly got out of the villa, he came out to meet his daughter.

    "Welcome back, honey. Go inside first. I want to talk with Harry," he said without waiting for his daughter to respond.

    "Okay, Papa." Confused, Nina did not question her father. Even though she wanted to thank Harry first, she obediently followed her father. She went straight to the door.

    Annie and Dona are having tea in the living room. Nina guesses they were waiting for her as Annie immediately offered her tea. There are already clean teacups waiting in front of the empty sofa.

    "Come, Nina! Join us too, Jessica, and have some tea with us!" Gleefully, Annie poured the two empty cups with the tea she made.

    "Thank you, Aunt Annie," said Nina. She inhaled the aroma coming from the tea.

    Jessica bowed slightly and thanked the woman. "Thank you, Mrs. Grant."

    "You are welcome, dear. How was Sam''s birthday?"

    Drawing her teacup away from her mouth, Nina responded to the woman''s query. "It''s cool, Auntie! The food is great! We should visit Seth''s uncle''s restaurant once in a while."

    "Sounds like a good plan!" Annie accepted gleefully. She took another sip of her tea; placed her teacup on the table before she asked Nina another question. "Did Steven come to the party?"

    Nina shakes her head. "No, Auntie." After she replied to her Aunt, Nina shifted her gaze toward her mother. She''s been dying to ask these questions in her head since yesterday. "Mama, did something happen? Have you already talked with Aunt Mely and Uncle Jerome?"

    Nodding, Dona tears a warm smile. "Yes, honey. You need not marry Steven."

    "Is that true, Mama?" Truly, this news gladdened her heart that she cried because of happiness. "Thank you for talking to them, Mama! Does this mean grandpa would not meddle about whom I want to marry?"

    Stroking Nina''s hair, Dona assures her daughter. "Yes, honey. You are free whom to love."

    She threw her arms around her mother. Feel an extreme relief, something still bothering her. "Mama... I''m scared... How if Steven would not just agree to end our relationship, and he keeps insisting for us to get engaged and get married?"

    "Don''t worry, honey. Whether he won''t like it, your uncle Jerome promised to take care of it. He accepts when your father tells Shang that we put the engagement off. Besides, your father would not let Steven get closer with you anymore."

    "I hope so, Mama..." With the behavior Steven showed to her in these passing months, fear lingering in her chest. Steven has the capability of hurting and forcing her. Gratefully that Jessica was already here, she was at ease to have a company around.

    "Nina, tell us. Did Steven do something about the time your parents hadn''t arrived yet?" Annie asked afterward for a moment of silence. And the way her niece reacted to her question, something happened.

    Nina looked at the three women who were keenly waiting for her reply. She heaves a long sighed to prepare her confession. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she began.

    "When I arrived, it was Steven who picked me up at the airport. I didn''t tell him I was coming to New Jersey. But Steven is the Vice President of the Student Council. The dean assigned him to take care of all I needed during my years as an Exchange Student. For two reasons, Steven and Harry knew me. Second, the dean heard I was Steven''s girlfriend, and he wasn''t aware that I am avoiding the guy. Coming here, I expect that they will provide me a room in the girl''s dormitory. But Steven has another plan. Instead, he prepared a room in the mansion for us to live together, Aunt Annie." Nina breathed a moment, as she went on...

    "I think Harry and Steven''s conflict began when I arrived. The first night, Steven got jealous when Harry cooked noodles for me because I got hungry. And that same night..." Nina hurls a long breath before she continues. "Steven kissed me without my consent. When I struggled, he pinned me on the wall. He just let me go when I started crying. The very next day, I''m so happy you arrived Mama along with Aunt Mely and the elders, not knowing it was Steven''s trick."

    Nina''s face flush. She was weighing if she should mention her persuasions. Maybe her family should know. Stammering her words, Nina gathered her courage to continue. "Steven has been hinting to bed me. He''s insisting on us to get married sooner and have offspring. He¡­ He''s been touching me, which I felt disgusted. Also, I''m thinking that he planned to sleep with me that night because you are coming. I got the bruises... I am... Because of that I intentionally refused to make tea when Great-grandma Mei requested during that dinner time because I was afraid you would see the bruises on my pulses."

    "Dammit! That scum! I wanted to slap him hard on the face!" Annie did not hold herself to fret. She felt ecstatic to beat that guy. "I want to see that guy and beat him up!"

    Outside Li''s Villa, Harry stepped out of the car the moment he saw Nelson coming out from the gate, walking toward his car.

    "Hello, Uncle Nelson."

    "Good to see you, Harry. Thank you for escorting my daughter," said Nelson, patting Harry on the back.

    "No problem, Uncle. It''s my pleasure."

    Clearing his throat, Nelson muttered, "I intended to make you come because I wanted to talk to you. Can I have your time?"

    "Of course, Uncle! I have nothing to do from here but go home."

    "Good. Your father made a quick call to me before they left. He told me I could ask you about what happened."

    "Sure, Uncle Nelson."

    Harry followed Nelson to the Villa, they were in the entryway when they heard Nina sharing what she got through with Steven. Nelson clenched both of his fists, listening to her daughter''s story. Now he wished to beat that guy first before they left.

    Hearing this horrid story, Nelson swears to himself. From now on, he won''t allow that guy to get near his daughter. Nelson glanced at Harry, who silently stood behind him. He gestured to follow him inside.

    Annie noticed Harry walking behind Nelson instantly, a smile tearing from Annie''s lips. "Hello, Harry."

    Sipping her tea, Nina almost choked when her Aunt greeted someone. So, Harry hasn''t gone home yet? Nina glanced over her shoulder. She met Harry''s gaze. However, no words came out of her mouth, such as thank him for escorting them home.

    "I will talk to Harry in the study. You guys can sleep." Nelson announced.

    Hearing this, Nina wondered why her father was staring at her when he uttered that? Is he giving her a message he doesn''t want her to talk to Harry?

    Perplexed, Nina watched Harry and her father entered the study. She glanced at her mother, eyes searching for an answer to what''s going on. "Mama¡­ What does Papa want to discuss with Harry?"

    Although Dona had an idea, she shrugged her shoulder. "I''m not sure, honey. It must be a boy''s talk."

    ''Boy''s talk like what?'' Nina mused inwardly. Why does everyone act strange? So what will happen now? Her mother said that she could love freely now.. But the man she loved has a girlfriend. So how would that happen?

 Chapter 306 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 307: LOSING HIS MIND

    * * *

    Inside the study room, Nelson offered the couch across him. Harry thanked him, he sat down quietly, waiting for the middle-aged man to start his queries.

    After a maid brought them coffee and left the room, Nelson did not delay asking Harry. "Did you know about the bruise in Nina''s pulses, Harry?"

    Nodding his head, Harried replied, "Yes, Uncle Nelson. I noticed them the next morning. But the night before, I overheard them argued because Steven got jealous I cooked for your daughter." Harry heaves a long sigh, he continued. "He is possessive toward Nina. He is afraid that Nina and I talked, nor be in the same room."

    "Have you figured out why?" Nelson never averted his eyes, peering at Harry with intent.

    Harry bravely meet Nelson''s gaze, even as truth was, his chest-thumping loudly. He replied, "Yes, Uncle Nelson." Steven was afraid that Nina would mention her confession letter. Harry did not voice it out. He chose not to bring up that he heard what they''d talked with his parents yesterday.

    "You know what, Harry. I would be honest that I rather choose you to be Nina''s husband. But I think Nina should have her freedom of what she would like to achieve for now. I could see that she''s emotionally drained. Her relationship with Steven looks exhausting. So, I want to pursue my daughter''s marriage after she finishes college."

    Harry rendered speechlessly. It surprised him how Nelson stated it straightforwardly. He is searching for perfect words to respond, Nelson added.

    "Besides, you are in a relationship, Harry. So, I can''t allow Nina to engage with you."

    Hearing Nina''s father, the words he was forming in his tongue disappears. Now, how could he explain himself to Nina''s father?

    He loves Nina. But because Steven is making his way to create misunderstandings between them, now things messed up and turned complicated. And it was Kristina who will get hurt the most in this situation.

    He understood that Nelson made a point that he prohibited Nina to have another relationship this time around. Besides, she was still in college. And he should end his relationship with Kristina first, before anything else.

    "Don''t worry, Uncle Nelson. I am already thinking of breaking up with my girlfriend. I have been unfair to her, even in the very beginning. So I want to be honest with her about my real feelings." Harry waited for Nelson to ask him further questions. When the middle-aged man remained to scrutinize him, waiting for his explanation, he took this opportunity to speak up further.

    "I have loved Nina ever since. We have a mutual understanding back then. But when Steven entered the picture, I gave way and denied my feelings for your daughter and tried to shut her off in my life. And thought that Nina was happy with my brother. I made a foolish decision of forgetting her by courting another girl. So I will settle this soon."

    Upon explaining himself, Nelson rose a brow. ''Kids these days. They give up right away and make assumptions.'' But he understood Harry''s situation. His rival is not just his brother, but a twin brother. Since day one, they have been together inside their mother''s womb until they were born and grew up. And Harry chooses their brotherhood over his daughter because blood relation is what Harry cared foremost above all.

    "That''s good then." It satisfies Nelson with Harry''s statement. He went on, "However, I don''t want to see or hear that Nina was stealing someone''s boyfriend. So, I would gamble to trust in your promise even if I don''t want Nina to be in a relationship yet. If you want my daughter, then wait for the right time."

    Bowing on his seat, Harry politely made a promise to Nelson. "I will wait, Uncle Nelson. I promised to know my place, and I will respect your daughter."

    "That''s good. I will hold on to your words. Until now, I have the desire to beat up your twin brother. Speaking of, what happens to your face? Are you and Steven punching up each other?"

    Harry nodded. And he shared what happened when he arrived at the mansion after his class in the afternoon.

    After Harry shares, Nelson yelled. "Bastard! You made a promise just now!"

    "I¡­ I''m not sorry, Uncle Nelson. But I assure you! From now on, I promised to mind myself." Harry bowed at Nelson one more time.

    Heaving a long sigh, Nelson asked a question about Jerome before he dismissed Harry. "Okay. It''s getting late. Thank you for your time."

    "You''re welcome, Uncle Nelson."

    "Let me walk you to the gate."

    "Thank you."

    Nina heard a car leaving the villa. It must be Harry. She rushes to the window; she watches the car disappear from her sight.

    She was too curious about what her father and Harry talked about. It intrigued her if it also involved Steven.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    Driving back to the mansion, Harry contemplated. He now understood why Nelson didn''t give him a chance to talk to Nina. Instead, his message is obvious. He should avoid getting near Nina or talk to her while he is in a relationship. Either way, he could not court her while she was still in college. But their circle of friends is the same, so, usually, they gather around altogether. He could not avoid getting near her.

    Besides, now that Steven and Nina separated, he is free to talk to her without considering his twin brother''s narrow-minded behavior.

    Harry parked his car. He looked at the lonely mansion. Once again, he was alone.

    The once merry big family now felt distant. Why does all this have to happen? Harry asked himself.

    Even though he was angry at Steven, still, he wished for the things that never end up this way. But Steven''s behavior worsens and is getting outrageous.

    Maybe if Steven treated Nina right and gentle, he could keep giving way. But now he knew how Steven was taking advantage of Nina. And he witnessed how he wanted to manipulate their relationship to the point of forcing her; he could not just sit around.

    Harry heaves a long sigh, walking toward the door of the mansion. A maid opened the door for him.

    "Welcome back, young master."

    "Thank you. It''s late already. You can take a rest now."

    The maid bowed and left. Harry sweeps his gaze to the entire living room. The broken jars are now clean, and the house is tidy once again.

    This afternoon, he was heading to the staircase when Steven met him halfway and threw a punch at him. Good thing that he instantly takes a step backward to avoid it, but Steven''s fist is fast and strong. It still landed on his face.

    "What is your problem!" Harry yelled at his twin brother. Steven is looking at him fiercely. He wondered what''s gotten to him.

    One more time, Steven threw another punch at him. "How dare you! Traitor!"

    Harry is familiar with Steven''s fighting style. They were always shadowboxing and trained together with martial arts. He effortlessly does a counter-attack. This time, it was Steven''s face that received a punch.

    "And how do I become a traitor? It was you who stole Nina from me!" Harry could not suppress his anger anymore. All the things he wanted to confront Steven flooded his head.

    "Stole from you!? What are you talking about!? It was you who planned to steal her away from me!" yelled Steven. He held Harry in his suit.

    Being held like this, Harry grabbed Steven by his collar. "It started at the airport! That night, Nina is already my girlfriend!"

    Shocked written across Steven''s face, there''s no way he would believe it. "You are dreaming! You just wanted to wash your hands for the crime you did! Someone saw you in the library, kissing Nina!"

    Hearing this, Harry tore a smile. Of course, he''s the one who sent a letter to Steven. How foolish of him to kiss Nina when anyone could see them. Before he did that, he made sure that no one was around.

    And his brother indeed, a fool. He understood that Steven is madly in love with Nina. But his brother becomes unreasonable each day. His mood puts Nina in an unhealthy relationship to the point he is forcing her with things she doesn''t like.

    "So it was true!" Steven roared at Harry. He punched him one more time. Harry avoided it, but he stepped back to the console table. All the antique jars displayed now scattered in pieces on the floor.

    Steven attempts to raise his foot and kick his brother. But Harry''s question shocked him.

    Harry''s face darkened, with a sharp glare, Harry asked Steven. "Where is Nina''s confession letter for me, Steven?"

    Steven froze on the floor. He was racking his head about how Harry knew about it. His first presumption, Nina and Harry talked in the library, that is why they''ve kissed!

    ''No. This is not the end! I need to talk to Nina! Even if I will kneel and beg in front of her!'' Steven suddenly lost his mind. He forgot that he was fighting with Harry. He rushed to the door to see and talk to Nina. But before he reached the door, their father entered the mansion.

    "Where are you going, Steven? What happened to your face?" Jerome immediately noticed the fresh cut on his son''s lip and blood dripping on his nose. His eyes caught Harry, who was massaging his jaw, and the broken jars on the floor. ''The heck! Are his sons just punching each other?''

    "I''m going to see Nina, Papa."

    Jerome rose a brow. He asked Steven, "Didn''t you look at yourself in the mirror? Do you really plan to appear in front of Nina with a bruise in your mouth and your nose dripping with blood?"

    Is his son losing his mind!?

 Chapter 307 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 307: GOING TO CHINA

    * * *

    Rushing to the living room from the kitchen, Mely was shocked seeing the mess in the living room and the bruises Harry and Steven had on their faces. If the maid didn''t check out when she heard faint sounds of broken vases, Mely wouldn''t know that her sons were beating each other.

    Worries written on her face, Mely asked her sons. "Harry? Steven? What''s going on here?"

    Harry and Steven shared a glance. No one responded to their mother.

    Steven wipes his nose with the back of his palm. Truly, his nose was bleeding after Harry punched him hard.

    He didn''t notice the pain when he was more focused on contemplating what Harry just told him. He freaked out, and all he wanted to do now was talk to Nina and tried to explain with her to make her understand.

    "I want to talk with Nina, Papa..." said Steven. He walked past his father.

    But Jerome stops his son. "No. Packed your stuff. We''re leaving for Las Vegas."

    Confused, he asked, "What are we going to do there?"

    Jerome looked at his son. He wore a serious face as he replied, "There are problems with one of our investments in a Casino. We have a board meeting with Gibson Group."

    "Why do I need to go with you? You can bring Harry. I''m going to see Nina." He replied coldly to his father. Mentioning Harry''s name is now a difficult thing for Steven to spill out.

    Instead, a stern look he threw to his twin brother, and this didn''t hide from Jerome''s vision. He shook his head with irritation, he had to calm down. It''s not the right time, yet.

    "You are part of the International Marketing team. Normally, you are the one I will bring to the meeting. We are leaving so soon." Jerome shifted his gaze toward his wife to hint to Steven that he didn''t want to explain further. "Mely, did you prepare our luggage?"

    "Yes," Mely replied shortly.

    Surprised, Steven wondered why his mother would come along with them. "Mama? Are you going too?"

    Nodding, Mely brightens her smile as she tries hard to conceal the trouble in her face. Gladly, Jerome cut in and the one replied to Steven. "Yes. We will go to San Francisco as your mother needs a check-up after."

    Hearing this, Steven''s facial expression softened as he looked at his mother with pure concern. He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong, Ma?"

    "I think I was just under stress lately." Mely pursed a smile, not for Steven to get worried. Even Steven is short-tempered, but he is thoughtful toward her and shows his concern every time she''s hospitalized, feeling unwell.

    "Stress? Why?" asking this question, Steven glanced at his father. He wondered if his parents fought lately because his mom looked pale, which he didn''t notice. In these passing weeks, all he was thinking is to separate Harry and Nina, watching them closely, not to have time to talk to each other. But the library incident!

    Steven was pondering when he felt his mother''s hand on his shoulder.

    "Please, accompany me. Okay?" Mely approaches his son, she grabs Steven''s elbow, dragging him toward the stairs. She is hoping that Steven would not ask further questions. She''s desperate to take Steven away from this place before things get worse. Nelson already warned them, and Grandpa Shang was already disappointed by what Steven did to Nina and for compromising the opportunity of uniting the two families as soon as possible.

    To avoid more conflict between the families. They have taken Steven away before talking with him sincerely that the arranged marriage has been called off by Nina''s family. She was afraid that Steven would create a problem once he heard about it.

    She''s already aware that her son has this behavior he didn''t often show, but as a mother, she knew him very well. That is why she was thankful that Harry is the opposite and never tried to create conflicts against Steven. But not this time. The conflict their family has faced involves Harry.

    While they ascend the stairs, Mely comforts her son. "I will help you pack your clothes. And look at you! Let''s tend your bruises first."

    Steven was confused, but he didn''t ask a question. Besides, he''s also worried about his mother. He loves her as much as he loves Nina. And his mother suffered from an illness after she gave birth to them.

    That evening, Steven accompanied his parents and great-grandparents, headed to Newark International Airport, and boarded the private jet his father rented for this trip. After a few hours on top of the sky, they finally landed. But to his confusion, they weren''t getting out of the plane, yet.

    "Where are we?" Steven asked after he could not keep these questions in his head. He notices that they were in a familiar airport in Hawaii. "This is Hawaii, isn''t it?"

    Jerome, who was reading some reports on his hand, replied to his son without lifting a gaze. "Yes. We are in Honolulu, Hawaii for refueling."

    Shocked, Steven doesn''t understand at all why they have to go to Hawaii just for refueling when they could do it anywhere in California. Why do they have to be in Hawaii? Steven looked at her mother.

    "What is going on here, Mama?"

    Mely could only give her son an apologetic stare. She turned her head, looking outside the window to hide her tears.

    Steven notices the tears in his mother''s eyes. Suddenly, the beating in his chest grows loudly. "What''s the meaning of this, Papa? You didn''t give me a chance to see and talk to Nina. You didn''t explain to me how long we will be away. Where are we going exactly?" He had a bad feeling. His family seemed to hide something.

    "As you could see, we are refueling to have enough fuel to reach China."

    "What? Why are we going to China!?" Steven unbuckled his safety belt and attempted to get up from his seat when his father warned him.

    "Don''t you ever think to stand up from there?" It was an order.

    "And why not!? If you don''t turn around this plane or explain to me anything, then I will get off here and go back to New Jersey to talk to Nina! Why are you wasting my time, anyway?!" Steven raised his voice this time.

    "You did only waste your time." Great-grandpa Shang finally spoke. He was seated across the aisle, prepared to do his part if Jerome could not discipline his son. He''s still annoyed at how Steven created a mess!

    "What do you mean by that Great-grandpa? What is going in here!?"

    Irritated, Jerome finally makes up his mind to tell Steven the truth. "Sit down, if you want an explanation."

    Even though confused and doesn''t like what is happening, Steven wanted to understand the drama his family is playing right now. His father told him they have a board meeting. His mother said to accompany her for a checkup. But why did his great-grandparents also join them on this trip?

    Now they were telling him they will go back to China!? No wonder! And it looks well planned as they convinced him to board on this plane!

    Heaving a long sigh, Jerome began explaining the whole situation. He said, "Nelson warned me not to let you get near to his daughter."

    "What? Why? Nina is my girlfriend! Aren''t we supposed to get married sooner?" Stating this to his father, Steven looks at his great-grandfather. "Great-grandpa, do something!"

    "We cannot do anything about it anymore." Elder Shang said flatly, not sparing a glance at his great-grandson''s direction.

    It shocked Steven, his face filled with confusion. "What do you mean by that great-grandpa?"

    Why is his grandpa giving up now? Isn''t he wanting to unite Li and Shang? Steven thought. Besides, his only hope is for this old man to back him up. But as he could see, even the elder doesn''t want to support him anymore!

    What happens? Did Harry say something to them? Voicing out his thoughts, Steven uttered, "Did Harry make up a story, and you believe in him?"

    Jerome glared at his son with disbelief. And when his twin sons hated each other? Steven is losing his mind!? Jerome mused.

    "No. It''s not Harry. It was Nelson and Annie." He replied flatly.

    "Then Harry must have told them something, and they believe in him!"

    "Enough, Steven!" Jerome now didn''t hold up to raise his voice. "Don''t mention Harry in this talk! Because all along it was you who brought this to yourself! You heard me, the engagement is off, and you can''t go near Nina!"

    "But why?"

    "Why? You bastard!" Yelled by Elder Shang. "You bring great shame to our family! I don''t have a face to show to Master Li any longer!"

    "What have I done!?" Clueless, Steven keeps throwing questions to his father and Elder Shang.

    "Steven, don''t talk back to your elders." Mely couldn''t take it any longer just to listen. She felt pity for Steven, but he made a mistake that could end the friendship between Li and Shang. Right now, they were trying to save this so-called friendship by taking Steven away and make sure that he won''t bother Nina anymore.

    "But, Mama! Nina and I are supposed to have our betrothal ceremony soon if you talk to Li!"

    "You just wasted your chance, idiot!"

    "Why don''t you just tell me what happens, and they change their mind!"

    "Steven.... Is it true that you tried to assault Nina the last time you were in England?"

 Chapter 308 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 308: I SHOULD''VE FOUGHT FOR US

    * * *

    (Foreword: Hello, dearest! Merry Christmas! It''s Christmas Eve here in the Philippines and our tradition is staying past midnight to celebrate it. However, I have bad news. This chapter wasn''t edited because I have a problem with my wifi connection. I only published this chap through my phone with mobile data. Hopefully, tomorrow my wifi backs okay to edit this chapter. Thanks for understanding! Happy Holidays!)

    *

    Mely observes what would be Steven''s reaction. And the silence he rendered made her shoulder fall on her sides, disappointment exhibit in her eyes

    This isn''t real! Mely looked at her son with disbelief. She was pondering which part did she lack discipline in her son? Is spoiling Steven made him this way? But Jerome always reminded their sons, lectured them, and scolded them. Jerome always punishes their sons if they do wrong.

    Is it their fault that Steven behaves like this?

    Mely has now stressed herself playing a scenario in her head. She could help but blamed herself for how she lacks to discipline her son. She was sick for a long time. Maybe that''s why she missed seeing Steven having this behavior because she is not fully hands-on in taking care of their sons.

    It was the butler and nannies who looked after them all the time. As a parent, it was her shortcomings to not watch her sons closely.

    Now, what face could she show to Dona? Her son made a shameful act toward Nina! That poor thing! She loves that girl. Even if no one of her sons marries Nina, she always thinks that girl is her daughter.

    "Steven, why did you do that to Nina!?" Kelly trembles her voice.

    Jerome notices this, it worries him if Mely breaks down.

    Steven, who only thinks of himself at the moment, didn''t catch a glimpse of how pale his mother was.

    "Ma! I''m just helping her!" Steven reason out.

    "What do you mean by helping her bastard!?" Jerome roared from his seat. Displeasure wrote all over his face, Elder Shang threw a disbelief look.

    "You, idiot! Of all people, it was Master Li''s granddaughter you did such a thing!?"

    "But great-grandpa! Her body was cold! I''m just lending my body heat to her!"

    Hearing this, Elder Shang stupefied. This stupid great-grandson of him! He shouted at Steven. "Bullshit! Then why do you need to leave a mark on her body!?"

    Steven rendered speechlessly. Honestly, he hasn''t controlled himself staring at Nina''s smooth skin. But he is ready to marry her anyway. If they sleep together, he is willing to take responsibility. He is ready to marry her at any moment.

    But why does everyone throw a fret? Isn''t like he''ll run away after he beds Nina.

    It was what was playing on Steven''s mind. Now that he knows his family''s plans, he needs to get off the plane and take a flight back to New Jersey.

    "I''m getting off here, father."

    Jerome glared at his son, he muttered sternly. "And what do you think you are doing? I just said that you are not welcome to show up at any Li''s house! Even in China, you are not allowed to see or talk to Nina! Nelson just warned you!"

    "Then I will explain! I want to take responsibility! If--"

    "Don''t you understand? They already called off the engagement! No wedding is going to happen!"

    Jerome could not believe how stubborn his son. Annie said Nina attempted to break up with him many times but Steven refused to accept it. Now he proves how hard it is to make Steven understand.

    "Papa, tell me¡­ Ever since you have no plan to arrange my marriage with Nina, is it? Because your favorite son is Harry."

    "Bullshit! I don''t have a favorite son! When did I become soft to you and your brothers? All of you receive punishments when one makes a mistake! You did a crime this time! What do you think the punishment should I give you? You must be thankful that all Li wanted is not to bother Nina anymore!" Jerome reached the back of his head. Steven did make him work out like this.

    "You should give me a chance to see and talk to Nina, at least."

    "What for!?" Jerome snapped. He grew irritated at how stubborn Steven was. Not only that, but he is also talking back. He could feel that his blood pressure was rising. "Nina wanted to break up with you! Just accept it!"

    "All I want is you all allow me to talk to¡­"

    "Enough, Steven! Just accept it!"

    "But Mama! I love Nina!"

    "She doesn''t love you! Why don''t you understand! Just forget her, can you? You will meet and¡­"

    "No! She''s the only one I''m going to love! I promised I will love her for the rest of my life!"

    "You can say that now. But in the future, you can meet another girl that may be more wonderful than¡­"

    "Why don''t you understand, Mama? Nina is the only woman I love!" Yelling this, Steven punched the plane window. It didn''t shatter, only it cracked the glass but Steven''s hands got bruises, blood dripping from his knuckles.

    Witnessing how Steven reacted, Mely''s head spinning, till slowly her vision blackout, and she lost consciousness. Jerome tried to hold his wife in her seat. Seeing this, Steven came back to his senses.

    "Ma!" He joins his father to support his mother not to fall on her seat.

    Steven called the attendant and asked for help. They requested a medical assistant from Honolulu International Airport Hospital, and they sent an ambulance instantly.

    Mely was sent to Honolulu Hospital. Steven''s hand was already clean and put on a bandage. He was sitting silently outside his mother''s private ward.

    Pressing his back on the seat, Steven shut his eyes. It was his fault. He was talking aggressively to his mother. He didn''t consider her poor health.

    Jerome, seated across from Steven, stared at his son with a serious facial expression on his face. He muttered, "Look at what you''ve done. You know that your mother easily breaks down. Your mother needs a long rest. She has to avoid stressing herself. Now mind your words and tone. Honestly, I don''t need to remind you. You are an adult already. Act like one."

    Steven pressed his mouth. He opens his eyes and meets his father''s gaze. "Now you are blaming me?"

    "Yes! If only you can understand right away, this would never happen!"

    "Enough!" Elder Shang cut in. The father and son began arguing again. It irritates him to listen further. Melt is his favorite granddaughter-in-law and so he is worried very much.

    "Mely should not hear any quarrel from both of you. This is not the time to discuss whom Nina should marry or whatsoever. I had nothing to do about it anymore, nor your father, Steven. So this case is close. That''s what you should understand. Stop arguing with us from now on because there''s no use. Our mind won''t change any more." Elder Shang added.

    Steven wanted to protest one more time. But his great-grandfather is right. This is not the right time to argue about it. What is more important is his mother''s condition¡­

    The next day, Harry was in the office when he received the news about what happened to his mother. Immediately, he booked a flight toward Hawaii.

    He was looking around where to check-in for Hawaii flights when he spotted Nina having a coffee. He wondered what she was doing in the airport and who she was with.

    Harry contemplates, he needs a quick decision. And he chooses to talk to Nina. It surprised her to see him standing in front of her table.

    "Harry? What are you doing here?"

    Before Harry answered Nina''s question, he returned to query. "How about you?"

    "Papa received a telegram this morning. His presence is needed in the company as soon as possible. So I drove him here."

    "I see."

    "How about you?"

    "I need to fly to Hawaii. They needed to send mama to the hospital."

    "What happened to Mama Mely?" Nina realizes she still called Mely as a mama. It seemed she was already used to addressing the woman this way. She looked up at Harry, he pushed a smile across his face. He seemed amused hearing her call his mother like this. Blushed, she lowered her gaze.

    "What happened to her? Why were they in Hawaii? I heard they''re going to Las Vegas and San Francisco?"

    "No. They were heading to China. The plane only has a stopover to refuel. But something happens."

    "What happened?"

    "They tried to explain to Steven why they have to go back to China. They argued and it looks, this is what caused Mama''s distress to trigger."

    "Am I the reason why your family quarrels?" Nina guessed it. Her aunt Annie said to her, that her father prohibited Steven from coming to get near or talk to her.

    Then the solution the Shang came up with is to bring Steven back to China.

    "Don''t think that it''s your fault. My family owed an apology to you. So the Elders are trying to do the right thing. I''m sorry if Steven causes you so much trouble this passing month."

    Nina raises her head. She looks at Harry with sadness in her eyes. Later she pursued a smile and told Harry.

    "You should not be the one apologizing to me. You''ve done nothing wrong."

    "I did."

    Nina creased her forehead. She gives Harry a confusing look.

    "I should''ve fought for us in the very beginning."

    Nina''s eyes widened upon hearing Harry''s statement.

 Chapter 309 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 309: I''LL BE BACK

    * * *

    Nina looked at Harry with marvel. She asked herself, ''Did I hear it correctly? Or I''m still dreaming?''

    Honestly, her chest beating so loud that preventing her senses to hear a thing. Harry suddenly showed up in front of her. They saw each other last night at Sam''s birthday and then together went home after her father requested Harry to escort her and Jessica home.

    This morning, Nina overheard her father talking to her grandpa about the matter in their company. A distant relative made the wrong decision about signing a deal with a company. Now it compromised the agreement they signed up. Her father has to fix it as soon as possible.

    She volunteers to drive her father to the airport to ask him what he talked about with Harry.

    "Good morning, Papa! Grandpa! What''s going on?"

    "Good morning, honey. I need to catch a flight back to China. Your uncle Hector made a huge mistake signing a contract I did not approve of. So, I need to fix it."

    Sadness flashed across her face. However, she can''t be demanding for her father to stay longer. He is working hard for them.

    And the time she needed someone to save her, he appeared in the US and stood for her, protesting against his father Sonny Li, which is the greatest act he did for her.

    He is busy running the company. But her father was there when she needed him the most.

    Now she understood why her father was paying attention to what was best for her. He firmly disagrees when she secretly enrolled at Leroy Collins University. If she didn''t listen and insisted on what she wanted, what did happen to her by then?

    Could it be that Steven is more aggressive toward her? She has no Jessica, who will be there to help her, and Aunt Annie, who protects her in the absence of her parents.

    She wants to decide by herself without thinking over or consulting her parents, which is the very first thing she must do.

    She wants to show her family that she is strong and independent. She wanted to defy her father''s decision, and she did. She came to New Jersey, didn''t weigh things if it would be good for her.

    When she was in trouble, her family helped her get through and freed her from Steven. Her parents stood up and fought for her.

    "Can I drive you to the airport, Papa?" she offered.

    "How about your class?" Wondering, Jerome asked his daughter.

    "I only have one class in the morning, Papa. My other classes are in the evening. I think I can come back before it starts."

    "Alright then..."

    Nina felt relieved that her father didn''t refuse her offer, as long as Jessica will come too for her to have company on the way back.

    It was the chance Nina waited to spill out the questions inside her head.

    Along the way, she asked, "Papa¡­ Can I ask you about what you talked about with Harry?"

    Nelson glanced at his daughter. Annie and Dona told him how Nina was in love with Harry, and the guy confessed to him, he felt the same too.

    However, that bastard has a girlfriend. He won''t allow his daughter to have a relationship with a two-timing guy.

    He also doesn''t like the idea that another girl cried and felt rejected. If Nina and Harry end up together, then, let the time to say so.

    "Honey, I told Harry that I want you to finish your college first before I allow you to accept another relationship. And if Harry truly loves you, he will break up with his current girlfriend, and he will avoid having a relationship if he wants to win you."

    Nina drove slowly to ponder what her father told her. It means she and Harry should not become a couple until she graduates from college, and Harry should not look for another girlfriend while waiting for her.

    Well, maybe that''s fine. Nina mused. Anyway, she already loved Harry, even when Steven became her boyfriend. It''s no difference on her part. But how about Harry? Would he break up with Kristina?

    The questions are now bothering her head.

    Nelson observes what Nina''s reaction would be. His daughter''s face seems troubled. Is she afraid that Harry would not break up with his girlfriend?

    Nelson ponders whether to share that he and Harry already made an agreement, and Harry made a promise.

    Well, maybe he''ll just let it be this way. He wants to see as well if Harry would really break up with his girlfriend and patiently waited for Nina.

    ~ ~ ~

    Remembering what happened earlier, Nina blinked several times. She wants to hear Harry says it again, and she didn''t disappoint when Harry spoke furthermore.

    "I should not give Steven a chance. But I know it''s too late to regret or reckon that I should have done it before things got complicated. But no one could predict what would happen until it happens."

    "I''m sorry if I haven''t been true to my feelings."

    ''Is Harry confessing to me?'' Nina muse inwardly. She could not avert peering at Harry. She wants to hear every word that would come out of his mouth. It became music to her ears and fluttered her heart.

    It made her speechless when her head filled with questions.

    Why didn''t you reply to my confession letter? Why didn''t you reject me properly? Why did you just ignore my feelings? But then?

    Nina wanted to throw these questions at Harry, but she doesn''t know where to begin.

    "I want to talk to you again after I come back," said Harry with a thought in his mind. He isn''t sure what will happen once he and Steven see each other again. But for sure, Steven won''t look for trouble when their mother is in the hospital.

    Harry is already familiar with their mother''s illness. Once it is triggered, she need not see or hear things that will depress her. Steven also knows this.

    Nina nodded at Harry. She also badly wanted to talk to him. But it seemed this is not the best time.

    "Please, convey my apology to¡­ Mama Mely." Nina blushed. It seemed that she really used to call Mely mama. Harry already told her that it wasn''t her fault. But she wanted to visit the woman who is too kind to her. However, she should avoid seeing Steven again or get near him.

    Eyes never left Nina since they''ve talked, Harry nodded. He had desired to reach for her hand, but Mr. Hans approached him to remind his flight. He already checked him in, and his flight is too soon, so he needs to go now.

    Harry heaves a long sigh. He wanted to delay his flight, but it worried him greatly, if what was his mother''s condition now. He is also the reason it triggered her breakdown.

    "I''ll be back."

    What Harry told Nina. She watched his retreating back, blended by other passengers in this airport.

    "I''ll be waiting, Harry¡­"

 Chapter 310 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 310: I''M STILL MY FATHER''S SON

    * * *

    It was evening when Harry arrived in the hospital where his mother brought in. The moment he and Steven met eyes, both were throwing glares at each other.

    "Enough! Both of you behave around your mother. Don''t make trouble or both of you will be kicked out in this family!" Great-grandpa Shang warned the twins. He doesn''t want to hear or witness a brawl between his great-grandsons. He had enough family drama witnessing the other Shang quarreling. Not only that, but he is old to watch over this family and deal with every trouble created by the family member. It was time to pass the leadership of the Clan. Gilbert Shang mused inwardly.

    "Jerome I want to talk to you in private," said Elder Shang. He stood from his seat, he didn''t wait for Jerome to reply. Elder Shang followed the corridor toward the coffee shop inside this hospital.

    Before Jerome follows his grandfather, he reminds his sons not to start fighting. The better if they won''t talk rather than provoking each other.

    Mely was resting when Harry arrived. He entered the ward to avoid looking at Steven. He wants to conceal his irritation seeing him, but every time he remembers what he has done to Nina, his blood is boiling from anger.

    Great-grandma Mei seated on the sofa, Harry joined the old woman.

    "Why didn''t you take a rest in the hotel, great-grandma?"

    "I am fine. I also worry about your mother. And I want to be here in case they start arguing."

    Harry understood the old woman''s point in this situation. And he is thankful that the elders didn''t overlook this matter.

    "Harry, have you seen Nina last night?" She heard about the dinner party where Harry and Steven attend with Nina. But then, the family decided to go back to China to separate Steven from Nina. What happens then, they have to stay in Hawaii until Mely is fine.

    On the other hand, it surprised Harry why great-grandma Mei asked him this. But the old woman''s face expressed how worried she was. Pushing a warm smile, he nodded as a reply.

    "How was she? I feel embarrassed about what happened."

    "She looks better now, great-grandma."

    "Is that so? I''m glad then."

    The old woman seemed to understand what he conveyed. Nina truly looked better when he saw her at the airport, but he didn''t mention this to the old woman. But great-grandma Mei asked questions further.

    "How about Nelson? Have you talked to him already? I heard your father talking with him on the phone, that if he has questions just ask you."

    "Ah, about that great-grandma. Uncle Nelson just asks me where you are headed." Harry doesn''t want to mention the agreement he made with Nina''s father. He needs to be cautious so Steven might overhear their conversation.

    ~~~~~

    In the caf¨¦, Elder Shang just waited for their coffee to be served before he spoke. Before he spoke.

    "Jerome, I won''t take any curves. I call you here to talk about the future of the Clan. I''m tired of witnessing more drama in this family. So I''m thinking to step down and hand over the Clan to the most suited Shang in the family." Elder Shang caused and sip on his coffee.

    Hearing his grandfather''s statement, Jerome''s eyes glowed with excitement. In the passing years, he worked hard to give a huge contribution to the family. So then, he will get his grandfather''s attention.

    His hard work gained fruit when he was assigned to become the President of the Shang Empire. So close to the seat he is dreaming to achieve.

    "Jerome, you are my eldest grandson. I want you to unite the Shang and Li as soon as possible."

    "But grandpa¡­ You heard what Nelson had stated during our meeting with them¡­" Jerome stopped talking when Elder Shang raised his hand.

    "That is now your problem, how you will persuade Li. Remember that they have no other heir. Nelson is the next head of the Li Household, but they don''t have a male heir."

    "They were saying they didn''t want to have more offspring to be Li''s heir, but it was what Master Li wanted as soon as possible."

    "Annie had three sons. Master Li can adopt an older son who is about the age of Harry and Steven."

    "But Annie was cast out. She could not be Li''s heir."

    "Speaking of Annie¡­ I heard that her eldest son is wooing Korin."

    Elder Shang glowed upon hearing this and Jerome regretted why he mentions it. That was a mistake to bring up this information. He shouldn''t feed his grandfather with possibilities that danger his chance to get the seat he dreams of.

    And he won''t wait for that tide change. He won''t wait for the day that Annie''s family become Li''s heir and the favor goes to his first uncle, Oliver Shang.

    "Grandfather, please give me enough time that I could court Li''s family. Once I have the opportunity, I will unite the two families through Harry and Nina''s marriage. My request right now is a little patience from you. Please, grandpa." Jerome bowed in front of Elder Shang.

    Drawing the cup to his mouth, Elder Shang nodded and hummed. At that moment, Jerome racked his head about how to do a move to pursue Nelson.

    He needs to make Nelson change his mind and let Nina and Harry get married as soon as possible.

    Well, Harry was here. He needs to talk to his son in private.

    Meanwhile, Steven finds a perfect spot in the caf¨¦ that neither his father nor great-grandfather notices him eavesdropping on.

    His face was darkened, it sharpened his gaze after he heard the conversation. Before, he tried to understand his father why he never supported him to win Li''s favor. Now he understands very well.

    His father''s greediness in power! To what he found out now, the anger he felt toward his father worsened. But one thing he realized...

    ''Huh. I''m still my father''s son. We both are greed with something... Does he want power? I want the woman I love to be mine.'' He pushed a smirk on the corner of his mouth.

    Steven had a brilliant plan of how to win Nina back. And he needs a perfect time to commit it.. Right now, he needs to show his father that he is obedient to him.

 Chapter 311 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 311: BLOSSOMING FRIENDSHIP

    * * *

    Three days have passed, but Harry hasn''t come back yet. She knew that it would not too soon, but she could not wait to talk with him again.

    The other day, Jerome Shang called the Li Villa to talk with Nelson. But since the latter goes back to China, it was Dona who answered the call.

    They learned Mely''s condition is getting better, but they need to stay in Hawaii for at least a month before the doctor permits Mely to take a long trip.

    Dona badly wanted to see Mely as her entire life she thought of her as an older sister. And the reason Mely was in the hospital right now because they tried to separate Steven from Nina.

    Jerome shared, they were quarreling with Steven when their son protested not to go back to China. Instead, he insisted on seeing Nina talk with her.

    Hearing about it, Nina felt bad because she is part of the reason everything is happening now. Even though she wished to see the woman, however, she didn''t want to see Steven again.

    To think over, everything started when they became a couple. Both of their family had conflicts when she wished to end the arranged marriage the elders agreed on.

    Feeling bothered about it, Nina went to the University filled with questions in her head.

    She was in the library when Vanessa and Emily approached her to ask about Harry. She guessed they were doing it for Kristina.

    "Nina, do you know where Harry and Steven are? We haven''t seen them for almost a week."

    She realized Harry didn''t contact her present girlfriend to explain why he has to leave New Jersey so soon.

    But the situation is sensitive because it also involved her in the issue, the Shang facing at the moment. Besides, she should share nothing with them when Kristina is going to learn about it.

    So then, she ponders whether to tell them about what happened. But she could not tell any information to other people, although they were Harry and Steven''s friends. She was not in the position to explain anything.

    Pushing a smile, she uttered, "What I know¡­ Aunt Mely needs a general check-up, and she needs to stay in the hospital for a few days."

    She could not find any other excuses, and it''s the best alibi she came up with. Gladly, the girls believed in her. Satisfied with her response, they didn''t ask further.

    Jessica, who observed silently the entire time, she felt bad about how her miss kept lying like this. She was just freed from an unhealthy relationship, but now she was pressured to cover the truth and answer when their friends are curious why the twins suddenly disappear.

    In the afternoon, it was the boys who asked Nina. As they witnessed how the two families are close, they thought that Nina knew the reason Steven and Harry didn''t come to school anymore. Like what she replied to the girls, Nina gave the same answer to the boys.

    And it was exhausting to keep a secret like this¡­

    ~ ~ ~

    Nina and Jessica went home after their class ended for the day. Dona and Annie were setting the table when they arrived. Instantly they noticed that Nina seemed troubled with something. The two women shared a glance¡ªwithout exchanging words, they both agreed to talk to Nina after dinner.

    They were having dinner halfway, Annie announced. "Let''s have tea after a meal!"

    However, Nina didn''t respond, nor she heard what Annie had said. The three women exchanged glances at each other. Both Dona and Annie looked at Jessica with questioning stares, and the girl conveyed them meaningful gazes. It means something happens at school.

    "Jessica, help me by being over the teacups in the living room after supper."

    "Yes, Mrs. Grant!"

    Annie purposely said it loud not only to invite Jessica to the kitchen for a talk. But also for Nina to come back to her senses. And finally, she spoke.

    "Do you need my help, Aunt Annie?"

    The woman smiled. She replied to her niece. "Don''t worry, dear. Jessica and I will prepare the tea. You can escort your mother to the living room."

    "Okay, Aunt Annie."

    Still, they could see that Nina was listless. She just nodded and lowered her gaze back to her plate after she talked briefly.

    After supper, Jessica followed Annie to the kitchen to prepare the teapot and the teacups.

    "Jessica¡­ Do you know what is bothering Nina? Did something happen at school?"

    Jessica paused whatever she''s doing to face the woman. Share replied, "Mrs. Grant, Miss Nina often asked about the young masters, and it has forced her to lie to their friends. She could not tell them what''s going on."

    "I see. No wonder she looked troubled. With the attitude my niece has, she will blame herself even if it''s not her fault."

    "I think so too, Mrs. Grant."

    "Okay. How about when she and Harry met at the airport? Did you hear what they''ve talked about?"

    Jessica bowed. She then shared what she heard at the airport. "Master Harry promised to talk with Miss Nina once he comes back."

    "Oh. That must be what she''s thinking lately. No wonder she''s not with herself. Alright! Let''s go!"

    In the living room, Dona cannot take her eyes away from her daughter. She was trying to talk with her earlier, but she''s looking for an opportunity that they were alone. She could still see that Nina is unsettled.

    "Honey, what is bothering you lately?"

    Together, seated on the same sofa, Nina turned her head in her mother''s direction.

    "Mama, I badly wanted to see Mama Mely."

    Shocked by what she heard, Dona grew anxious. She understood her daughter, as even to her, she also badly wanted to visit Mely too. However, it''s not the right time yet, when Steven was there as well.

    "Honey, just be patient. Don''t worry. What brother Jerome told me, he will bring back sister Mely here in New Jersey once she is allowed to travel."

    Nina instantly felt panic. "Mama, Steven is coming back?"

    Dona reaches for her daughter''s hand and squeezes them, trying to comfort Nina. "Don''t worry, honey. They are trying to figure out how they could send Steven to China."

    "Really? Is that true, Mama? I thought I''m going to see him again, Mama¡­" said Nina.

    And Dona could see the fear exhibited in her daughter''s eyes. "Honey¡­"

    She wanted to say comforting words to her daughter, but she isn''t sure what perfect words to relieve her worries. "Nina, we are always here as your family. So, there''s nothing you should be afraid of and hide nothing from us. We will try to understand you. And we will protect you. Okay?"

    "Understood, Mama. Thank you¡­" Nina throws her arms around her mother''s waist, she rests her head on the shoulder.

    Dona embraces her daughter while combing her hair. She''s praying that Nelson fixes the problem in the company for him to come back. She and her husband need to talk and make a better decision for their daughter.

    Maybe Nina should go back to China, and Steven stayed here in the US? Because back in Zen City, they could hire bodyguards to watch Nina 24/7 wherever she went.

    Staying here without Nelson, Dona doesn''t feel any security at all. She will only feel at ease when they go back home.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    The next day, Nina headed to her next class when she saw Kristina cooking out from the building where Dean Collins took office. Actually, Kristina is crying.

    They have never been close, but they are both friendly to each other even though they feel awkward sometimes.

    "Kristina? What''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    "Nina¡­"

    It surprised Kristina that Nina approached her and asked the reason she cried.

    Kristina badly wanted to talk to her friends. But the first person she saw was the last person she thought of for her troubles. They weren''t that close, but since she met Nina and getting to know her better, she found her to be a wonderful person. She always believes that it was the reason both Steven and Harry loved her. Although in Harry''s case, he is hiding his true feelings.

    Tears flooded her eyes; Kristina cried on Nina''s shoulder. She found herself telling her the bad news she received from Switzerland.

    "My father got into an accident and in a critical situation. I need to go home to accompany my mother. I''m worried about both of them... Nina, can you tell Harry why I am leaving?"

    Nina was speechless. She only nodded as a response. She''s weighing what comforting words she must tell Kristina to make her feel better.

    "When is your flight, by the way?" she asked after a moment of silence.

    "Tomorrow morning¡­ I just came to school to notify Dean Collins that I need to go home. I was under the school''s scholarship program. If ever, I wanted to continue my course in Medicine."

    "Hm, okay. That''s great. Medicine is a good course." Nina couldn''t say any words. She''s not good at comforting someone because she was the one who has always been pampered. "Do you need a ride? I could drive you to the airport."

    "Really? I mean, that''s too embarrassing. Sam was in California for a Convention, so I have to take a bus for Newark City."

    "It''s alright! Jessica will be with us. We drove the car alternately."

    "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome."

    Why does a blossoming friendship happen when they are separating ways?

 Chapter 312 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 312: VISITING MELY

    * * *

    Nina picked up Kristina to drop her at Newark International Airport. When Lucy hears that Kristina is leaving home for Switzerland, she asks them to go too, sending her off.

    "Sister Kristina, take always care..." said Lucy, bidding farewell. Eyes flooded with tears, they hug each other. During the time she was in danger, Kristina was there to help her out.

    "Thank you for everything, sister Kristina."

    "You''re very welcome, Lucy. Thank you for sending me off."

    After saying goodbyes to Lucy, Kristina turned around to face Nina. She reached for her hand to hold them. Pushing a warm smile, she uttered, "Thank you, Nina."

    Shaking her head, Nina smiled back. "Small thing, don''t mention it."

    Kristina kept staring at her, she looked hesitant to spill out the words forming in her mouth. "Have a safe flight¡­" Nina wishes for Kristina. Maybe if thighs are not complicated between them for loving the same man, surely they will become best friends.

    Kristina thinks the same too. She was happy to meet Nina although she is a rival in Harry''s heart. But Harry and Nina knew each other before her. It was Nina who held the special place inside Harry''s heart.

    Before Kristina went inside the airport, she hugged Nina.

    "You are lovely and wonderful. It''s no surprise he loves you."

    It is what Kristina whispered to Nina, and she was left in trance. Not only that, but it confused her with what Kristina meant about her words. Nina wondered if she meant about Steven, which everyone didn''t know what was happening to them lately.

    Watching Kristina entering the Entrance Door of the airport, Nina caught the sadness in her eyes. But Nina has no idea that Kristina was sad because she already knew that nothing is waiting for her anymore if ever she will come back.

    ~ ~ ~

    A week had passed, Nina often hung out with Vanessa, Emily, and the other girls from the Cheerleader team with the Football team. Sometimes, she and Jessica meet the others at the restaurant to hang out.

    "Hello, pretty sister Nina!"

    "Hi, Seth!" She greeted him back.

    Later, Sam arrived with Mary and Lucy. Seeing that Nina was there, Sam approached Nina

    "Hey, Nina! I''m glad you are here! Can I talk to you for a minute?" asked Sam. Nina nodded, she followed him toward a vacant table in the corner. Instantly, he began asking Nina a question.

    "Harry and Steven have been long for a long time. The last time I saw one of them, Harry had bruises. What happened to the twin?"

    "Sam¡­ I''m not in a position to speak on behalf of them. Also, I haven''t heard anything about them anymore."

    "I see¡­ I just thought you knew something." Sam heaves a long sigh.

    Nina noticed that Sam seemed bothered with something.

    "What''s the matter, Sam?"

    "Nothing¡­" Sam pushes a smile, he thanked Nina. Well, thank you for your time, Nina. If you heard anything, please tell Harry my regards."

    "Sure!"

    ~~~

    Nina felt peaceful days without Steven... However, she is missing Harry. She hasn''t heard anything again from her uncle Jerome until one evening¡­

    Nina was on her way to the kitchen when she passed through in the study room, and she heard her mother Dona talking on the phone.

    "I''m so happy you are feeling better, sister Mely. Don''t worry about us. Yes, Nina is fine."

    This is the conversation Nina heard. The next morning over breakfast, it surprised her, at the same time thrilled when her mother announced the good news.

    "Annie, can you accompany my parents-in-law? I''m afraid to leave them alone here. I would love to ask your company with us, but I''m worried about them. Jessica will stay to give a hand."

    "Don''t worry, Dona. Uncle Sonny and I don''t get along but Aunt Nera is nice to me. I will accompany her to the salon and shopping."

    "I love the idea." Nera concurred. She pulled a chair then sat down.

    "Good morning, mother." Dona quickly greeted her mother-in-law. She places food on her plate and soup in a small bowl.

    "Good morning, Grandma!" Nina also helps her mother. She fetches a glass of water and gives it to Nera.

    "Good morning, Dona. Nina, thank you. And yes, let''s go shopping, Annie. I''m already bored looking at your uncle''s long face." That was a whisper for not Sonny Li to hear.

    The table began having a lively conversation. Nera asked halfway to finish her food.

    "By the way, where are you going, Dona?"

    Dona who already finished her breakfast, she''s now enjoying the tea Jessica made for her. Before she replies to her mother-in-law, she glances at Nina. Her daughter focuses on her food.

    She was trained that whenever the adults were talking, she must remain silent and listen to them until her name was mentioned. So, Nina chose to listen and didn''t cut into their conversation.

    Although Annie''s training for her children is different, Nina also learned their ways.

    The table is always lively and for her, it was fun. But it doesn''t mean she forgets her table manners and table etiquette around other people.

    Living in England is a whole new level in her life. She got to socializing constantly that she did less back in Zen City.

    And now living in the US, she also learns a lot of things. She experiences a normal life being a teenager and feeling free.

    Shopping with friends, dine in a restaurant where she needs not minding a table manner but eating merrily with friends while laughing and talking endlessly.

    Despite what she gets through during her relationship with Steven, she had good times with their friends.

    Having deep thoughts, Nina heard her mother mention her name. She looked up with a questioning stare because she was lost in her thoughts, she missed what her mother telling her.

    "Mama? Did you say something?"

    "I said, you can pack your things after you ask permission from your Dean to be absent for a week."

    "Hm? Why?"

    The four women at the table shared a glance at each other.

    ''What they were discussing?'' Nina glanced at Jessica with bewilderment. Her eyes asked her attendant if what they were talking about.

    It was Annie who answered her confusion. With a smile, she told her niece the good news.

    "You and your Mama will fly to Hawaii this weekend."

    Nina widened her eyes dramatically, happiness showed all over her face.

    ''I''m going to see, Harry!''

    ~~~~~

    Honolulu, Hawaii

    Nina pushes the cart where their luggage is placed altogether. She and her mother Dona are now headed to the EXIT DOOR.

    Her heart skips a beat the moment she saw the man standing next to a brown Cadillac.

    "Harry!" Dona waved her hand at Harry the moment they exited the airport and spotted the guy.

    "Welcome Aunt Dona!" Harry greeted the woman, he took big steps to take the cart from Nina.

    Their eyes locked, no one wanted to withdraw their gazes. However, this is an awkward situation with Dona''s presence.

    "Let me help you," said Harry to Nina.

    She nodded and gave the pushcart to Harry. Nina''s heart flutters, while her cheek flushing pink.

    Witnessing this scene, Dona pushes a silly smile. Her daughter acted shy in front of Harry. She just shows how she likes him. No. Her daughter already admitted she loves Harry.

    Harry also confessed to Nelson and her husband shared what they had agreed.

    And she has no doubts, Harry would respect her daughter and treat her well.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    At the hospital, Mely cried with happiness upon seeing Nina and Dona entering the door.

    "Nina!" Mely opens her arms, waiting for an embrace.

    Nina quickens her steps to hug the woman.

    "Mama Mely! I''m glad you are fine."

    "I am. And I''m so happy to see you again! How are you?"

    "I''m fine. You have nothing to worry about me." Nina replied.

    Mely looks at Nina apologetically. She held her hand and said, "I''m so sorry for what happened. I felt bad that I didn''t raise Steven properly."

    Nina shook her head, she smiled at the woman who she thinks as her second mother before Steven became her boyfriend.

    "Don''t say that Mama Mely. You are a wonderful person. I think Steven just has different behavior."

    Nina could not mention that the guy has a different behavior from Harry. The twin brothers are opposite to each other.

    "Don''t worry now. We will make sure that Steven won''t get to bear you or harm you."

    "Thank you, Mama Mely. I''m sorry if your family had a conflict because of me and Steven''s issues."

    "Of course! Steven made a mistake. He behaves indecently. He deserves to be punished." said Mely with bitterness in her voice. She was extremely embarrassed by Dona and Nona. And she is ready to make up with them.

    Nina and Mely converse further along with Dona. The day before their flight, Dona and Annie with Jessica''s help made buns and dumplings as Mely missed eating them.

    Earlier this morning, before the sun rises in the East, Jessica prepares a stir-fry noodle. Mely was delighted to eat her favorite food. And after having late lunch, Nina made tea for them.

    She and Harry sitting next to each other, no one attempts to speak up. Nina silently sipped her tea, while Harry did the same.

    Mely and Dona shared a glance seeing them not talking to each other. Later in the evening, Mely whispered to Dona and both the mother came up with an idea.

    "Harry, your Aunt Dona will accompany me tonight. So you can take a rest tonight."

    "Um..." Before he could continue speaking, Dona cut in.

    "Can you escort Nina to the hotel? My daughter looks exhausted from our flight."

    Harry glanced at Nina who fell asleep on the couch. He noticed her yawning after they had tea. She really looked tired. He heard that they slept late and woke up early to catch the morning flight.

    "Let me wake up Nina for her to have proper rest in the hotel."

    "Okay, Auntie." Harry politely replied to the woman.

    The truth is, the mothers have a strong sense that the two can not talk in front of them.. So they decided to kick out these two to have a moment to talk alone.

 Chapter 313 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 313: DINNER DATE?

    * * *

    Dona woke up her daughter. Nina moans, she opens her eyes, realized she fell asleep while listening to the two women talking, and Harry remained silent next to her.

    Still, half asleep, Nina looks at her mother with a funny face, ponders whether she heard it correctly, or she''s still dreaming that she was in Hawaii?

    "Mama?"

    "I said Harry will escort you to the hotel. You need proper rest."

    She was confused that her mother sounded like she''ll stay in the hotel alone tonight. Curiously, she asked, "How about you, Mama?"

    "I will be the one to accompany sister Mely tonight. You can come back tomorrow."

    "Oh. I want to stay here too!" she volunteered. Just to think she''s alone in the hotel, feels boring.

    Dona suppressed herself not to roll her eyes. Until now Nina didn''t get it. They are giving her and Harry a chance to talk. But it seems her daughter is still half asleep.

    "You won''t feel comfortable sleeping on the sofa. Besides, for sure, sister Mely and I will only talk all night like in the old days. You will feel bored listening to us."

    Nina wanted to reason out to her mother, however, she just fell asleep listening to them chatting now. Having this realization, Nina agreed. She contemplates that maybe this is the perfect chance to talk to Harry.

    "Okay, Ma¡­" she replied to her mother, she then looked at Mely. "I will come back tomorrow morning, Mama Mely."

    "Don''t worry, okay? You need not hurry to come back. Enjoy Hawaii! You can ask Harry to tour you around tomorrow. The beach is nice!" Mely encourages Nina, she is wishing that Harry understood that she is giving him a hint about where to bring Nina later or tomorrow. She added, "I''m anxious to be discharged to go to the beach so soon! I bug my doctor to allow me!"

    Hearing this Nina laughs, especially when Mely winking at them.

    "That would be wonderful, Mama Mely. I will pray that you can go home soon."

    "Thank you, Nina. You are sweet!" Mely pulled Nina for a hug. "Alright! Go now and take a rest! Don''t miss the view of Hawaii."

    "Okay¡­"

    Nina bid goodbye to her mother and Mely, she quietly followed Harry outside. They were walking gradually toward the car he rented to use as transport around here in Hawaii. He opened the door for her, she thanked him with blushing cheeks.

    Along the way toward the hotel, her eyes were mesmerized by the beauty displayed before her Hawaii. Mely is right. Hawaii is a beautiful place. She heard that many couples are flying to Hawaii for a honeymoon.

    Ah! Why does her head suddenly play such scenarios? But it was truly a great moment to be in this place with your loved one. Nina thought to herself.

    It was almost sunset, she was staring at the ocean with awe.

    "How was everyone, by the way?" asked Harry after a long moment of silence.

    Nina glanced at Harry. He was too handsome and driving wearing black sunglasses. It was like a scene in a movie. They were having a drive around a beautiful place like having a date.

    Ah¡­ there she is at it again. Clearing her throat, she replied to Harry. "Everyone is asking me why Steven and you suddenly disappear."

    Harry glanced in Nina''s direction, before he returned his attention to the road, taking over at the car ahead of them.

    "What did you tell them?" he asked with a curious stare in her direction.

    Nina meets Harry''s eyes, she pushes a shy smile. "I have no right to share anything with them. All I could tell them was that both of you accompanied Mama Mely for a check-up. I know it was suspicious why it took so long. But I''m glad they stopped asking me after a few days."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Harry hummed, he mused. He left New Jersey without telling anyone. He could not tell them about the conflicts that arise between him and Steven when it involves Nina.

    Not only that, but he''s thinking about going home for a day, then coming back the next day after he broke up with Kristina. But he could not leave his mother.

    "How did you convince Steven to leave and go home to China?" Nina asked Harry after he remained quiet.

    "It was Mama who begged Steven. Great-grandma Mei wants to go back to Zen City. She was getting bored and feeling uncomfortable here. She doesn''t want to go back to New Jersey, so they pursue Steven to accompany the elders."

    "I see." The only response she could think of. "Ahem! By the way, Kristina''s father was involved in an accident in which she needed to go home to Switzerland."

    Finally, she found a perfect moment to tell Harry about Kristina. It felt awkward that they would talk about her, but until now, Kristina is still Harry''s girlfriend. It will be normal to mention her. Besides, she promised to tell Harry.

    "I invited Kristina for a date¡­ but then this happens."

    Hearing about it, Nina could feel the pain in her chest. But before she could mourn, Harry added.

    "I want to properly break up with her."

    Harry''s words echoing repeatedly inside her head. Harry wanted to break up with Kristina? Is it because of her?

    It was good news, but a part of her can''t be happy about it, and she felt guilty.

    Gladly, they now arrived at Prince Waikiki Hotel. After the bellboy taking care of the luggage, she followed Harry toward the room ready for her. It seemed like Harry already saw the room when they walked straight to the elevator without inquiring at the front desk.

    Harry brought her to the sixth floor. Nina gasps the moment she sees the room and the view that it has. She excitedly rushed to the balcony and watched the ocean view from there. It was the moment when the sun slowly kissed the ocean, gradually disappearing from their sight.

    And it felt too romantic. For the first time, she was watching the sunset with the man she loves.

    She and Harry weren''t here for a vacation. But she was happy to share this moment with him.

    Nina glanced at the guy standing behind her, leaning on the door jamb, crossing arms on top of his chest.

    He was staring at her tenderly, causing her cheeks to turn pink.

    "It was beautiful," said Harry.

    ''Is he talking about the sunset?'' Nina asked inwardly. Harry remained to stare at her, but she didn''t want to assume. So then, she turned around, giving him her back as she retorted, "The sunset indeed is too beautiful."

    Nina heard Harry''s chuckles. She closes her eyes to mesmerize its sexiness.

    "But I''m not talking about the sunset."

    ''Huh? What is he acting now? Playing Casanova having this sweet talk?''

    "Let''s have dinner by seven. I let you settle first."

    It was what Nina heard Harry says. Dinner at seven? Is it a dinner date?

    Nina glanced over her shoulder, she saw Harry walking toward the door.

    "Are you going back to the hospital first?"

    "No. I''m going to my room."

    Creasing her forehead, she asked Harry, "Your room?"

    "Yeah. Just next to yours. So, call me if you need anything."

    "Oh, okay."

    Nina watched Harry closing the door. The moment the guy disappears, she runs toward the sofa and picks up a pillow, burying her face on it.. She screamed.

 Chapter 314 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 314: NINA''S FAN

    * * *

    Nina breathed in and breathed out. She needs to settle her chest from beating crazily. But thinking she and Harry finally go on a date, alone. And her heart went wild!

    Wait, what should she wear, by the way?

    Ah! She needs to check out what clothes Jessica packs for her! In the next minute, Nina searched her luggage for appropriate clothes she could wear for a date.

    ''Harry didn''t say it''s a date. Just dinner out, Nina. Wake up!'' Scolded by her head.

    "Okay! I''m awake now!" She cheered herself. However, the clothes Jessica packed for her are all sexy dresses!

    ''Jessica! Do you want Harry to think I''m seducing him? Ahh!''

    Nina was helpless, staring at her clothes on the bed. She could not decide which one she should wear when all have a revealing cut!

    She shouldn''t let her aunt Annie help Jessica packing her clothes. Now she had no choice but to wear what was the decent one among these dresses.

    Seven o''clock, Nina heard the knock she anticipated. She picks up the purse on the table; she heaves a deep breath before opening the door.

    Outside, Harry has been anticipating this evening.

    In these passing days, the family fight continued. And after a long argument between his father and Steven. Finally, his twin brother agreed to accompany their great-grandparents. Grandma Mei has been homesick. She wants to go home to Zen City. Without their mother begging Steven, his brother won''t go back to China. Steven could not protest when he needed to consider his mother''s condition.

    But then, the next day, he heard his mother called someone in New Jersey. She contacted Li''s and invited his aunt Dona to visit them in Hawaii. Learning that Nina would come too, he has been practicing himself how to open up the issue about them.

    He wanted to discuss the things that possibly cause everything that happens to them. There''s so much to talk about, and this evening he''ll end their misunderstanding.

    Knocking on the door, the moment Nina opened it. He froze on the floor and dropped his mouth open.

    Nina is wearing a cream stiletto and an above-knee tube white dress, which reveals her chest. And he couldn''t stop scanning her from the head down to her foot.

    Pushing a shy smile, Nina has no choice but pretends she''s not feeling uncomfortable with her dress. But Harry''s reaction is funny. He keeps staring at her with shock. Rolling her eyes to think of excuses, Nina bites her lower lip while explaining.

    "Hi! Um¡­ I¡­ Do I look, overdressed?" She wondered as she forgot to ask Harry where they would go for dinner. But to look at Harry''s get up, he wore a black leather jacket. Underneath are a gray shirt and dark blue jeans.

    "Ah¡­ that was fine¡­ You look beautiful¡­" Harry replied under his breath. He sighs inwardly to calm himself. ''Alright! It''s just dinner and talks!'' Harry needs to cheer himself. "Let''s go?"

    Nina nodded. She followed Harry, leading her to the elevator. Harry cannot stop himself peering at Nina next to him.

    Being with Nina at this moment gives a thrill in his chest. Something he never feels when he''s with Kristina.

    It was unfair to both the girls. All this time, everything is still a mess. But he could not stop himself wishing to be with Nina like at this moment. He couldn''t conceal how much he loved her.

    All he knew, one day, he realized he likes Nina, which leads to a silent wish. But it becomes just a dream to be with her when he gave way to Steven and cared for their blood relation than destroying it just because of a girl.

    However, Steven didn''t treat Nina the way she deserves. And after he learned the truth, he could not stop himself from winning her back.

    Since his family supported him and Nina''s family gave him a chance to make her his... So, he won''t miss the opportunity to be with her every moment that they have.

    Arriving in the restaurant, Nina felt relieved when Harry brought her to a Steakhouse. They could dine either outside or on the second floor of this restaurant, which Harry chose upstairs.

    He offered his elbow, Nina hooked her arms to lend from Harry''s strength while they were climbing the stairs. Harry quickly pulled a chair for her.

    "Thank you."

    Harry nods lightly. He walks around to take the chair across from Nina. The moment they entered this restaurant until they sat at their table. He noticed those eyes keep staring at Nina.

    He is certain those fair legs and creamy skin are the first thing that attracts anyone. Added to her beautiful features are her cute heart-shaped face, high-nose, and heart-shaped lips he loves to kiss.

    The Li''s properly raised Nina. Dona is hands-on in bringing her up, and they treated her like a doll. So then, it will be normal that several men envied him tonight having this beautiful girl as his date.

    Ah¡­ that revealing clothes. He should think of a way to cover that part of her body. After all, he hated that men kept staring at her chest.

    Harry''s thoughts interrupt when a waiter comes over to take their order. He and Nina both ordered a well-done tenderloin steak and other dishes that are a specialty of the restaurant.

    "Did uncle Nelson allow you to drink any liquor?" Harry asked Nina when the waiter came back with a bucket of ice and a bottle of champagne inside.

    "Yes. But only a glass or two, that''s enough for me."

    Back in England, she already used to drink wine and champagne, but she always limits herself not to get drunk. Especially the times'' Steven is with her to those parties.

    Ah¡­ she should not be recalling those times. It only ruins her mood. Nina gracefully shook her head lightly. While waiting for the food, suddenly a girl approaches Nina.

    "Excuse me¡­"

    Nina looked up at the girl curiously. She is wondering what she wanted from her when she knew no one in Hawaii. She pursed a smile, then asked the girl, "Hi! May I help you?"

    "Hello! Sorry for interrupting your date! Can I ask if you are Nina Li?"

    "Ah, yes, I am." It surprised her. But recalling those articles where her name was mentioned a few times, it makes sense why this girl recognized her.

    "Ah, I knew it! You are so pretty in person!" the girl compliments.

    "Thank you," she said politely, placing a friendly smile across her face.

    "Oh, and he must be Steven Shang, your boyfriend!?"

    Nina glanced at Harry, who pushed a thin smile, feeling uptight that he was mistaken. Well, even she¡ªwas feeling awkward. Most of those who read articles about her didn''t know that Steven has an identical twin, in which almost they have no difference.

    But her heart knew who Harry was and Steven. Nina wants to correct the girl, but she continues talking.

    "I bought a copy of Val''s magazine! You were so pretty in the magazine, and the clothes you modeled so perfectly on you! I actually ordered the pink gown! I will wear it to our Prom! I''m already so excited!"

    "Oh. That''s amazing! I love that dress too!" Nina retorted cheerfully.

    "Ah, I can''t believe it! And this dress you are wearing! It was Val''s collection, is it?"

    "Um, yeah." Nina smiled sweetly at the girl. Before she could add more words, the girl was already talking again.

    "Can I take a picture with you?"

    "Oh¡­" she glanced at Harry, who now looked amused watching her entertaining a fan.

    Nina could not believe him! She glared sweetly at him, which she didn''t realize. And this caused Harry''s eyes to glow from what she''d done.

    But Harry didn''t realize that the girl wants a photo with Nina and him. The girl stood in between them, and her father sat up from his seat, carrying a camera in his hand, and took a photo of them. It forced Harry to tear a courteous smile.

    "Thank you so much, Miss Nina!" said the girl.

    "You are welcome."

    Nina sighed with relief when her fan went back to her table.. But it worries her when everyone is mistaking Harry for Steven.

 Chapter 315 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 315: THEIR LOVE FOR EACH OTHER

    * * *

    Nina looked at Harry with apologetic eyes. She said, "I''m sorry. You were mistaken for Steven."

    Harry tore a sweet smile. He shook his head as he told Nina, "There''s nothing you should apologize for. Steven and I are often mistaken for each other. I''m already used to it."

    ''But not this time.'' He doesn''t want anyone to mistake him for Steven, Nina''s boyfriend. But for him, he is not simply the boyfriend in the future. He is the real fianc¨¦, Nina''s future husband, and his name isn''t Steven.

    It is what he wanted to tell every soul he came across in the future and would believe he is Steven.

    Nina, on the other hand, felt sad that people would keep mistaken Harry for Steven. And with Steven''s presence, Harry is living in his shadow. How could she make him feel better?

    "Don''t feel bad." Said Harry, who noticed the sadness in her eyes.

    "I don''t want anyone to think you are, Steven," she retorted lovingly. She''s now transparent toward Harry, and it is what she feels.

    Hearing Nina saying this, a warm sensation crawled toward his chest, enough to forget the rage he felt from a thought that people would think that until now, Steven is Nina''s boyfriend.

    Harry stared at Nina''s charming face, an affection he conceals now freely exhibits in his eyes. An emotion that pushed him to reach Nina''s hand.

    Surprised by Harry''s action, Nina felt the ardent feeling Harry conveyed to her through their clasping hands. The questions she wanted to ask Harry suddenly melted. All she wanted now is to make this night theirs, no one else. Neither Steven nor Kristina. She doesn''t want to think about them at this moment.

    If it is wrong¡­ then just once, she will be selfish. She loves Harry all her life. Even how Steven tried to treat her like a queen, but always and only Harry, who owns her heart.

    Nina peered at Harry''s hand, holding her. His thumb rubbing her knuckles and the back of her palm. Their eyes locked, and their hearts talk.

    If it was Steven, she''d have been disgusted. But with Harry, all she felt is a warm sensation caressing her soul.

    "Nina¡­" Harry was about to say a word, but a waiter arrived, bringing a tray of their orders. Their hands parted to let the waiter set the food on their table.

    Eating quietly, she enjoyed the food. Harry also ordered a huge lobster, and she finished half of it. She blushed after seeing the playful smile plastered on Harry''s face.

    Biting her lip, she mouthed. "You realized now that I''m not an elegant lady as you think I am."

    Harry attempts to suppress his laughs, but his shoulder is shaking. Pushing a smirk on the corner of his mouth, he teases Nina. "I''m glad you are eating well. I won''t worry where I should bring you next time."

    Hearing that this is not the only chance they could go out, and Harry wants to bring her around, Nina''s eyes spark excitement. ''Mama! Thank you for a week''s vacation!''

    She has an entire week being with Harry. And by then, she won''t hide her feelings anymore.

    "Do you want to swim on the beach tomorrow?"

    "Oh. Tomorrow¡­ I need to go shopping."

    "Hmm¡­ Sure! I will bring you to the shopping center here."

    "Well¡­ um¡­ the reason this is the dress I''m wearing tonight¡­ because all the clothes that Jessica and aunt Annie packed for me were more revealing than this one..."

    Harry coughs after he choked the champagne. Suddenly he was in a daze imagining a scenario inside his head. ''Revealing clothes? What would be more revealing than the one Nina is wearing tonight?'' It is Harry''s thoughts. He shook his head to erase the scene that appeared on his head. He should not have thought of it at a moment like this.

    "Okay. There are a lot of shops here. I saw a beautiful sunny dress displayed everywhere."

    "I love that!" Ah, she could not wait! Now, she wished it was morning already. Oh, well¡­ She doesn''t want to end the night yet.

    "Do you like to walk on the beach after here?"

    "Hm! I love that too!" Nina glanced at the ocean. It was a full moon tonight. She noticed that many went swimming.

    Harry paid the bill. He drove back to the hotel. After he parked the car, he brought Nina to the shore, just near their hotel.

    This time, Nina walked on the sand barefoot, holding her shoes in one hand and Harry''s jacket with her other hand.

    On their way to the shore, Harry put his jacket around her shoulder. Ever since she met Harry when she was eight, he''s already too nice to her, treating her gently and right.

    Recalling her time with Steven, a pain crept to her chest. Because she is indifferent to him, their relationship becomes unhealthy because all she wants to happen is end it as soon as possible after she woke up and could not teach her heart to love Steven.

    Nina is walking on the sand with deep thoughts she did not hear when Harry utters her name. She halted when Harry grabbed her hand. She turned around to look at him in his eyes.

    They were gorgeous, deep, and solemn. Harry brought her hand close to his mouth, and he planted a kiss.

    "Nina, I didn''t receive your confession letter¡­"

    She looked at Harry with shock. ''Harry didn''t receive the letter? Then?''

    Nina tried to play different scenarios in her head. Steven! He didn''t give the letter to Harry!?

    "What about my gift to you?" she asked curiously. She didn''t notice Harry using them during those times she stayed in the mansion.

    "I received the pen and card. That''s all¡­" said Harry. He added, "If I received it, do you think I will court another woman?"

    Nina''s eyes remained close as rage crept toward her chest. Steven is not only trying to manipulate their relationship. He even made more lies to her and Harry! But after she heard Harry saying this, she opened her eyes and looked at him lovingly.

    They have this misunderstanding all because of Steven. And even if they wished to go back to the time when all of this has not happened yet¡­

    All they could do is grasp the opportunity that they can be together.

    And together, they will walk forward, settle the things that are supposed to be, and that is their love for each other.

 Chapter 316 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 316: MARRY YOU

    * * *

    The cool sea breeze, flowing the curtain on the balcony door. The moonshine is enough to light the room for two hearts who have been missing each other all these years.

    Nina moaned between kisses when Harry''s left hand trailed from her neck down to her shoulder, and it moved to her waist¡­ She reached for Harry''s neck to hold on to him when her knees, losing strength.

    Slowly, Harry''s hand traveled to her back upward to her nape. Gradually, he pulled down the zipper of her black tube dress.

    Nina gasped as she felt her dress sliding her body down to her feet. She could feel her cheeks burning. Glad that Harry continued kissing her. She''s still modest to show her almost naked body to him. But Harry''s mouth trailing down to her neck. One hand gripping her waist while one hand reached for her breast. She bites her lower lip, not to let out another moan from the pleasure Harry offers her.

    The next moment, her back touched the soft bed and Harry''s weight pressing her to the mattress¡­

    Why do they end up in her suite?

    She and Harry only talk about their misunderstanding, which was all caused by Steven. The moment Harry kisses her, and she responds wholeheartedly; she doesn''t want to be separated from him ever again.

    She doesn''t want another misunderstanding between them or hiding how she felt for him.

    Standing on the sand, waves of seawater touching their feet¡­ and as witnessed by the moonlight, under the night sky where millions of stars scattered above them¡­ Harry made a heartfelt confession.

    "I love you, Nina Li."

    Tears trailing down her eyes as she played the words inside her head over and over again like music playing on the radio all night; Harry''s head lowered to kiss her¡­ she threw her arms around his neck, responding to him passionately.

    Inside her suite, the flame ignited. When Harry undresses her, she doesn''t protest or stop him. Instead, she returned to his kisses eagerly.

    Harry lifted his head to take a glimpse of Nina''s flushing cheeks. The moonlight perfectly radiated into her naked body. He stroked her beautiful shoulder and arm. His hand reached for her chest and fondled one after the other. She was gasping from the sensation it caused.

    He lowered his head again, brushing his mouth on top of her sumptuous lips. They made him hungry and craved for more. His mouth traveled down to her neck and shoulder blades while his hand stroked her smooth legs, massaging them.

    Filled with affection, he peered at Nina lying underneath his naked body. Her eyes tell him she''s ready. But he wants to assure her that she won''t change her mind and regret this night.

    "Are you sure about this?" he asked Nina. To his part, he would never regret this night¡­ even after he made a promise to her father that he would wait, but he wants to spend time with Nina every moment of his life.

    Nina, who doesn''t want to think about anything else, but Harry. She nodded. Harry covered her lips and kissed her passionately. All of her senses were awake when Harry parted her legs, and she gradually felt his burning desire entering inside her.

    She gasped, holding tight into his shoulders as pain surged in her core¡­ but the pain slowly disappeared, but replaced with a sweet sensation later on.

    Her chest-pounding so loudly as Harry continues thrusting his hip between her thighs. Loud moans escaping her mouth as she sighs with pleasure.

    "Uhn¡­" another sigh she let out from her mouth.

    Nina could not explain the pleasure that flooded her senses. She let Harry lead her to the peak of satisfaction as her body yearned.

    "Harry¡­'''' She gazed at him lovingly. She could feel his fullness hardened as he was speeding up his pace.

    Meeting her eyes passionately, Harry lowered his head to kiss her once again as he kept thrusting inside her. Both are breathing heavily, which means they were reaching the peak of their carnality.

    Harry didn''t hold up anymore but slamming his hips into Nina''s insides. She moans in pleasure and both groans with satisfaction. He didn''t leave Nina''s body but remained inside her. He wanted to feel that she was real. And this is not just a dream. But he was in a panic when Nina began crying.

    "Nina? What''s wrong? Are you hurt? Do you¡­ regret that we¡­" he swallowed the lump in his throat as he only stammered his words.

    Is Nina now regretting after they made love? Is he worried about Uncle Nelson? These are the questions playing inside Harry''s head.

    "Do you want me to marry you tomorrow?"

    Hearing this, replaced her cry with giggles. Harry dropped his mouth open as he still couldn''t figure out what was happening to her.

    "Silly¡­" Nina muttered.

    "I''m worried, you know¡­"

    Nina shook her head. She pulled Harry and hugged him tightly. "I''m just happy."

    ''Happy? But you are crying!'' Harry could not voice out his thoughts. On the other hand, he felt relieved that Nina didn''t regret this.

    However, he is now frowning after Nina keeps giggling. If only she knew how worried he is, but now she is making fun of him.

    "You need not panic, you know? But be prepared once Papa knows."

    Ah! That''s it! But he doesn''t worry at all, as long as Nina wanted this. "But I''m willing to marry you."

    "But, Harry¡­" He is still not breaking up with Kristina. A part of her feels guilty, and Kristina deserves a proper break-up. She even wanted to apologize. But this time, she wanted to be greedy. She wants Harry, and Harry is hers for a long time already. She decided to take back what is hers¡­

    Harry is combing her wet hair, rubbing her forehead when beads of sweat formed during their lovemaking.

    "The moon is too beautiful."

    "Yeah?? so beautiful¡­" Harry mumbled.

    Nina turned her head to face Harry. He is not looking at the moon, the same as when they were watching the sunset this evening.

    "I''m talking to the moon."

    "I''m talking about you."

    ''He''s doing sweet talk now!'' But her chest fluttered crazily.. Nina closed her eyes when Harry kissed her, and he began thrusting his hips again.

 Chapter 317 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 317: FELT LIKE HONEYMOON

    * * *

    Nina watched the sleeping naked man lying beside her. She lifted her left hand, brushing his face.

    She is not dreaming, right?

    The morning sea breeze touches her back; Nina squeezes her body inside Harry''s arms.

    She heard him groan, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer to his body.

    Nina rubs her face into Harry''s chest. She could hear his heartbeat.

    It''s real! She''s with Harry!

    Ah¡­ Now she was shy toward him, even after what happened last night. She could not look at him but her cheeks flushing pink.

    Also, her heart keeps fluttering in delight. It feels like she was still in a dream, being with Harry, wrapped inside his warm arms, listening to his heartbeat.

    Nina did not move. She remained pressing her face into his chest. Harry opened his eyes to look at Nina. He noticed how her ears are red. She must have felt shy.

    Harry pushed an amusing smile. He reached for Nina''s ear and played with it while greeting her. "Good morning."

    She gasped when her heart suddenly jumped upon hearing Harry whispered with a husky morning voice. It was music to her ears she wanted to hear over and over again.

    It was crazy how Harry and Steven had different effects on her.

    Steven and Harry have the same voice, not mentioning almost no differences with their face and body features.

    But her heart skipped a beat from a certain person and that is Harry... Only Harry.

    "Are you hungry? Let us order for breakfast." Sounded sexy, he asked afterward.

    Nina nodded. She remains to hug Harry, which the guy chuckled when she would not like to let go.

    "Do you want to skip breakfast?"

    "Hey! I need to buy decent clothes!"

    Upon hearing it, Nina''s face was like bitten red. She grabs a pillow and shoves it to Harry, who only laughs at her reaction. She turned around, pulling the quilt, hiding inside it.

    "I want to take a shower," later she mumbled underneath the sheet.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Nina peered from the cover, glanced over her shoulder to look at Harry. He''s smirking!

    She rolled her eyes. She understood why Harry''s eyes flickered after hearing the word shower.

    ''No way that Harry and I shared a shower!'' She murmured inwardly.

    "Go to your room to take a shower."

    "But you have a bathroom here. Could I not use it?"

    She replied to him. "Then go, take a shower first."

    Harry complains, but his lips playing a teasing smile across his face. "Why not together?"

    ''Ugh! He''s really teasing me!''

    "Not." Nina refused, hiding the playful smile on her lips.

    Seeing that Nina won''t give in, Harry heaves a sigh; followed by the bed shaking after he sits up.

    She thought Harry would leave now. But she heard him talking on the phone and ordered a two-person breakfast set.

    Nina remained under the quilt. She felt a kiss on her back after Harry planted one above the sheet.

    "I''ll go have a shower and put on some fresh clothes," said Harry.

    Nina listens to the door closing. Now that Harry left her suite, she hurried to take a shower and clean her body.

    What happened last night feels like she''s still inside a beautiful dream. A dream she doesn''t want to wake up in anymore.

    Harry''s burning kisses and warm touch flamed her body. Why is it so different from Steven''s touch?

    Steven keeps telling her how much he loves her. But his touch made her disgusted.

    Probably because she doesn''t love him, in which their intimate moments turn out forceful that end up hurting her because she wanted to stop him, and be free from him.

    Nina pressed her eyelids. She should forget those nightmares and only think about her moments with Harry.

    Finishing her shower, Nina gets out of the bathroom. She''s worried about what dress she should wear.

    The clothes in the closet are better to wear without wearing a brassiere. Could she dare walk around without a bra?

    My goodness! Why do they want me to be embarrassed like this!? And it appears she was like seducing Harry, which happened!

    Ah! She''s blushing again. Remembering Harry''s naked body on top of her made her daze. She needs to gather all her senses in one place not to look like a total teenage girl daydreaming in front of Harry.

    Besides, she''s not dreaming at all. It was real!

    Alright! She''ll just choose what''s the best dress she has here. She will wear a jacket to hide her back and braless get up.

    Nina was combing her hair when the doorbell on her suite room rings. Before she could move to her feet, the door opened, and she saw Harry stepping inside the room followed by the bellboy pushing the cart with their food.

    And she didn''t expect that Harry would react like that after he realized what kind of dress she is wearing.

    She was still in a trance after the sheet landed on her head. Harry commented, "Can you wear a jacket?"

    Nina pushed a smirk. She already guessed that Harry would comment. She pulled the sheet from her head and wrapped it around her body.

    Nina glanced at the bellboy. He had a perplexed expression on his face. His eyes glanced back and forth at her and Harry; confused about what is happening to them and why Harry needs to do that when she has clothes on.

    Well, Harry blocked the guy''s view, so he didn''t see the entire style of dress she is wearing.

    Nina sighs with relief when the guy leaves after he was setting the table for their breakfast on the balcony.

    She''s too hungry!

    Still wrapped with the quilt, Nina walks toward the table. Her mouth now watering, peering at the food.

    She sighs with delight. It feels like she was on a honeymoon! And what happened last night was like one. Recalling it, it reddens her face.

    Truly, everything feels like she and Harry were on a honeymoon.

    They were in a suite close to the shore. Not to mention it was Hawaii Beach! It felt romantic just with the name alone.

    "You can take off that now," said Harry. He pulled the sheet that wrapped around her body.

    Now it reveals the deep V-neck body dress Nina was wearing, which only hides a part of her chest.

    Harry now understood when Nina told him last night that the dress she wore is the most decent one.

    Looking at the dress she is wearing, it could not deny how it looks lovely. But he could not approve. He doesn''t like men to stare at Nina, particularly that part.

    And she flushed red when Harry kept staring at her, particularly at a certain part of her body. Even though Harry touched them and bit them already, it still felt embarrassing to display her skin in front of him in daylight.

    To hide her embarrassment, she announced. "Let''s eat! I want to visit Mama Mely first so that Mama Dona can freshen up and..." Nina paused from talking.

    She looked around the room. It was a little messy, after their activity last night. And the sheets should have changed!

    "I will call the cleaners," Harry announced.

    He realized what Nina was worried about. And the unlikely scene is his fault, so it was his responsibility to solve it.

    Nina glanced at Harry. She caught the teasing smile playing on his face before he turned around.

    She glared at him. ''He''s teasing me again!''

    Harry, indeed amused at her reaction. He walked toward the telephone with that smirk on his face.

    She didn''t know Harry is this naughty!

    Rolling her eyes, Nina sat on one of the dining chairs and began eating. She didn''t wait for Harry as she was starving already.

    Not long after she started eating, she feels Harry''s presence standing behind her, leaning over, and his hands placed on the armchairs.

    She looked up at him, creasing her forehead as she bemused. ''What''s with him now?''

    "You look too hungry, huh?"

    ''What? It was your fault why!'' Nina wanted to snap at the guy, but she was blushing when her head had a flashback of the activity last night, added with Harry''s sexy chuckle echoing in her ears.

    Seeing Nina frowning. Harry kisses her forehead before he strides toward the seat across from her. He sipped some coffee before he began stuffing his mouth.

    "I called the housekeeping to clean the room before we head out."

    ''Of course, we don''t want Mama to be suspicious about what happened to the suite!'' Nina wants to voice it out, but she is shy to do it so.

    "Thank you."

    All she could say. She continues eating while her eyes wander to the view below. The sea and pool were enticing. She wants to swim tonight!

    "Do you want to swim tonight?" Harry asked.

    Nina looked at him with amazement. It awed her how Harry read her mind. She nodded happily.

    If only she didn''t need to buy clothes, she probably was in the saltwater, swimming.

    While having breakfast, the room cleaner arrived. When it was done, and the cleaner left the room, it surprised Nina when Harry grabbed her by the waist and kissed her on the lips.

    Both gasping for air after, Harry uttered, "I haven''t got my good morning kiss yet."

    Ah¡­ He''s being naughty again! But she wants to be kissed by Harry once more. And yes, before she could reply, Harry kissed her one more time.

    ''Harry, I love you¡­''

    The word she wanted to tell Harry.

 Chapter 318 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 318: SECRET RELATIONSHIP

    * * *

    Stepping out of the elevator, Nina glanced at her hand entwined with Harry.

    The warmth of his palm put her at ease. It feels like this moment just made for them.

    For a while, she forgot how stressful these passing months she had experienced from Steven. Now that she is with Harry, it feels like it never happens but a nightmare.

    Nina looks up at Harry, and the guy senses her tender stares.

    "Hm?" Harry hummed curiously when she''s looking at him like that.

    Nina shook her head as she made an excuse. "Let me buy a cardigan or something I could pair with my dress."

    Harry scanned the jacket Nina is wearing. It looks alright. But maybe Nina is not comfortable with it.

    "Okay. Let''s stop by in a store on our way to the hospital."

    Harry opened the car door, Nina slid her body to the passenger seat. She didn''t anticipate that Harry would lean over and made a quick kiss on her lips before he ran toward the driver''s seat.

    Even after what happened last night, she was still blushing every time she and Harry shared an intimate interaction.

    It''s getting noon, but the sea breeze is still cool. Wearing black sunglasses, Nina let her hair flow in the wind.

    Riding a Cadillac, which Harry takes down the roof; it feels like she''s in the movie, and she is the lead actress.

    Harry is wearing a denim jacket: underneath is a plain white T-shirt paired with dark blue jeans and brown boots.

    He was totally like an Asian actor.

    Sensing Nina''s burning stare at him, he glances in her direction, then returned his eyes to the road to focus on driving. He uttered, "You distract me."

    "What? How did I distract you?" Confused, Nina asked innocently.

    Harry tears a huge smile. ''This girl is cute.'' He mumbled which Nina heard the last word.

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    As a perplexed facial expression displayed across her face, Harry leaned over and stole another quick kiss.

    She stared at Harry with shock. "Hey! I have been noticing. You''ve been doing it constantly now!"

    Harry only chuckled as a response. He grabs Nina''s hand, plants a kiss on the back of her palm. She blushed.

    Spring is such a wonderful season. She could see flowers surrounding her. Maybe it''s the feeling of the so-called ''in love'' and she is madly in love with Harry.

    After several minutes, they were now walking around the Honolulu Chinatown. Harry thinks it''s the best place to bring Nina around. And she was too happy to see clothes that were perfect for her.

    Harry also brought her to other shops with brand names to buy several sundresses and cocktail dresses for their next dinner out.

    She is checking out the racks where Val''s designs are displayed. A saleslady recognized her. She talks to her co-workers, and they flip a magazine while looking in her direction.

    Nina could tell in their action that they were curious to know if she was really the woman in the magazine.

    "Hi! You are a model of Val''s Collection, right?" asked one of the saleslady.

    Nina glanced at the magazine she was holding. She pursed a smile, nodded at the woman.

    "Ah! You were so pretty in person! And your skin is too lovely!"

    "Thank you." Blushed, she thanked the ladies politely.

    It looks like she could not avoid that few people recognized her. Now she started worrying that a journalist or paparazzi might take an interest in featuring her in an article.

    Maybe she should take a distance from Harry when they were in public places.

    Their friends still didn''t know the truth. She doesn''t want everyone to mistake Harry for Steven. And honestly, she doesn''t want to explain to everyone why she wants to break up with Steven.

    But she wants every soul to know that it was Harry she loves. However, everything is complicated between them, and it involves the entire family with the matter.

    Harry was looking around the Men''s Section when he noticed Nina walking out of the store. He followed her.

    However, Nina just nodded at him and then resumed walking. He was left behind, bewildered if what happened after she talked with the saleslady.

    Harry followed Nina in silence. He could still not figure out why her mood suddenly changed. Now that they reached the car, Harry blocked her way.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked. Did they say something you didn''t like?"

    Nina shook her head. But Harry could see that it bothered her with something. He opened the car door to let her take a seat. After he settled on the driver''s seat, he asked further. "You won''t look worried if it''s nothing."

    Nina gave him a measuring look. He was sincere to know what she''s thinking at the moment. They already have a misunderstanding in the past.

    And if he won''t speak up now, it may cause another meaningless conflict. He doesn''t want it to happen as before.

    Harry reaches for her hand, but she takes it back. Now he doesn''t understand why Nina suddenly behaves like this.

    "What''s wrong? Can you share it with me?" Harry looked at Nina with pleading eyes. It is one thing he learned from past events. If they don''t talk. A possibility ends up a misunderstanding.

    Before she speaks up. Nina hurls a long sigh. She raised her head to meet Harry''s gaze.

    "I''m just thinking that there are people who recognize me. And you are mistaken as Steven."

    This is not the first or second time. Every time she went to New York. She encountered fashion photographers and agents, inviting her to be featured or part of their fashion show or photoshoot.

    She is not a model, especially a runway model. She wants a low-key profile to enjoy her life away from controversy and limelight, especially the situation she has between Steven and Harry.

    "Harry, our friends didn''t know the real situation we are in. All they know is you and Kristina were still in the relationship."

    Harry pondered. Nina is right. Even if an article came out that Nina had a vacation with him. People will think it was Steven she''s with.

    And if people remain to believe that Nina and Steven are still in a relationship, they can''t show to their friends that the real couple is he and Nina.

 Chapter 319 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 319: SILLY OLD MAN

    * * *

    "Okay. I understood now. In the eyes of the public, especially to our friends, we can''t display our relationship. Also, I have a huge responsibility in this matter. I haven''t formally broken up with Kristina," said Harry.

    He saw the sadness in Nina''s eyes. He stretched his arm and reached her hand, squeezes it.

    Harry continued, "I''m sorry. I will try to contact Kristina soon. Maybe I will talk to Sam and be honest with him. He thinks of Kristina as a younger sister. And Sam is like a brother to me."

    Nina nodded. Of course, she understood. And to think over, she and Steven have no formal closure, as well.

    Even to say that she and Harry love each other for real. Nevertheless, to look at things and to their friends'' eyes, they were cheating both on Kristina and Steven.

    "Let''s visit Mama. It''s almost noon, let''s have lunch with them together."

    "Okay." Nina tears a sweet smile at Harry. It shouldn''t ruin this wonderful moment she had with him. They are just being together. All the memories they should have are only happy ones.

    "Wait, let me change clothes." Her dress is too daring for casual wear, and her mother surely would pass out seeing what she''s wearing.

    Next time, she won''t allow her Aunt Annie to take care of her clothes if it will be like this!

    Nina and Harry had a take-out Chinese and Italian dishes. It surprised the two women to see them entering the door.

    "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to enjoy the sun and sand?" Mely inquiring the young couple.

    "Later in the evening, Mama Mely!" It was Nina who answered the woman''s query.

    Mely ad Dona shared a glance. They saw the sparks in Nina''s eyes. Also, they are helping together setting up the food on the table.

    They weren''t talking but their actions shouting it out loud. There''s progress that happened last night! And the two mothers believe so!

    "Okay, let''s eat now!" Nina announced. "Mama, you can go to the hotel after to freshen up. I will accompany Mama Mely today."

    "Hm. That''s a good idea!" Dona concurred. She wants to change her clothes into more comfortable ones. "But I will come back right away. So you both can continue touring around," she added, winking at Mely, but Nina and Harry didn''t notice it.

    After lunch, Harry escorted Dona to the hotel. Along the way, Dona took this opportunity to talk with Harry alone.

    "Harry, Nelson shared with me about the agreement you both have."

    Hearing about it, Harry blushed. "Don''t worry, auntie. I will love your daughter for the rest of my life."

    "I believe you will, Harry. But the fear in my chest never disappears, thinking that Steven won''t stop pursuing Nina."

    "Don''t worry, auntie. I will protect Nina all my life," he promised.

    "Thank you, Harry. It''s just... I''m still worried until now." Dona has this feeling that Steven will continue to bother her daughter and she won''t allow him to. Nina finally came back being bubbly.

    In these passing weeks, Nina is always in a trance. Her eyes have no sparks at all, and the smile on her face is more like a fake to show to all of them that she is fine.

    But she knows her daughter. Nina would choose to hide her feelings. To prove that, she even hides the truth that Steven attempts to assault her.

    Dona heaves a long sigh. She should not recall any depressing events from the past. She needs to stay strong for her daughter. It seems like a long journey for Nina to be happy¡­

    After Dona freshens up, she quickly goes back to the hospital and immediately encourages Nina and Harry to leave and had fun on the island.

    Later in the evening, wearing a one-piece swimming suit and a shawl around her waist, Harry''s eyes cannot take away staring at Nina with affection.

    He walked closer toward her. Holding her in the waist, he covered Nina''s lips with a long, and intense kiss. And before it goes somewhere he has to stop. Harry contemplates that he has to control himself as Nina wants to watch and enjoy the sunset and the shore.

    Hand in hand, they were trailing the shoreline while the sun slowly settled now. Later, Harry sat on the sand. He grabbed Nina by the waist, guided her to sit on the sand in front of him. His arms wrapped around her body, rested his chin on her shoulder.

    They both wish that the clock would stop ticking, and they stay gazing at the sunset forever.

    "It was too beautiful."

    "Always¡­" After muttering this word, Harry holds Nina by the chin and kissing her passionately.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    PRESENT TIME

    Parting their lips, both gasping for air.

    "Harry¡­ Am I dreaming?"

    He shook his head. He helped Nina wipe the tears that flooded her eyes. He pulled her into his arms.

    "I missed you so much¡­"

    "I missed you so too, Harry! So badly!" She could not stop her tears. She cried inside Harry''s arms, later she calmed down. "When does your memory come back? Is it just recently or a long time already?"

    "Hmm¡­ it''s over a month already."

    "What!?" Nina parted from Harry. She looked at her with shock. "You old man! Why didn''t you tell me!"

    "I''m just looking for a great opportunity."

    "And when will that be? What if we are not trapped here by the typhoon?" she pouted, glaring at Harry.

    His eyes glowed. Nina is still so beautiful, despite how many decades had passed. Recalling how much he missed all these years, brought sadness to his chest.

    "I''m still putting in place all the memories I recovered and the memories I have during the time I didn''t remember you."

    "Oh, Harry!" Tears threatened her eyes once again. "You silly old man!"

    "Hey!" Harry pursed a silly smile, he uttered, "My body has just gone old. But my mind is still 23 years old."

    Nina''s face flushing red after Harry whispered in her ear.

    ''This silly old man! His hinting at her about something!''

 Chapter 320 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 320: A MARRIAGE PROPOSAL

    * * *

    Nina gasps the moment the saltwater touches her foot. Slowly, she goes deeper into the water, following Harry, who held her hand. Gladly, the water isn''t cold but warm.

    "Would you like to use afloat?" asked Harry. He saw some guests using one.

    Nina shook her head, smiled. "You forgot, I know how to swim."

    Harry then remembered the last time Elder Shang''s 90th birthday. Lilian pushed Nina to the pool. He perceived it was what would happen; he jumped into the pool without a second thought to save Nina from embarrassment.

    "Well, I can be your lifesaver," said Harry with a playful smile.

    His eyes flickered under the night sky. Harry''s velvet dark-eye color radiated under the starry night skyline. Nina reaches for Harry''s face. She concurred, "Yes, you are."

    Harry peered at the woman he loved since they were young. That cute little girl whose eyes are full of curiosity, staring at him.

    He takes steps backward, deeper into the ocean, while Nina hangs around his neck. The saltwater now leveled to his neck, Nina tightening her hold as she could not feel the seafloor anymore.

    Harry pushed a smirk. It''s an effective trick for Nina to stay close to him. He would be honest; it angers him when Nina wants to keep a distance from him, and now; they are hiding their relationship. However, he has remained patient until he didn''t make things right on his part.

    Being with her alone, he won''t miss this moment not to make memories with her.

    "What are you grinning about?" Nina asked Harry. She raised a brow, glaring at him.

    "Nothing. You are just cute." He noticed Nina holding tightly on his neck as he went deeper. "You can let go of me now."

    "Not!"

    Harry laughed loudly. Nina''s height is only 5''2 while he is six foot. He whispered before he lowered his head. "Let''s stay like this for a while."

    Of course, she would not dare to let go even if she knew how to swim. She opened her mouth when Harry covered her lips. She eagerly responded to his kisses; it was a long and intense kiss.

    After a half-hour soaking in the saltwater, they headed to one table near the pool. Harry ordered dinner while Nina washed her body to swim in the pool.

    She was floating on the water when Harry handed her a glass of champagne. She placed an arm at Harry''s shoulder, took the glass from his hand, and sipped the liquor.

    "Food will be ready soon," said Harry.

    Nina draws the glass from her mouth, she nods. "Okay."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Under the dim light from the light poles on the poolside, he notices the tears trail down Nina''s face.

    "What happened? Are you hurting?" he asked worriedly when Nina suddenly cried.

    Shaking her head, she smiled, seeing the concern in Harry''s eyes. Memories of the past flashed in her head. Harry always treated her gently, ever since they were kids.

    "No. I am thinking if this is real¡­ I felt like... I''m dreaming."

    "So, do I¡­" said Harry, and once again, he kissed Nina.

    ~ ~ ~

    She gasps. Harry''s fingers trailing toward her shoulders, pulling down the strap of her one-piece swimsuit.

    Harry stripped her under the shower. He hooked his arm around Nina''s waist; one hand grabbed her nape, pulling her closer to his body.

    Harry''s eyes wandered all over her body. He already undressed her, but his gaze was now like looking at her very soul.

    He lowered his head to kiss her intensely. She hooked her arm around his neck to support her legs, losing strength.

    Her body flamed from Harry''s touch. His hand, rubbing her back down to her waist. He nibbles her earlobe down to her neck and shoulder blades.

    Gasping for air, he muttered, "Let''s finish taking a shower."

    She nods dazedly. They soap each other''s body, Nina made her way into Harry''s body. Her hands lathering the liquid soap into Harry''s broad chest, muscled arms and shoulders down to his fit stomach and broad back.

    Harry tightens his jaw. He sighs. Nina''s careless touch made him arouse.

    On top of the bed, he showered Nina''s body with kisses, massaging her thighs, caressing her arms; sliding his hands upward, fondling her breasts.

    Nina moans when Harry bites her earlobe. He continued kissing her lips while touching her entire body. She felt Harry''s middle finger slid down between her thighs.

    Biting her lower lip, Nina sighs. Harry added another finger. And because she''s too moist already, he made it easily inside her.

    ''She''s ready.'' Harry thought inwardly. He tucked Nina''s legs around his waist as he positioned to make his way inside her.

    Nina gasped, later groaning louder when Harry penetrated her insides; thrusting slowly. She grabbed his shoulder, holding him tighter every time the pleasure intensified.

    Harry is now speeding his pace as he''s burying deeper into her. Not only that, Harry is hardening; he''s getting fuller the more he was inside.

    Nina cried with pleasure. Hands intertwined above her head, Harry covered her mouth, thrusting his hips deep into her body.

    A wave of ecstasy building up in her core; Harry felt the same way too. He''s going to a release soon.

    Holding a little longer¡­ he slows down his pace. But Nina could feel her orgasm would erupt too soon.

    "Harry¡­"

    Her voice is begging, and Harry understands. He quickened his pace, slamming his lower body between Nina''s thighs.

    She groans as waves of orgasm erupt. Soon, Harry follows¡­

    As the night was still young, their bodies continued dancing to the rhythm of their heartbeats; the cold room filled with satisfying sighs.

    Nina already fell asleep, but Harry was still wide open. His fingers were gently stroking Nina''s flushing face. Their intense exercise caused her cheeks to red.

    Harry planted a kiss on her forehead before he closed his eyes and let a beautiful dream drifted him to sleep.

    Before sunrise, Harry is woken up by fragile fingers tracing the line of his nose and jaw. The girl gasped when he caught her hand and kissed the back of her palm.

    He moved on top of her, pressing her body to the soft mattress. Harry didn''t give Nina a chance to speak but sealed her mouth with a burning morning kiss.

    And she responded willingly, letting Harry make their body as one again. After intense morning lovemaking, she falls asleep once again.

    Waking up alone, Nina grew worried not until she saw Harry''s notes. It says he will come back right away. It relieves her to know.

    She checked the time, fifteen minutes past ten o''clock. She gets down from the bed, heads to the shower, and cleans her body.

    Harry also mentions that he already ordered breakfast. She could call the kitchen to follow up with the order and request to deliver the food to her suite.

    Nina was sipping a coffee when Harry came back. His hand is carrying a bouquet of her favorite flower. It moved her by how this guy is too sweet to her.

    However, when she was about to smell the bouquet, Nina noticed a shining gem. She looks at Harry with delight.

    Harry takes the ring, he kneels in front of Nina, and proposes¡­

    "Nina Li¡­ Will you marry me?"

    How could she reply to Harry? She was choking after tears flooded her eyes.

    "Harry¡­" she nodded. "Yes. Of course, I will!" It was her dream!

    Harry put the ring on their finger. It awed her at how it fit. Harry guessed what''s on her mind.

    "I measured it when you were sleeping. I''m glad it''s accurate."

    "Hmm¡­ You are a genius about numbers and measurements." She praised Harry.

    He reached for Nina''s hand, placing a kiss on her lips.

    "I love you."

    "I love you too, Harry."

    Finally, she could say it. There''s nothing in this world she dreams in life but loves Harry with no one against it and no one on their way.

    "Harry, would we tell our family?"

    "They want us to get married. But I made a promise to your father to wait until you finished college. I couldn''t court you. And first, I need to end my relationship with Kristina," said Harry. He saw the sadness in Nina''s eyes, and he knew the reason for it. So he explained. "Please, don''t be sad, okay? I will formally ask your hand for marriage after I broke up with Kristina."

    After Harry said this, her eyes flooded with tears once again. She nodded with delight. Nina threw her arms around his neck. "I will wait."

    And she can''t wait to show everyone that she and Harry were in a relationship. They should have it official a long time ago if Steven didn''t get in their way and meddle in their relationship.

    Soon things will finally take place. She and Harry now are honest with their feelings.

    On top of that, they were now engaged!

    However, her happiness disappears too soon. "Harry¡­ Papa gave you a condition, but we both broke your promise to him. We need to hide the ring for now."

    Harry ponders; Nina is right. Their mothers should not see the ring yet, since he was still in a relationship with another girl, but he proposed marriage to another girl.

    "Okay. Let us buy a necklace chain later."

    "I''m sorry, Harry."

    "No. I''m the one who should apologize if it complicates everything."

    "I understand. We both have wrong assumptions about the whole situation. What we could do now is work together."

    "Yes¡­" Harry brushed his mouth on top of Nina''s lips. He murmured, "Let''s have breakfast and drive around the island."

    "I love that!"

 Chapter 321 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 321: LIVING IN STEVEN''S SHADOW

    * * *

    To celebrate their engagement, Harry brought Nina to a ridge where can view the ocean far ahead.

    Arriving in the spot, Nina breathed in and filled her lungs with fresh air. It was nice to see green scenery, which in the distance is the deep blue sea.

    "Do you like it here? I love taking the trail of the neighboring ridge. But it is dangerous for you," said Harry.

    Nina guesses that Harry wasn''t alone going for a walk, but with Steven. However, Harry chose not to mention his twin brother. Sometimes, it saddened her to what happened in the twins'' relationship. But she loves Harry, and Harry made her feel pure love.

    "I am not used to walking trails. I need to prepare my body if I plan to try for the first time," Nina replied, tilting her head to the side; set aside her thoughts about Steven. It is unnecessary to think anything about the guy.

    Today, she and Harry celebrated their engagement. Even though it was just a secret for now; it is one of the most precious moments of her life.

    "Hm. You are right... Are you still feeling sore?" Harry asked casually. However, he received Nina''s sweet glare instead.

    It amused him at how her face flushes, remembering their sweet and sweaty moments. Harry leans over to brush his lips on top of Nina''s.

    But the reason she was blushing is the people nearby. It is Nina''s concern, more than caring for the soreness of her body.

    However, the naughty Harry only pushes a smirk on the corner of his mouth, and he seems to enjoy teasing her!

    "Don''t worry. They were also honeymooners on this island," he whispered.

    Nina looks at Harry with delight¡ªhearing the words ''also'' means something precious for Harry...

    They aren''t married yet. But spending time together intimately behind closed doors feels like they were indeed on a honeymoon. Not mentioning Harry proposes to her just this morning.

    Recalling such an event made her shed tears. Nina peered at her engagement ring.

    The gem is gleaming under the sunlight. Until now, she could still not believe that everything was happening at the moment.

    Harry''s fingers rub her eyes, wiping the teardrops trailing down her cheeks.

    "I love you¡­ always remember that," said Harry from the bottom of his heart.

    "And you are the one I love¡­ Please remember, no matter what happens." Because she still feels uneasy, thinking Steven might hurt his twin brother. With Steven''s personality, he is the kind of person who won''t accept the truth.

    What will he do now she and Harry are planning to get married?

    "What''s wrong?" asked Harry, noticing the sadness in her eyes.

    Nina rested her head on Harry''s chest. Shaking her head as she replied. "Nothing¡­"

    However, Harry has a strong hunch of the things that concerns Nina.

    "Are you thinking about him?" Harry doesn''t need to guess. He felt when Nina pressed her forehead into his chest. It was her response. "Don''t worry. He won''t get near you anymore."

    "I hope so¡­" And she''s praying to the Heavens.

    "Are you hungry? Let''s grab lunch before heading to the hospital. There is a grilling restaurant at the foot of this ridge."

    "Okay!"

    Hand in hand, Harry and Nina took the stairs down to the parking lot below this ridge.

    "If you prefer another dish, we can drive around to search for a French, Italian restaurant or a Chinese one?"

    "I''m okay with barbecues, although I crave Italian pasta and lasagna with a lot of cheese!"

    "Hm. I think I know one restaurant that serves different dishes."

    "Let''s check out that one then?" said Nina excitedly.

    Having meals with Harry is her favorite thing to do now. She doesn''t want to end this vacation. By now, she just wanted to stay in Hawaii forever where they don''t need to hide their relationship, but she and Harry could act like a married couple.

    She was in deep thought when Harry bends in front of her. She asked curiously, "What are you doing?"

    "You can hop in on my back."

    "Huh? But might I''m heavy?" But it does excite her to ride on Harry''s back.

    "Not at all!" Harry beamed while saying it.

    She glared at him. "And why are you smirking now?"

    "I just know you''re not heavy."

    Nina widened her eyes, looking at Harry astonishingly. ''This guy is teasing her!'' Flashback of their intimate moments flashing her head.

    But Harry''s action really touched her. She hops on Harry''s back. He effortlessly carried her down below. Gladly, she was now in jeans.

    Before Harry opens the car door, he holds her face with both of his hands; they kissed. It was sweet and intense.

    At the restaurant parking lot, they were walking hand in hand toward the door when a woman came out of the restaurant with a group of people that looked like her family.

    "Steven Shang? Nina Li?"

    Harry froze on his feet while Nina tried to stay calm.

    "Mrs. Harris, hello." Nina greeted the woman. She is from the school Finance Office.

    Gladly, Harry wore black sunglasses. It was easy to pretend. The woman didn''t doubt it was Harry, as everyone in the University knew who Nina''s boyfriend was.

    Harry cleared his throat before he greeted the woman. At this moment, he is thankful that his voice does not differ from Steven''s.

    "Hello, Mrs. Harris¡­" he then turned his head to the man in uniform standing next to the woman. "Captain Harris, good to see you, sir."

    "Oh, Mr. Shang! Good to see you too!" Mr. Harris extends his hand, he and Harry shake hands. "I remember classes still ongoing. What are you guys doing here?"

    Before neither Nina and Harry could answer, Mrs. Harris cut in as she remembered something.

    "I forget!" she claps her hands. "Mrs. Shang was in the hospital. Your father, Mr. Shang, excuses both you and Steven to be away from school. They brought your mother to which hospital?"

    "The Queen''s Medical Center, Ma''am."

    "I see. Thank you. We''re going ahead! You both enjoy your date!" said Mrs. Harris. She and her family walked toward their car.

    "Goodbye, Mrs. Harris... Captain Harris..."

    After bidding farewell, Nina and Harry entered the restaurant. After sitting down at their table and give their orders, Nina noticed Harry''s silence. She reached for his hand, squeezes it.

    "Harry¡­" Honestly, she doesn''t know what to say. She wants to comfort him when people keep mistaking him for Steven.

    Harry smiled at Nina. He took his sunglasses off and placed them on the table. He drew Nina''s hand close to his mouth and kissed the back of her palm as he muttered, "Don''t think about it, okay?"

    ''No! It''s always like this!''

    When can they get rid of Steven? When would Harry stop living in Steven''s existence? It seemed like his shadow following them anywhere they go!

 Chapter 322 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 322: RATHER STAY SINGLE FOREVER

    "Let''s get married..."

    * * *

    "Harry, it''s not okay for me."

    Nina expressed what she''s feeling. She''s not happy that people believe she and Steven have a wonderful relationship after they mistook Harry.

    Not only that, but people will also think they were cheating, although it was half-truth; it will be a long explanation to make everyone consider their situation.

    "I don''t care what people would think. We don''t need their opinion." Clasping Nina''s hand, he continued. "I''ll graduate soon... After I could break up with Kristina, let''s get married and live in Nevada."

    Stunned, Nina couldn''t determine whether her ears could hear clearly.

    Harry already proposed to her. Now he wants them to get married sooner.

    It made her happy. Maybe once she was Harry''s wife; Steven would stop pursuing her anymore.

    "Nina?"

    Harry''s eyes exhibit that she might not agree with his plan. His father strongly opposed Nina to have an early marriage.

    But if they get married in secret, their parents can''t do anything anymore.

    "I do!"

    Harry felt relieved when Nina smiled and answered with delight. He sat up and leaned over to kiss her on the lips.

    She agreed to Harry''s plans. If they live in Nevada, no one knows them, so people will not mistake Harry for Steven. That is what they needed to do.

    "How about we get married on your birthday?"

    Out of the blue, Harry made another proposal.

    "In summer?" She wants to assure if she heard correctly.

    "Yes." Harry nodded with a loving smile across his face.

    Nina blinks her eyes to push back her tears. She carefully opens her mouth, not to stammer her response.

    "I love that!"

    A warm feeling she could not explain, surging inside her heart. It overwhelmed her like she was floating on cloud nine. If this is a dream, she''s wishing to keep on dreaming forever.

    As Harry continued proposing endlessly, the more she could not hold her tears.

    "I want you to be my wife, Nina. Not just my lover."

    He doesn''t want to hide or keep their relationship a secret. If only things are not complicated¡­ If Steven never meddles in between them¡­ If he fought his love from the beginning, things would not become complex for the three of them; worse when another girl it involves¡­

    He is proud to tell every soul and to show everyone that Nina he loved, and she said yes when he proposed to her.

    Nina couldn''t stop when tears trailing down her eyes after Harry phrased that sweet word.

    There''s no other man she wanted to be her husband but Harry. Otherwise, she would rather stay single forever.

    "Harry, you are the only man I would ever love in my entire life."

    * * *

    It serves their lunch, Harry and Nina go back to the hotel.

    This time, they make love inside Harry''s suite to avoid any suspicious activity in the room every time Dona comes to the hotel to freshen up and take a nap before going back to the hospital.

    Their lips never parted while undressing each other. But since Nina is wearing jeans, Harry needs to get up, pulling the jeans out of her legs. He then followed to take off his pants and boxer.

    Nina''s cheek flushes upon feasting at Harry''s body, particularly at his torso where someone is too eager already.

    She unconsciously bites her lower lip, and Harry catches her action. He delayed no more; he joined Nina on the bed to eat those luscious lips of hers.

    Not only that, but he also devours the beautiful sight between her legs before their bodies become one.

    Harry is massaging her chests with one hand, while another hand, holding her thigh upon thrusting intensely into her core.

    She cried in pleasure, arching her body as Harry propelled into her insides.

    Unsatisfied, Harry helps her position on her knees. She moans in satisfaction. Harry did the same. His breaths are heavier this time, feeling the heavenly sensation of being one with Nina.

    He could feel her inside tighter in this position. And he could feel her desire for more, so he is...

    Harry is hitting the right spot. It made her wish for him to hasten his pace.

    However, she was shy to voice out her desire. So then she lets her body move, she meets Harry''s thrust, and it feels so good when Harry keeps pounding her from behind.

    She is now building an orgasm; it will flare up soon.

    "Harry....." She wants to tell him to maintain that pace where he could hit the most sensual part of her insides.

    Of course, he could feel how sensitive she is at the moment. She''s eagerly meeting her thrusts. She froze but groaned wildly as he hit the right spot.

    Nina''s body shudders underneath him, accompanied by her sweet orgasm. Not long, he followed and made a heavy release inside Nina''s body.

    A hot liquid gushing down her legs, Harry keeps grinding his hips, still dazed from the pleasure he and Nina just shared.

    Harry is holding Nina tight inside his arms. They both chase their breaths from the intensity of their intimacy.

    "I will ask my father to allow me to work in Las Vegas," said Harry. Stroking her wet hair down to her shoulder, arms, and legs. He added, "We have a small branch office there. I can work in the Finance Department. Father had a problem dealing with our investments in Las Vegas."

    "I think it''s a great idea to live there. I will ask Papa to invest in your branch. So then, we can be business partners."

    Harry''s sexy laugh echoed inside his suite. Imagining a life with Nina after they got married and then working for their future, he could not wait.

    "How about if we flew to Switzerland and properly asked Kristina her forgiveness?"

    Nina rendered speechlessly. Still, Kristina is Harry''s girlfriend, even if he doesn''t love her. Besides, she also felt guilt, even in the beginning, even if she and Harry already loved each other.

    They were childhood sweethearts¡­

    Contemplating whether to agree with Harry, she felt his hardness poking her ass. She pillowed at Harry''s arm, giving her back at him. She glanced over her shoulder, glaring at him.

    His eyes are pleading for another round. They had an agreement to have just a quick one as they need to visit their mothers in the hospital.

    Nina rolled her eyes, giggled when Harry bit her earlobe. She didn''t protest when he grabbed her leg, pinned on the back of his thighs, so he could make his way inside her from behind.

    She gasped as Harry penetrated her insides; making slow but burning thrusts; Until Harry speeding his pace as they were reaching another pleasurable release.

    ~ ~ ~

    After another round of extreme exercises, Harry and Nina readied to go to the hospital. Before they left the hotel, Harry phoned his mother to ask what food she wished for dinner.

    They also brought fresh fruits and cake for Mely and Dona after buying dinner.

    When they arrived at the hospital, the two mothers observe their movements. And they notice another development between them. Sometimes, the two would whisper at each other.

    Mely and Dona prove that Mrs. Harris is telling the truth.. These two already had a relationship, but they were still hiding from their mothers.

 Chapter 323 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 323: MISTAKEN AGAIN

    * * *

    The Queen''s Medical Center

    Mely is peeling an apple while Dona ate an orange. Mely is actually well and for a week already.

    However, she and Jerome agreed to keep pretending she needs to stay in the hospital for another couple of weeks.

    Jerome talked to the doctor to keep it a secret from the others, especially from Steven. He is determined to bring Steven to China and make sure he won''t escape getting near Nina again until he won''t stop losing his head.

    "I have to keep an eye on Steven. I''m already planning to get people to watch him closely if I wasn''t around and busy in the office." Jerome told his wife, Mely. He added, "Grandfather lent his men until Steven accepted that Nina is already breaking up with him."

    "Jerome, did we do the right thing for our sons?" Mely knew that they were making unfair decisions for Steven when the engagement was now given to Harry. But Nina doesn''t love him, but Harry.

    "It is the only way, Mely. You need to understand and support my plans. Steven doesn''t want to accept that Nina doesn''t love him. And that son of ours couldn''t see that he is hurting Nina. He thought he was doing the right thing."

    "I''m just worried that Steven would hate Harry. They are not just brothers, Jerome. I carried both in my womb for a long nine months!"

    Jerome sees the pain in Mely''s wife. So he tried to comfort his wife. "I know, and I understand what you are feeling right now. But when should we do the right thing by ourselves as Steven''s parents? We should separate them as early as now to avoid making the conflict huge. It''s already in an unpleasant situation for us all. Moreover, I''m ashamed that this happens to the princess of the Li family. We can''t afford to lose face and cut our friendship because we can''t discipline our son."

    "I got your point, Jerome. Nina is a wonderful girl. If she is my daughter, I would also do everything to make the man who hurt her disappear and won''t get near her ever again. But please, we have to handle Steven''s behavior. I see that he is being aggressive now."

    "Don''t worry. I''m thinking of giving him some work in the company. Maybe this way, he will forget Nina. Also, we can set blind dates with our business partners. Maybe if he meets another woman, his mind changes and pursues another girl."

    "Jerome, you need to think over these blind dates. Might Steven even gets mad at us." Mely was somewhat certain that Steven would not forget Nina just like that. They need to watch him closely.

    "Don''t worry. I will think of other things to make him busy. I will contact Dean Collins if they can consider Steven to complete his paperwork and do his thesis, even if he stayed here in China. Maybe they could consider him to pass and be listed among the graduate soon."

    "We should encourage him to continue his master''s degree in China instead. Steven already made a plan for him and Nina. He wants to continue his other course in England to be with Nina after her Exchange Student Program. Jerome, Steven already set a goal when he and Nina got married. He has so many dreams he wanted to achieve to be recognized by Grandpa Shang and as a son-in-law of the Li Household. Steven is ready to do everything for Nina... So I am worried, Jerome."

    Jerome hurls a long sigh. He felt happy that Steven is also ambitious like him. However, Nina doesn''t want him. He could not support his son when Li didn''t want him to be the son-in-law.

    "I prayed that Steven would listen to me, Mely. But you already witness that Steven has violent behavior. It means I have to use force to keep him in China."

    Mely didn''t notice that she was in a trance as she recalled her conversation with her husband, Jerome. Honestly, she does not completely agree that they were like imprisoning Steven inside the Shang mansion and putting bodyguards when he was outside. But they had no other choice.

    "Sister Mely, are you okay?" Asked Dona. She notices when the woman stops peeling her apple and remains motionless.

    Mely came back to her senses. She nodded at Dona and replied. "I''m fine, Dona. I just recalled what Jerome and I talked about before he left for China with Steven and the two elderly. Until now, I''m still feeling ashamed, at the same time, worried."

    "Sister Mely... All I wanted is for my daughter to have a peaceful life and have the freedom to love the man she has a feeling for... I never dream of Nina being in a toxic marriage. She doesn''t love Steven, in which her refusal of having intimacy with him, leading Nina to get hurt. Nelson never forces himself on me. So, I can''t imagine my daughter had to experience that, sister Mely. And she even keeps it a secret from us. I know you would understand why we want Steven to vanish and stay away from Nina."

    "We do. Don''t worry, Dona. We are watching him. Soon, I will fly to China to comfort Steven. I will do my best to make him understand the situation. It hurts me to see my sons fighting each other." Mely assures Dona, whom she thinks like her real sister.

    "Harry is behaving well, between the twins," Dona remarked.

    "I''m glad that Harry is calmer than Steven, yes. That''s something I am grateful for. So, all we have to deal with is Steven."

    "Sister Mely..." Dona could see the sadness in her eyes. Even she doesn''t want this to happen to their families. She doesn''t want to put a wall between her and Mely, so then, as parents, they should settle the problem accordingly.

    After a moment of silence, Mely stated. "I''m happy that Nina would be my daughter-in-law. However, it was the twins who fell in love with her... But Steven made lies to win Nina over Harry."

    "But Nina and Harry love each other, something Steven doesn''t want to accept. It was the reason I''m not at ease until now, sister Mely."

    "I promise to watch Steven closely and to pacify him. Harry will remain in the US... As you said, that he and Nelson had an agreement, I''m sure he will hold on to his words."

    Mely and Dona continued chatting when someone knocked on the door. One bodyguard that was watching Mely reported that someone wished to visit her.

    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Shang."

    "Mrs. Harris, come in!"

    "Hi! My husband and I wanted to drop by to see your condition, Mrs. Shang."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Harris. I''m surprised to see you here! But I remembered your husband was assigned here in Hawaii."

    "Oh, yes! I take a few days of vacation to visit my husband and celebrate our 30th wedding anniversary. And you know..." Mrs. Harris winks, and the two women understand. They giggled.

    "I''m glad you know where I was staying."

    "Oh, I met Steven and his girlfriend walking toward the same restaurant we ate our lunch."

    Dona and Mely shared a glance. Definitely, that would be Harry, not Steven. But it made Mely rendered speechlessly. She was weighing if she should correct what Mrs. Harris thought.

    Harry was mistaken for Steven as what everyone knew, he is Nina''s boyfriend, while Harry has his girlfriend. But before she could decide, Dona introduced herself.

    "Hello, Mrs. Harris. I''m Dona Li, Nina''s mother."

    "Oh, that''s right! Now I wonder if you look familiar. Your daughter has a huge resemblance."

    Dona nodded at the woman. She glanced at Mely, hinting that maybe just let Mrs. Harris believes it was Steven as they haven''t fixed the problem.

    "I''m glad the two are having a good time touring Hawaii."

    "Yes, they are! They actually like newlyweds on a honeymoon! Not to mention the two are so perfect for each other! You could tell in their eyes how in love they are with each other. You know, being intimate while walking hand in hand."

    There''s a huge smile across Mrs. Harris'' face, remembering her own love story from her younger days as to how she would look at her husband.

    Dona and Mely smiled, occasionally shared a glance. Not that long, Mrs. Harris and Captain Harris did not stay longer, as their children waited in the parking lot.

    When the couple left, Dona and Mely felt thrilled.

    It seems Nina and Harry''s relationship developed overnight. And it was good news for them. Despite all the worries and troubles, they are feeling...

    Both mothers wish for Nina and Harry to be happy.

    "I''m glad the two clearings up the misunderstanding in between them," said Mely.

    "But those two are not talking around us." Dona noticed these passing two days.

    Mely agreed to what Dona observes. "Well, let''s see when they come over later. They promised to come by for dinner."

    And later, before dusk, Harry phones Mely to ask what dinner she preferred.. She requested Chinese food and steak.

 Chapter 324 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 324: LONGING FOR EACH OTHER''S ARMS

    * * *

    While having dinner, Dona and Mely keenly observed Harry and Nina. The two are eating quietly.

    However, they could feel that both restrain themselves from showing affection in front of their mothers.

    They were anxious to confirm the truth and heard it from their mouth. But as what they have seen, the couple is planning to hide their relationship. So then, Mely and Dona chose not to ask anything yet.

    Mely thought that Harry was still tied to the other girl, while Dona thinks that Harry made a promise to Nelson not to court Nina until she graduated from college.

    That is why the mothers were antsy. They want Nina and Harry to open up to them as they would understand.

    Couldn''t wait any longer, Mely intentionally mentioned the visitation of Mrs. Harris and her husband.

    The two mothers watch how they reacted and the expression on their faces saying it so. Nina''s face paled slightly, while Harry smiled awkwardly. But they both truly have no plan to share the news with their mothers.

    Mely and Dona shook their heads, heaving sighs in silence. They both know that they could not force them to speak now, so maybe they should talk to them alone. It was what Mely came up with.

    "Harry, your aunt Dona will stay in the hotel tonight. She and Nina will have alone time together tomorrow to enjoy Hawaii. So you will accompany me tonight, okay?" Mely lightly elbowed Dona, who understood her plans.

    "Yes, that''s right! I want to tour around Honolulu with Nina. It''s been a long time already since I visited the island. As I could see, there are a lot of new hotels and establishments around here!"

    Harry and Nina looked at each other. Flashes of sadness exhibit in their eyes.

    Just the thought of sleeping apart tonight, emptiness struck their chest.

    And the two mothers noticed this, but they didn''t show any hints of suspicion when they looked at them.

    Later in the evening, Harry now came back to the hospital after he drove Nina and Dona to the hotel.

    Mely stared at her son. Harry comfortably reads a book on the sofa. During dinner, she saw how tender her son looked at Nina. Among the twins, it was Harry Nina who got along well ever since they were little.

    It was Harry, who had the patience and knew how to treat Nina gently, while Steven is the silly one who always teases her and makes her cry.

    Now that they all grew up and young adults. Still, Steven, who always makes Nina sad, and Harry, who was there to make her happy.

    Sadly, Steven never learned a thing and could not realize that his ways would never win Nina''s heart, but he is pushing her away.

    Heaving a long sigh, Mely got down from her bed. She strides toward the sofa and sits next to her son.

    Wondering, Harry put down the book and raised his head. "Ma?"

    Mely pursed a motherly smile before he uttered a question. "Harry, tell me the truth. Are you and Nina already in a relationship?"

    It surprised Harry when his mother suddenly asked him this question. But he quickly suspects that Mrs. Harris mentioned something during her visit. So he didn''t deny it. And he has no plan to hide it from his mother.

    "Yes, Mama," he replied with honesty. "I love Nina, Mama."

    Mely pushes a playful smile. Before when she asked Harry the same question, he didn''t answer it. Now she''s happy that Harry has finally honest about his feelings.

    "I am your mother. So, I could see it. But how about your first girlfriend?"

    "Ma, Nina is my first girlfriend. It''s unofficial, but things become complex when Steven gets in between us." As sadness flashes in his eyes, Harry went on. "You know, Mama¡­ Kristina is really a wonderful girl. I might fall in love with her if I never meet Nina in this life. Before this happens to you, I already want to break up with her because it was Nina who I truly love. Besides, I was unfair to her because I used her to forget Nina when Steven kept telling me how he and Nina were in a relationship and engaged, which all was only a lie."

    Mely could sense the rage in Harry''s voice mentioning his twin brother. She reaches for Harry''s hand, squeezes it.

    "I want you and Steven to reconcile. I know it won''t happen too soon, but I''m hoping it will not long. Harry, I''m happy for you and Nina being a couple. However, Steven would not be happy when he heard the news. So please, be patient with his behavior if ever you will see each other soon."

    "Ma, it''s been so long since Steven meddled between me and Nina. I can''t promise to keep my cool."

    "I know, son... I know. But you know that Nelson doesn''t want Nina to have another relationship yet, even if it was you. How would I explain it to Nina''s father?"

    "I will talk to uncle Nelson after I settled my relationship with Kristina."

    Harry didn''t mention his plans. One day after he and Nina got married in secret, they will announce it to their families.

    By then, Nina''s parents had no objection anymore. Honestly, his father talked to him in secret. But he is not doing all of this because he wants to please his father or his great-grandfather.

    Jerome has encouraged his son to court Nina, even if Nelson does not approve for now. He promised to give his support to Harry. But Harry is doing this for his happiness and that to marry Nina and be with her forever.

    "Alright, it''s getting late. Let us sleep now," said Mely. She sat up from the sofa and walked toward the bed.

    "Good night, Ma."

    "Good night, son."

    ~ ~ ~

    Meanwhile, at the hotel. Nina couldn''t sleep on her bed. Gratefully, the suite Harry got for them has two beds. Her mother would notice that she was restless from moving around.

    She was shifting position, forcing her eyes to close, but she was still wide awake.

    She missed Harry so badly. In these passing two nights that they shared a bed, she was yearning for being wrapped and locked inside his arms.

    On the other hand, Harry experienced the same. He couldn''t sleep on the couch. He''s thinking about Nina. Not only that, but he''s missing her badly. He wasn''t able to kiss her before he left the hotel.

    All night, both are longing to be in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 325 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 325: THE NECKLACE

    * * *

    The next morning, one of Shang''s bodyguards came with a car to drive around the island. Nina and Dona visited different shops, buying clothes and bags they found had unique styles.

    Both wished that Nelson was with them, to have someone carry the shopping bags while they continued buying more clothes and women''s stuff. Nelson is a slave by his wife, and her daughter thinks it was sweet of him to carry their things.

    It was something Nina misses. It may that her father Nelson assigned a personal driver and bodyguards to follow them around every time they went to public and crowded places.

    But during shopping, Nelson would order them to scatter around from a distance.

    In the first year of their marriage, Dona doesn''t like being followed, walking around with a bunch of bodyguards. It upsets her that Nelson is overprotective of her, which in her opinion, it was overbearing.

    So then, Nelson came up with an idea to accompany her when she went shopping and if she would like to visit certain places.

    Ever since then, it has become their setup. Nelson would be carrying the shopping bags and acting as Dona''s bodyguard while his men followed in silence. And even after Nina is born, Nelson is proud to go shopping with his Queen and Princess.

    "Mama, look! It will be perfect for Papa!" Nina found a polo shirt worn by the mannequin holding a surfboard displayed in a store window.

    Dona widened her eyes upon staring at the shirt. Nina was planning naughty acts toward her father, which brought a funny scene playing in her head.

    "You know that your father doesn''t like vibrant colors," she told her daughter, shaking her head.

    However, Nina only beamed. "But Papa can wear them when we go to the beach!"

    "Then you convince your Papa." Dona was actually like the idea. She wanted to see what would be her husband''s reaction.

    The mother and daughter laugh after they join forces planning to prank Nelson.

    ~ ~ ~

    Meanwhile, across the Pacific Ocean. Someone suddenly sneezes while preparing for work. He scheduled for an early Board Meeting today, so he wanted to be at his office before everyone else.

    Nelson wiped his nose. The moment he opened his eyes, he instantly thought of his wife and daughter, as he''s missing them badly, at the same time worried about their safety.

    Even though Steven was already in China, he''s still feeling anxious. He will only be at ease once Dona and Nina were at his side, or he was by their side.

    Since he arrived in Zen City, he works hard to finish all that needs his attention, especially the problem his cousin created.

    Nelson was eating his breakfast when the butler approached him.

    "Master Li, President Jerome Shang was on the phone."

    Nelson nodded. He walked toward the telephone. He sat down on the accent chair while picking up the receiver.

    "Hello, Jerome?"

    "Good morning, Nelson!"

    "Good morning. What can I do for you?" He already guessed that it must be something about their family. Jerome will not make a call this early if it''s about business.

    "I''m calling you first thing in the morning, hoping you can free your time tonight."

    "Hm¡­ Well, I will only work overtime tonight."

    "Ah. I''d like to invite you for dinner and a drink after if you are available."

    "I guess I''m fine with it." He accepts Jerome''s invitation.

    He already guessed that it would be about Nina. Jerome still pursues the engagement, but this time, it was between Harry and his daughter Nina.

    Well then, he will take this as a chance to tell Jerome about what he and Harry agreed already.

    ~ ~ ~

    Back to Hawaii¡­ Nina and Dona had lunch at the restaurant where she and Harry met Mrs. Harris.

    She instantly loves the food, and now she wanted her mother to try it out.

    "Did you like their food, Mama?" she asked. Nina is stuffing her mouth with pork barbecue. She loves how the meat tasted.

    "Yes, honey. It was great! I love shrimps and vegetable salad! Let''s come back here with your Papa. How about on your birthday?"

    Hearing this, Nina starts feeling troubled. She and Harry plan to get married on her birthday.

    They plan a road trip to Las Vegas, where they could get married without consent from their parents.

    Now how can she make an alibi to stay in New Jersey to pretend to celebrate her birthday with her family?

    She could not think of anything yet, so Nina smiled and nodded at her mother. She needed to talk to Harry and make a plan on how they could elope that day.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like the idea?" Dona notices the trouble in her eyes. She wondered if her daughter has a plan already.

    "Hm? Oh, I do, Mama! I''m just missing Papa. I wish that Papa would come back too soon."

    "I missed your papa too, honey."

    However, it was opposite to what she is praying now. When her father was here, she and Harry could not meet in secret.

    Ah, Jessica! She was always with her, so then, she could not make an excuse to go somewhere.

    "Where do you want to go after lunch?" asked Dona after a long silence. She didn''t know that her daughter was thinking of eloping soon.

    Nina replied casually, "Ahem. It''s up to you, Mama. How about the beach?"

    "Hm. Let''s do that!"

    Dona and Nina went back to the hotel and changed their clothes into a one-piece swimsuit.

    Dona would celebrate her 40th birthday soon. However, she was still fit as she had a slender body and looking way younger than her present age. But since Nelson wasn''t here, Dona wore something around her body.

    "Mama, you''re still so sexy! You need not hide your beautiful figure." Nina was praising her mother.

    "What are you saying? I''m not shy about showing my body in a foreign land. But your Papa wasn''t here. He''s the only one I want to look at me in a bikini."

    "Ah! Mama!" Her eyes glimmered, scanning her mother''s sexy figure. She admires how in love her parents are with each other, something she dreams for herself.

    And that dream will come true soon after she will marry Harry and become Mrs. Shang.

    "Honey, where is your necklace?"

    Nina froze on her feet. She already noticed how her mother often glances at her neck since last night. Even though she already anticipated that her mother would ask about it and prepared an answer. Still, it surprised her.

    "I keep it away, Mama. It''s not safe to be in contact with salt and chlorine from the pool."

    "Hm, right? It has a chemical reaction. What pendant it has? Can I see it?"

    Nina couldn''t decide if she''ll show the necklace to her mother. She knew that she could not hide it forever. But she''s afraid that her mother will see the ring!

    But she''s out of excuses. So then Nina gets the necklace she keeps inside the secret compartment of her suitcase.

    "Oh, a heart-shaped one. It''s beautiful, honey! I know it was Harry who bought it. Am I right?"

    She nodded. She bites her lower lip, afraid that her mother would open the pendant.

    "Did you already place a picture inside? I think since it was Harry who gave it to you. It should be a picture of you and Harry''s photo you''ll place inside."

    "You are right, Mama! I¡ª"

    Oh, no! She hasn''t confessed to her mother yet that she and Harry were already in a relationship!

    "Mama...."

 Chapter 326 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 326: HEART TO HEART TALK

    * * *

    Nina was caught red-handed by her mother, who was beaming at her now. She gazed at her mother, apologetically for not being honest.

    "Mama, I''m sorry."

    "It''s alright. I could tell¡­" Dona reached for her daughter''s back, patted as she went on. "Besides, you were never this happy when you and Steven were in a relationship. But, honey... Harry is still in a relationship with his girlfriend, right?"

    Concerns exhibit in her mother''s eyes; Nina understood. She explained to her mother as she nodded.

    "Harry already plans to break up with her, Mama. However, many things had happened before he could talk to Kristina. First, Mama Mely was in the hospital, and then Kristina had to go home to Switzerland after her father was in an accident. But Mama... Harry and I have loved each other ever since before..."

    "I know, honey. It was Harry you would always love to hang out with when you are a kid. Don''t worry, I understand. But it''s unfair to Kristina for not having a proper closure. I could see that she is a wonderful girl."

    "I think so too, Ma... That is why I feel guilt. Harry and I cheated on her... But I love Harry, Mama." The tears she tried hard to hold now freely flowed down from her eyes.

    Dona pulled her daughter to cry on her shoulder. She knew guilt struck on Nina. It is wrong, but her poor daughter is only madly in love with her childhood friend.

    She pitied Nina. Her daughter is supposed to be happy. But why does her daughter still have to go through all of this?

    Nina is a very wonderful kid. She is an obedient daughter and kind to others. But why is her daughter still suffering?

    "Now cheer up! Let''s enjoy the day, okay?" Dona tried her best to comfort her daughter. "Let''s relax and only think of happiness at this moment."

    "Yes, Mama. Thank you." Nina wipes the tears on her cheeks. She should not waste these moments that she is with her mother. They are supposed to be creating wonderful memories not only with Harry but, most of all, with the company of her precious mother. "I love you, Mama."

    "I love you too, honey."

    After Nina settled down, they headed to the pool area and ordered something to drink while relaxing near the pool, while facing the ocean.

    Dona asked her daughter about many things that happen these passing days. Nina was very careful not to be caught again.

    "Mama¡­ How if Papa would know about us? Is he going to prohibit Harry from seeing me?" Concerned exhibits in her eyes, her mother smiled at her with assurance.

    "Don''t worry. I will coax your father to understand your feelings. But make sure that Harry ends his relationship with his girlfriend so that your father would not get angry that you cannot reason with him to break up with Kristina."

    "Mama¡­" She rendered speechlessly. She was guilty, most especially to her parents.

    "Your father is just afraid and worried about you. What happened in your relationship with Steven is enough for him to keep his cool."

    "But Harry is gentle to me, Mama..." Nina paused. She weighed her words as if what she said wasn''t suspicious enough. "Mama, Harry doesn''t make me feel uncomfortable like Steven does. Also, Steven scared the hell out of me. That is why I don''t want to see him again, Mama."

    Dona stared at her daughter with wonder. Until now, it is strange to her how Nina could differ her feelings between Steven and Harry.

    She, as an adult, cannot even tell the difference between the twins. The only thing she could notice right away is that Harry was polite and calm the entire time while Steven was chattering, comical, but short-tempered.

    If the twin acted the same, no one could determine who Harry and Steven were.

    But Nina has no difficulties knowing who Harry and Steven are. Probably because Nina and Harry immediately build a bond in their first meeting.

    Harry''s kindness left a good impression on her, while Steven often did naughty acts to her every time they met, especially in their first meeting.

    The person who occupies a big place in her heart is Harry ever since the very beginning. And that didn''t change even though they are now young adults.

    "Don''t worry, honey. Your Papa will do everything to protect you from Steven. Jerome also promised to watch Steven closely." Dona heaves a long sigh before she continues.

    "Sister Mely told me... Steven insisted on getting off the plane after he noticed that they were in Hawaii instead of Las Vegas or San Francisco. He wanted to fly back to New Jersey. He argued with everyone, even Elder Shang. The old man did everything to stop him, and sister Mely is begging Steven to stop pursuing you as nothing is waiting for him. But he must accept that you are breaking up with him. However, he got angry and punched the window. It was why sister Mely had her breakdown."

    "Steven is scary, Mama... I begged him many times, but he doesn''t want to listen to me."

    "He''s obsessed with you. And because he has this behavior, your Papa and I are afraid for you."

    Sadness flashed in her eyes. Nina sighs with relief afterward. "I''m glad Steven wasn''t here anymore, Mama. He lied to me. He said Harry had a girlfriend, but it''s not true. And then, he makes up a story for Harry to believe that we have a relationship. Harry thought he had no chance in me, and I thought Harry didn''t love me. We are both played by Steven, Mama."

    "But his lies come to an end. Now, you and Harry can love each other without worrying about anything."

    "Yes, Mama! And this one-week vacation. I will enjoy it as much as the last!"

    Delight touches her heart, seeing the light in her daughter''s eyes. "You and Harry will enjoy each other''s company once you get married. But as your Papa requests, finish your college first, okay?"

    Nina nodded to her mother. Guilt crept toward her chest as she could not tell the truth that she was breaking her promise soon.

    She bit her lower lip. She wanted to share it with her mother, but not yet at the right time. Nina hugged her mother, muttering inwardly.

    ''I''m so sorry, Mama! Please understand that Harry and I want to spend our days together so soon!''

    She knows her mother would understand. She also knew it would take some time before her father would accept her decision of going against him. But she could not wait to be with Harry.

    ''I''m sorry, Papa!''

 Chapter 327 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 327: DESIRED FOR EACH OTHER

    * * *

    After a mother and daughter heart-to-heart talk...

    Dona and Nina went back to their suite; taking a shower, and preparing to go back to the hospital.

    Nina was in the shower when Mely phoned Dona. She heard the last part of the conversation. Curiously, she asked her mother.

    "What''s going on, Mama?"

    Delighted by the good news, Dona happily shared that Mely was finally discharged from the hospital.

    "Harry already found a beach house to rent. We can also move later!"

    "Oh. Okay, Mama." It was good news. However, it means she and Harry should limit being intimate with each other.

    "We better pack our things now, and let''s take them later tonight to move out."

    "Okay, Mama."

    That late afternoon, Nina and Dona helped to organize some important stuff in the beach house. Mely was going to stay before she could fly back to China.

    The mother and daughter help to put covers and sheets on the bed. The house was pretty neat and cool. With the sliding doors, it gives a full view of the kitchen and living room.

    They will also stay here for the remaining days before they''re going back to New Jersey; Nina and Mely look around which places need attention.

    Dona requests more carpets upstairs. The balcony could be a great place for tea and barbecues.

    Later, Mely and Harry arrived. Nina rushed to the door and welcomed her soon mother-in-law.

    "Welcome, Mama Mely! I''m so happy now they discharge you from the hospital!"

    "Yes, at last! I am also glad, Nina. I''m so bored staying in that room!"

    Mely groans upon remembering how she has to pretend sick in this passing week just as Steven pitied his mother. She''s sorry for lying to her sons. But it was only the solution she came up with for Steven to stay cool. Tilted her head to forget her crime, she pursed a cheerful smile not to make her company notice her sadness.

    "Ah, finally I see the beach! It was so beautiful! I can''t wait to have sunbathing tomorrow." She walks toward the porch; she breathes in the fresh air coming from the ocean.

    "Is your doctor advising to avoid doing things, Mama Mely?" It worried Nina, might the woman have another breakdown the time she and her mother Dona go back to New Jersey.

    Dona and Mely look at each other before the latter replies. Dona knew her real condition, but Nina and Harry should not know about it yet. "Yes. My doctor will come over every day to do a check on me, so nothing you should worry about."

    "That was a relief, Mama! I''m glad the doctor will monitor your condition."

    Mely could see the sincerity displayed on Nina''s face. She already knew how wonderful this girl she dreamed to be, her very own daughter.

    "I will be fine, don''t worry." She assures Nina. Remembering how it''s getting late evening, she wanted to have a nice meal. "Why don''t we go to a restaurant to let''s celebrate my discharge?"

    Dona concurred, "That was a wonderful plan! Besides, we had another thing to celebrate!"

    Nina blushed when her mother glanced at her. She was sound teasing, but Mely seemed to know already.

    "You already know, Mama Mely?"

    The woman nodded. She extended her arm to reach Nina''s hand and smiled warmly. "I do. Harry told me."

    It relieved Nina that she and Harry didn''t need to hide their relationship with their mothers. Instead, they received their support.

    That evening, Harry brought them to the Steakhouse where he and Nina had their first date.

    Tonight, it was the best place to celebrate their love along with their mothers.

    Since Mely took pills, she only ordered a bottle of Sparkling Wine. It has no alcohol, so it was safe to drink the entire bottle; she could enjoy its sweetness.

    Harry ordered White Wine for himself, which Dona agreed with Nina to have a Ros¨¦ wine tonight.

    Nina now loved to try every wine she could come across since she will inherit their family business in the future.

    And if her father soon accepts after she and Harry had a secret marriage; she will also ask her father''s support to start a Wine House in Las Vegas, where she and Harry planned to settle after they got married.

    She came up with this business plan last night. She could not sleep yet and only thought of Harry until it hit on her mind to help Harry build their family.

    Now the wine served, Harry poured her glass with Ros¨¦ wine¡ªa raspberry, citrus, and strawberry mixture. She watched the pink liquor, swirling her glass to appreciate its beauty.

    She chose a Wine Bar as something that will relate to her and Harry''s love story.

    A glamorous wine restaurant a couple could have a great time having a date, especially during their anniversaries and special moments.

    Honestly, she could not wait to share her dream with Harry. She wishes it was now her birthday to be an official Mrs. Shang. Her dreams since she''s a kid would come true soon.

    Nina pursed a lovely smile across her face, and her companion noticed it. Dona was happy seeing how the sparks in her daughter''s eyes had finally come back. She also smiles genuinely now. And this is because of Harry.

    Frequently glancing at the beautiful girl next to him who captivates many eyes tonight, Harry Harry leaned over and whispered. Nina blushed after hearing what Harry whispered to her. It embarrassed her when their parents were here to witness their intimate moments.

    Anyway, the two mothers pretend they saw nothing. They keep talking about the food, complementing it and ignoring Harry and Nina. Well, they know how Nina is a shy girl.

    "Don''t worry. Our mothers acted like we''re invisible," he joked.

    Nina giggled. And her ears tickle from Harry''s warm breath.

    They haven''t kissed even once today, so then, she''s craving for it.

    Harry felt the same way. Nina is wearing red lipstick tonight and her lips, enticing him to eat them. However, he needs to control himself, not doing such actions in front of their mothers.

    "Stop staring at me like you want to eat me," Nina whispered back at Harry. The way the guy looking at her, his eyes are burning with desire.

    Harry was drinking white wine when Nina whispered in his ear. He chokes on the liquor and coughs to clear his throat.

    This girl isn''t being careful! He was only trying hard to control his craving to kiss Nina in front of their mothers.

    "You are right. I could not wait to eat you tonight."

    Nina''s face was like a bitten red. She prayed for her mother and soon mother-in-law, not hearing a thing. She wanted to smack Harry on the neck and cover his mouth.

    It embarrassed her, of course. She draws the glass close to her mouth; she gulps the Ros¨¦ wine in one go. However, drinking wine makes her recall how hot Harry''s kisses and how it flared her body with his touch.

    Not only that, their hands intertwined under the table. She bites her lower lip to scold herself, not reacting to the heat Harry is conveying to her...

    She also longs for him as much as how Harry desired to take her now.

 Chapter 328 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 328: WANT MORE

    * * *

    She was glad their food arrived, now she could distract her attention and focused her mind on eating her steak.

    Harry noticed that Nina is now avoiding to look in his direction. It confused him why her mood changes once again.

    Now it worries him if he said something that upset Nina, which he could not ask her yet in front of their mothers.

    They were whispering intimately to each other, but now, she seems too distant from him.

    Harry ponders the entire time they eat their meals. The two mothers also noticed that the young couple stopped showing affection to each other.

    They looked great just a while back, but now, Nina remains her head down and eating quietly. Dona and Mely shared a glance.

    They could see that Harry seems troubled, as well as he keeps glancing in Nina''s direction like he was about to say something but hesitant.

    Shrugging a shoulder, the two mothers continue eating, occasionally throwing a question to Nina and Harry.

    The mothers could see that Nina was cheerfully conversing with them and she will also smile at Harry. So they could tell that the two didn''t quarrel, but something is off.

    So maybe until now, Nina is shy toward Harry in front of them. It was what the two mothers concluded.

    So then, they didn''t bother to ask until dinner was over, and Harry drove them back to the beach house.

    Dona and Mely are walking toward the front porch when Harry stops them.

    "Aunt Dona, can I ask to bring Nina somewhere tonight?"

    Dona glanced at Mely, who was keenly listening to her son. As a mom, she was proud that her son quickly made a move to have a moment with Nina.

    She need not guess. It must be about Nina''s behavior during dinner, and Harry felt that something was wrong.

    But the question is if Dona allowed Harry to bring Nina tonight. Of course, a mother has a hunch and fear.

    "Where will you bring Nina, Harry?"

    "I want to show Nina what the island looks like at night, Aunt Dona."

    Mely wanted to raise her thumb to compliment her son. Bringing Nina to the beach for a talk is romantic, too. But watching the city lights from a hilltop is the sweetest.

    After a moment of thought, Dona gives her answer.

    "Okay. That sounded romantic." She also understood that Nina and Harry needed a talk. They can do that on the beach, but there are more romantic places to try out which these two only have a few days to be together.

    Harry sighs with relief when Dona allows him. It worries him that the woman refused. He glanced at Nina, who had given him a questioning look.

    Well, he wants to talk with her. But what he wanted to happen is to be with her alone.

    Harry bid good night to the women, he led Nina back to the car.

    Harry drove outside Honolulu downtown. They now took a more quiet road, leading toward an elevation lane.

    From there, Nina could already see the beautiful scenery down below, and now she notices a million stars scattered above them.

    Harry parked the car close to the cliff. They got out of the vehicle, Nina stood in front of the car, wandering her gaze to the entire area where it reached her eyes.

    She breathes the night breeze. It was now Spring, but the temperature still colder.

    Harry takes out the quilt he keeps in the car. Even if Nina didn''t act differently earlier, he already made a plan to bring her to this place. He wanted to have alone time with her.

    Spreading the quilt, Harry places the cloth around Nina''s body. He didn''t draw back his arms but hugged Nina tight.

    He waited for her reaction. To his relief, Nina pressed her back into his chest and rested her head on his shoulder.

    It means Nina is not mad at him. Then it is a minor thing he probably did not pay much attention to... Maybe his words or actions she didn''t like when they display intimacy in front of their parents.

    "I thought you were mad at me." With a deep voice, Harry murmured in Nina''s ear.

    "Hm? Why would I?"

    Harry peered at Nina. Leaning her head like this, only a side of her face displays. He lifted his left hand, traces his fingers into Nina''s smooth face.

    "I thought I said something or did wrong that upsets you."

    Listening to him, Nina looks up. A smile, playing on her lips. She shook her head as she replied to him. "Nah. You didn''t. But you are responsible for making me feel that way."

    "Hm? What way?" He eagerly waited for Nina''s reply.

    Meanwhile, Nina blushed. If only Harry could see her face. Her cheeks are pink now. The reason that she was quiet for the rest of the dinner. It was because she was thinking of Harry kissing her all over.

    The wine has a delightful effect on her; she wished for him to kiss her. Biting her lip, Nina gave her reason. "You were teasing me."

    "Ah... But you were seducing me." Glowing, Harry passes the accusation to her.

    Nina raised a brow, and she uttered, "Me? Aren''t you looking at me like you were about to eat me in front of our mothers?"

    Harry laughed. But he agreed. "I see. It''s truly my fault."

    It''s also because of the way Nina staring at him seductively; it also enticed him. It seems she is unaware of doing that. "But you are part of the fault too."

    "Hm?"

    "You were like inviting me to kiss you."

    That was a whisper, and it was super sexy when it reached her ear. But before she could counter, Harry covered her lips, and she responded eagerly.

    Finally, the kiss she craves all day. She opens her mouth to welcome Harry. Immediately, Harry deepens the kiss and lets their mouths dance along with the beating of their hearts.

    They both were chasing their breath when Harry parted their mouth for a moment. He brushes his lips on Nina''s forehead, picks her up, and brings her to the back of the car.

    Harry continues kissing her... Later, Harry''s kiss wandering around her cheeks down her neck. He bites her ear. He paused for a moment, resting his head on her left shoulder.

    Nina hooks her arms around Harry''s neck. Her fingers playing at his nape, she heard Harry groan.

    He pulled his head, peered at Nina lovingly. He uttered wholeheartedly, "I thought I would remain dreaming to have you in my arms."

    "Harry..."

    "I love you so much, Nina Li... You are the only woman who holds my heart."

    Speechlessly, she could only render as she lost for perfect words to respond to Harry''s confession.

    Nina stretches her arms to caress Harry''s face. He holds her hand, kisses her fingers.

    Harry claimed Nina''s lips one more time. He picked her up then place her on his lap.

    Nina didn''t protest when Harry''s hand began traveling her body. His palm is now massaging her legs upward between her thighs.

    Harry''s mouth is now trailing down her neck, Nina biting her lip while she remains her eyes close.

    Now they were staying in the same house, she and Harry cannot spend a night together.

    When Harry pulled down the sleeve on her dress, she let him grasps on her breast; fondles them, which was replaced with his mouth later.

    She arched her body. Harry''s hand is stroking her back down to the hem of her dress. He pulled it up to her waist, then tugs her black undies down her ankle.

    She moaned after Harry''s fingers played between her thighs. She hurls deep breaths upon Harry''s fingers making slow thrusts between her thighs.

    She could not avoid jerking her body. She yearns for Harry to hit deeper. He''s still being gentle to her.

    Nina pulled Harry''s neck to kiss him passionately, praying he would understand her silent wish.

    She realized that Harry''s mouth tasted white wine. She initiated to deepen their kisses; hinting to Harry that she was thirsty.

    Until today, it surprised her how she would crave Harry''s touch on her body.

    Steven gave her nightmares she thought she would live for her entire life. But then, the turn of events vanished, and the despair she felt.

    Harry sets her free. Instead, he made her feel what sweet dreams are. And she doesn''t want to wake up if everything is just a dream.

    "Harry!" She gasped when Harry fixed her position. She was now squatting on top of his lap.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Harry kisses her endlessly while he pulls down the zipper of his pants.

    Panting, he whispered, "I could not keep you till morning. Your mother might have a suspicion if I will not take you home soon."

    Hearing this, Nina giggled. But then, it replaces with sighs and satisfying moans after Harry penetrated her inside.

    He guides her hip, pushing down her bottom and grabbing upward and slowly pushing it down again.

    Nina holds tight to the car seat. All her senses focus on her body to do it right.

    Sooner, her body gradually used in Harry''s hardness. It was too hot, and she felt too tight in this position.

    She cried with pleasure when Harry met her body, grinding his hip to intensify his thrust the moment she buried her core deeper into him.

    And they want more¡­

 Chapter 329 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 329: BEHIND THE ROCKS IN HAWAII BEACH

    * * *

    Harry hears Nina''s breathing was getting heavy. She was now moaning in pleasure, along with his heavy whiffs.

    Nina felt so tight. He keeps pushing down her bottoms. It was soft and firm; he could not help squeezing them with force.

    And they were both brought to a heavenly sensation every time Nina buried deeper into him.

    He speeds up his thrusts; he holds Nina''s body not to move while he was slamming his hips into her, penetrating her insides deeper with such speed.

    Nina cries crazily. He could feel she''s even moistened this time, guessing she must build an orgasm as she now dug her fingernails into his neck, panting close to his ear.

    Harry tried to maintain his pace. He''s also started building tension inside him. He wanted to hold it long before he could release it.

    Waves of warning that she''s about to come, Nina looked at Harry seductively. Her eyes are solemn. Her cheeks are red from sensuality that is about to surge in her core.

    And before Nina reaches the peak of pleasure, he lifts her and pushes her down to the seat.

    After he makes sure she''s comfortable, Harry thrusts his hip again.

    He incited his thrusts constantly; he didn''t stop until he erupted inside her.

    Nina''s body shudders from the sensation they just reached.

    Harry planted a kiss on her forehead. After taking a rest, Harry made his way again before they went home to the beach house.

    ~ ~ ~

    The house was already quiet. They guess their mother''s already gone to bed.

    Harry kissed Nina before he let her enter the bedroom she shared with her mother.

    Nina tiptoed, she carefully took her bathrobe and rushed to the bathroom just next to the bedroom.

    "What are you doing here?" It surprises her to see Harry leaning on the wall.

    "I heard someone using the bathroom. I''m guessing it was you."

    "Why don''t you go back to your bedroom now? Might Mama Dona or Mama Mely wake up and see us!"

    "But they already know we are in a relationship." Harry reasoned out with a huge grin on his face.

    Nina dropped her mouth open to his silly response. "But not when I am wearing nothing but this bath towel!"

    "So what?" Harry pushes a smirk on the corner of his mouth. He leans over to Nina to whisper in her ear. "I''ve seen it all already."

    It astounded her how silly Harry lately. Glaring at the guy, she asked him. "Tell me, when are you being this naughty?"

    "I''m already naughty, but I''m only showing you this side of mine."

    "Really?"

    "Uh-huh..."

    She smiled ear to ear. But then, it tempts her to voice out about something that bothers her lately. Biting her lips, she asked Harry.

    "How about you and... Kristina... Did you?"

    Before she could finish her words, Harry placed two fingers on her lips.

    "Nothing happens to us..."

    "I¡­ I know I should not ask. I''m sorry if I am acting like demented to ask this..."

    Harry shook his head. "I can''t take any obligation to other women. I''m not Steven, who sleeps with different women and doesn''t care about the outcome. But with you, I would love to take responsibility."

    "Harry..."

    Harry''s words touched her. Tears forming in the corner of her eyes, Nina tiptoed to reach for Harry''s lips. She kissed him. Harry threw his arms all over her body, pressing her back close to him to deepen the kiss.

    He has aroused again. What they did tonight is only a quick loving making. He wanted to spend the entire night with her, but they could not do it again when their mothers were only meters away.

    Nina, chasing air after the long kiss. She muttered dazedly, "I have to go back to the room. Might Mama wake up get out to check us out!"

    "Hmm¡­" He groans in protest. But Harry can do anything tonight. "Alright. But one more kiss!"

    *

    The next day, Dona and Mely had sunbathing early in the morning. Nina was still asleep till nine. She joined the two mothers too soon after she woke up, which she receives a lot of compliments.

    She was wearing a white bikini.

    Harry, who went to the market to buy fresh meat and fish to grill. He dropped his jaw after seeing Nina''s swimwear.

    "Would you really wear something like this in daylight?" He complains.

    Harry then glared at the bodyguards who followed him, carrying the meat they were supposed to grill. He shoos them from the shore. He ordered them to stay in the front yard of the beach house until he would call them for errands.

    Actually, half of them, Harry ordered to go to the supermarket to buy fruits and pastries. Scratching their heads, they felt sad that they could not enjoy the white sand and clear water.

    Nina, who observes Harry''s actions, holds not to laugh. It amused her to watch Harry''s twitching mouth.

    "Do I look bad?" She asked Harry when he remained to frown.

    Of course, Harry didn''t think it looked ugly, on her. In fact, he thought how lovely she was. It''s just that he doesn''t want another man to drool over her alluring beauty wearing that seductive two-piece!

    In the end, she wore Harry''s shirt. But before that, she asked Harry to put sunblock on her body.

    Harry scratches his head. He''s praying that he won''t have a hard-on in front of their mothers. After fifteen minutes, or maybe it''s what he thinks so¡­ He heaves a sigh of relief, soaking his lower body in the saltwater.

    Nina walks past him, standing in front of him where their mothers cannot have a view of her silly smile. Harry rolled his eyes, mumbled, ''This girl is teasing me.''

    He has to take his revenge too soon. "Be ready tonight," he whispered, sweetly threatening Nina.

    "Huh? Why?" Suspecting a naughty plan he has in mind, she glared at him. "Our parents were here!"

    "But I can take you somewhere," Harry grinned with delight. Indeed, he has a perfect plan for tonight.

    "No way! Mama will be suspicious, you know." She pouted. But the truth is, it thrills her to know what Harry plans tonight. It actually excites her.

    "I saw a nice movie that was showing tonight. Let''s go, then?"

    "I would love to, but you were thinking silly!" Nina blinks alluringly, and she didn''t realize her actions.

    "You don''t know how much I want to kiss you, right now."

    "Not!" Nina giggled, watching Harry''s pitiful look. She''s shaking her head not to laugh. She pushed him with both hands. However, Harry is pulling her with him down underwater. He planted a quick kiss on her lips before they surfaced.

    "Hey!" Her cheeks are now flushing pink. It always surprised her that Harry has these moves!

    Later, Nina watched Harry go surfing. She will clap her hands every time Harry made a successful glide in the waves.

    "That was too cool!" She praised him.

    Proud, he asked Nina, "Where is my reward?"

    "Hm? What a reward it was?" Nina asked innocently, gazing at Harry playfully.

    Harry pouted his mouth at Nina. "A kiss!"

    "Not!" Nina laughs. She covered Harry''s mouth with her hand. But Harry only takes it as an opportunity to kiss her palm.

    "Let''s take a walk."

    "Hum!" She nodded with pleasure.

    Hand in hand, Nina and Harry trailed the shoreline to their neighboring houses, they found tall rocks on the beach.

    Harry pulled her to hide behind them, puzzled, she asked him.

    "Why are we hiding?"

    "To kiss!"

    Before she could respond, Harry already covered her mouth. And they kiss like no tomorrow behind these rocks in Hawaii Beach¡­

 Chapter 330 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 330: HARRY''S PROMISE

    * * *

    At lunchtime, Harry asks Dona''s permission to bring Nina to a movie.

    "Aunt Dona, can I bring Nina to a movie tonight?"

    "Sure! That was romantic!" Thinking that they are going home in a few days, Dona instantly gives her consent to the young couple. She understood that once they go back to New Jersey. They can''t act like lovers.

    She added with sadness in her eyes, "Nina, your papa didn''t bring me to movies anymore."

    "Ah. Don''t mention it, Dona." Mely chimed in. Same as Dona, sadness flashes across her beautiful face. She went on, "Jerome is the same. All he does is work in the company like there''s no tomorrow."

    Dona sighed as she concurred with Mely''s statement. "Yeah, same to Nelson. Ever since he expanded our business, he always traveled to other provinces."

    Dona paused talking, she glanced at the young couple fixing her gaze at Harry.

    "Harry, never forget to bring Nina on dates and movies even after you both are married."

    Harry takes Nina''s hand, he gazed at her lovingly as he promised, "Don''t worry, Mama Dona! Nina and I will spend our life together every single day."

    "That''s a promise, hm?" Dona stared at Harry with intent. As a mother, she wishes all the best for her daughter''s happiness.

    "Yes, Mama! Cross my heart! It''s a promise!" said Harry with a solemn look in his eyes. He leaned over to plant a quick kiss on Nina''s lips.

    It surprised Nina that Harry did that in front of their mothers. Now her face was like bitten red. She kicked Harry under the table, in which he only smiled handsomely at her. She sweetly glared at him.

    "Don''t you worry, we saw nothing," said Mely. The woman actually sounded teasing Nina. "Right, Dona?"

    "Yep!"

    Ah! She was flushing red the way the older ladies acted, which Harry grinned happily.

    That evening, wearing an off-shoulder Retro blue dress, Nina descended the stairs.

    Dona is a proud mother. She dried the corner of her eyes. Her daughter is absolutely a grown-up lady who is now going to dinner dates and movies. Time flies so fast. Surely, she''ll cry on Nina''s wedding day.

    "Honey, you are so pretty." Do a complimented her daughter.

    "Thank you, Mama!"

    She was anxious if the dress suited for tonight''s date. These passing years, Jessica and her aunt Annie help her dressing up for a certain occasion.

    However, remembering the two ladies are on the same page of packing her daring dresses instead, now she had a second thought of asking their help.

    "You are so lovely, Nina!" Mely complimented her future daughter-in-law, as well.

    She actually doesn''t mind whoever Nina married among her sons. However, Nina only loves Harry.

    Still painful to her that the twin was in a huge conflict now. But love should not be one-sided. It is what Mely wanted Steven to realize.

    "Well then, you two enjoy the night!" Her wishes for the couple.

    Harry whose eyes didn''t take away staring at Nina, happily, he swears. "I will make sure of it, Mama."

    After saying it, he offered his arm to Nina, who gleefully hooks her hand on his elbow.

    Nina thought that Harry would bring her to a Theater Hall. But it was actually a drive-in theater, which she loved!

    "Thank you for taking me here, instead."

    "We will watch a movie in a theater hall once we are both back in New Jersey."

    "But¡­" It worries her that their friends saw them dating.

    "I don''t care by then¡­ We can go to New York. How about it? We can dine in and go shopping."

    "Hmm¡­ Love the plan!"

    Nina ponders. Harry looks determined to reveal their relationship to everyone. Then, she has to support Harry.

    Now that the movie is about to start, Harry and Nina move in the backseat of the Cadillac to have a more comfortable position while watching.

    Nina leaned on Harry''s chest, his arms wrapped around her waist, occasionally, he will kiss her forehead.

    The movie they were watching is the famous movie Staying Alive that starred John Travolta.

    Nina loves music and theatrical acts. She just enjoyed half of the movie until Harry is being naughty at her. She could feel his hand rubbing her legs.

    "Hey. We need to finish this movie. Mama might ask us about it." She reasons out, biting her lower lip.

    "You can continue watching it," Harry whispered naughtily at her ear.

    "What!?"

    Harry laughs at Nina''s reaction. Honestly, Nina was so focused on the movie, so he does this to get her attention.

    "Alright. Let me pour you more drinks."

    On their way to the theater, they stop by a store that sells wines. At first, she questioned Harry. But then he explains what kind of theater they will watch the movie.

    Nina gulped her glass in one go. Harry poured another liquor on the plastic cup.

    Later, it surprised her when Harry left a tiny bite on her nape, which a wave of pleasure rushed throughout her body.

    "What were you doing?" she asks under her breaths. What Harry did only flared her body. "Harry¡­"

    He fondles her right breast while his other hand massages her thighs.

    "We need to finish the movie¡­" she didn''t finish her words when Harry covered her lips with his. "Let''s go somewhere after the movie," he told Nina.

    "But¡­"

    Harry once again covered her mouth, the words she wanted to spill out now disappear.

    ~ ~ ~

    PRESENT TIME

    Erika observes Jeremy while talking with Theo. When the brothers discussed the Shang''s upcoming celebration, she went to the kitchen to get something Jeremy could eat.

    Carrying a tray of coffee and carrot cake she baked yesterday, she caught Jeremy in a trance once again. Her boyfriend is acting like he was in his teenage days: lost and confused.

    "What''s wrong?" Lovingly, she asked Jeremy, placing a hand on his shoulder.

    Tilted his head to the side, Jeremy gathered his thoughts in one place. He reaches for Erika''s hand and utters, "I''m just having a flashback. I grew up witnessing how my parents seemed to like strangers to each other. So, I was thinking that maybe my uncle is right."

    Erika looked at Jeremy with sympathy. Of course, she knew about that. It''s not only once or twice she overheard the Chairman and Chairwoman fight.

    Well, she could not really tell they were fighting when the person who often raises a voice is the Chairwoman.

    It was still all clear to her memories. And because her aunt Jessica was a personal assistant of the chairwoman, she often stayed at Li Manor.

    As several times her aunt takes her to the Li household, she becomes Theo''s tutor years later, along with her brother Rubin, who becomes Theo''s playmate.

    She was twelve years old that one time and Jeremy was fifteen. She was walking toward the attic when she accidentally overheard the fight from the library.

    "You killed him!"

    The chairwoman yelled at her husband. Later, she rushed outside. Her eyes flooded with tears, running toward her bedroom.

    Yes, one thing is weird. The couple had different bedrooms. The entire time they''re married until now, they didn''t share a room, nor the Chairman living with his family.

    But what was ironic was that incident, Jeremy also heard the fight. He looks pitiful. He was ill and had a weak body, the reason he just stayed indoors and avoided activities that will tire him. So different from Theo.

    Her aunt Jessica one time explains to her that Master Harry and Madam Nina''s genes are not compatible.

    Growing up, she understood more of this family drama. But among everyone, it was Jeremy who affected the most. However, he remained silent the entire time.

    What he gets through is unimaginable. Now it worries her if Jeremy believes in his uncle and were now thinking to go against his father and brother.

    In any case, she would always stand by Jeremy''s side. But also, it concerns her if Jeremy''s belief is right.

    Leaning forward, Erika hugged Jeremy from behind. "Whatever bothers you, know that I am here to listen."

    Pushing a loving smile, Jeremy uttered before he reached Erika''s head to lower down, so he could kiss her.

    "I know you are.. Thank you for not giving up on me."

 Chapter 331 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 331: THE REALITY

    * * *

    Under the rushing water from the shower. Nina holds on to Harry''s neck while one of her legs is pinned around his hip.

    Both hands, Harry holding on to her bottom, gradually pushing his body forward to meet hers.

    It was slow but sensual.

    Nina gasping for air, Harry lowered his mouth to play with her chest. She leans to the wall, arching her body for him to have the fullness of her breasts.

    Unsatisfied, Harry''s mouth lowering down her belly, kneeling in front of her.

    The leg she wrapped on his hip a second ago, Harry grabs it and placed it on his shoulder.

    She bites her lip when Harry''s mouth and tongue played between her thigh, devouring her completely.

    Her body gradually shudders as a wave of pleasure building up in her core.

    Nina grabs Harry''s hair, puts all her strength on her fingers, clenching her palm when the sensation is unbearable.

    She is pressing her lower body into Harry''s face while pulling his hair and groaning loudly.

    "Mmm..." Heaving rough moans, she was trying to suppress her voice.

    But the pleasure Harry gives her felt heaven she craves for more.

    Harry stood on his feet. He pressed Nina''s back on the shower room wall while gripping her bottom to meet his hardness.

    He lowered his hip to enter Nina''s insides at a gradual pace until he reached her walls.

    Harry slowly increases his speed. Nina''s leg tightens around his waist. It was a sign he has to quicken his thrusts.

    "Nina..."

    Harry grabs Nina''s shoulder and pushes her back. He holds her hips tight as he continues thrusting into her.

    Both building the tension as reaching the peak of orgasm, Nina places her palm on the bathroom wall as a surge of pleasure gushing out in her core down her legs. Later, the water washes it away.

    *

    Harry helps Nina zippered her dress. She was still dazed from their intense exercise.

    Her legs are still a little weak after doing it under the shower. Not only that, but they also did it one more time on the bed while she is on her knees and Harry slamming his lower body behind her.

    "Here, have some water." Harry opened the bottle before he handed it to Nina.

    "Thank you."

    She was too thirsty. She finished the bottle in one gulp.

    "Are you hungry? Do you want to have a night snack?"

    "Hmm... A latte will do."

    She felt like she wasn''t sober up yet. She and Harry finish the entire bottle of wine which the urge to make love with Harry heightens. So here they are.

    Right after the movie ended, Harry drove the car into a motel, and they checked-in to make love.

    Harry waits for Nina to finish drying her hair, he helps her combing her long hair. Gladly, it did dry right away, it''s time for them to head back.

    "Here, wear my jacket. It''s getting late and cold."

    Harry helps Nina put the jacket on her shoulder, she lifts her arms.

    "Thank you," she uttered.

    "You''re welcome. Let''s go?"

    "Hum!" Nina nodded, Harry places his arm on her waist, guided her outside.

    On their way back to the beach house, they stopped at a 24-Hour caf¨¦ to buy coffee.

    Nina saw flavorful tarts. She bought a lot to let the two older ladies have a taste of them.

    When they arrived, Harry and Nina looked at each other. It seemed like their mother was still awake.

    They made silent steps toward the house. They were right. Dona and Mely were still awake, and they were drinking tea.

    "Oh, your home! How was the movie?"

    "Good evening, Mama Dona! Mama Mely! The movie was great!"

    Nina replied cheerfully. She walked toward the two women and took the love seat across them.

    "Here, have a try of these tarts! It was so good! Harry and I had coffee on our way home." She places the boxes on the table and opens them.

    "Oh, looks delicious!"

    Dona and Mely and pick up one tart and take a bite.

    "Hm... Love the taste!" The two women complimented the sweets.

    "You both are still awake. Are you waiting for us?" Harry asked afterward he sat next to Nina. He was nervous, hoping the older ladies noticed nothing.

    He casually glances at Nina''s nape to check the bite. The good thing is she''s still wearing his jacket. Nina tied her hair into a ponytail, like how she tied it when they left the house. It worries him that her neck will be exposed to older women''s sights.

    Before replying to Harry, Mely put down her teacup. A smile tears from her lips as she opens her mouth.

    "Ah. We are just chatting. Until we came up with an idea."

    Nina, who stuffs her mouth with a whole tart¡ª she forced to swallow the sweets to ask a question.

    "What is Mama?"

    "We are thinking that you and Harry can go back to New Jersey soon," said Mely.

    Nina glanced at the woman before she looked at her mother with delight. Dona nodded at her daughter with a smile. She saw the sparks in Nina''s eyes, and this brought gladness to her heart.

    Harry, on the other hand, wanted to jump in happiness. He thought it would take a while before he could go back to New Jersey and date Nina again, the reason he looks for excuses, he could date Nina and make love with her.

    He just wanted to spend every minute of his life with her. And this wonderful news gladdens him up to the sky.

    "Ahem. How about you, Mama? Are you okay I wouldn''t be here?" Clearing his throat, he asked his mother. He ensures not to display his overly delightful mood but shows he worries about his mother instead.

    "Your mama Dona will stay here with me. So I will be fine." Mely proclaimed which made Nina confused.

    "Oh, you mean, Mama?"

    Dona nodded. "Yes, honey. On Sunday, you and Harry can go back to New Jersey. You have exams to prepare for, soon. Right?"

    "Yes, Mama! I need to catch up soon. I already ask a classmate to borrow her notes when I come back."

    "That looks great!"

    Harry chimed in, saying, "Don''t worry, Mama Dona! I will help Nina study her lessons. We can both study together."

    "Ah, that''s even wonderful! Thank you, Harry!"

    "You don''t have to worry, Mama. Leave it to me!" he said with a cheerful smile across his face.

    Nina flashes a glare at him. Somehow, she guessed what was in Harry''s mind after he secretly winked at her. However, it excites her instead, and she looks forward to spending all her time with Harry.

    The four of them stayed up till past midnight chatting. The next morning, Nina woke up with a smile on her lips.

    Now she counted the days of her vacation would be over to go back to New Jersey. It was weird, indeed.

    On the very first day, the plane landed at Honolulu Airport. She prayed for the week not to end. Now she wishes that today is already Sunday.

    Nina slowly climbs down on the bed. Her mother is still sleeping soundly next to her, and she won''t want to wake her up.

    She washes her face and brushes her teeth. When she steps out of the bathroom, an enticing flavor of pancake caught her nose.

    Nina quickly changes her pajamas into a black bikini; she wore an oversized t-shirt. Now that she knew Harry complaining about it.

    In the kitchen, Harry woke up early. Instantly, he prepared a delicious breakfast for Nina.

    He wants to have more wonderful memories with her in Hawaii. So then, this morning, he plans to set up a table of full breakfast on the beach.

    Harry was busy flipping the pancake; arms sliding around his hip, he felt a soft body pressing into him.

    Smile tearing his lips, he let Nina rub her face on his back.

    "Are you hungry? I will finish soon. Let''s have breakfast on the beach."

    "Love that! What can I help?"

    "Hm... A kiss would do."

    "Huh? That''s all?"

    "Yup! You can sit at the table. I will make your hot chocolate."

    "Okay!" Nina sat on the countertop, instead. She leaned over to kiss Harry on the lips.

    For what she did, Harry''s eyes glowed with delight. It made him crave more. One hand is a slotted turner, his free hand hook at Nina''s waist as he claimed her lips for a long kiss.

    Nina pushes Harry when her nose catches a burning food.

    "Oh, gosh! The pancake!"

    She and Harry burst out laughing when the pancake burned out. After preparing breakfast, including bacon, ham, toasted bread, hard-boiled eggs, hot chocolate, and fresh orange juice; they brought the food to the shore.

    Harry was slicing the watermelon when Dona and Mely joined them, wearing their swimsuits.

    "Good morning, honey! Harry, good morning... Wow! Is a 10-star hotel serving this breakfast?" asked Dona gleefully.

    With a wide smile, Nina greeted back. "Good morning, Mama Dona and Mama Mely! Harry who prepared them!"

    "Hm! Good job, son!" Mely complimented Harry as she poured herself a cup of coffee. "What do you both plan today?"

    "We''re going canoeing after breakfast, Mama," Harry replied to his mother.

    "That was great! It''s nice to do that while the sea was calm."

    "I''m excited, Mama Mely! It will be my first time paddling a boat."

    "How about I rent a yacht?" Harry suggested. He knew how to drive one, and one of their bodyguards was licensed to drive one.

    "I think that was a better idea, son." Mely concurred. It''s been a while since the last time they went fishing with Jerome after he was assigned to the main headquarters.

    And Harry thought it was perfect to sail tonight when it has a full moon. Maybe it will take a long time before he and Nina could come back to Hawaii to do these things.

    Harry immediately called one of Shang''s men to give his order of renting a yacht. Before sunset, the yacht arrived, Nina packed enough clothes to stay overnight.

    She could not contain her happiness to spend time with Harry this much. It feels like everything was a dream¡­

    She prays that this is not the end. When they go back to New Jersey, she will find time to be with Harry without other people suspecting their real relationship.

    It saddened her to keep it a secret. But in the meantime, until Harry had a formal closure with Kristina.

    And it will, soon¡­

    Harry and Nina were at the steering wheel, watching the sunset while holding each other.

    Both are wishing that this vacation has no end because too soon, a reality they both have to face.

    How should they explain their relationship?

 Chapter 332 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 332: STEVEN''S GAME

    * * *

    Sunday morning...

    Board on a plane for New Jersey, Harry and Nina comfortably laid back in the business class cabin Mely booked for them.

    Since they had privacy, the couple had all the chances to be intimate with each other and have been kissing endlessly.

    Then after a good meal, the airline served after an hour since they took off. Now Nina pillowed Harry''s chest while their fingers intertwined.

    Honestly, she was a bit sad because they have to leave too soon from Paradise Island where she and Harry created memories of their love.

    She just left the place, but she wanted to come back too soon.

    Maybe after she and Harry get married, they can take a flight, and that time it was a real honeymoon.

    They don''t need to make excuses about how they could spend time alone intimately.

    Playing Nina''s soft hand, planting tiny kisses on them, Harry noticed her silence.

    "What''s wrong? Something is bothering you, isn''t it?"

    Nodding at Harry, Nina sat properly in her seat. She looks at him with worries in her eyes, but she remains silent. Until now, she could not avoid feeling troubled.

    "What will happen to us now, Harry?"

    "What''s the matter? Stop worrying, would you? Everyone knows that our family had a great relationship. And we are childhood friends."

    "How if they suspect when they see us both always together?"

    "So what? Your mother entrusted you to me, and I love to take responsibility."

    "Okay. But, I''m thinking we should limit the times we will see each other."

    Harry groaned in protest. He can''t agree with her. "Nina, we went to the same university. We are hanging out with the same friends. We can''t limit seeing each other."

    "I''m just being careful, Harry." she insisted. She doesn''t like it, but she wants to avoid controversies. Not for her being involved, but she was more thinking of her family.

    He understood that Nina''s parents are loving parents, which he never heard a scandal among the Li couple.

    "We don''t need their opinion on us, Nina," he has to remind her again.

    "But it is to me, Harry."

    He could not argue further. Things become complicated because of him, so the best he could do is calm down and agree to what Nina would like to happen for now.

    Besides, it will be just a month away before his graduation and Nina''s birthday. Soon they can leave New Jersey and move to Nevada. After that, they have nothing to worry about people''s opinions.

    "Alright. But please, could we not avoid each other? We should hang out normally and talk casually. It will be a few months before you are officially my wife, so I will endure not to act like your boyfriend in front of others."

    Nina''s eyes twinkled upon hearing Harry calling her his official wife soon. It brought tears to her eyes. She threw her body into him and hugged Harry tight in the waist.

    She ponders over it. It would be more suspicious if she would avoid Harry and act like he was a stranger.

    "Okay. You are right. We don''t need to act like strangers. We can casually hang out with everyone."

    "Don''t forget, we should set days when we go on dates."

    "Wait! I don''t know if I should tell aunt Annie and Jessica. But I think they won''t tell Papa if ever they knew the truth."

    Harry ponders for a moment. "Then let me handle that matter."

    "And what are you planning to¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, Harry covered her mouth with his.

    ''Oh, well¡­ Maybe it''s better to stay calm.'' Nina thought. She trusted Harry completely, along with her whole heart.

    ''Harry¡­ I love you so much¡­''

    ~~~~~

    SHANG MANSION, Zen City

    A few days ago...

    Steven was walking the corridor, heading to the stairs, when he passed by the study room and heard his father talking with someone on the telephone. He was about to resume walking when he heard Nelson''s name.

    Steven listens to his father. He heard him inviting Nelson for dinner and drinks.

    He wondered if Nelson came back alone. He needs to know if Nina remained in New Jersey, or they decide to come back to Zen City.

    He ponders. If Nelson came alone, it means no one is watching Nina. He wished to join the dinner, but for sure his father would not allow him to come.

    It intrigued him to know what they would discuss. If only he could sneak out and follow his father¡­ however...

    "Steven?"

    "Second brother Raymond¡­" Steven smiled at his brother, pulling him toward the stairs. "Let''s have breakfast together."

    Wondering, Raymond nods and follows Steven to the dining hall of the mansion. Before they reach the door, Steven halts and faces him.

    "Are you going to the office with dad?"

    "Yes." Feeling strange, Raymond nodded. Actually, Steven knows this already, and it needs not to ask. But then Steven continued asking him.

    Steven, on one hand, was pondering if he should ask for his brother''s help. "Are you also joining dinner with uncle Nelson?"

    "Hm? Is he back in the country?"

    "Yes. And I have a favor to ask you, big brother."

    "What is it?" Staring at Steven with a suspicious gaze, Raymond listens to his brother''s stupid request.

    He actually didn''t know the whole story of why Steven suddenly came home to China when he and Harry had not graduated yet. Things are vague to him.

    ''What is going on here?'' Raymond ponders inwardly. It does a wonder why their father seemed to confine Steven in the mansion with the bodyguards watching him.

    ''Hm¡­ Maybe I will get information if I play with Steven''s game.''

    Later that night, Raymond seated across a beautiful starlet in a grand restaurant, The Gardenia Palace, owned by his uncle. The girl is his newest girlfriend. She was a model and a singer.

    He attended an event that the Shang sponsored where Clarisse performed a few songs.

    Once the girl recognized him as Shang, this girl did everything to get his attention. He knew about it since he also had an eye on her during her performances on the stage.

    But of course, women are the ones who chase him. He has no sweat courting Clarisse, and the girl is so willing.

    "I saw your father and the CEO of Li Enterprise just now. Aren''t we joining them in the private room?"

    Pushing a grin on the corner of his mouth, they disappear on his face. Raymond darkened his face, brows furrowed from annoyance.

    This girl is not satisfied riding the fame of being his girlfriend.

    She wanted more influences and huge backing up. And being photographed that she dined with the CEO Jerome Shang and Nelson Li. It will be a boost to her popularity.

    This girl is no different from every woman he met. All they were after are the status of his family.

    "I''ll ask someone to get you a taxi," Raymond said flatly.

 Chapter 333 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 333: STEVEN''S LIES

    * * *

    It shocked the woman across from him. "What... do you mean by that?"

    Bewildered, Clarisse stammered her words upon asking Raymond. Confused written all over her face, she seemed to have done something wrong that angered Raymond. But she could not figure out what she did wrong.

    "I can''t drive you home. So, take a taxi," Raymond stated nonchalantly. Instead, he continued his food and ignored his date.

    "But... But we just got here. Did I do wrong?"

    ''Fool!'' Raymond scoffs. He would admit that he only invited this girl for him to have a reason to dine here tonight.

    But what he didn''t expect is she would be so bold showing interest in his family. This woman only ruins her opportunity to be his girlfriend, at least for a month after he''s tired of bedding her.

    Now he lost interest at all. Raymond called a server and instructed him to get a taxi for his date.

    "Raymond, darling... If you get angry that I mentioned that I saw your father... I''m sorry. I just thought that maybe you didn''t notice. So, I felt obliged to tell you." Clarisse tries to explain.

    The way the guy acted now, Raymond is hinting at her for a breakup. She can''t miss this chance to be Shang''s girlfriend. Besides, she didn''t see any wrong if she informed Raymond that she saw his father.

    However, Raymond only twitches his mouth. ''How a naive girl! Of course, I know my father is going to dine here tonight!''

    He hides his irritation to the girl, although his patience is getting thinner. He could not wait for the server to come back after fetching a taxi. The longer this woman remains seated in front of him, the more his face cannot stop frowning.

    The server came back with good news. A cab is now waiting outside the Gardenia Palace.

    Raymond reaches for his wallet and takes out a thousand bills. He tossed it to the table and said, "Your fare to the taxi."

    She was like a kitten a while ago. But now, the woman''s face turns sour. She looks at Raymond Shang with rage.

    How dare he humiliate her like this? What does he think of himself?

    The woman sat up with fury in her eyes. She sneered before she marched outside. "I can buy a car!"

    Raymond only shrugs a shoulder, completely ignoring the girlfriend who was an ex now.

    He was glad that the woman vanished from his sight. She only makes things easier for him to dump her.

    After he finishes his meal, Raymond is now trailing down the corridor where the private room is located. He gets inside a room where he could eavesdrop on the conversations from the next room.

    In the room, his father and Nelson Li had dinner and drinks.

    Meanwhile, pacing back and forth in the Shang In-house Bar, Garry rolled his eyes, watching Steven walking nonstop in front of him.

    They were playing billiards after dinner. Now they were drinking wine.

    And as getting late, Steven becomes restless.

    "What is your problem? Could you stop pacing back and forth in front of me? My head is throbbing watching you." Garry complains, massaging his forehead.

    "I do not ask you to watch me."

    Hearing Steven''s rudeness, Garry shakes his head. His behavior lately is strange. But what was strange more is when his younger brother suddenly came home with the elderly. But Steven is still here. Instead, he was like a prisoner in this mansion.

    He heard that their mother had a breakdown, but his father didn''t explain the whole story.

    When Raymond asks where Harry is, their father just replies that Harry, who is looking for their mother now. And when he volunteered to fly to Hawaii, his father firmly refused. It left him confused about the drama.

    And his confusion worsened. Why does Harry accompany their mother?

    They all know that it was Steven who worries a lot among them every time their mother has to be confined in the hospital.

    "What happened, and you suddenly came to China? How about the University? You haven''t graduated yet. Did you drop when it was just a few months away?"

    Steven glances at his first older brother. He is weighing whether to tell Garry what is going on between him and Harry.

    Heaving a long sigh, Steven began sharing with Garry.

    "The family of Li was angry at me when I touched Nina." Steven began. "Uncle Nelson warned father that I should not get near Nina ever again. And because father aimed to have Li in his side for his greed for power to lead the Shang in the future. Father separated me from Nina¡­"

    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ So what if you touch Nina Li? She is your girlfriend, right? And the reason everyone rushed to the US is because of your engagement with her?"

    "That''s the whole point. Nina is my girlfriend. But Harry is meddling in our way."

    "Harry? How come? Is he like Nina as well?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe he also wanted to have Li''s influence on himself once he becomes the son-in-law."

    "I''m confused." Garry creased his forehead. He knew that Harry is the obedient son among them. He never goes on dates or sleeps with anyone. So how come that it was Harry is the reason who Steven and Nina got separated?

    Or maybe their father involves Harry in his dream? Garry would like to ask Steven further, but Raymond arrived.

    "Hey, brothers! Let''s celebrate! The first brother, give me a bottle of rum!"

    "Huh? And why?" Garry got even confused about what is happening to all of his brothers.

    "I''m single again, so let''s drink that!"

    Garry shook his head. "You are single every single day." He joked. He then snapped. "Anyway, why should I get you a drink?"

    "Yes! Because you are the first brother!" Raymond burst out laughing.

    "Do you want to taste my punch, instead?" Garry threatens Raymond. But they know it was just a joke,

    "Hey! I¡­"

    "Stop! Let me serve you both since I am the youngest brother." Steven cut in. He walked toward the counter and fetched a bottle of rum.

    There is a smile playing across his face.

 Chapter 334 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 334: PURE LOVE

    * * *

    Steven brought a bottle of rum with three clean glasses to the cocktail table before he went to fetch cubes of ice in the fridge. He was then cheerfully mumbling while pouring drinks for his two brothers.

    "So, what happened to your girlfriend?" Steven asked Raymond with curiosity in his tone.

    The very day he arrived in the city a few days ago, Raymond was in the news along with his rumored girlfriend.

    He never met her in person yet, but he could perceive what kind of woman she is. And the way Raymond shared what happened earlier, he was right to her perception. She wants to boost her name.

    "Congrats, bro! You don''t need that kind of girlfriend."

    Raymond concurred. He raised his glass and cheered, "Yeah. So, let''s celebrate tonight!"

    The three brothers'' glasses clank after having joyous cheers. Steven looked at his second brother downward, pushing a smile.

    He was glad that Raymond is smart, not to mention anything about his request to eavesdrop on their father.

    Garry had no idea anything either, and Steven doesn''t want his older brothers to know anything about the conflict he has with Harry.

    On their way to Zen City, Elder Shang wanted to keep the scandal a secret. The Elder Shang would like to hide it as he believed it would be a great controversy for the Shang Empire, and it will affect their influence in society.

    In the past, there were issues the Shang had to face. However, the elders just shrugged their shoulders because those families are not as important as the Li Household.

    If it weren''t for Mely, Shang and Li would not have a great relationship. So then, Elder Shang was very careful not to mess with the Li''s.

    But Steven thinks it was exaggerated. Like Garry''s opinion, Nina was his girlfriend. So what if they were intimate?

    He has the best solution to their overreaction, a marriage between him and Nina. But his father doesn''t want to support him in pursuing Li to give their consent. Instead, they forced him to separate from Nina because they wanted to marry Nina is Harry.

    His father only believed in Harry and favored him. Their father didn''t believe that he could also do what Harry could do.

    ''But they believe that Harry is better than I!''

    Steven darkened his face, having these thoughts. His hate for Harry is worse than before. It seemed like Harry was taking everything from him.

    First, Nina and now is the trust of their parents. Even the elders are now choosing him. But it was because of their father. Who else would convince the elder?

    Steven gritted his teeth, pressing his mouth after a long gulp of rum.

    ''I hate you, Harry!''

    Steven constantly draws the glass to his mouth.

    "Why are we celebrating, by the way?" asked Garry after a long time they were drinking. He added, "Mother was still in the hospital. We should be by her side, is it?" Garry remembered all of a sudden, regrets struck his chest.

    "But Father doesn''t allow me to go back to Hawaii," said Steven. He lifts the glass and has another gulp in one go.

    "Nah. Aunt Dona and Nina were there, so Mama will be fine," Raymond uttered who is too drunk now.

    Steven raised his head and looked at Raymond with shock.

    "Say it again, Second brother?"

    "I heard Father told Uncle Nelson. Before you people came back, Mama requested to see Aunt Dona, and our men reported that Nina was there too."

    Steven tightened his jaw and sharpened his glare. It cannot be!

    ''What is the meaning of this, Father! Mama? How could you both do this to me!?''

    Garry and Raymond didn''t notice the displeasure on his face. Both the older brothers were arguing with no sense stuff that it shocked them when the glass in Steven''s hand broke, followed by his blood gushing from his palm.

    "Oh, shit Steven! What happens?"

    "Why are you wounded?" asked Raymond who suddenly sober up.

    Steven forced a cheerful smile to hide his fury, and said, "Nothing. It looks like the glass was too fragile."

    Garry and Raymond gave him a perplexed facial expression. ''How come?''

    Both brothers thought the same. They knew that the glass would not break just like that without great force.

    ''Is this guy jealous of Harry when Nina was there?'' Garry thought inwardly. He wanted to say it as a joke on Steven. But Garry is familiar with his younger brother''s behavior. He better mind his own business.

    "You need to go to the hospital?"

    Shrugging a shoulder, Steven refused. Honestly, it was a great opportunity. But he has to make a plan first. To escape this time around isn''t a good time yet.

    "Nah. I will ask the butler to tend my wound," he announced. He sat up from the sofa and walked to the door. "You both can continue drinking. I will ask a maid to clean the broken glass."

    "Okay." Garry and Raymond said at once. They watch Steven''s retreating back, the older brothers sharing a glance after the closing door swallows him.

    "What just happened?" Garry asked Raymond who only shrugged. "Have you noticed that something odd is going on here?"

    "I guess so," Raymond replied, his tone is uninterested. But then something came to his mind. He thought that maybe Garry was right.

    They miss out on something important that is happening lately. Steven was supposed not to be here. And what was strange, Steven is asking him to share whatever appointment their father had with the Li family.

    He told Steven to do it himself. But Steven was a prisoner in the mansion, in which he works with their father in the office. Now he should find out what is going on here¡­

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

    New Jersey, USA

    The plane just landed; Harry and Nina had a long kiss before they sat up from their seats and headed to the exit door.

    The moment they will step out of this airport. They could not act like a couple.

    Walking toward the EXIT door of the airport; Harry had a stop in the telephone booth to call certain people.

    Nina wondered when Harry told the cab driver to go to a restaurant in Monmouth. She asked later on when curiosity is eating her up.

    "Did you make a reservation, the reason you made the call?"

    Harry nodded. "Yes, I did. Let''s have dinner before heading home. Also, I invited Aunt Annie and Jessica. Mr. Hans is on his way to pick them up."

    "Huh? Why did you¡­" Nina paused after she recalled what Harry told her on the plane¡­ He promised to deal with her aunt Annie. "Are you going to tell them about us?"

    It worries her, but she believes that it was the best rather than no other people know. Besides, how would she explain to her aunt and Jessica when she suddenly disappeared because she was meeting Harry in secret?

    So maybe this is for the best. Nina rested her head on Harry''s shoulder, which the latter kissed her forehead.

    "Are you sleepy?"

    "A bit."

    "Then take a nap. I will wake you up when we arrive at the place."

    "Okay." she tightens her hold on Harry''s waist, resting comfortably on his chest.

    After a long trip from Newark to Monmouth, Harry patted Nina''s back to wake up. The moment she saw Annie and Jessica, she hugged them both.

    "How was Hawaii?" Annie asked her niece the moment they all sat in the dining chairs. "Oh, by the way, I already ordered dishes for us all. Hope you both are okay with that?"

    "No problem, aunt Annie!" said Nina.

    "Same to me, Aunt Annie. No worries." Harry seconded.

    "So?"

    "Ah! I want to go back to Hawaii, Auntie! If only I could stay there forever! The island stole my heart!" Nina uttered dreamily.

    "Ahem." Harry coughs when Nina mutters that the island stole her heart. Nina instantly understood why he did that. She flashes a glare at him, kicking him lightly under the table that caused Harry to wink at her. She blushed.

    Well, the two women in front of them have an unbelievable sense not to understand their actions. Annie and Jessica shared a glance; both are suppressing not to smirk.

    They already guessed that a relationship would develop after a week of being together on a beautiful island.

    Anyway, it would not be that difficult when both are already in love with each other. The only thing is, Harry, has a girlfriend and what everyone knows is Steven, who is Nina''s boyfriend.

    Now how will they manage their relationship? They could not just display it.

    "So, Harry. You were requesting a conversation with me?"

    "Yes, aunt Annie." Harry glances at Nina, he reaches for her hand, and their fingers intertwined.

    Although both women already perceive it. Still a great surprise that brought warmth to their chest.

    Nina''s eyes spark with delight, showing how in love she was. Jessica fought the tears that formed in the corner of her eyes.

    In these passing months, her Miss was in great misery because of Steven. Now finally, her Miss joined with her true love.

    "Congratulations to the both of you!" Annie sat up from her seat and hugged her niece, as well as Harry.

    She wants to celebrate this moment with her niece. Nina deserves to be happy after a hell of an unhealthy relationship with Steven that only gave Nina anxieties from his aggressive behavior.

    Staring at Harry and Nina, Annie mumbled inwardly.

    ''Now that''s what can you call pure love for each other.''

 Chapter 335 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 335: KEEP THEIR RELATIONSHIP A SECRET

    * * *

    Now that the people close to her knew about their relationship. Nina somehow feels at ease. Besides, she could not hide it forever, and she might tell Jessica one of these days.

    What they must do now is asked her aunt Annie and Jessica a favor, not to mention anything to her father and grandparents.

    "Aunt Annie, I know that Papa would get angry once he knew about this. Can you¡ª"

    Before Nina could finish her words, Annie raises a hand. She said, "Don''t worry, okay? Your father will hear nothing from me. However, both of you should not hide it for a longer time. Nina, your father deserves to know."

    "Yes, Aunt Annie. Harry and I will tell Papa ourselves soon."

    "I''m glad to hear that. Your father just wanted the best for you, Nina."

    "I understand, Auntie. That is why I feel guilt all the time."

    "Don''t worry, I know your father would understand as long as you will talk to him sincerely."

    "I will, Aunt Annie. Thank you."

    Nina felt great that aside from her mother and Mama Mely. Her aunt Annie was also here she can talk about this matter. How lucky she is to have wonderful people surround her. And of course, that includes Jessica. She is a great help for her too.

    "How long will your mother stay in Hawaii?" asked Annie after their food was served.

    "Mama Mely is just waiting for Papa Jerome to finish some important work in Zen City. After then, both he and Papa Nelson will fly to Hawaii. So then, Mama and Papa will come back together here in New Jersey. They came up with an idea for grandmother and grandfather to fly to Hawaii to enjoy the beach before they go back home to Zen City."

    "Oh, that was a great idea! Finally, I could not see your grandfather''s long face." Annie laughed.

    Nina giggles too but she has to informed her aunt.

    "They need someone to accompany them to Hawaii, Auntie. Can you go with them?"

    "Oh, is that so?" Annie seemed to think about it first. Then she widened her smile. "Sure! I love to! I want to visit Hawaii for a long time already!"

    Excitement displays on Annie''s face. She dreamed of having a vacation in Hawaii ever since, and this is her perfect opportunity.

    She and her uncle didn''t get along because the old man hated her after she became rebellious. But she doesn''t care. She need not talk to him the whole flight.

    Unlike Nera, who is fond of her bubbliness; her aunt treated her like a daughter up to now. She honestly admits how she disappointed the woman. But she doesn''t want to be in an arranged marriage.

    During dinner, Annie had asked a lot of things about their stay in Hawaii. Of course, it thrilled her when Nina mentioned the beach house they rented for a temporary stay. Annie was used to England''s cold weather, so then, she always wishes for a tropical trip once in a while.

    Going home, Butler Feng was already waiting outside to pick up Harry. As the couple doesn''t want to call it a night yet. Harry and Nina ride the car, butler Feng drives.

    Butler Feng, who was working with Jerome''s family since Garry was born, until Mely gave birth to the twins. So, he was certain that the young master who arrived today was Harry.

    And so, he wondered why the young master was intimate with the young lady of the Li family. He heard that a family conflict occurs regarding an arranged marriage with Li''s daughter. Now it confused him if he was seeing right.

    However, it was his job to shut his mouth and must question nothing.

    "See you tomorrow, at school," said Harry when they arrived at the Li villa.

    "Okay. Tomorrow, I will be in the library during lunch."

    "I''ll go find you there. Now, we have to leave for you to take a rest."

    "Good night," said Nina. Her chest filled with sadness. She doesn''t want to be apart from Harry anymore. It felt like she could not last a night without him by her side.

    Nina is not the only one who felt frustrated that they have to be apart from now on. Groaning, Harry mumbled, "I''m going to miss you."

    "I felt the same¡­ Harry, how if¡­ Ah, never mind." It was a crazy thought for her to sleep at Shang mansion! Nina didn''t share her thoughts with Harry. It will be soon.

    "Don''t worry. We will see each other again tomorrow."

    "Okay. Bye¡­" She wanted to kiss Harry on the cheek, but they must restrain themselves to be intimate outside.

    That night, Nina couldn''t sleep. She forces herself to read a book, but she will only pause and in a trance thinking about Harry.

    Remembering the diary Harry gave her, Nina took it out and began writing all that happened in Hawaii since the very day she arrived, the very first real date she and Harry had, the first movie date. Even how they hide in a rock to kiss endlessly and the time they make love. Blushing, Nina chose not to write it with details, but she left love quotes and all of her feelings for Harry.

    Finally, she could write more happy thoughts in her diary. In these passing months, she and Steven are in a relationship. Only sad memories and loneliness she could write in her Diary.

    ~~~

    The next day, after an entire week she''s gone, everyone stormed Nina with questions.

    "Hey, Nina! Where''s Steven?" asked Lee when they crossed into the caf¨¦.

    "Hi, Lee!" she greeted the guy with glee. But the truth is, she was nervous, then cheering herself to calm down as she slowly replied to Lee. "He stayed in Hawaii for a while."

    Before she and Harry flew back to New Jersey, they both talked to their mothers about the stories they have to make up.

    Mrs. Harris mistook Harry for Steven. So then, it will not be a secret at the university soon. Now she has to lie to every person who asks her about Steven.

    Lunch break, Nina forgot that she and Harry agreed to meet in the library.

    However, what Nina did after her class was looking for an isolated place where she could hide and avoid meeting any of their friends.

    No. Not only their friends but almost every student at this University. The twin was not only famous. Both are having the position of President and Vice President of the Student Council.

    Answering the same question every minute exhausts Nina. Sitting under an oak tree; gloominess was written all over her face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hearing this husky voice, Nina wanted to rush toward that man to seek comfort inside his warm arms. However, she could not do that, especially inside the campus.

    "Harry¡­" Nina blinked her eyes to push back her tears.

    Looking at her with apologetic eyes, Harry was also in pain that he could not hold her at the moment. He is also tempted to wrap her inside his arms. But he has to control the urge to do so.

    Casually, he handed to Nina the cup of latte Jessica bought for her.

    After his internship in the company. He hurriedly drove to the university just to find out that Nina wasn''t in the library.

    He asked around, but no one noticed. When he tried to look for her in the caf¨¦, gratefully he came across Jessica. He then learned what happened this morning.

    "You must be hungry now. It was past noon."

    "Thank you." Nina took the latte and paper bag from Harry''s hand. She eats quietly, realizing she was this hungry.

    Harry watched Nina tenderly. He could see that she was starving, she didn''t notice the strawberry filling left on her cheek. Harry picked up a tissue to wipe it, but he remembered. It is not the place to be sweet to Nina.

    Taking back his arm, frustration flashed in Harry''s eyes as he told Nina that she had food in the face.

    Nina pursed a sweet smile. It didn''t hide to her how Harry attempted to wipe the dirt on her face.

    They both suffered from restraining themselves not to show any intimate action toward each other.

    "Let''s go somewhere after our classes later," Harry proclaimed.

    Nina pondered. It would not be a pleasant sight to see that she was leaving school with Harry.

    "Let''s meet somewhere outside the university before I transfer to your car. Jessica can drive me near to the place where we go later."

    How long should they stay like this? She was near, yet so far. Harry thought inwardly.

    He wanted to hold her hand, but all he could do was watch her sitting opposite him. Even how much he yearned to embrace her, but he must restrain himself.

    Harry would like to raise a protest, but the only thing he could do now is to agree with this kind of setup.

    "Alright. I will wait in the Shell station, up north."

    "Okay."

    "It will be, for now, okay?" Harry casually reaches Nina''s index finger with his.

    Nina''s eyes glimmer the way Harry makes a secret move. Well, since in Hawaii, they were doing a lot of stuff in secret. This time, they could only touch each other''s fingers.

    "Harry, might someone see us." Nina reminded the guy who acted innocently.

    Harry raised his head to look at the branches of the oak tree, then looked around in the nearby field.

    A few students sat on the grass in the distance. It will be impossible for them to see if their index finger is holding.

    "Harry¡­" Nina giggled in low laughter. This guy is not cute at all. "You aren''t cute now."

    "Hum?"

    Nina heaves a sigh. It isn''t funny to hide the relationship they have. Still, depressing on her part.

    Instead, she and Harry now united. All they could do was to keep their relationship a secret.

    "I love you, Harry Shang."

    Harry softened his gaze at Nina. He tried hard to control the urge to lean over and kissed her right here, right now and shouted how much he loved this girl.

    "I love you too, Nina Li."

 Chapter 336 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 336: YOUR LOVE MAKES ME HAPPY

    * * *

    Jessica drove the car toward the Shell gas station after Nina''s class. She pulls over behind a Porsche, Nina hurries to move to the other car, Jessica goes home alone.

    "Hi!" Nina greeted Harry. She was about to lean over to kiss him, but she remembered that they were still near the university.

    She sits properly on the passenger seat, buckling the seatbelt while pushing a sad smile. Harry understood. He reaches for Nina''s hand that rested on her lap and squeezes it.

    Harry drove the car like half an hour before they arrived at the place.

    *

    HOLLAND RIDGE FARMS, New Jersey

    Nina hurried to get out of the car after she read the name of the farm. She gasped after she realized what place Harry brought her in.

    She glanced at him before she ran toward the field. Nina swirled to travel her eyes the entire field.

    She turned around to watch Harry, walking toward her. In his hand is a basket.

    "What was that for?" Curious, she asked.

    Harry partly lifted the basket and said, "We can cut flowers we wanted to bring home."

    "Really?" As delight glowed in her entire face, Nina''s eyes glimmered, and a huge smile tore her lips.

    Nodding at Nina, chuckling, he replied, "Yes."

    Harry felt relieved that Nina liked the place he chose for their date today. He wants to be alone with her before the day ended.

    And after what happened earlier at the university, he wanted to do something about it. But he didn''t expect what Nina would do.

    Nina tiptoed and grabbed Harry by the neck to reward him with a passionate kiss. Harry always knew what makes her happy. She didn''t need any luxurious gift like how Steven showered her with jewelry.

    With simple things, it is what could make her happy. It doesn''t need great effort; all she desires is to be with Harry every single day.

    "Thank you for bringing me here," lovingly she told Harry once their lips parted.

    Brushing his mouth into Nina''s forehead, Harry uttered wholeheartedly. "I want to see you smile. That''s all I wanted in this world."

    "Harry..." tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, it choked her to respond.

    "Steven robbed the glow in your eyes. It hurts me seeing you sad and in a bad mood. Now that I have the opportunity to make you happy, I will seize this moment."

    Nina shook her head. She smiled at Harry and looked at him with tenderness. "Your love makes me happy. Your existence makes me happy. Everything about you makes me happy. Besides, you always know how to make me happy. It does not need a great effort to make me smile."

    Warmth surge in his chest, Harry clasped Nina''s face with both of his hands. He brushes his lips on top of hers playfully while mumbling¡­

    "That was too wonderful. Now I could not beat how beautiful it was phrased. The only answer I could have is ``I want you to always remember how much I love you, Nina Li."

    "And that is what I only need in this life, Harry Shang. I will cherish our love every breath I have. And I wanted you to know, there''s no one I could love, only you."

    Harry rendered silence. He kisses Nina to convey the overwhelming emotion he has at the moment.

    "I can''t wait to marry you," he mumbled above her lips.

    "So, do I, Harry!"

    "Soon¡­ Let''s build our family."

    "Yes!" At this moment, tears finally escape her eyes. Harry gently wipes them, rubbing her cheeks to dry.

    "Let''s eat first before cutting some tulips. You haven''t had a proper lunch today."

    "Oh, you brought food?" asked Nina. She lowered her gaze and found out that the basket was filled with food packs.

    "Yes. Let''s find a perfect spot we could sit on."

    Hand in hand, Harry and Nina choose the spots in the middle of the field. Harry spread the picnic blanket on the ground, Nina cheerfully took out the food packs after. While eating, Nina muttered in a low voice. It was more like she was talking to herself.

    "Can we cut all of them and bring them home?"

    "Huh?" Harry tilted his head to the side to process what Nina just said. In his understanding, Nina wanted to cut all the flowers here to bring home.

    Wait¡­ How many tulips grow each year from this field? Isn''t that?

    His eyes widened, Harry was dumb staring at Nina. His girlfriend''s lips are playing a silly smile!

    "Hey!" he groans.

    This time, Nina was laughing hard. She was just silent when Harry leaned over to seal her mouth with his kiss.

    "There, that''s your punishment."

    "Isn''t it more like a reward?" Nina teases Harry, who rolled his eyes, groaning.

    "Ah. You won a lot today!" he remarked. But it delights him that Nina is smiling ear to ear now. When he had a glimpse of how gloomy she was earlier, it breaks his heart.

    After they finished their food; Harry and Nina strolled through the whole field of Tulips. Harry brought a camera, he took Nina countless photos while she cut different colors of tulips.

    The smile on her face never disappeared until Harry dropped her home.

    "Good evening, Aunt Annie." Harry greeted the woman who is having tea with Jessica in the living room.

    "Hello! How was your date? Oh, my, how lovely they are!" Annie''s gaze caught the beautiful flowers, she stood from her seat and took the basket from Harry. "Jessica, get a flower vase!"

    Jessica immediately went to the storage room. She''s carrying two beautiful vases when she came back. While Annie occupied herself filling the vase with tulips with Jessica''s help, Nina poured Harry a tea.

    Nera came out when she felt bored in her bedroom, she caught how intimate Nina and Harry were. The old woman retreated and turned around, but she pondered.

    Her granddaughter is in love with Harry, and to look at the guy, Harry is looking at Nina with tenderness in his eyes.

    Her son, Nelson warned Shang''s that there will be no wedding until Nina finishes college. But to look at them, they act like a couple. Could it be that these two had a secret relationship?

    Nera was hesitating if she goes back to her bedroom or joins them in the living room. And before she could decide, Harry noticed her. The guy sat up and bowed at her.

    "Good evening, grandma Nera."

    Now that she was caught, Nera walked toward the living room and replied to Harry.

    "Good evening, Harry. Please, sit down." She waves her hand, Harry politely bowing before the guy sits down again. ''Hm. He''s truly different from his twin brother.'' Nera mused.

    "Grandma, have some tea." Nina offered to her grandmother. She actually freaked out a little. It worries her might her grandmother notice anything.

    Nera smiled at her granddaughter; she picked up the teacup and drew it close to her mouth.

    From the corner of her eyes, she watched her granddaughter playing with her fingers. It seemed like Nina wanted to say something to her but cannot decide whether to share the good news.

    "Grandma¡­" Nina lowered her head, biting her lips as the thump in her chest grew louder.

    "What is it, darling?"

    Nera He was from a prominent family. She was also an only daughter, and all her life was learning stuff as a noble lady for the Li Household.

    So then, she is not good at communication. Ever since she married Sonny Li, her life is just like a queen. And because she was already wealthy, she doesn''t rely on Sonny''s money to buy all she needed.

    All she had to do was stand elegantly next to Sonny at all the parties and events they attend. She was never involved in any businesses, either from her own family or Li''s company.

    That is why Li earned more influence in high society, that even Shang''s, would not dare to mess up with them.

    Nera placed her teacup and looked at her granddaughter earnestly. In fact, if things got out of hand and Nina was forced to marry Steven, she was planning to race a protest against her husband with the power of He Household.

    He Household established a Martial Arts School through the decades. Too bad she was the only He descendant of her father, and she was prohibited to learn martial arts, not even allowed to step inside the Academy.

    Nera clears her throat. Since Nina could not decide to share what is on her mind, she spoke up.

    "Nina¡­ Your grandpa and I are about to fly to Hawaii in a few days now. I''m thinking of contacting the Academy to send our best students."

    "Grandma?" Nina displayed a shock on her beautiful face. ''A bodyguard!? No way! If so, I can''t sneak out to meet Harry!'' Nina mused inwardly. Now it worries her if her grandparents insisted on sending bodyguards for her. "Grandma, I think that is not needed. The Shangs has many men here in New Jersey and New York. You had nothing to worry about me."

    "That''s true, grandmother Nera. I will assure you that nothing will happen to Nina. Also, Steven wasn''t here anymore. And if ever he was here, I will never allow her to get near Nina again."

    "Hm. How a wonderful boyfriend you are, Harry." Nera said it between sipping tea, so it sounded casual.

    And it made Nina and Harry drop a jaw on the floor. ''No way!'' Both are screaming inwardly.

    Harry and Nina shared a glance, their eyes converse.

 Chapter 337 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 337: MISTAKEN AS STEVEN AGAIN

    * * *

    Nina looks at her grandmother apologetically. She had guessed that their action was obvious to her to notice.

    Now that her grandmother found out, it''s no use denying it. Nina took a deep breath, preparing to confess.

    "Grandma, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to keep it a secret. But grandma, can you not tell Papa, yet? Let me tell him the truth."

    Nera stared at Nina and then shifted her gaze to Harry. Afterward, she smiled at the young couple and said, "I don''t mind. As long as you''ll tell your Papa yourself, and Harry."

    "Don''t worry, grandma. I will talk to Uncle Nelson once he comes back."

    "That''s good. Anyway, Jessica told me that Nina needs to study the lessons she misses this passing week. I think you don''t need to do that outside." Nera glanced at the tulips Annie arranged in the flower vases. She then continued, "Harry can tutor you at home, Nina. What do you think?"

    "Grandma¡­" Nina wanted to rush to her grandma to hug the old woman. She could not believe that everyone would understand her relationship with Harry and supported them instead.

    "I seconded what Aunt Nera suggested." Annie chimed in. She then turned to Harry, winking at him. "Harry, why don''t you come over after your classes to help Nina with her lessons?"

    Harry glanced at Nina. He actually wanted to suggest tutoring Nina at the mansion. But for him to come over to Li villa every day is not so bad at all.

    "I would be so glad, Aunt Annie! Thank you, grandma Nera." It''s better than my plan. Even though he and Nina could limit their intimacy, at the least, they need not hide from Nina''s family.

    After having tea, Harry bid good night. Nina escorts him to the entryway. Before Nina could close the door, Harry planted a quick kiss on her cheek.

    Nina glanced at the living room where the three women were looking in her direction with a smirk on their faces. Suddenly, her face flushed pink from embarrassment.

    ''Ugh. Silly Harry! Now they''re teasing me!''

    ~ ~ ~

    The next day at the University, Harry invited the boys to the restaurant near Collins'' University.

    The moment they entered the restaurant, Lee saw Nina and Jessica.

    "Hey, girls!" The boys march toward their table; Lee immediately joins them and is seated next to Jessica.

    Harry sat next to Nina, casually greeted Jessica, and then her girlfriend, who was like only a friend. With his serious expression, Lee noticed nothing that they have a relationship. However, they stole a glance at each other, and every time it became frequent and obvious, Jessica would cough to warn the couple.

    It was the first time Harry and Nina hung out together with their friends since their secret relationship. Both realized that it was so hard to hide their feelings for each other. Nina could not help to feel gloomy, which others thought she was sad because Steven wasn''t there. Nina wanted to laugh, but she felt more rage toward Steven.

    Honestly, she badly wanted to tell everyone that she and Steven are over. But she has no bravery yet.

    Besides, their friends are not at fault if they assume that way. She should not lose her temper because of everyone''s wrong assumption.

    What makes her feeling down is she was now in a relationship with the person she truly loved. But she has to keep it a secret.

    Again, a day passed that Nina felt sad. Gladly she only has two classes in the afternoon, she and Jessica headed home, Harry followed one hour after.

    Nina, Jessica, and Annie were in the kitchen when Harry arrived. So then, it shocked Sonny Li to see him.

    "Good afternoon, Master Li... Grandma Nera." Harry politely greeted the old couple. But Harry didn''t perceive that it would infuriate the old man seeing him.

    "What are you doing here!?" Sonny Li yelled at Harry. He attempted to sit up, but his wife held his elbow. "Nera? Why are you stopping me? I am going to punch that man!"

    Nera rolled her eyes as she scolded her husband. "Why would you do that to Harry?"

    "Harry?" Curled his forehead, Sonny Li glanced at his wife before he returned his attention to Harry. "Ahem! I thought it was Steven."

    Nera giggled inwardly. She already perceives that her husband would mistakenly Harry as his twin brother once he showed up today.

    Sonny Li blushed, glared at his wife for mocking him. But to save face, he didn''t scold his wife. He simply turned to Harry to make a conversation.

    "Are you really not Steven?" Knitting his brows and sharpening his glare, Sonny Li interrogates Harry.

    "I am Harry, Master Li. Steven was still in China."

    "I see. But what are you doing here? Nelson prohibited you from courting my granddaughter until she completes her college."

    "Harry came to tutor Nina for the lesson she missed last week," Nera informed her husband, winking at Harry.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Meanwhile, hearing her grandpa yelling at someone, Nina rush into the living room. She instantly guessed that Harry arrived.

    "Grandpa, grandma? What happens?" She asked. Nina looked at Harry with worries in her eyes, conveying a question.

    "Don''t worry, darling. It was just a misunderstanding. Oh, it''s not. It was a mistaken identity." Nera explained, her tone was teasing her husband.

    Sonny Li immediately glared at his wife, who pretended she didn''t scorn her husband.

    Nina would like to laugh, but she doesn''t want to embarrass her grandfather.

    "Grandpa, Harry would come over after our class to help me review my lessons and upcoming exams."

    "I see. Then, that was fine."

    After a brief talk, Nina leads Harry to the study. The moment the door closed, she and Harry had a long passionate kiss. Gasps for air, Nina giggled suddenly.

    "Hey, are you laughing at me?"

    "Not!"

    "Then?"

    "I can''t just help it! I could still remember grandpa''s flushing face."

    "Ah. I did all my best not to laugh either after he did realize."

    Hand in hand, walking toward the sofa, the couple couldn''t help laughing. Harry brought some books with him. They began the lessons Nina has to review.

    After half an hour, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 338 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 338: STEVEN''S DRAMA BEGAN

    * * *

    Harry sat up to open the door. It was carrying a tray of snacks. He opened the door wide, and Jessica entered the room. She carefully placed the tray on the table and left immediately to give the couple the privacy they need.

    "Hm. That looks tasty."

    "I asked Aunt Annie to teach me how to bake muffins. But I flavor this one with apple cinnamon! What do you think?"

    Harry opened his mouth when Nina offered him to take a bite. "Hmm. It''s good!" Harry praises.

    "Hey. It''s my first try to make that, so you don''t need to be nice," she pouted alluringly.

    It tempted Harry to kiss her, but he still had food in his mouth. "But it does good."

    And he was telling the truth. Nina is getting good at baking now. And he was happy to have a taste of them.

    "Alright! I''ll believe it, then!" Nina smiled. She picked up the thermos and poured Harry''s mug with coffee.

    "Thank you," said Harry, blowing the warm liquid before he drank it.

    Nina looked at Harry lovingly as she uttered, "Why thank me? I love to do this."

    "That''s what I''m thankful about... I''m so blessed to have you as my wife, and that is soon!"

    Tears forming in the corner of her eyes. She could not stop feeling overwhelmed. Harry keeps making her emotional lately. Or maybe because she was too in love with him?

    "You''re making me cry again," said Nina.

    "I love you, Nina Li." Harry lowered his head to kiss Nina. But before he could touch her lips, they heard voices outside the door.

    Outside, Sonny Li places his ear on the door to eavesdrop on the conversation inside the study. However, only distinct voices reach his ears. Sonny Li thinks that he is getting old now.

    But he is determined to listen further when someone coughs behind him.

    "Uncle Sonny, there you are! Why don''t you join us having tea and try the muffins Nina baked earlier!?" Annie assures that it was loud enough to be heard from inside the study.

    She felt ridiculous to find out how childish her uncle. She was making lemon and honey tea in the kitchen when her aunt Nera relayed a message to a maid, summoning her immediately to the living room.

    Annie couldn''t decide whether to laugh or cry after Nera gestured to go to the study. And here he is. She caught him eavesdropping on the door.

    "Ahem. I... I was on my way to the powder room."

    Annie raised a brow. How lame excuse. The powder room was in the kitchen''s corridor.

    Sonny Li ignored Annie''s menacing grin. He frowned and darkened his face when his wife did the same.

    He dropped his body to the couch and reasoned out to save face.

    "What is wrong if I am guarding my granddaughter?" he reasons out with firmness in his voice.

    Nera coughs to fix her posture before she replies to her childish husband. "I could see how Harry is different from Steven, so you don''t have to worry now. I believe that Harry would not hurt your granddaughter as Steven was."

    "I just wanted to assure you it won''t happen again!"

    Nera didn''t argue with her husband in that case. It made her happy that Sonny is now showing care for their granddaughter.

    ''Thank goodness he finally came to his senses.'' Nera thought inwardly.

    Nina is the only granddaughter they have. Annie doesn''t have a daughter, but sons. So then, that makes Nina the princess of the Li Household. As the heir, they should give all the care and protection Nina needed from her own family.

    Having this thought, Nera places two muffins on a plate and places them next to her husband''s teacup.

    Meanwhile, Harry and Nina couldn''t stop giggling in the study after hearing Annie''s loud voice.

    Nina could not believe that her grandfather would do such a move! However, it fills her chest with delight that her grandfather is thinking of her wellness.

    With this happy thought, she throws her arms around Harry''s neck and kisses the guy with passion.

    ~ ~ ~

    SHANG MANSION, Zen City

    Meanwhile, Steven is pacing in his bedroom. He was racking his head to make plans of excuses that he could get out in the mansion.

    And he could do that if he could get help. But whom he should ask? He needs to make a thorough plan.

    Later that night, Steven walked toward Raymond''s bedroom.

    "Hey, brother! Where are you going?"

    "Of course, I''m going to a nightclub where I can meet beautiful ladies."

    "And what kind of club is that?"

    "Don''t worry. It was a club in a hotel. A friend of mine just had its opening last week. And according to him, daughters of high society were visiting his pub lately."

    "Oh, sounds interesting."

    "Do you want to come?" Raymond thinks it''s lonely to go alone, even though he could meet people he knew from other companies.

    Receiving an invitation from his brother, Steven''s eyes flickered as he hid his grin. Instead, Steven displayed a gloomy expression to look pitiful.

    "You know that I am not allowed to go out at night," he said with such sadness.

    Raymond ponders about it. He forgot that their father had an ultimatum to Steven not to go out without their father''s permission, especially during the night. And if he can get permission, he should bring a bunch of bodyguards that were watching him.

    "Hm. I''ll talk to Father." Raymond was thinking that maybe he could ask Steven what is going on here. Besides, the more, the merrier to drink with.

    "How about we ask the first brother to come as well?"

    "That''s a great idea!"

    "I will talk to our first brother, and you will talk to father."

    "Cool!" Raymond and Steven threw knuckles at each other.

    For Raymond and Garry; Steven is the easiest one to talk with because he has the same way of thinking as Harry, who is serious among them brothers.

    And that night, Steven got their father''s consent as long as the two older brothers kept an eye on him along with Shang bodyguards.

 Chapter 339 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 339: APOLOGIZED

    * * *

    Upon entering the pub; a deafening sound and glimmering lights welcome the brothers.

    As everyone recognized the guests who just arrived, the dance floor suddenly froze. Later, the energetic teenagers hitting the dance floor are now taking a step aside to give way.

    Most of the people inside that club greeted the Shang brothers.

    Their presence intimidated the men, in which the women stopped breathing and wished to be noticed; daydreaming to be these brothers'' girlfriend.

    And as of tonight, every pair of eyes landed, particularly on one Shang.

    Steven pursed his lips. He honestly feels impatient rather than getting ecstatic.

    Everywhere he goes, he always gets the attention of many women, but tonight, he is far more interested to meet anyone.

    More to say, every girl in this room didn''t catch his attention. There''s no one. Even one part of Nina''s elegance and alluring beauty could match and steer his interest.

    Instead, it bore him to spare a glance to anyone at this club. Steven just simply wandered his eyes, searching for the stairs to the second floor of this club to escape from irritating curious eyes that were looking at him.

    Not long, a man approached them and told them to follow him upstairs.

    Danny Sy, the owner of the pub met them in the lobby; handshaking with Raymond and Garry, and then his gaze shifted to Steven.

    He stretched his arm, but Steven raised his hand with a bandage. And this made Danny Sy taken aback to do a formal greeting.

    "I humbly welcome you, young masters!"

    "Quit it! We''re here for drinks, of course."

    "Right! Follow me! I reserve the best room I have for you."

    Following his brothers silently, Steven casually looks around. The place is not bad. They designed it with contemporary settings. It''s not only about the culture they grew up with, but the place is more like embracing a new trend.

    The second-floor lobby has a few guests that were drinking. To the look of how they dress, they were also from High Society.

    Danny Sy leading the way; the Shang brothers followed the pub owner and ignored the people in that lobby.

    The room that Danny brings them is even more pleasant and has a more modern interior designed. In the middle are two round red sofas and a cocktail table filled with a different liquor. From fine wines, brandy, tequila, rum...

    Raymond and Garry cheerfully sat down and started drinking, while Steven walked toward the floor-ceiling window of that room.

    His mouth twitched when he spotted the Shang men across the street. It seems like his father is serious about watching his every move.

    Steven clenches his left fist inside his pocket. He could not believe that his father is using this kind of countermeasure to his very own son.

    Is he some sort of criminal or murderer to be watched like this?

    Besides, these men are working personally for their great-grandfather. But now is following orders under his father? How ironic!

    It made him extremely enraged that the elder changed his mind this way! Furthermore, it seemed the elder completely favored his father. Of course, Gilbert Shang has been dreaming to unite the Li and Shang household.

    But he should be the one to receive the reward! A marriage with Nina! However, Harry steals his chances that Nina would become his wife!

    Until now, it troubles him what Harry told the elders and their parents they sided with him instead. He was certain that Harry said something to Li; the reason that he was now forbidden to get near Nina.

    Harry knew about the bruises on Nina''s wrists. Maybe Harry told them he assaulted Nina that night! Maybe Harry made up more stories after he finds out about Nina''s confession letter that he threw away! Now Harry wants to take revenge on him!

    Steven stood restlessly near the floor-ceiling window, watching the dazzling lights on that street. He concluded that maybe it was the reason everyone is against him!

    Steven tightened his jaw and gritted his teeth, glaring sharply at the bodyguards down below outside before he withdrew his gaze and walked toward the sofa.

    He sat next to Raymond while Garry sat to the other side. Steven stretched his arm to pick up the bottle of brandy when pain surges in his hand. He forgot that he injured it the other night.

    Ignoring the pain, Steven used his other hand to pour himself a liquor.

    "Let me help you!"

    Said of a charming voice that suddenly rushed to his side then held his arm to snatch the bottle in his hand.

    However, the girl didn''t realize that what she did was her biggest mistake. The sweet smile that pursed her red lips now twitching with pain after her body touches the floor. In front of her is a bottle of brandy thrown along with her after Steven jerks his arm.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    Steven yelled at the girl, whose face now paled and now staring at him with awe.

    Steven looked at the girl downward. His gaze has no emotion but coldness on them. He doesn''t even feel concerned when the girl falls on the floor by him.

    Steven simply took another bottle and poured another drink on another clean glass, drunk it in one gulp as if nothing happened.

    Everyone in that room, including the Shang bodyguards and the older brothers, was shocked at what Steven did. Not only that, his behavior is completely not like him.

    Both know that Steven is short-tempered. But he isn''t this rude to girls. And he never started a fight unless it angered him with something serious...

    The girl only offered help, but Steven overreacted like the girl was with infectious disease.

    Among them who were shocked, Danny Sy is the one who first recovered. He rushes to the girl to help her stand. After then, Danny bowed and apologized.

    "I am very sorry for my sister''s recklessness, Young Master!" Danny elbowed his sister, Kara Sy, for her to apologize as well.

    Kara Sy believes she did nothing wrong. She was hesitant to do it, but this guy''s presence makes her knees tremble.. Kara wipes the tears that are flowing down her eyes and is forced to open her mouth.

 Chapter 340 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 340: BAD MOOD

    * * *

    Kara now realized that she crossed the wrong person today. His presence completely intimidated her, and even her brother immediately apologized even his sister who got hurt. Gathering her courage, but Kara only stammered her words.

    "I... I''m sorry... I... I¡­ I only wanted... To... To..."

    She swallowed the lump in her throat upon meeting the stern look the guy shot at her.

    Meanwhile, listening to the stuttering girl. Steven''s irritation got worse. After having another glass of brandy, he violently put down the glass on the table.

    Without casting a glance at the siblings, Steven muttered harshly. "I came here to drink! Not to talk or entertain people I don''t know."

    Upon hearing it, Garry gestured at Danny to leave the room. Raymond, on the other hand, instantly gave words to his younger brother.

    "Come on, brother! They are our friends! Don''t say that!"

    "Yours¡­ Not mine," Steven said flatly.

    Raymond could see that Steven is really in a foul mood. He even took a table napkin and wiped the part on his arm where the girl held him. Raymond gestures at Danny to leave immediately.

    The club owner knew that he must take an exit with his sister at this moment.

    Seeing how disgusting the look on Steven''s face. It was a red light that in the future they must take another lane than crossing his path.

    "Please, enjoy the night, young masters. If you need anything, please ask the waitresses I will assign in your room," said Danny Sy before he rushed outside with his sister.

    Danny heaves a sigh of relief, he then looked at his sister, who fell on her knees the moment they got out of the room.

    He frowned. He didn''t like what Steven Shang did to his sister. But he cannot afford to offend anyone from the Shang family.

    "Who the hell he thinks he was?" Yelled Kara, who was instantly shushed by her older brother. They were still near the door, and the Shang men, guarding outside looking at them indifferently.

    Danny dragged his sister to the lobby and scolded her. "And who told you to join us!? Look at what you''ve done!"

    Kara Sy stomped her feet on the floor. Thank goodness she didn''t get hurt when she fell on the floor as it was covered with carpets.

    "I just wanted to make friends with them," she reasons out, but now very upset about what happened to her inside that room. "I hate him!"

    Danny widened his eyes, frowning at his sister. The Shang bodyguards were near to the lobby, and this part of his pub is quieter. They could not hear the loud music from downstairs.

    Danny''s mouth is twitching from disappointment. He''s hoping that Raymond could pacify his younger brother. He''s afraid that it will become a bad image for his pub.

    Meanwhile, Raymond studied Steven''s expressionless face. A lot of questions are now playing on top of his head, but he is uncertain which one to ask first.

    Since Steven arrived in Zen City, he noticed how his younger brother was always in a bad mood.

    "I''ve been seeing you always wearing a long face? What''s going on with you?" Raymond finally dares to ask Steven.

    "Get out!" Steven yelled instead.

    It dumbfounded Raymond on how Steven responded to him. Garry was also astounded and the one who lost patience. He shouted back at Steven.

    "What is your problem?!"

    Steven didn''t seem to be bothered by the fury in Garry''s face. Raymond, who was now recovered from the shock, chooses to ignore Steven''s behavior but continued drinking.

    "I''m not talking to the both of you," said Steven nonchalantly.

    "Dammit! Your behavior is getting worse each minute we are speaking to you! Did you hit your head or something!?" Garry snapped at his younger brother.

    He and Raymond are always in a fight with other kids. However, Steven is the silliest one among them brothers. The one who has a lot of mischief ideas. But Steven is sweeter to them than Harry.

    Harry is kind of, the impression you have for him is someone you could rely on. A very independent person, not to mention the smartest one among them. But Steven is more open to them when it comes to personal issues.

    "So¡­ What really happened?" Raymond asks Steven one more time. He has no plan on giving up as it seemed like, it was what Steven needed now is someone to talk with.

    "I said, you are not the one I wanted to get out but the bodyguards. I don''t want to be bothered by their faces."

    Hearing their young master''s insults, the bodyguards gritted their teeth. But they said nothing.

    "Ahem. Master Shang ordered us to keep our eyes to his sons."

    "Like what?" Steven snapped. "Do you think I could escape? Can''t you see there''s no way out in this room? And look outside? There''s a bunch of you whose faces irritate me every time I see you all."

    "Enough, Steven! Why do you vent your anger to the bodyguards?" Garry is getting mad for real at Steven''s behavior. Trying to act like the older brother, he waves his hand. "Alright. All of you get out of the room. We wanted a peaceful time drinking."

    Garry had now sensed that Steven would only speak to them alone. So then he ordered the bodyguards to leave, including the two waitresses who waited for their orders. At first, the two waitresses neither the bodyguards, are hesitant to leave. But when Steven violently puts down the glass on the cocktail table once again, they''ve left.

    "Do you wish to injure your other hand? Just says so, and I will help you this time!" Garry sneered at Steven. "Come on! How deep the wound you wanted?"

    Steven''s eyes glowed as ideas pop up in his mind. That was actually a brilliant suggestion, enough excuse to admit to the hospital. "Are you willing, first brother?" Steven pursed a jeering smile at Garry, he then placed his hand on the table.

    "Are you really out of your mind!" Gary yelled furiously, dumbfounded at his brother''s behavior. He could not believe that Steven took it seriously!

    "What? You were suggesting it, and I think it was a brilliant plan!"

    "Enough! Both of you are now giving me a headache! Are we going to joke around here, or are we discussing the problem?" Raymond couldn''t take it anymore. Steven just kept dodging his question. But he''s still not giving up. He looked straight at his younger brother''s eyes and threw another question. "Steven? I''m still waiting for your answer? What is going on here?"

    Heaving a long sigh, Steven gave up. He knew how persistent Raymond was. And even how he would avoid his questions, he would annoyingly repeat them.

    Steven pursed his lips flatly. There are no traces of emotion in his eyes, but he seems calmer this time. Steven pressed his back to the sofa and casually spoke.

    "Fine. I''ll speak up.. But first, promised me that you won''t mention it ever to father and great-grandpa that we ever talk about it."

 Chapter 341 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 341: ACCUSING HARRY

    * * *

    Listening to Steven''s request, Garry and Raymond shared a glance. ''What''s going on then?''

    "So, what happened in your engagement? Why are you here instead of your betrothal?" asked Raymond?

    Before Steven could reply, Garry cut in and throw a series of questions at him.

    "How about the university? How about your graduation? You''re supposed to work on your thesis and other paperwork first, isn''t it?"

    Steven poured another glass of Brandy, drew it closer to his mouth, and gulped the liquor in one go.

    "You were taking medicine for your wound," Garry reminded Steven. He''s getting more irritated how Steven only ignored all their advice.

    "It''s nothing to the pain I''m feeling right now," Steven phrase.

    Upon saying it, his face darkened as he gritted his teeth. It didn''t hide from the two older brothers the resentment exhibits in Steven''s eyes. Raymond glanced at Garry, who shrugs a shoulder. He is also intrigued by what''s going on with their family.

    "So, why do you looked like wanted to kill someone?" Raymond has been observing Steven''s mood, and he wanted to regret the joke he uttered.

    "There''s no more engagement between me and Nina," he said afterward.

    "Why? What happens? Isn''t it great-grandpa was ecstatic when you announced that you asked Li''s daughter''s hand for marriage and you and Nina are living together?" asks Raymond. It is actually the story he heard from the butler.

    "It is what the Li family wanted, and they forbid me to see Nina again."

    "Wait, you said something about this the other day," Garry recalled that time he and Steven were drinking, but Raymond arrived, and their topic changed. "So, why does Li restrict you from seeing Nina? What happened?"

    "I think Harry said something to them."

    "Harry? Why is Harry involved now? What did he do?" asked Raymond, confused.

    Steven lifts his gaze, meeting his older brother''s eyes, who''s peering at him curiously.

    He sighs, softens his gaze. Now he looks pitiful while muttering, "I love Nina so much. But Nina''s family was so old-fashioned. They get angry after they learned that Nina and I were intimate with each other. That''s why they prohibited me from getting near her before the marriage. However, Harry saw the bruises on Nina''s body."

    Steven gulped a full glass of Brandy before he continued. "I think Harry told Li about it. Now I heard that Nina went to Hawaii where Harry was there!"

    Steven tightens his jaw and sharpens his gaze. If his look is fire, he already set the room on flame with how fierce his eyes are at the moment.

    Raymond and Garry saw the fury in their brother''s eyes. It gives a chill on their spine. The Steven in front of them is not the naughty brother they used to know but a man who full of hatred.

    On the other hand, they could not believe that Harry can do such a thing. They also knew that Harry mostly doesn''t meddle in an issue, especially if it does nothing to him unless the brothers are rivals to Nina''s love.

    The older brothers look at each other. Now it confuses them if what is the truth. But impossible because Steven never lies to them.

    Why would he make up a story about his twin brother?

    They watched how the twins always helped each other all their lives. Now, what happened?

    "So, you said that it was the reason the engagement called it off?"

    "I don''t know what''s more Harry said to Li and the Elders." Steven didn''t reply to Raymond''s question but continued mumbling. "He has a girlfriend of his own! But he is an asshole, meddling somebody''s business!"

    "Oh, Harry has a girlfriend? Really?" Garry pushes a grin hearing the news. But he pressed his mouth flat after Steven glared at him.

    ''Damn this man. He''s giving me a chill all over my body!'' Garry mused inwardly. Shaking his head, he poured his glass with champagne and comforted himself from the rage he is feeling at the moment. ''This bastard brother of mine!'' Garry cursed inwardly.

    Raymond still confused him. He tried to picture everything. But for him, it didn''t have sense. Can Harry really do that? Should he ask their father? But Steven warned them not to mention anything to them.

    ''Now what?'' Raymond mused. He actually doesn''t feel right. But impossible that Steven would lie.

    ~ ~ ~

    Saturday morning, Harry was already at the Li Villa this early. He has no work in the company, and his class is in the afternoon, the same as Nina.

    Harry helped Nina do her homework for the lessons she missed the other week when she flew to Hawaii.

    Nina was writing her papers at the study table while Harry sat on the sofa crossing his legs, writing a draft of his thesis. He looked up when Nina stood in front of him.

    Curling his forehead, he asked, "What is it?"

    Instead of answering, Nina handed him a red envelope. Harry took it with curiosity in his eyes. He was thinking about whether today has an important occasion for Nina to give him a card.

    Blushing, Nina went back to the table and began typing on the typewriter. Meanwhile, Harry opened the envelope and read the letter. After he read what Nina wrote on it, he stood on his feet and strode toward Nina.

    Harry held both the armrests of Nina''s chair, turned it around to face him. Flushing her cheeks pink, she looked shyly at Harry.

    "So this is the content of your confession letter, huh?"

    Nodding, she uttered, "The one Steven threw it away."

    Biting her lower lip, Nina looked at Harry lovingly, whose head slowly lowered to get close to her face. She waited for his lips to touch hers.

    Harry brushes his lips tenderly. The kiss was gentle, teasing, but sweet. Nina stretches her arms, putting around Harry''s neck, deepening their kiss.

    Harry holds Nina on the waist, pulling her body closer to him. Later, he carried Nina and placed her on the table. Their kisses become intense, no one parting but only to gasp for air.

    "I love you, Nina Li."

    "I love you too, Harry Shang."

    Their lips meet once more, both their hands find their way onto each other''s bodies. Nina is unbuttoning Harry''s shirt while his hand massages her chests under her loose blouse.

    Harry gritted his teeth when Nina''s hand rubbed his flat belly. It made him aroused, and it was a red flag.

    He looked at Nina. The girl in his arms was staring back at him with an alluring gaze. How could he control himself when this girl is irresistible?

    Harry lowered his mouth, tracing his lips down her neck and collarbone. Listening to Nina''s faint moans and heavy breaths, his mouth claimed her chest while one hand fondled the other.

    Harry let his other free hand stroke Nina''s legs down to her ankle and then back to her thighs. His fingers pulled Nina''s lace panty down her legs and parted them.

    "Harry!" she quickly bit her lip to suppress her voice, not to make a louder sound. Nina tried to remember if she locked the door.

    She doesn''t worry about the others because they know that this is their private time. What worries Nina is when her grandfather might suddenly come in and find them in this situation.

    "Harry¡­ Did we lock the door?"

    ''My god!''

    However, Harry does a great job at the moment. It flares up her body. So then, she could not think straight and could not remember what was her concern anymore.

    Harry stood on his feet. Pushing up her skirt to her waist, Harry grabbed her legs to pin around his waist. Unbuckling his belt and pushing down his zipper, Harry made his way into her insides.

    Harry made gradual thrusts, grinding his hips gently.

    Nina holds onto the edges of the table to seek strength, letting Harry''s thrusts go deeper inside her.

    But her moans get louder. She''s breathing heavily, that she needs to growl to release the pleasure of playing her insides.

    "Harry¡­" Under her breaths, she seeks Harry''s help. Nina reaches for Harry''s back to hold tight on him. She grabs Harry''s shirt with her mouth to suppress her cries.

    Harry could not take it longer, but a quick one. He sped up his pace, not stopping until he came. Waves of pleasure lingering quickly, but it satisfied both. They knew they couldn''t play more.

    Harry helps Nina wear her undies again. Pulling up her lace panty and hooked her lace bra. Afterward, both giggled.

    "You silly! How if grandpa suddenly came in!"

    Purse a naughty smile, Harry whispered. "I have no worries. I make sure to lock it."

    Nina looked at Harry with disbelief. "You!"

    Harry''s laughter echoed in the room in which Nina covered it fast, placing her index finger into her mouth.

    "Okay. I need to go to the powder room," said Harry.

    Nina escorted Harry to the washroom. She needed to go to her bedroom too. Walking down the corridor, they saw her grandparents and aunt Annie chatting in the living room.

    "Nina, lunch is almost ready," Annie informed her niece.

    "Okay, Aunt Annie. Thank you."

    A while ago. Sonny Li was walking toward the study. But Annie holds him up.

    "Where are you going, Uncle Sonny?" asked Annie. Her gaze was suspicious.

    "Ahem! I''m going to study. I have something to talk about with Nina."

    Raising her left brow, Annie further questioned her uncle. "It can''t wait during lunch, Uncle? Or after Harry tutored Nina today?"

    Frowning, Sonny blurted out. "So what if I wanted to talk to Nina right now?"

    Annie rolled her eyes, shaking her head. Her uncle is too obvious. Instead of answering her question, the old man snaps at her.

    "Jeez, Uncle, you don''t need to make an excuse. You just wanted to check out your granddaughter."

    "So what!?"

    Annie wanted to slap her face. Now this old man is acting like an overprotected grandpa.. But at least, he''s in the right mind now, just then overreacting.

 Chapter 342 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 342: HEART TO HEART TALK WITH HER GRANDFATHER

    * * *

    Lunchtime¡­

    Sonny Li kept glancing at Nina and Harry who were seated on his left side. Annie, who was watching her uncle, noticed how the old man would open his mouth then closed and continued stuffing his mouth. Once again, he would lift his gaze and look at his left side.

    Irritated by how her uncle behaves, Annie could not take it anymore not to make a comment.

    "Just spill out whatever you wanted to say to the kids, Uncle Sonny."

    Sonny, who was a little shocked, glared at Annie. Frowning, he cursed his niece inwardly for being nosy. True that he wanted to talk to his granddaughter. But he decided to do it in private, so that Annie could not hear it nor his wife, Nera.

    The people he shared the table looked in his direction, waiting for him to speak up. Pressured at the moment, Sonny Li coughs to clear his throat.

    He doesn''t want to make a speech yet, but since Annie was here, his life has become harder. Annie always contradicts his decisions and complains if he does the opposite things.

    "I just wanted to talk to Nina alone in private," Sonny Li uttered afterward.

    However, Annie is the type of person who is persistent but in a good way. Annie rolled her eyes as she knew that her uncle was just making excuses.

    Of course, what she is doing is encouraging him to speak. But yes, she also wanted to listen to whatever he''s going to tell Nina. She doesn''t want to die in curiosity anyway.

    One thing also, she will object if her uncle said unnecessary and worthless words. She still has no trust in how the old man thinks.

    "What''s the difference uncle? I would still bug Nina about your conversation."

    Sonny Li widened his eyes. He already discerned that it would be the case, but he doesn''t want to say it in front of Harry.

    Twitching his mouth, Sonny uttered, "I just wanted to talk to Nina before we left for Hawaii tomorrow."

    "Fine then." Annie gave up. She could not really force her uncle.

    Later after lunch, Nina joins her grandfather in the garden.

    "Grandpa? Do you want to speak to me?"

    "Ah. Yes. Come sit next to me." Sonny Li gestured to space on his right side.

    Nina put down the tray she carried. While she would listen to whatever her grandfather said to her, she was preparing green tea for the old man.

    "Nina, we are leaving tomorrow. Are you going to be okay with only Jessica here?" Sonny Li somehow worried about his granddaughter. Of course, he realized his shortcomings.

    Nina replied, "A chef and a housemaid are here to take care of me, grandpa. Besides, Jessica also makes my favorite dishes and attends to my needs."

    "Hm. Great then." Sonny Li nothing to say further. But now that he has the opportunity to talk to his granddaughter. He should swallow his pride.

    It came to his realization that his heir is Nina. He was supposed to cherish his granddaughter and pampered her. Above all, to protect here.

    "Are you certain that you are okay here?" he asked one more time.

    Nina laughs inwardly. Her grandfather is acting cute now.

    "You have nothing to worry grandpa," she assures him. She added, "Harry would not let anything happen to me."

    "Hm... Are you happy?"

    Nina nodded with a pretty smile on her face. If only she could tell her grandfather how happy she was now and the reason is Harry.

    "Is it because of Harry?" Sonny Li doesn''t have to guess. He witnessed how Harry and Nina look at each other. That is how two people look at someone he or she cherishes dearly.

    Nina blushed. She nodded as a response as she had nothing to deny now.

    "Hm. Is he treating you right?"

    A little surprised by her grandpa''s question, this actually made her smile. "Yes, grandpa. Harry is good to me ever since we''re still kids."

    "But I''m asking now. Anyway, I''m glad to see you happy. Nina, can you forgive your grandfather?"

    Nina thought at first that her ears were playing in her. But looking at her blushing grandfather, she was hearing just fine.

    It was real that Sonny Li is apologizing to his granddaughter.

    "Grandpa, what are you saying now?"

    "I made a mistake. I could see that now. I thought things would go the same way. Nera, your grandmother. The truth is, she married me without love."

    She indeed was surprised. But Nina admires how her grandfather opens up to her now. So then, she listens keenly. It intrigues her to know the love story of her grandparents.

    "Before your grandmother was born. Master He, your great-grandfather from The family, will offer Nera as my wife. And because I''m also a kid by then. It excites me and thrilled that I already have a wife even before she was born. But then, Nera grows up hating me. She doesn''t love me. But because she doesn''t want to disappoint her family, she obediently married me and became my obedient wife."

    Nina tried to picture the scene in her head. Her grandparents got married without love. No. It seems that her grandfather Sonny is in love with her grandmother.

    "What did you do when you found out that grandma doesn''t love you, grandpa?"

    "Honestly, I was rude by then. I told your grandmother Nera, that before she was born, she was already my wife. Her parents already promised that I will be her husband. So then, she could not escape from me. Whether she likes it or not. She is bound to me."

    Nina was astounded hearing her grandfather confessing to her. She was thinking about whether to be amazed.

    The marriage between her grandparents is only one side. But it amazed her that they last until now.

    "Grandpa, can I ask you something?"

    "Of course. What is it?"

    "Even after you knew that grandma doesn''t love you. Did you force her to..." Nina bites her lower lip. She was shy to ask about this sensitive matter. But maybe her grandfather completely understood why she was really afraid to be married to Steven.

    Guilt struck Sonny hearing his granddaughter bravely open up with him. It seems that Steven is truly a bastard scumbag. And as a grandfather, he is stupid to believe him. Even Nera didn''t love him, but he didn''t force Nera to submit herself to him.

    "I waited for the right time that your grandma would accept me as her husband. I thought your relationship with Steven would be going well after you got married. Like what happen to me and your grandmother. But your father is right. You should marry the person you truly love. It''s a mistake that I would force you on someone who could actually hurt you physically by forcing you to do things you don''t like."

    "Grandpa, you said that you waited for grandma to accept you. It means you don''t touch her as she doesn''t like it. But Steven is forcing me, grandpa, and he never accepts that I don''t want us to be intimate."

    "I am rude and bastard in some way. But I don''t force a girl to be intimate with me."

    "I think that''s what makes grandma like you."

    "Really? Do you think she likes me?"

    Nina would like to giggle that her grandfather is somewhat dense. It looks like he didn''t see that he is special to his wife.

    Her grandfather respects her grandmother. Sonny Li is outrageous, but he is a gentleman to his wife. Maybe Nera loves Sonny Li. But the two are not showy to their feelings?

    Nina was contemplating when Nera showed up. Sonny was shocked that his wife was listening to their conversation.

    "Ne-- Nera... Did you hear what..."

    "You foolish old man!" Nera yelled.

    Sonny Li is confused. He could not discern what part his wife got angry at him. He pondered if Nera maybe got angry at him because he told Nina their secret love story.

    Of course, they keep a secret that Nera doesn''t love him. On the surface, everyone could see that he and Nera had a good relationship.

    But when they are alone, Nera is cold to him.

    Seeing that Sonny remained silent, Nera continued. "Until now couldn''t you see? What is the reason I stay in this marriage? Why haven''t I divorced you after our children are older?"

    As usual, Sonny Li could not figure out the answer. Nera already knew how cunning a businessman her husband was but how slow he is when it comes to love.

    He said he loves her. But Sonny Li would not show it. He is not a sweet person. Be doesn''t like displaying his affection to anyone, but he will be respectful to her. But of course. She wants Sonny to pamper her. To shower her with attention.. Not just the thought that she was his wife.

 Chapter 343 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 343: WRONG ASSUMPTIONS

    * * *

    "I just wanted to share our story with Nina, so she would understand why I agreed to arrange her marriage to Steven. That guy confesses to me how much he loves our granddaughter. The first thing in my mind, maybe that was enough. And if Nina doesn''t love Steven, maybe she could learn to love him, or maybe it will work just like our marriage. There''s no love but we respect each other," Sonny Li tried to explain to his wife.

    "But Steven Shang didn''t respect our granddaughter! So never compare his love to yours!" Nera countered her husband''s statement.

    And this made Sonny Li rendered silent. His wife is right. And he admits that he made a mistake when he once tried to force the marriage. Not only that, he made a stupid statement as well.

    Upon contemplating, Sonny heaves a sigh. He then glanced at his granddaughter with apologetic eyes.

    When her husband just remained silent once again, Nera added. "Besides, it''s not true that I didn''t love you¡­"

    ''You dumb! Why would I sleep with you in the same bed if I don''t have feelings for you? You just didn''t know how to coax and woo me!''

    However, Nera couldn''t voice it out while Nina was still there. Of course, how embarrassing that their granddaughter found out the secret issues in their marriage.

    On the other hand, Sonny Li still couldn''t believe what he heard. Until now, he could not grip the right words to answer his wife. Or maybe he is just embarrassed to let his granddaughter witness this awkward moment?

    Eavesdropping, Annie shaking head at how pathetic her uncle is. She could not believe that this old couple was having issues like this!

    Annie mused with a wicked smile across her face. Now her moment to tease her uncle!

    She steps outside and approaches her niece. "Nina, I think there''s someone your grandpa should better talk with instead of you."

    "You''re right, Aunt Annie," Nina concurred.

    Listening to her grandparent''s dialogue, these couples also needed to have a heart-to-heart talk and fix their misunderstanding.

    This is the most important thing she learned to love someone. She and Harry had these misunderstandings because of wrong assumptions and listening to someone who has an ill intention, and that is to separate Harry from her.

    Nina was pondering when Annie patted her shoulder.

    "You''re going to be late for your afternoon class."

    "Oh, right, Auntie! Thank you for reminding me. Grandma, grandpa... I have to leave now for my class," she announced. The two elders nodded at her.

    Nina could see the emotion flooding in their eyes. It made her happy to know that her grandparents love each other.

    Growing up, it made her wonder why she never saw that they are intimate with each other, unlike her parents. Now, she knew their love story.

    "Nina, let us give them a room now. I think after today, someone will have a honeymoon in Hawaii." Annie makes sure that her voice is loud to hear by the older ones.

    Sonny who was sipping tea chokes after Annie concluded. Until now, he could still not used to his niece''s wittiness. If only he could spank her.

    Sonny Li was cursing Annie in his head. Now it worries him. Might Nina learn from her aunt how to be naughty.

    Dona raised his granddaughter properly into being a fine lady. Like how Nera teaches Dona to be a well-behaved wife and now is a very elegant woman.

    So then, he feared when Annie became Nina''s governess in England. How if Nina would become rebellious like her aunt?

    Anyway, as he sees, Nina is still the obedient girl he knew. She only objects to the arranged marriage because she doesn''t love Steven, but Harry.

    Walking toward the living room to climb the stairs, Nina found Harry seated on a single couch, reading a book. She thought he already went to the university ahead of her so that everyone won''t become suspicious why they were together.

    "You''re still here!" She ran toward him and sat on his lap.

    Harry was a little anxious about what she did. But since Nina seemed to decide not to keep their relationship with her grandfather, then maybe this is fine.

    He put down the book and placed his arms around Nina''s waist. "I guess something wonderful will happen."

    He could tell in Nina''s smile, that she had a great time talking with her grandfather.

    "Yes! I found out something sweet today!" she replied cheerily and didn''t realize that Harry was twitching his mouth when she was bouncing on his lap.

    Ignoring the red light, Harry teases Nina instead. "Really? Is it sweeter than my love for you?"

    Nina widened her eyes, stunned at how corny Harry had become. After she recovered from awed, she''s now laughing on her stomach.

    Harry frowned that Nina just laughed at him. He pouted, pretending her behavior hurt him. "I''m actually serious saying that."

    Nina wipes the corner of her eyes, a huge sweet smile pursed on her lips. She leaned over and kissed Harry.

    "Hmm... One more." His demand after Nina parted her lips from his. "That''s not enough to coax me."

    "Really?" Nina raised a brow, she glared at Harry.

    "I should be upset that you were laughing at me now," he asserted.

    "Hey! I could not help it when you are so corny!"

    Harry furrowed his brows, pretending it upset him. He mouthed, "Me? Corny? Is that so?"

    "Uh-huh..." Nina pursed her lips with a sweet, thin smile as the guy is now acting cute.

    Meanwhile, Harry was about to kiss her, but Jessica coughs to get their attention.

    "Miss, your class will start in less than an hour."

    "Oh, my gosh! We have to leave now!" Realizing it, she almost forgets about her class. Every time she was with Harry, she just wanted to stay inside his arms and hold him all day.

    Nina takes her bag and books from Jessica''s hand, but Harry snatches them and carries them for her.

    "Let''s go to the university together," said Harry.

    She''s a little concerned, but maybe this is fine. "Okay, thank you."

    Jessica''s class will be in the evening, so then she and Harry can go to university together.

    While driving, Harry recalled what Nina mentioned to him.

    "So, how is it going? What does your grandpa talk about? Is he forbidding you to date me?"

    "Not really. I think grandpa still has no idea about us. What I learned instead, is my grandparents'' fascinating love story."

    "Really? So what''s a kind of love story they have?"

    "Grandpa told me that grandmother Nera is already arranged to marry him even before she is born."

    "Oh, wow. That''s really interesting."

    "Yes, it does! But grandfather told me that grandma doesn''t love him. But grandpa confessed to me, he loves grandma."

    "Hmm¡­"

    "But I think grandma loves him. But both didn''t show how much they love each other. It upset Grandma. I think it was because grandpa had a wrong presumption. She even called grandpa foolish. But grandpa only stayed quiet and dumbfounded! He looks stupid!" Nina giggled, she went on afterward. "Also, I learned now that grandpa trembles if grandma throws a tantrum!"

    Nina paused for a moment to lick her lips before she added. "I think grandpa is really in love with grandma."

    "Hm. Loving someone who doesn''t love you back," Harry quoted.

    "But I believe grandma loves grandpa even though she didn''t show it."

    "Probably because if not, they surely separated a long time ago," Harry concurred.

    "I agree."

    "But I admired your grandpa. All he believes in is grandma Nera doesn''t love him, but he keeps loving her."

    "Yes. I admired him too! I will love you the rest of my life even if you won''t love me, Harry."

    "But I love you back," Harry confessed.

    A sweet smile playing on her lips, Nina went on, "I''m saying, it''s just an example. You know... Even if you don''t love me. I can''t imagine loving another man. Even after Steven and I have a relationship, all I could feel is my heart only beating for you."

    Harry glanced at the girl next to him. He reached for Nina''s hand and squeeze it lovingly.

    "Thank you for loving me endlessly. From now on, I won''t let Steven get in my way to love you." Harry takes her hand and kisses the back of the palm. "I love you so much, Nina Li. I won''t let you love me alone, but I will love you back."

    Tears forming in the corner of her eyes, Nina presses her eyelids to push back and disappear.

    "Harry Shang, don''t make me cry when I have a class to attend," she complained.

    "You started it, Nina Li. You can''t blame me."

    "Hey!" Now she could not help to laugh when Harry winks at her in a sexy way. ''This guy!''

    It made her heart fluttered inside her chest.

    "I''ll wait for you in the caf¨¦. I only have one class today," said Harry.

    "Okay! And later I will be in the library while you and Jessica attend your classes. Join us at dinner. Aunt Annie will roast a turkey!"

    "Great! I will call Butler Feng to bring wines to your house," Harry suggested. "What do you like? Champagne or red wine?" he asked.

    "I love that! And I preferred red wine. Let''s have a great dinner and celebrate my grandparents'' love!"

 Chapter 344 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 344: CONFRONTATION WITH ROSIE

    * * *

    At the University, Nina''s class just finished for the day. She immediately went to the caf¨¦ to meet Harry. Arriving at the place, she saw him seated near the window on the second floor.

    The guy didn''t notice her as Harry was busy writing on his notes; even his surroundings were noisy, and the boys fooling around. Harry seems engrossed in what he is writing.

    Nina remained standing outside the caf¨¦, looking up, staring at Harry. It was Ash who noticed her, and the guy waved, gesturing to come up. Nina nodded as she resumed walking. But before she could step inside the caf¨¦, Rosie blocked her way. As usual, her friends are tailing her.

    Nina pursed her lips. Rosie is Steven''s ex-girlfriend. They say Rosie is chasing Steven to get back together, but Steven only ignores the girl and dumping her over again.

    So then, Rosie always gives Nina a disdainful stare every time they cross paths.

    She could see how her eyes were full of hate toward her. But she doesn''t care about Rosie. Nina would be happier if Rosie and Steven would get back together. But Steven has no interest in the woman anymore. And her disgust for Steven has even worsened and seeing Rosie also irritates her.

    And today, there''s something new in the way Rosie looks at her. It was something that Nina was sure of that it was bad news.

    "What do you want?" Nina asked Rosie with a lazy tone. She felt bored talking to people like this type of girl.

    They are the ones who think they are the campus Queens, and everyone owes them a path every time they walk in busy corridors and pathways anywhere on the campus. It would upset them if anyone blocked their way.

    In the past, Rosie attempts many times to speak with her. But since she is often with Steven or Emily and Vanessa''s cheerleader''s squads, Rosie can''t dare to get near.

    But today, Rosie had the courage, since Steven wasn''t here, and the girls registered for the Cheer Camp, a competition in summer; they were busy doing their routine, at the same time preparing for the upcoming exams.

    "You''re a bitch," Rosie suddenly calls out Nina.

    They say Rosie enjoys embarrassing other people. And today, she chose Nina to provoke.

    "Isn''t that your nickname?" Snorts, Nina returned to Rosie, which made the latter stunned.

    "What the..." She didn''t expect that Nina Li has a sharp tongue, she only hides in front of everyone. She could not believe that she is actually not just a pretty face but also speaks bluntly.

    The entire time that Nina is with Steven and the other girls, she would always stand out. Her presence is deadly. Her elegance can make a woman feel insecure and envied at her. She was like a real-life princess with such breeding and modesty in the way she walks and speaks.

    But what made Rosie irritated most at Nina is because of how Steven heads over heels at her.

    It is known to everyone that Steven is a playboy. Rosie was well aware of it, and she did everything to get Steven''s attention. But he only sleeps with a girl who would not chase him or question what their relationship is.

    She wanted to be Steven''s girlfriend. But he only wanted to make out with her. When she tried to talk to Steven if they could try a serious relationship, Steven told her he won''t call her again, and she could stop bothering him.

    She admits that it was her fault. She even chases him, and this made Steven annoyed at her. Not only that, but she also begs Steven that he can still sleep with her even though he already has a girlfriend he proudly shows off to everyone.

    But Steven only stared at her with disgust. She doesn''t understand why Steven is so loyal to that girl. Nina Li was still in England that time around Rosie was chasing Steven.

    And when Nina came to New Jersey, she was like her nightmare even in daylight. She was extremely jealous of how Steven was intimate with Nina Li. Steven never showed affection to a girl in public. But Steven treats Nina like a Queen!

    What made her special? Is her wealth? Rosie always mulled over.

    Rosie''s family is also wealthy, as Nina Li. Her grandfather owns many stores across the states, and her father runs a big firm in New York, which her mother had a clothing store in the same city, and she knew many famous fashion designers and icons.

    But Nina Li is always above her. It didn''t hide to her that many fashion houses invited Nina Li to be part of their photoshoot for a magazine and runway shows, but the girl only turned down the offers. Rosie was very annoyed because it was her dream being offered like that, but Nina Li is such a prideful person!

    All these years, she tried hard to get the attention of those Scouts by wearing only brand clothes and driving different latest cars. However, even how hard she tried to show off, it was never enough to please the fashion world.

    And it upsets her that Nina Li, whose luck is knocking on her doorsteps, only chases them away because she is not interested in the limelight.

    Seeing that Rosie was lost in her thoughts, Nina rolled her eyes and snapped to the girl. "If you had nothing important to say to me, then you are just wasting my time."

    Upon saying it, Nina took a step forward, but Rosie stopped her.

    "Ah, ah... Not so fast, bi...tch. I''m not done yet."

    "Then what!?" Nina blurted out. "Honestly, I have no time for this! Besides, the only bitch here is you." Nina scoffs. She''s eyeing Rosie downward.

    And it annoys Rosie when Nina only countered her insults. "Stop being clean," she hissed.

    Nina shot a glare at the persistent girl. ''Dammit! She and Steven have no difference. Both are annoying! Why does Steven won''t get back to this girl instead?''

    "What are you trying to say now?" Nina queried Rosie nonchalantly.

    "Tell me. Are you and Harry had a relationship, Nina Li? Are you cheating on Steven and your friend Kristina?"

 Chapter 345 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 345: GRANDPA''S BLESSINGS

    * * *

    Nina almost loses her composure upon hearing the question thrown at her. The question she feared has finally been raised.

    And she would be honest, until now she couldn''t still come up with what answer she''ll give, once she was asked a question like this.

    Nina pursed her lips, pretended that Rosie''s question didn''t bother her. She acted calmly. Instead, Nina playing a mocking smile on her lips as she retorted, "What nonsense question. After you can''t win back Steven again? Are you going to spread lies?"

    ''Who''s she kidding!'' Nina scolded herself.

    "Don''t deny it, bi¡­tch! Someone saw you and Harry in the Holland Farm!" Rosie insisted, sneers at Nina. She observes how Nina would react, but the latter only pushes a smirk on her lips. "So it''s true!?"

    Nina steps closer to Rosie, to whom the girl takes one step backward. "Why aren''t you so sure?" Nina whispered at the girl. When Rosie lost her confidence and got confused for a moment, she went on, "Isn''t that was your chance to get back together with Steven?"

    "What?" It surprised Rosie. Nina neither denied nor admitted it, but Nina said something to her that turns her heart to become hopeful. She''s in love with Steven. Honestly, she''ll do everything for him.

    "I would rather be glad if you seduce Steven for me."

    Rosie never expected that this talk would turn out like this. Nina actually wishes to get rid of Steven. And if Nina and Steven break up. Maybe Steven turned his attention toward her.

    The disdain that was exhibited in Rosie''s eyes a while ago now disappears and is replaced with soft gazes.

    Can she really win over Steven? She thought.

    "Hey, Rosie! What happened to you? Why did you let Nina get away? I thought you were going to confront her and embarrass her? What did she tell you, and you are now frozen in your feet?"

    A series of questions thrown at Rosie by her friends irritates her.

    "Just shut up! I''m thinking!" she yelled at her friends, who were now shocked by her sudden change of attitude.

    They witnessed how Rosie was enraged every time they saw Steven and Nina Li together. But after Nina whispered something to her, now Rosie is lost in her thoughts.

    Rosie realized that Nina left already, and now with Harry in front of the counter ordering something to eat.

    Nina feels her gaze, the girl glances outside the cafe and smiles sweetly at her. Rosie is not dumb. Nina encouraged her to make a move on how to win Steven. But where is Steven, by the way?

    Taking the stairs toward the second floor, Harry took this opportunity to ask Nina. When Ash told him that Nina was downstairs, he makes an excuse to help her carry the food she will order.

    Then he saw Rosie and her friends. He wanted to rush to help Nina if Rosie was looking for trouble. But then he saw Nina whispering something to Rosie before she walked past the girl.

    It intrigues him if what Nina told Rosie that shut her. He is familiar with Rosie''s behavior. She is always looking for trouble. And so, he has to keep an eye on her. Harry makes a decision. He won''t allow her to insult Nina.

    "Are you okay?" he asked Nina afterward.

    Nina looked at him, then smiled. "Everything is fine. Don''t worry."

    Harry saw when she talked with Rosie. His face was showing how worried he was. She reasons out that Rosie only asked about girls'' stuff, and she is certain that Harry would believe in her because Rosie is one of the fashion icons in the university.

    Nina thought that Rosie would ruin her day. But she got a brilliant idea about how to handle Rosie''s behavior.

    She is not so different from Steven. All it needs is to hit their weakness, and they would submit. Of course, Steven still has the worst behavior. His family needed some drama to calm him down.

    Later in the evening, after Harry and Jessica''s class ended. Nina didn''t ride at Harry''s car, but she joins Jessica to avoid another Rosie to suspect the real status of their relationship.

    She couldn''t be at peace until Harry didn''t have a formal closure with Kristina.

    During dinner, Nina tried to be cheerful. After she notices the little sweetness between her grandparents, her worries disappear like bubbles.

    Finally, after long years. The old couple becomes honest with their feelings. It''s not too late for her grandparents to enjoy each other''s company as real lovers.

    Thinking over it, Nina glanced at Harry, who was seated opposite her because the old couple wanted to sit next to each other.

    Staring back, Harry''s gaze is tender. They didn''t hide the feelings they have for each other. When dinner was done. Sonny requested Harry to join him in the study. Nina was a bit worried, but Annie and Nera warned the old man not to advise Harry about nonsense stuff.

    "And what nonsense are you talking about!" Sonny Li blurted out to his niece. Annie is always looking down on him. It annoys him how Annie thinks that he is a man who could do nothing right.

    In the library, Harry sat opposite Sonny. He isn''t afraid to talk to the old man. But he is throwing a dark glare at him.

    "Ahem. Harry Shang, you know that tomorrow, we are leaving for Hawaii. Nina is my precious granddaughter. In these passing weeks. Great chaos happens because of your twin brother. And I realized my shortcomings to judge the situation. Now that I realized whom Nina was happy with, I will give her freedom whom she wanted to marry. However, I''m still not fully trusting you."

    Harry remained silent. He didn''t comment to defend himself, but let the old man continue.

    "How can I assure you that you are different from your twin brother?" Sonny Li makes a serious query.

    This time, Harry must answer the old man. After he announced that he will talk to him later, Harry prepared himself. He already guessed that it won''t be a pleasant talk. And it needs his honesty.

    "Grandpa Sonny... I love and respect your granddaughter. No words I could use to describe how much I care for Nina. I rather hurt myself than hurting Nina."

    "I guess that sounds corny to me."

    Harry scratching his temple. Nina commented the same today. Is he really becoming a corny person with this love stuff? But he was telling the truth. He could not imagine his life without Nina by his side.

    Outside, Nina could still not stay at ease. She''s praying, hoping that her grandfather would be nice to Harry.

    Nina wanted to rush toward Harry after the door to the study opened. She would like to know what they talked about.

    But seeing Harry has a bright smile on his lips. It means the talk went well.

    "I''m leaving now. I''ll be back early in the morning. I''ll drive everyone to the airport," said Harry.

    Nina replied, "Okay! I''m glad the talk went well."

    "Don''t worry. Your grandpa gives his blessing to us."

    "Really?" If that was true, it really made her happy.

    "Yes. Grandpa Sonny said he gives you the freedom to choose whom you wanted to marry."

    Her chest filled with delight. Nina ran to her grandpa and hugged him.

    "Thank you, grandpa!"

 Chapter 346 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 346: CAUGHT BY SAM?

    * * *

    The next day, as Harry''s promised. He came to the villa before sunrise.

    Nina instructed the chef to prepare breakfast, together, she and Harry were eating while waiting for the elders to get ready.

    Later, Annie and the old couple join them at the dining table.

    When everyone was ready to leave, Harry called Mr. Hans to bring around the conversion van he preferred for the elders to have a comfortable trip. Harry would only follow them and Nina joins him in his car.

    At the airport, Nina shed tears, bidding goodbye to her Aunt Annie.

    And after Annie stayed in Hawaii for a week or two, she would fly back to England.

    "I''m going to miss you so much! But I promised to visit once again, and I will bring your uncle Gregory."

    "I''m looking forward to that day, Aunt Annie." Nina wipes her tears, she then hugged her grandma Nera before her grandfather.

    Waving at the three people that are precious to her, she feels sad. But these passing weeks that she was with them, she felt more love and happier.

    Nina glanced at Harry, who held her hands and planted a kiss on her forehead.

    She was happier now, having Harry as her boyfriend.

    Seeing her face flooded with tears, Harry dried her eyes while saying comforting words.

    "Hush now. We will visit them after we got married in the summer."

    Nina badly wanted to hug Harry, but it''s not the perfect place to do so. She uttered, "Yes. I don''t want to keep it a secret to them."

    After then, she and Harry will start a life being husband and wife and build a family of their own.

    Daydreaming, Nina could not wait!

    "Where do you want to go? How about let''s go to New York?" Harry later suggested. They were now heading to the exit.

    Excitement exhibit on her face, Nina smiled. "Let''s look for new books!"

    "I know you''ll say that." Harry beamed, he wanted to kiss this girl. However, Nina wanted to avoid such gestures in public. It saddened them but in the meantime.

    "Where do you want to go first?" Harry asked when they reach his car in the parking lot.

    Nina replied, "It will be hotter soon, but more rain. I want to buy a new raincoat and light clothes."

    "Let''s go then? I know some stores where mama bought her clothes." Harry starts his car, he drove from Newark to New York City.

    He then brought Nina to the stores where his mother shop for her clothes.

    Every time, it was him and Steven to accompany her. Back then, he and Steven had a great relationship. Together, they will do things either with their family or friend; he and Steven are always on the same page. Now, it is impossible to bring back the things that should be after what happened.

    "Harry! What do you think?"

    Nina tries out a brown coat and a black cloche hat. But Harry wasn''t on his senses. Some things are bothering him. She walked closer to him, she asked, "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    Came back to his senses, Harry shook his head and replied. "Yeah. Don''t worry about me."

    However, Nina didn''t believe him. She commented, "Harry. You look troubled."

    Her beautiful face is now decorated with worries. Harry reaches for Nina''s check and gently strokes the line of her jaw.

    "Its unimportant things," he lied. But Nina doesn''t have to know.

    "I hope so." Nina reaches Harry''s hand on her face, but then someone speaks behind them.

    "Harry? Nina?"

    Cold water poured both on Nina and Harry''s back upon realizing who it was. Casually, Nina parted her hand from Harry, place to the coat she wore, clutching the fabric.

    Harry shoves his hand in his pocket. Recovering from the shock, Harry smiled and greeted Sam. "Hi, Sam! What''s up! It''s been a while."

    Sam shifted his gaze from Harry and Nina. At first, he thought it''s Steven as Nina was intimate to him. But he could spot a little facial difference between the twins. So it shocked him when Harry stretched his arm and held Nina.

    Casting a suspicious stare, Sam nodded and responded to Harry. "Yeah. It''s been a while."

    It didn''t hide to Harry and Nina that Sam''s tone is indifferent. Obviously, Sam caught them. And maybe this is the opportunity he is waiting for, that he could talk to Sam and explain things.

    "Hi, Nina! Where''s Steven?" asked Sam, tried to sound friendly when he turned to Nina. The girl is a bit pale and embarrassed. Probably what he saw is real. He didn''t hallucinate.

    Still recovering from the shock, Nina smiles cheerfully to hide the awkwardness she felt at the moment. Nina opens her mouth to reply to Sam, but Harry cuts in.

    "He''s in China."

    Sam glanced at Harry. He contemplated if something odd happened to them like the last time on his birthday. Steven didn''t show up, and Harry was late. But then, he has bruises on his face.

    Now to recall that event. Nina''s father asked Harry to escort Nina home.

    Isn''t Steven supposed to ask by Nina''s father? Now it was bizarre. Back to his deep thoughts, Sam asked further.

    "Oh, when he will come back?" Sam looked at Nina to reply, but it was Harry who always answered.

    "Probably not anymore," said Harry.

    Sam curled his forehead. He asked, "Huh? How about university? You both will graduate soon."

    "Yeah. But it was our father''s decision. He might take a master''s degree in China."

    "I see¡­" Sam couldn''t think of another question. But it confused and intrigued him.

    Why does only Steven go back to China? Nina and Harry were still here, and the two seemed in a relationship.

    Sam was about to ask something to Harry, but Jessica suddenly appeared.

    "Miss Nina, are you going to buy that coat? Do you want me to pay it at the cashier?" Jessica queried, her attention shifted to Sam. "Oh, hello, Sam!"

    "Hi, Jessica!" Sam greeted back the girl. Now that he sees Jessica, it confuses him. What is going on here?

    Nina was very thankful for how angel Jessica was. She sighed with relief in silence, a smile pursed on her lips.

    She replied Jessica, "Yes. And look for a pink one. I like the fabric of this coat."

    "Okay, Miss!"

    "Thank you." Nina handed the coat and hat to Jessica. Now that Jessica broke the tension, Nina looked at Sam and smiled. "Are you alone, Sam?"

    "Ah, I was with them." Sam pointed to the door, Mary, Lucy, and Seth entered the store.

    It delighted Seth to see Harry. He rushed to him and hugged him. "Brother Harry! I missed you so much!"

    "Hey, don''t wipe your nose in my jacket!" Harry complains the others giggled.

    Here Seth again every time he saw Harry, acting so foolish. It amused Nina seeing how attached this guy to Harry.

    "Hi, Mary! Lucy, I''m glad to see you."

    "Hello, Nina! Only the two of you had shopping?" asked Mary.

    "Ah, Jessica is with us. The girls were busy for the Cheer Camp."

    "Oh, right! Ah, I missed my college days!" Mary seemed to have flashed back to the time she was a cheerleader. Mary suggested, "Let''s watch on the day of their competition!"

    Nina brightens her face, she glances at Harry. She seemed to question his decision to say yes. And Harry knew her well. She loves watching this kind of stuff.

    "Okay. Let''s go then."

    Nina would love to kiss Harry. But not in front of Sam, Kristina''s cousin, not to mention their other friends were here.

    "Why don''t we go have lunch after here?" Harry suggested, and the first person to react is Seth, who immediately jumped with excitement.

    "Yes! Can we go to the restaurant we went to last time with sister Kristina, brother Harry?"

    Listening to Seth mentioning Kristina, a pinch of pain crept on Nina''s chest. She glanced at Harry, who also took a quick look at her.

    "Sure," said Harry with a smile. Casually, he intertwined his pinky into Nina''s finger. Gladly, her long skirt hid her hand.

    Nina wanted to remind Harry to behave. But she knew why Harry did that. Harry wants to comfort her and to make her know that it was just a friendly date with Kristina, along with Seth.

    After Mary chooses a dress, she needs for a company party; they head to the restaurant Harry brought Seth before. And because it''s not a peak season, Harry got a table for them.

    Dining in the restaurant for the second time, Seth now didn''t feel nervous. In fact, he was giving his order with glee.

    After everyone gave their orders, Seth wandered his eyes to the entire hall.

    "Ah, this restaurant was very expensive. I wish I could afford to build one like this." Seth was like mumbling to herself, but everyone could hear him.

    "Then by the time that you are ready to build your restaurant. Don''t forget to inform me, and I''ll be your business partner," said Harry.

    Upon hearing it, Seth couldn''t hold on to cry. Harry''s offer touched him. Shedding tears, he asked, "Is that true, brother Harry?"

    "Yes! I promised!"

    "Like how you promised that our kids would marry someday?"

    Harry was taken aback to answer Seth. The reason is, he could not remember that he made such a promise. "When did we make that kind of promise?"

    Harry glanced at Nina. He saw that Nina was only beaming, shaking head at Seth''s silliness.

    "Is that really true?" Nina teases him.

    "It''s really true, sister Nina! When brother Harry and sister Kristina had a child, we will arrange our children to marry!"

    Nina and Harry shared a glance. Nina forced herself to smile. But honestly, it hurts her.. Anyway, Seth didn''t know the truth that she and Harry were in a relationship now.

 Chapter 347 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 347: MARRIAGE IS NOT A JOKE

    * * *

    Sam is keenly observing Harry and Nina''s every move and reaction they have.

    The two tried to act casual in front of them. But it didn''t hide in his eyes, the way they glanced at each other and the changes of their expression after Seth blabbed about an agreement he had with Harry.

    A promise to arrange Harry and Kristina''s child? What nonsense. To look at the guy, he is cheating on his cousin. And Steven? Where is he?

    For Sam, it was impossible that Steven just left and out of the picture for no reason.

    He has known these twins since High School. They were inseparable from each other. They always help each other. It may be school stuff or someone in trouble.

    So how come? It was so sudden that Steven disappeared when their graduation was just a few months away.

    Sam glanced at Jessica. She must know everything that happens to the two families. Maybe he can ask this girl? Sam mused.

    Keeps observing Harry and Nina, Sam casually joins Seth''s silliness.

    Seth is sharing with them the time he had a talk with Harry about the arranged marriage.

    Listening to him, Sam snaps. "What the...? What kind of agreement is that?"

    "Eh? Why not?" Confused, Seth turned his attention to Sam. He asked, "Is it not possible? Oh. Is it because my family isn''t wealthy as brother Harry?"

    His face filled with sadness after he realized the massive gap between his status from Harry''s family. How foolish of him to think that he could arrange his child to the Shang.

    Seth lowered his head. He gradually sipped on the Sparkling Wine Harry ordered for them. It has no alcohol, so he and Lucy could enjoy it.

    "You were asking Harry to promised you when both of you are sleepy!" Sam blurted out, it made Seth fell in silence and deep thoughts.

    Watching the guy, Harry shook his head. He had guessed what was playing on Seth''s mind.

    "I don''t care about statuses that you are talking about now. It more matters to me that our children love each other," Harry corrected Seth''s sentiment.

    With Harry''s words, Seth looks up and sighs with relief. Now his mood changed, and he came back to being noisy. Sam also chimed in. He made a meaningful statement that left Harry speechless. "Anyway, we aren''t sure that Harry and Kristina would end up getting married."

    Sam''s words struck both Harry and Nina. And Harry is not stupid not to sense anything from Sam''s tone. If he is not mistaken, Sam put meaning to what he witnessed earlier. Acting casual and unaffected, Harry pushes a smile and counters Sam''s words.

    He uttered, "It''s too early to say final words, yes. How about you, Seth? Is Lucy the one you''re going to marry?"

    With this question, Seth and Lucy''s face flushing red. Seth becomes speechless and shy to counter Harry''s teasing query.

    "We... We are still young to think about marriage, brother Harry!" Seth''s reasoned out, blushing.

    Nodding, Harry patted Seth''s shoulder. "That''s right. Marriage is not a game. Besides, you need to plan it out. Building a family is a great responsibility you have to take seriously, Seth."

    Listening to Harry, Seth''s eyes twinkled. He concurred, "Yes, brother Harry! I will keep it in my mind! I will follow your advice!" Raise a thumb, Seth added, "You are the best, brother Harry! That''s why I will be at peace if you are my child''s father-in-law!"

    Harry chuckled, he countered Seth''s praise, "How can you be sure I will become a good father-in-law? I could not even assure I will be a perfect father."

    "Ah, I just know! You are so good to me, so I just know you will be!"

    Harry shakes his head, chuckling. "All right! Our food is here! Let''s eat!" He declared, changing the subject of their conversation before another matter was brought up.

    Harry knew Nina became uncomfortable. What was in Seth''s belief is the relationship he has with Kristina. This guy is not aware of what will happen soon and that to end the relationship he has with Kristina.

    On the other hand, Sam could not disagree with what Harry remarked a while ago. There''s no certainty if Kristina and Harry would end up getting married, nor Steven and Nina.

    Marriage is not a joke. It was not like food that you can spit out of your mouth if it tastes bitter. And if the ride isn''t enjoyable anymore.

    Marriage should cherish. It was a commitment by two people, not just by one to work on it, even how willing that person is.

    And most especially, the main reason should be because of love and respect for each other.

    "Hey, why aren''t you eating yet?" asked Mary when she noticed Sam was only drinking wine.

    Sam replied, "Ah. I just remember some work. I''m sorry if I''m not paying attention." He smiled at Mary, then began eating.

    Sam admits to himself that even though he, who has a serious relationship with Mary, he didn''t think about marriage yet.

    He enjoyed Mary''s company. He loves her, and she is the perfect woman in his eyes. But marriage indeed is not a game.

    After a merry lunch treat by Harry, the group now strolls in Central Park. Seth continued blabbing at Harry; the girls bought ice cream at a stall they found at the park.

    Jessica went to look at a stall that sells bottled water, Sam took this opportunity to ask the girl.

    On her way back, it surprised Jessica to see Sam meeting her halfway.

    "Jessica, can I talk to you a minute?"

    Curling her forehead, Jessica nodded. "What is it?" she asked curiously. She could not think of any reason that Sam would approach her.

    "Alright! Here''s a thing. I know you are loyal to Nina. But I have a few things to ask you since you were always with them."

    "Okay. Can you point straight to what you want to know?"

    Jessica is smart. She dedicated her life to being educated to work for the Li family. And being an attendant and soon private assistant to the Li heiress is such an honor. And her loyalty would always be for the princess.

    Sam, on the other hand, could not help to feel amused at Jessica. The girl is stubborn. Before he could query, she already raised the wall, telling him he should have to be careful and not just spill out an unpleasant question.

    Meanwhile, Jessica is getting impatient. She has no time for other people, and so she has no spare time to waste. "Can you say it faster?"

    Shaking his head, Sam chuckled, which caused Jessica to sour her face and raise a brow.

    ''Is he laughing at me?'' Jessica thought inwardly. Getting annoyed, she was throwing Sam cold glares.

    Breathing inwardly, Sam mused, ''What with this woman? I only wanted to ask her, not quarreling with her.''

 Chapter 348 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 348: THE TRUTH

    * * *

    "Alright! Relax! I''m not going to bite you!" Sam joked to Jessica, to whom the girl furrowed her brows, and now wearing a long face.

    ''Damn this girl. Nina was too modest and polite. Why is her attendant the opposite of her?'' Sam mumbled inwardly. Now his impression of Jessica is an aloof woman, a person you should not mess up with.

    "Are we just going to stare at each other?" Jessica asked Sam bluntly, which made him laugh and shake his head.

    "Okay!" Sam raised both of his hands, surrendered, and gestured that he would now stop teasing her. Then Sam wipes the smile on his face, replacing it with a serious expression. After a moment of silence, he began asking Jessica. "Tell me, what happens to Steven? Harry seemed not to be telling the truth to me."

    Jessica is glaring at Sam downward. She ponders if he is a trusted person. Instead of answering Sam, Jessica returned a question. "Do you want to know the truth?"

    Jessica is shooting him a measuring look. Sam is more convinced that the issue is not simple. Nodding, he replied, "Yes."

    Jessica then began telling Sam. "They forbid Steven to get near Miss Nina."

    Creased on his forehead, Sam gives Jessica a perplexed expression. The confusion was written all over his face. "Why? Isn''t he and Nina engaged?"

    "And who says that?" Jessica snapped at him.

    Sam replied, "Steven... He''s been telling anyone about it."

    "And you believe in him?"

    Sam rendered speechlessly. Now he was extremely confused. "I don''t understand," Sam expressed. He queried further, "If it''s a lie? Why Harry did not correct it?"

    Jessica only rolled her eyes. She mumbled, "Because Steven is also lying to Harry."

    "Wait... It''s getting more confusing to me. Steven and Nina have been in a relationship for a long time, right?"

    "Says who?" Jessica raises a brow. And Sam was getting annoyed at how blunt and cold she is.

    "Can you just tell me what all you know? I think it will take us a whole night if we keep clashing words."

    Again, Jessica is looking at Sam downward. The guy chose to avert his gaze, suppressed to roll an eye. Sam realized Jessica was this fierce and stubborn. Her aura could intimidate someone like him.

    After a moment of silence between them, he heard Jessica heaved a sigh. Her face is also calmer now than before.

    "Steven is not Miss Nina''s fianc¨¦ or boyfriend. Steven only spread lies because he knew that Harry also likes Nina."

    Sam recalled what he saw earlier. Now that Jessica opens up to him. He could start playing scenarios in his head.

    "The only matter is, Harry gives way for Steven." Jessica then went on. "But after Miss Nina rejects him, Steven continues lying to you all, claiming Miss Nina as his girlfriend. What''s worse, Steven told Miss Nina that Harry has a girlfriend named Kristina. Miss Nina believes in him. It was the truth, the reason she finally accepted Steven''s persistence."

    "Wait... So you say that Steven and Nina just recently became a couple? I could not follow."

    "Yeah."

    Jessica rolled her eyes one more time. It made Sam believe she didn''t like Steven at all. "So what happens then?"

    "What happens next? Stupid Harry courted another girl! Miss Nina just learned that..." Jessica paused; she just remembered that Sam is Kristina''s cousin. Seeing that Sam rose a brow, she coughs. "Harry and Miss Nina, who must get married. But Steven did all this lying to meddle in them. Furthermore, the reason Li forbids him to see Miss Nina is that he attempts to assault her many times."

    "What!?" Sam wanted to believe that his ears were playing on him. Can Steven do that? He knew him as a playboy. He even admired Steven for how proud he is of telling everyone that he has a girlfriend. Since then, he stops fooling around. Now what?

    "He first did it back in England last Christmas. If you don''t believe it, then it was your choice. Anyway, Harry saw the bruises on Nina''s wrists the next day she just arrived in New Jersey."

    "Wait! Isn''t that their parents arrive the next day?"

    Nodding, Jessica went on. "Yes. We believe Steven tried to force Miss Nina to sleep with him so that their parents hurried the marriage."

    "Okay..." Sam ponders. Nina''s background is not an ordinary family. Back in their country, it considers noble. And as a member of a prominent family, they have culture and tradition to follows.

    Moreover, Nina was raised being demure and modest, who sleeps with a man should be happened after marriage. That is why, to her family, it is important to keep her dignity and purity.

    "Okay. I''m slowly understanding everything," stated Sam. ''So then, what will happen to Kristina?''

    Even his cousin wouldn''t admit it, but he could tell that Kristina is in love with Harry.

    "Sam, I want you to remember. If Steven didn''t crawl his way, there''s no Steven and Nina or Harry and Kristina."

    Sam couldn''t help to raise a brow. After Jessica quoted that, she then left without another word of goodbye or what. She simply walked past him.

    Besides, she''s the one who said straight to the point, but now she''s throwing riddles at him.

    Sam frowned. He followed Jessica. When he caught up with her pace, Sam made a remark that left Jessica throwing a tantrum.

    He said, "You know what? You acted like an old maid. With your attitude, you cannot get a boyfriend. Who would be interested in you?"

    Blue veins appeared on Jessica''s forehead. She felt the need to murder someone at the moment.

    "It''s none of your business! Neither am I looking for one! I have no plan of getting married!"

    Snapping behind Sam, she took big steps and walked past him. Inwardly, Sam played an amusing smile.

    He could not believe that Jessica would get annoyed by his words. He honestly admits that sounds too much. But she barely smiles. He heard the boys having a crush on her.

    "Tell me if you want a blind date! I can refer you, someone!" Sam just wanted to annoy Jessica further. And it left him laughing when Jessica showed an f...ck y... sign.

    "I think I tease her too much." Later, Sam feels a little regret.

    Unknowingly, an amusing smile lingering across his face.

 Chapter 349 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 349: SAM LEFT

    * * *

    Nina was sitting alone on the bench when Jessica came back. Mary and Lucy went to the washroom, then Jessica didn''t hold ranting in a low voice.

    She noticed the frown on Jessica''s face as she queried. "What happens?"

    "It''s nothing, Miss." Jessica was pondering whether she will tell Nina about Sam''s question.

    Nina stared at Jessica. She could tell that it was a serious matter. Jessica never agitated like this before.

    "Hmm¡­ It looks like someone annoyed you. Is he handsome?" Nina teases her attendant.

    Jessica stared at her Miss with shock. She could not believe it. Her Miss now knows how to tease her! But what soured her face is when Nina mentioned the word, handsome.

    "Never mind, Miss. It''s just a stupid species of humankind."

    "Stupid species of humankind?" Nina tilted her head to the side, racking her head about what Jessica is trying to say to her. She only got confused. She is not so good at Science.

    "It''s a stupid Homo Sapiens!" Jessica blurted out loudly when she saw Sam coming over and sat next to Seth.

    Sam''s head is partially bowed, but his shoulder is shaking. It means Sam is laughing. Jessica shot sharp glares at Sam, but she didn''t make it obvious.

    "What was funny, brother Sam?" asked Seth.

    He and Harry are talking seriously, but now they wondered why Sam laughing discreetly.

    Jessica heard Seth''s query, the annoyance she felt only worsened. Nina, who is trying to figure out Jessica''s mood, has no idea what is going on.

    "Come again, Jessica? Homo Sapiens?" Nina is sure that she heard of it and had a brief lesson back in High School, but she doesn''t understand how it relates to Jessica''s anger. "Isn''t that the course you are taking now? About Biology?"

    ''Did Jessica see a Homo Sapiens?'' Nina thought. She was thinking of a person who was in a costume and acting like the first man walking on earth.

    Hurled a sigh, Jessica rolled her eyes when Sam glanced in their direction with a smirk on the corner of his mouth.

    ''This idiot is being disrespectful to me! I''m two years older than him!''

    Until now, Jessica''s chest was in a rage. ''Who wants a boyfriend if that person is stupid? Not if someone like Steven!''

    Now her preferences for men are getting high standard. She added to her Hate List, she should not trust someone like Sam¡ªan annoying man is not a perfect boyfriend. Jessica imprinted it in her head.

    Meanwhile, Nina remains to stare at Jessica. Her attendant''s facial expression keeps changing.

    ''Maybe Jessica was on her period that''s why she has a tantrum.'' It was what Nina concluded.

    She didn''t ask further but decided to go home. Nina approached the boys and told Harry that she wished to go home now. They waited for Mary and Lucy to bid goodbye.

    "Goodbye, brother Harry! Goodbye, pretty sister Nina and sister Jessica!"

    "Bye, Seth!" Nina smiled, waved at them.

    Silently, Sam watched the three people that now disappear when they take a turn in the bushes. Sam heaves a long sigh.

    Later, he also asked his company if they wanted to go home since Mary already bought all she needed.

    On their way to Princeton, Jessica was weighing whether she would inform Nina and Harry about Sam, who was inquiring about them.

    But Nina also observes Jessica''s sudden strange behavior. She asked her, "Did something happen earlier, Jessica?"

    A little surprised, Jessica was glad that her Miss is more observant now. It seemed like her relationship with Harry changed her a bit as well. She was now more aware of other''s feelings.

    Gathering her thoughts in one place, Jessica breathed in. "Miss Nina, Sam asks me a few questions earlier."

    "Oh. About what?" Nina had a guess, but she wants Jessica to spill it out. Sam saw them in the store being intimate. Whoever sees that scene would suspect what kind of relationship she and Harry have now. "Did you tell Sam the truth?"

    Nodding, Jessica''s eyes were apologizing. "I''m sorry, Miss. I believe that Sam should know the truth rather than denying it."

    Nina and Harry shared a glance, the latter spoke. "I will call Sam after I drop you home. I better talk to him."

    "Okay, Harry."

    Nina could not hide the worries in her beautiful face. Harry reached for her hand to convey that things will get better soon.

    After hours of traveling from New York City, Harry calls Sam when they arrive at the villa. But it was his mother who answered the call.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Muller? This is Harry¡­"

    "Oh, Harry! Are you looking for Sam? He left just now when the phone rings."

    "Ah. When will he come back?"

    "Sam only briefly explains to me. It will be two to three years, or maybe five years. He didn''t know."

    "What? Why will it be too long, Mrs. Muller?"

    "Last year, Sam signed up for a research expedition in South Africa. A letter was delivered personally today. Sam immediately packed up; he didn''t have time to bid goodbye to his friends. He was so excited. The only message he could leave is for me to explain once his friends ask about him."

    "I see. Sam didn''t share it with me. Thank you, Mrs. Muller."

    Harry put down the telephone receiver. He still can''t believe that Sam suddenly flew to South Africa. Honestly, he had the same decision as Sam before.

    When his family and Nina''s family showed up in the mansion. He thought he had no chance to love Nina once she and Steven got married.

    He made a plan of signing up for any expedition in Africa. But then the tide changes.

    Now he and Nina are planning for their secret marriage. There''s no need for him to run away and hide to mend his broken heart.

    "What happened?" Nina was seated next to Harry, patiently waiting for news from Sam. But after the call, Harry was in deep thoughts. "Harry?"

    Blinking a few times, Harry came back to reality. He extends his hand to reach Nina''s head, pulls it closer, and kisses her lips.

    Nina suddenly felt nervous about what Harry did, but she remembered no one in the villa but the maids and Jessica. She has nothing to worry about if she and Harry were intimate like this.

    "Sam was on his way to South Africa."

    "Huh? So sudden?" Nina could not believe either. Just a few hours ago, they spent time with Sam. Now he was leaving for an assignment. "Wow. I''m speechless."

    "Yes. It was surprising because Sam mentions nothing to me."

    "What happened to Sam, Miss Nina?" Jessica queried.

    She was approaching the couple with a tray in her hand when she kept hearing the name of the man she hated most now.

    "You won''t believe it, Jessica!"

    "Hum? Why?" ''Is that guy met his wrath?'' Jessica thought inwardly. Honestly, she doesn''t want to talk about that guy because of what he told her.

    "Sam is going to South Africa. It was so sudden, and so no one knows he is leaving now. I wonder if Mary knew about it."

    Nina imagines. If Harry would suddenly leave like this, she might cry every day, or maybe she would go with him or follow him after a few days.

    Jessica, on the other hand, even though she has resentment toward Sam, this sudden news also surprised her.

    Harry and Nina were staring at Jessica with astonishment. It surprised them when Jessica suddenly burst out laughing.

    She apologized. "I''m sorry, Miss Nina¡­ Young Master Harry. I just remember a funny movie. Alright, I will help the chef prepare dinner, Miss..." Jessica bowed and made an abrupt turn. She was murmuring when she left the living room. "Huh! The Homo erectus is visiting his origin land!"

    Nina and Harry shared a glance. Still, a wonder to them what causes Jessica''s burst out. Now she was murmuring to herself.

    Later, Nina leaned at Harry and whispered. "I think Jessica was on her period."

    Harry tried to process what is period. It took a long moment before he understood Nina''s meaning. Both giggled, but then Nina stopped laughing.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Harry.

    "Harry, how if I will also behave like Jessica?"

    "Huh?" It stupefied him. ''What was that mean?''

    Nina explained, "I mean if I have my period. How if, I am also moody and have funny behavior?"

    Tearing an amusing smile, Harry wrapped Nina inside his arms. "Don''t worry, I will comfort you."

    "Really!?"

    "Yes. Anyway, when will it be? It has its cycle right?"

    "Oh. I don''t know. I have an abnormal cycle of menstruation."

    "Ah. I see¡­" Harry contemplates a moment, his thought interrupted when Nina handed him a mug of coffee.

    Sipping her mug, Nina looked at Harry with worries. She asked, "What will happen now, Harry?"

    "We didn''t know that Sam would see us, and he would ask Jessica. And then now, he was leaving for South Africa. Maybe heaven is siding us," said Harry, rubbing Nina''s cheek.

    "Hmm¡­ Okay." Nina pushes a smile. She''s praying that soon they need not hide their relationship with everyone.

    "You know what, I''m actually thinking of signing up for an expedition too."

    "What!?"

    Harry wanted to burst out laughing. Nina is giving him a shocked facial expression. "Don''t worry, it''s just a plan."

    "Don''t you dare leave!"

    "No way! I would never ever leave your side anymore."

    Pouting, Nina mumbled, "Then why did you say that?"

    It amused Harry by the way Nina was like throwing a tantrum now. "It''s just my plan when our families arrange your marriage to Steven."

    "Really?"

    Harry poke Nina''s nose, he said, "Yes. I want to forget you, and it was my only way."

    "Can you really forget me that way?"

    "I think no. I might still come back that the only woman in my heart is you."

    After saying this, Harry lowered his head and claimed Nina''s soft lips.. He gives her a long and passionate kiss.

 Chapter 350 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 350: SEEING HIS STAR

    * * *

    In the next few days, Harry and Nina enjoy each other''s company without worries. At Collins University; they hang out casually with their friends without noticing their relationship. Since everyone knows they were close friends, no one suspects even to see them being together, except for Rosie. But because she dreamed of winning Steven''s attention once again, she sealed her mouth and mulled over how she could contact Steven.

    During days that had no classes, Harry brought Nina around the neighboring states. On Saturday, they visited the Shang cabin that is located in Pennsylvania, spending all weekend with only each other.

    Lying naked in front of a fireplace, their bodies covered with a fur quilt, staring at the burning firewood. Nina pillowed Harry''s shoulder while one arm hooked in her waist.

    Harry reached for Nina''s hair, brushing the strands that covered her face, caressing her smooth skin, and planting a kiss on her cheek. They just finished an intent exercise and now are resting.

    Since her parents haven''t come back yet, Harry took the opportunity to spend time at the Li villa and sneak in at night through Nina''s window.

    This weekend, Harry bought her to stay overnight at the cabin.

    "Harry, can we stay like this forever?"

    Harry remained silent for a moment. He doesn''t want to end the time he is with Nina all day and night. However, this morning, they both received a phone call from their parents. Nina''s parents are coming back along with his father.

    Jerome needed to talk to the University to allow Steven to continue his other lesson in China by giving him extra paperwork and accepting his thesis.

    Dona will remain in New Jersey until summer, while Nelson will only have a quick visit to see his daughter before he will accompany his parents back to China with Jerome and Mely.

    So then, Harry could not visit Nina during the time her father Nelson was there.

    "Don''t worry. Your father will only stay for a few days. After then, I can see you and visit you every day. Besides, I''m also attending afternoon classes. So then, we can meet at the University every day."

    Nina hurls a sigh. She knows that, but she is already used to seeing Harry every day and holding him like days every other night. Her birthday is still a few months away before she and Harry could get married.

    "Harry, I got a call from Mary the other night. She asks me if we still plan to watch the Cheer Camp Competition in July."

    "Yes, we will go. I know you wanted to watch the girls. I heard the boys would also try to catch up after their game. And then, we take that opportunity to elope on the day before your birthday."

    Listening to Harry''s plan, her eyes spark with excitement. Nina turns around and hugs Harry. But it worries her when Harry cries.

    "Ugh!"

    "What''s wrong?" She asked worriedly. She made an abrupt turn, not being careful of her movements. "Did I hurt you?"

    "Kind of¡­ You hit my weapon."

    "Your weapon?"

    Seeing that Nina was confused, Harry couldn''t hide the smirk playing on the corner of his mouth.

    "Hey! Are you making fun of me?" she mouthed.

    "Can''t you feel my weapon?" Harry sounded more teasing her.

    With this, Nina''s eyes widened, and her cheeks flush pink. She now understands what weapon Harry is referring to her. It was his arousal!

    "You silly!" She pinches Harry on the waist and attempts to do it again, but he moves his body.

    Nina froze when her hand caught the other part of Harry''s body. She withdraws her hand, but Harry grips it. Instead, he guided her hand in how to stroke it.

    Nina gasps in anticipation. Blushed, she glanced at Harry, who later had heavy breaths. He pressed his mouth closed.

    The way Harry looked at her, she thought it was sexy. This time, Harry let go of her hand and let her explore more of his body. He also reaches for her breast to fondle them.

    When the heat flared out to the peak; Harry pressed Nina''s body on the floor and made an abrupt thrust.

    She gritted her teeth with pleasure. The sudden movement Harry propelled ignites her desire.

    It enticed her body to meet his thrusts. Nina lifted her bottom, giving Harry a perfect angle of her insides for him to hit her walls well. Her chest is rising and then down from hurling sharp breaths.

    Later, Harry flips her body, pushing her down to the floor. She placed her arms on the floor, resting her head in her right hand while the other grabbed the carpet to borrow strength from it. Nina closed her eyes to control her heavy breathing from the sensation building inside her.

    Harry hasten his pace when her body shudders from satisfaction. He continued slamming his lower body behind her. Soon he successfully made an outburst passionately.

    Later, he helps Nina wash her body and get her dress after.

    "I will make some coffee for us."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    "How about dinner? How do you like the fish to be a cook?" Harry asked Nina while he was in the kitchen.

    Nina shouted back, "Anything is fine!"

    "Okay. I think we only have a few spices here, so it won''t taste that good."

    "That''s okay! I know it will still taste superb!"

    "Hm¡­ Are you complimenting me for real?"

    "Uh-huh¡­" Nina nodded, she smiled sweetly.

    Later, after they had dinner, Harry lit a bonfire and placed a sheet on the grass. With a glass of champagne in her hand, a bottle of beer for Harry as they were watching the night sky.

    "It''s been a while since the last time I have seen so many stars like this!" said Nina with thrill.

    "Hm¡­ I''m happy that I am always seeing my star every day."

    "Huh? Can you see the star at daytime?" Do you mean, you have a telescope?"

    Harry pursed a warm smile. It amused him how innocent the girl in front of him was. But Nina was right. Might only see the stars through a telescope if they were to attempt gazing at them in the daytime.

    "I don''t need a telescope to see my star every day."

    "Huh? Then how?"

    "I need no object to see my star... She is right here, leaning on my body."

    Nina looks at Harry with overwhelming emotion inside her chest. ''This guy sounded again!'' But this time, it was the sweetest corny line Harry threw at her.

    "Why do you always make me happy?" she murmured between the teardrops coming from her eyes.

    "Because it was the purpose of my life," said Harry with tenderness in his voice. And it was like music playing in her ears.

    "Oh, Harry! Don''t make me happy this much!"

    "Of course, I will make you happy the rest of our life." Upon saying it, Harry lowered his head to kiss Nina, to which she responded passionately.

    ~ ~ ~

    Shang Mansion, Zen City

    Steven pacing in his bedroom. He tried to make a plan of how to escape in the mansion. But the Shang men were too tight in watching him.

    Steven punched the wall of his bedroom he shared with Harry. A bodyguard immediately entered the room after it heard the broken sound from the bedroom.

    "Young master¡­" The bodyguard was stunned, staring at Steven''s bleeding knuckles. Behind him is another bodyguard who moves forward to check Steven''s hand.

    Both bodyguards look at the wall. The frame that their young master punched, its glass shattered and now scattered on the floor.

    The bodyguards remain silent. It was clear to them that Steven has an extreme hatred for his twin brother. If he weren''t, he wouldn''t punch the photo frame of himself together with his twin brother.

    "Young master, I will call the doctor to tend your wound."

    "I need to go to the hospital." Steven declared.

    But the two bodyguards could not decide what to do in this situation. "I will inform Master Shang about it, Young master."

    "Huh? Do you need to ask his permission even if you see me dying!?"

    Steven''s loud voice can be heard downstairs. Garry, who just arrived home from the office, was the commotion that welcomed him. He rushed to Steven''s bedroom. It stunned him seeing his bleeding knuckle.

    "What the hell that happened, Steven!?"

    "These useless men! I want to replace them!" Steven shoots hateful glares at the two bodyguards.

    Garry suddenly felt that his head throbs. Every single day, Steven is throwing a pit. And today, he punched the photo frame where he and Harry were in it. He could not still comprehend why Steven would hate Harry like this.

    He asked, "Why are you venting your anger to the bodyguards again?"

    "Because they refuse to bring me to the hospital!"

    The bodyguards gritted their teeth in annoyance. They only keep their patient watching him. His insults are getting worse each day.

    Garry could not picture the scene. One thing he is sure of is that his younger brother''s attitude is worsening each day.

    "What is happening here, by the way?" Garry faced the bodyguards rather than dealing with Steven''s irritating behavior.

    "Young master, we are just following the order your father gave us. We don''t have the authority to bring your younger brother outside the mansion without your great-grandfather''s consent."

    Heaving a long sigh, Garry also received a word from their father. "Alright. Ready the car, I will escort Steven myself."

    "But young master¡­"

    "I will ask great-grandpa''s permission. Do you have a problem now?"

    With this, the bodyguard could not reason out further.. They bowed and replied, "None, young master Garry."

 Chapter 351 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 351: STEVEN ESCAPE?

    * * *

    With the help of Garry, they convince their great-grandfather to allow Steven to go to the hospital. At first, Elder Shang refused and suggested calling a doctor to treat Steven''s hand.

    Sat at the back seat with Garry, Steven looks outside the window. Aside from the two bodyguards, with them in the car, another two vehicles following them.

    Steven got infuriated, but nothing he could do at the moment even he throws a fret.

    At the hospital, the Shang family doctor disinfecting his wounds. After a thorough check, the doctor put a dressing on his hand and prescribed inflammation and antibacterial medicine for it.

    Staring at Steven, Garry still bewildered why Steven was always in a foul mood.

    He commented, "Your right hand just recently healed. Now it was your left hand you injured. If you badly wanted to get hurt, tell me, and I will beat you up! The wall can not hit you back, so you would only be unsatisfied punching it. How about it?"

    Steven pushes a grin. He responded, "Sure! Let''s do that tomorrow, first brother!"

    Garry would love to smack his younger brother hearing his response. Since Steven arrived, he is a pain in his ass. ''This bastard!''

    "How about treating me a drink tonight?" said Steven while they were waiting for the bodyguard that taking care to settle their bill.

    Peering with amazement written across his face, Garry burst out laughing then suddenly, he fell silent. Later, his face was replaced with irritation.

    "Are you out of your mind!? Goddammit! What''s wrong with your head! You took an antibacterial pill just now you! Then you wanted to drink? Bullshit!" Garry felt like he''s going insane dealing with Steven''s behavior. ''This guy is seeking death!'' He thought inwardly.

    "I wanted to have a peaceful sleep tonight. So I wanted to get drunk to forget Nina."

    Stevens''s reasoning made Garry speechless. He stared at his younger brother with awe while musing, ''This guy hit his head. The only name that comes out in his mouth is Nina.''

    "Can you just forget about her? There are a lot of girls out there!" said Garry.

    "No! I only want Nina!" Steven grumbles at his brother. "Do you know that Uncle Nelson went back to the US with our father? How if Harry asks Uncle Nelson to hold the wedding soon? How if Uncle Nelson agreed? What if Nina also agreed? What should I do, first brother?"

    "Snap out of yourself, Steven!" Garry shouted at his younger brother. He could not believe to see Steven behaving like this. Steven never cares about any woman aside from their mother. ''He really is out of his mind! And the reason is Nina Li!''

    Shaking his head, Garry stretches his legs and closed his eyes. Later he asked, "Tell me, Steven. What does Nina taste like?"

    Steven lifts his head. At first, he thought it was a ridiculous question. But Garry''s face was serious. His brother didn''t mean to annoy him but was concerned about him. It was what Steven thought.

    He fell silent for a moment, his head turned to his left side, where he could watch the busy street down below.

    "Nina has soft lips I want to kiss always and a body I want to hold."

    Garry was about to light another cigarette. The stick fell from his mouth after listening to Steven''s response. He only asked jokingly with a poker face, but he could not believe that Steven would admit to him this serious. Now he could not find any words to counter that, nor give comforting words to his brother.

    For Garry, Steven truly hit his head somewhere. There are so many beautiful women across the world that are as beautiful as Nina, plus they are good in bed. Why does his brother settle for just one woman? He could not understand whatever Steven was feeling right now because he had never fallen in love yet.

    Garry takes out another stick of cigarette when a nurse passes them and scolds him.

    "Couldn''t you see this is a hospital? You, the upper class, feel superior that you can do whatever you want!"

    Garry was certain that the nurse was pointing at him because she was glaring at him while implying the words in a harsh tone. Garry got irritated at how the nurse acted in front of him. He sat up and chased the nurse.

    "And who are you to¡­" Garry grabbed the nurse by arm and yelled at her, but then he swallowed the words he was about to throw at her. He knew this woman!

    "Mia¡­ it was you!"

    "You''ve mistaken! Let me go, pervert!"

    The nurse pulls her arm to free from his hold. When he let her go, she hastened her pace and climbed the stairs toward the second floor of that building.

    Left behind, a huge grin plastering on Garry''s face. "So, she''s now in Zen City."

    When Garry came back to the sofa where Steven was seated, the latter saw the sparks in his elder brother''s eyes.

    He asked, "Do you know her?"

    "Yeah. My first love."

    "Really? And when did you have a first love?" asked Steven, raising one brow. He knows how a certified playboy Garry is.

    His elder brother has not only two but even five girlfriends at the same time. He sleeps with different women every other day.

    "Why could you not believe in me? Listen, brother¡­ I may have many girlfriends, but only one girl I could think of that has soft lips I would love to kiss every minute and a soft body I could not resist. I am sleeping with different women to experience what Mia made my experience. But until now, no other woman could compare to Mia."

    Listening to his brother, Steven tears a huge grin; the brothers throw a knuckle at each other.

    "Alright! Since you have a bunch of bodyguards, you can go home first," said Garry.

    Steven queried, "And where are you going?"

    "I want to know where she was staying here in Zen City." A huge smile, tearing Garry''s face as he declared.

    Steven couldn''t contend with the excitement that filled in his chest. Suppressing his grin, he nodded at his brother and said, "Good luck, brother!"

    Now that his elder brother left. Steven sweeps his gaze to his bodyguards. The ten Shang men who were guarding him. It was easy to defeat them. He thought.

    "Let''s go!" he declared. Steven sat up on the sofa, heading to the exit.

    The bodyguards follow him with extra attentiveness. It didn''t hide to them that their young master is good in martial arts, so they need to be extra careful and keenly watch him.

    Upon arriving in the parking lot, the four bodyguards that left outside also observed Steven. One bodyguard opens the car door and carefully closes it after his young master settles inside.

    The bodyguards felt relieved when they left the hospital peacefully, and the young master didn''t make a scene or vent his anger at them.

    They were halfway and now outside the central city. The houses and establishments in this area are few.

    "Stop here," Steven ordered.

    The two bodyguards look at each other. They have a bad feeling about this.

    "Young master¡­ What would you do here?" asked the one seated in the front passenger seat.

    "To piss. What? Can''t I do that?"

    "Young master, we are now halfway to the mansion. We will get there soon," said of his bodyguard-driver named Leng.

    "Dammit! Do you want me to bear it? Oh, don''t tell me that even using a toilet, you need to consult my great-grandfather to permit me to piss?"

    "But young master¡­"

    "Now!" Steven keeps arguing with the bodyguards.

    Can''t decide what to do, Leng stops the car. The other two cars had their halts as well; the eight bodyguards quickly got out of the vehicle and gathered around the car in the middle convoy.

    "What the hell!? Do you want to see me piss?" Steven yelled upon seeing the bodyguards that were too tight with him. "How if all of you open your mouth and drink it?"

    Steven shudders in anger. Even these lowly people are treating him like a criminal that is about to face the death sentence! But all that he experienced right now is because of his father and Harry! His hate toward Harry becomes severe each day.

    After receiving insults from their masters, the bodyguards silently took a few steps away from him and turned around.

    Steven could not believe it. He believes he doesn''t deserve to be treated this way! Steven was cursing Harry on his head while he struggled to unbuckle his pants.

    "F...ck!"

    They could hear their young master keep cussing. They had guessed that he had a hard time taking care of his pants with his one hand. However, it will be an awkward situation if one of them helps him, even if they are willing.

    After several moments had passed, they heard rustles in the bushes. Their young master ran away!

    "Followed him!" Leng shouted.

    Everyone rushed to the bushes. They tried to follow the rustles they could hear from not so far away. This area has a small forest park with a park in the middle.

    "You, go the other direction!" shouted Leng.

    And before Steven got out of that forest, Leng caught up with him.

    When Leng gets near him. Steven lifted his foot to kick Leng in the stomach with the help of his free hand.

    "Young master, please, stop resisting!" Leng pleaded.. He didn''t want to lay his hand on his master.

 Chapter 352 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 352: FAVORITE IS HARRY

    * * *

    Steven didn''t listen to his bodyguard. He keeps attacking Leng, who only dodges his kicks and blows. Later, Leng was forced to counter Steven''s attacks, and he got him well in the stomach. He falls to the ground to let the pain disappear, and then he can chase Steven.

    Meanwhile, three bodyguards follow Steven, but he also defeats them, and she runs toward the lake in this park. He kept running until he found the exit, and he emerged on the other side of the forest.

    The place was a busy street of food stalls and restaurants. Steven blends into the crowd and keeps low. He could see two of his bodyguards would catch up with him.

    He quickened his pace and changed the route. But not long, someone tapped his shoulder, and another bumped into him.

    "What!?" he yelled at the man.

    "Relax, young master Shang. You need not be rude to us."

    "Who are you? Let me go!"

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you go, nor they¡­" The man who holds Steven on the shoulder waves his hand to the crowd.

    Steven could see at least twenty men in the same uniform. He read the name of the academy that was embroidered into his left chest.

    His eyes widened upon recognizing which Martial Arts Academy they came from. Later, his bodyguards arrive, including Leng.

    "Let go of him!" Leng ordered the man.

    "Relax, Leng. We just wanted to make your job easy. You should thank me instead."

    Leng ponders for a moment, analyzing the situation. He bowed and apologized. "I''m sorry, Brother Long. What a coincidence that you were here."

    Marvin Long is a brother of Nina''s personal driver and bodyguards, Martin Long, who later arrived in the area.

    "I''m glad that you caught him right away." Martin Long said.

    "Mr. Long! What is the meaning of this?" Steven growled at Nina''s driver. Steven remembered those times that Martin drove them to amusement parks and other places, the times he and Harry used to visit China together.

    "Young master, I was only following Master Li''s order. No hard feelings."

    "Bullshit!" Steven constantly curses not only his bodyguards but also the Long brothers and the senior students from He Martial Arts Academy, owned by Nera He Li.

    Steven could not believe that now Nelson Li also kept an eye on him. But he has no choice but to get in the car, and this time, the Long brothers are escorting him back to the Shang mansion, both seated in front of him, keenly watching him.

    Pissed off, he also returned a deadly gaze. Anger crept toward his chest, thinking of Nina''s family treating him this way.

    All he wanted is to love Nina. Why doesn''t everyone support him? Why is everyone against him? Why didn''t they understand how much he loves Nina!?

    At the mansion, Steven destroyed all he could in his bedroom he shared with Harry. He threw all Harry''s books on the floor. Flipped his study table and his things scattered on the floor.

    Downstairs, it also enraged Elder Shang that Steven almost got an escape. Now, he is impatiently waiting for Garry to arrive home. Raymond seated across the old man, fidgeting on the couch.

    "Bastard! Where have you been!?" Elder Shang shouted at Garry the moment his shadow showed up in the living room.

    Shang men fetched Garry and informed him what happened. Now, his great-grandfather was in great fury looking at him.

    "You, useless Shang!"

    Hearing this, Garry gritted his teeth, but he didn''t talk back but let the elder scold him.

    "I entrusted your brother to you! Now, how will you explain to me why you left him in the hospital? Answer me!"

    Garry kneeled on the floor, apologizing. "I''m sorry, grandpa! It was all my fault! It won''t happen again! I will watch Steven closely from now on!" He pleaded not to receive punishment.

    "Huh! No wonder your father didn''t have faith in you! You three are useless sons! It seemed that only Harry who made do right among your brothers!"

    Hearing the old man''s statement, Garry and Raymond tighten their jaws and clench their fists. They conceal the anger that is rising in their chests. Now they understood Steven''s anger toward Harry. They are also feeling it right now.

    The elders only saw Harry and carelessly praised him in front of them. And now, he is their family''s favorite. It won''t surprise soon if everyone favored Harry.

    What happened this evening is just a minor matter. But the elder is making it a big issue. Not only that, they are serious about putting Steven prisoner in the mansion.

    "Let me out of here!"

    Garry and Raymond could hear Steven''s cry from his room. The elder brothers shared a glance. They could not determine whether to feel scared or pity toward Steven.

    Scare, that one day, they put in Steven''s place. And pity is what they feel for Steven. All he was talking about is his love for Nina. Why do the elder and their parents treat Steven this way?

    ~ ~ ~

    New Jersey, USA

    Harry and Nina, along with Jessica, picked up Jerome and Nina''s parents. Before they headed back to Princeton, they went to a restaurant to dine out first.

    Sat opposite to the Li family, Jerome observes Nina in silence. He could see the sparks and delight written all over her face.

    It was so different the last time he saw her after Steven notified them about Nina moving to New Jersey.

    What Steven told him, he and Nina plan for their marriage. But then, Nina has that sadness in her eyes and hesitancy, but then, she tries to conceal her emotion.

    They didn''t know that she was suffering emotionally because of Steven. That bastard son of his who almost ruined his plans!

    Gladly, everything turned out fine, and now Nina looks happier without Steven around. Jerome prayed things would stay peaceful and Steven would not cause trouble anymore.

    But what he hopes more is Harry. He wanted to hear what happened in these passing weeks that he and Nina freely spend time without Nelson''s watch.

    "Harry, how are things here?" Jerome casually queried his son, seated on his left side.

    "Pa, it''s not the right time and place to talk about it." It disappointed Harry in his father. All he really cares about is his ambition. But it was a good chance to talk to his father. He wants to make a clarification about him and Nina.

    Meanwhile, Jerome felt annoyed how Harry straightforwardly shut him up. ''Is he angry at me? Isn''t he should be grateful that he helped him out?''

    Jerome keeps quiet, even though he doesn''t like how Harry is disrespectful toward him. But he is the only son he could rely on now! He should cool down.

    After a great meal, Harry silently drove the car where the Li family tailed them. Harry was sad that now Nelson was here, he and Nina have to limit the times they must meet. Moreover, they could not spend time at night anymore.

    So then, Harry prayed that Nina''s father and his father just go back to China soon.

    Jerome silently watched his son, waiting for the perfect time to open up the things he wanted to ask him.

    "Harry, can I talk to you now?" How ridiculous that I have to ask his permission! Jerome thought inwardly. It pissed him that now all his sons grow up as big men, they are insolent toward him.

    Harry glanced at his father, he nodded. "Okay. What is it?"

    "So, how is it going? Your mother told me about you and Nina."

    "What exactly do you want to hear, Pa?"

    "Okay. So? I''m trying to convince Nelson to hurry your marriage with Nina. But Nelson wouldn''t give his consent."

    "Okay," Harry replied flatly, which made Jerome raise a brow.

    In what he was seeing, Harry was less interested in talking about this matter. "Is that all you could say?"

    "Then what do you want me to say?"

    "At least have a little persistence like Steven."

    Harry glanced at his father with shock. "Are you seriously saying that to me, Pa?"

    "That''s not what I mean."

    "Ridiculous! You were thinking for me to be like Steven?"

    "Of course, not! What I am telling you is to ask Nelson, beg on him like Steven."

    "You''re kidding, right? Or you are making fun now?"

    "Harry, your mouth!"

    This time, Harry didn''t reply but ignored his father. He already had guessed that there''s no good news from his father. Now, he was advising him to take advantage of Nina if ever he and Nina didn''t sleep yet.

    Now that he sees how narrow-minded his father was, no one should know that he and Nina were sleeping together. He could see that once his father knew, he would bug him to tell Nina''s parents about it.

    He sleeps with Nina not because to hurry their marriage. He sleeps with her because he loves her. And their plan of having a secret marriage is still his choice.

    "Stop bugging me about it, father. I know what I am doing."

    "What''s the problem if I am advising you to hasten your marriage with Nina? Don''t tell me you are still thinking of your girlfriend?"

    "Stop involving Kristina. Stay away from her. She has nothing to do with us." He warned his father. His tone was cold.

    "That''s great then! I expect for you to end your relationship with her."

    "I know."

    Jerome shook his head, listening to Harry''s rough tone.. He heaves a long sigh inwardly.

 Chapter 353 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 353: GILBERT SHANG''S BACKSTORY

    * * *

    Arriving at the Shang mansion, Harry went straight to the staircase. But before he could land on the first step, his father invited him.

    "Harry! Why don''t you join me, have a drink?"

    Harry pondered for a moment. He nodded to his father and followed him to the In-house Bar.

    Harry guessed that his father would only talk about the marriage thing one more time. ''He is now acting like Steven.'' He thought as his father is being persistent.

    At the in-house bar, Jerome gestured at Harry to sit on the couch. Harry regarded it and sat down quietly, observing his father behind the counter fixing their drinks.

    Jerome carried a bottle of his expensive wine collection and two glasses he poured at after sitting opposite his son.

    Handing him the glass, Harry took it and drank the contents. His father refills his glass, this time Harry raises the question.

    "What do you want to talk about, father?"

    Jerome almost chokes upon Harry''s query. He coughs, clearing his throat. He replied, "I just wanted to encourage you to have tried to ask Nelson in person."

    "Pa!?" He could not stop himself from raising his voice. His father knew he wouldn''t do it.

    "I know. That''s why I am saying, have a try, and put a little persistence into it. That was my point. I''m not saying you would do what Steven did to Nina. Anyway, Nina loves you, so she would not refuse you."

    "Father!" Harry slammed his glass to the table. With force, the wine glass shattered in his hand.

    Stunned, Jerome stared at Harry''s hand, which blood started dripping down on the cocktail table. He heaved a long sigh and said afterward, "You need to go to the doctor. I will call butler Feng."

    "No need. I can treat it myself," he refused. Harry takes the expensive bottle of wine and pours the liquor to his wounded hand.

    "Harry..." Jerome could only watch helplessly how his expensive wine got wasted.

    "Do you truly care, father?" Harry asked afterward, putting down the empty bottle.

    Jerome rendered silence. He cares for his family that''s why he was doing everything to get the highest position in the clan. But he''ll be damn! His older children are useless. Steven loses his mind, and now Harry is declining the opportunity that comes to him! He is his only hope.

    "Do you know how grandpa Gilbert crawled his way to be the head of the family? You don''t know how much blood and sweat he squeezes from his body for you to enjoy the life you have now?"

    Harry would like to talk back, but he remains silent and listens further.

    "Your great-grandfather was only a slave by the other Shang. His father died when he was little. So then, his mother became a servant after they were kicked out of the villa they live in. They suffered so much at the hand of the entire clan. Grandfather becomes the laughingstock of the family. He was also laughed at and ignored by his grandfather."

    "Until his mother died because of over fatigue. That even day and night, raining or snowstorm. She is working hard just to get the little allowance to pay for her son''s studies. Harry, your great-great-grandma died in cold and hunger inside their broken hut. She didn''t tell your great-grandpa the truth that she suffered more after he left for his studies. When she died, the clan covered the truth. But grandfather didn''t believe it and sought the truth."

    "He swore he would get his revenge by taking the seat and leading the Shang. He will make everyone pay that mistreats his mother, which causes her death. So then, he struggles to finish his studies, he works to support himself. But then, someone gives him a job, cleaning a Martial Arts school. The one who helped him is the Head of He Clan, aunt Nera''s grandfather."

    "Grandfather Gilbert worked at The Martial Arts Academy to finish his studies. Later on, talks circulated about how Shang abandoned grandpa Gilbert, and they mistreated his mother. They questioned the elder why Gilbert Shang worked as a janitor in a Martial Arts Academy when Shang had much business to provide for Gilbert''s studies. As the one who receives praises for taking in grandpa Gilbert is His family, the elder finally turns head at your great-grandpa. Then a rumor that He might adopt him. If only Master He has a daughter, he already arranges the marriage with grandpa Gilbert. But he only had a son."

    Jerome went on, "Hearing the rumors, was a slap into the elders. Afraid that grandpa will use He influences to take revenge, Shang just then coaxes grandpa, and beg him to go home in the mansion. At first, grandpa didn''t agree to reconcile. He knew the elder was doing this to suppress him to get the power of He Family. But grandpa also knows that once he can live in the mansion, it was his chance to crawl his way to take over the Shang."

    "And he did, isn''t it?" Harry cut in, it was obvious what happens next.

    Jerome concurred, "Yes, you are right, Harry."

    "Are you telling me this because you can relate to great-grandfather''s past?"

    "Not really. Grandpa didn''t abandon me, and your aunts when our parents died... your grandparents died early but we are raised by him. He doesn''t want anyone in his family to experience what he and his mother experienced. The reason he cast out uncle Oliver is only to teach him a lesson after he refuses to marry aunt Nera."

    "Grandma Nera?" Widened his eyes, Harry exclaimed. It surprised him. He heard something about Oliver Shang''s arranged marriage with someone but refused. So it was grandma Nera! Harry mused as he further listens to the story.

    "Yes. Grandpa Gilbert dreams to unite He and Shang. It was also his promise to aunt Nera''s grandfather. Harry, this is a Legacy pass down to me now I pass down to you. Marrying Nina is a dream come true of the He and Shang elders. Your great-grandfather was not really after Li''s power. It was a promise to He Family to look over them. And only one He''s heir left these days. Grandpa Gilbert promised to watch over the He Family."

    "Grandma Nera is the only child, right, father?"

    "Yes. And aunt Nera has only one heir, as well. Grandpa can not die peacefully until he makes sure that someone would look after the heir of He."

    "Grandma Nera''s heir is uncle Nelson?" Harry muttered to himself that still heard by his father.

    "And Nelson only has one daughter," Jerome stated.

    Harry rendered silence. These facts overwhelmed him. If this is the case, he now understood. But how if he didn''t love Nina and Nina didn''t love him?

    Are they going to force them to get married? Well... Thank God that need not happen because they love each other, and it was his great honor to watch over Nina and protect the He-Shang Legacy.

    "So then, now you can understand why your great-grandfather was ecstatic after heard from Steven that he and Nina will get married."

    Hearing his father''s statement; Harry''s face soured and tightened his jaw.

    ''What a great liar!''

 Chapter 354 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 354: HELPING STEVEN

    * * *

    "Like it was true! Do you really believe him, father?" Gritting his teeth, he blurts out at his father.

    And instead of replying, Jerome expressed his feelings about this entire drama of their family issues.

    "I was merely shocked. So I want to see it myself and arrange everything to bring the elders and Nina''s parents. But then, no one noticed that something is already going on between your brother and Nina."

    To disagree, Harry corrected his father. "Nothing happens to them, father. Steven keeps assaulting Nina because she is refusing him."

    Jerome peered at his son. He notices the anger in Harry''s tone. It seemed like it would take a long time before the twin brother reconciled. He wanted them to forget what happens and back to how close they are.

    Heaving a silent sigh, Jerome added. "Okay. If it weren''t Annie coming for a visit, the issue between Nina and Steven''s real status of their relationship would not open up."

    "And I wouldn''t know Steven making up stories about me to Nina so that her attention turns toward him."

    "Harry, since things already happened, can we forget it now?" Jerome begged. He was hoping that this issue is soon over. However...

    "Pa?" Harry disagrees. He would never forget how Steven forces himself to Nina and how he badly treated Nina!

    "How about we choose to enjoy the things at the moment? I''m doing my best to restrain Steven inside the mansion and make sure enough bodyguards are watching him."

    "No, Pa¡­ Does Steven accept the fact that Nina doesn''t love him? He already knew in the beginning that Nina doesn''t love him but me. But what did he do instead? Steven does everything that Nina and I separate and have these misunderstandings. No wonder he is persistent in persuading me to court Kristina! So then he could tell Nina I don''t love her!" He cannot stop himself from expressing his resentment toward Steven.

    He believes that Steven, who is then responsible for all the conflict that they have now. It all started in his lies. And so Steven, who should come to his senses and step away from him and Nina.

    "Alright. I could see that you are not willing to forgive Steven. But maybe in the future, Harry." He has hoped, yes.

    "No, father. Until he is out in our life, maybe then we have peace of mind."

    "Harry? What are you saying now?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted Steven to keep his mind in the right place and accept that Nina would not go back to him. It will be best for us all if he stays away from Nina because I won''t let him get near her and harm her."

    "Okay. I understand. It was the reason your mother wanted to go home now to help Steven move on and get over about Nina."

    "And I hope Steven would listen to Mama," said Harry while inspecting his wounds.

    "Yeah. And I hope your older brothers will help to keep an eye on Steven. I don''t want your mother to be depressed once again and have her breakdown." Jerome stated, glancing at Harry''s hand.

    And before he could reply, his father called butler Feng, who was standing outside the door, waiting for a command. His father asks him to get the medicine kit and tools to treat Harry''s wounds.

    While Butler Feng cleaned his wounds, he was pondering. Why did their father don''t arrange the unity of He and Shang with his brothers?

    Curious, he asked, "Pa, did first brother Garry knew about great-grandpa''s Legacy?"

    Jerome was pouring Remy Martin brandy on his glass, halted, and put the bottle. He gulped it in one go before he replied plainly. "No."

    Harry curled his forehead, musing. How come? He queried, "Really? Then why did you pass it to me instead of him, who is the oldest among us brothers?"

    "I just can''t, and he is not suitable."

    Harry didn''t see that his father was actually avoiding his question, that even Butler Feng, who was putting a bandage on his wounds, bathing cold sweat.

    Jerome, gulping another glass of brandy, coughs and tells Harry, "You should rest now. Maybe you take a day off from the company and wait for a few days to heal your wounds."

    "Okay, Pa. I better review my lessons for my final exams." Harry sat up from the couch and headed to the door when his father called him.

    "Harry, wait for a minute..." Jerome paused, his gaze turned to the side while contemplating.

    Doing that notion, Harry could see that his father seemed bothered with something. He asked, "What is it, Pa?"

    "Um¡­ I know you won''t like the favor I''m about to ask you. But Harry, can you help Steven with his lessons?"

    "Pa!?" It stupefied him. Inwardly, Harry laughs bitterly. ''How ridiculous!''

    "What I am saying is, can you lend your notes to him? I am trying to talk to all of his professors to give him extra homework to pass his course and graduate."

    Jerome could see the displeasure in Harry''s face. He knew it was a ridiculous request, but it will just be two months, and it will be their graduation.

    "Harry, just do this favor, not for Steven but your mother."

    Hearing his father''s reasoning, Harry would like to laugh ridiculously. He pressed his mouth, gritting his teeth in annoyance. ''Is this a joke? Dammit!''

    Now his father is using his mother so that he will do it. To his irritation, he forgot he wounded his right hand. Now blood visible on the bandage.

    Harry raised his hand and said, "It looks like I could not write for days."

    After stating this, Harry left the in-house bar without waiting for a response from his father.

    In the past, he was blindly helping Steven with the thought that he would take care of Nina and treated her right. But now, what a joke that he has to help him again even after all that happens!

    And because he doesn''t want to stress his mother, he has no choice but to do it!

 Chapter 355 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 355: VALID REASON TO SEE YOU

    * * *

    The next day, Jerome was preparing to visit the university to talk with Dean Collins. But before he could leave the house, he received a call from Mely.

    His wife was crying on the other line, and it caused Jerome extremely worried that he wanted to fly back to Hawaii.

    "Mely, calm down." He attempts to comfort his wife, but she continues crying. Gladly, he could hear Annie''s voice soothing Mely to relax.

    Mely just woke up that morning when she overheard Annie talking to their bodyguards and mentioned Steven''s attempts to escape.

    She forced the bodyguard to tell her everything that happened, and she learned why Steven had the chance to escape. Her son has to go to the hospital to treat his wounded knuckle.

    "Jerome, I''m worried about Steven. I want to go home as soon as possible."

    "Okay. I am going to talk to Dean Collins today. Once he agrees to my request, I will fly back to Hawaii immediately."

    "Okay. Please, hurry! How if it''s not only Steven''s hand that will injure? How if next he..." Mely could not spill out the word.

    And Jerome understands what his wife is struggling to spill out the word, and he attempted to console her further, not to worry.

    "Stop thinking too much, okay? It won''t help you. How if you have to stay in the hospital again? Then you can''t have clearance to travel, but you might have to be confined instead. Do you want that?"

    There is silence from the other line. Later, Jerome hears Mely heave a long sigh.

    "Okay. For now, I will try to relax. But I keep worrying, Jerome."

    "I know you are worried about our son. But, please... take care of yourself too."

    "Okay¡­ But came back today, can you?"

    "Yes, I will. I won''t visit the company anymore but arrange a flight back. By the way, I have to notify Nelson, and maybe he doesn''t want to leave yet when he just sees Nina again."

    "Alright. I will tell Annie to reach them and ask Nelson about it."

    After a little more conversation, Mely ended the call and handed the telephone to Annie to contact Dona.

    Jerome noticed Harry was in the middle of the staircase, putting down the telephone, listening, and peering at him curiously.

    He asked, "What happens, Pa?"

    "Your mother... They sent an important message to me, and she heard it. Now she was in distress thinking about it."

    "It''s Steven, right?" He could not think of other reasons that could make their mother stressed now.

    Nodding to Harry, Jerome hurls a long sigh. Things that concern Steven is only getting worse. "Harry, I need to finish my consultation with Dean Collins today, so then I could get a flight back to Hawaii."

    "Okay, Pa¡­ So, how about uncle Nelson?" asked Harry. He is praying that Nina''s father will also leave soon so that he is free to see Nina anytime, any day.

    Jerome replied to his son, "Annie will reach them to know Nelson''s decision."

    "How if I visit the Li villa?" Harry suggested. In this way, he could see Nina today.

    "That''s brilliant! It will be fast. We will drop you at the Li villa; then I will return quickly to know what Nelson''s decision is!"

    Jerome, we think that if he could go back to Hawaii tonight, he would set a flight back to China the next day. So then needs Nelson''s plan to go back with them or entrusted the Li elders to him.

    *

    Later, at Li Villa¡­ Before Nina could leave home for her morning class, it surprised her to see Harry on the doorsteps. But what shocked her more was to see Harry''s hand with a bandage.

    "Harry! What happened?" she stressed out. Her beautiful face now exhibited her worry that her face turned pale from fright if it was severe.

    It amused Harry, staring at Nina''s worried face. But it brings joy to his chest seeing how concerned she is.

    Harry unconsciously reaches for Nina''s face to rub the corner of her eyes. She was fighting her tears not to fall. He soothes her, "It''s just a minor wound. Don''t worry."

    "You''re kidding me! Have you gone to the doctor?"

    "It''s not serious. I can treat it myself, but I don''t have time to change the bandage this morning. It was butler Feng dressing my wound last night."

    After he explained, Nina could not settle down when she saw blood on the bandage.

    "You haven''t changed the plaster yet!? How if it gets infected? Did you take medicine?"

    Harry felt he was floating above the clouds to see Nina throwing fret over his wound. "I haven''t because I hurried to come here to talk to your father." He reasons out for Nina to stop worrying.

    He badly wanted to kiss her. But he must restrain himself now that Nina''s father is here.

    "What happened?" Nina asked curiously when he fell silent.

    Harry ponders whether to mention it to Nina. But soon, she will know, so there''s no difference even if he will hide it. He answered, "I think it was news about Steven. I didn''t hear the details, but Mama was stressing herself now. She''s worrying a lot again, and it worried Papa that she will have another breakdown."

    "Oh..." Nina doesn''t know how to react to hear Steven''s name. But learning that Mely was distressing again, she couldn''t help to get worried. "I''m glad that Aunt Annie was there, and someone could accompany her."

    "Yes. But mama could only stop stressing out until she saw Steven. So, Papa wanted to know if uncle Nelson would come with him back to China, and he will catch a flight later after a meeting with Dean Collins."

    "I see." It was what she could only say. Steven is still giving a headache to his family. She was glad that she already got over him and freed from his overbearing attitude. Otherwise, she will lose her mind and become depressed like their mother, Mely.

    Nina and Harry, we''re talking on the corner with low voices. Later Nina heard Harry''s growling stomach.

    "You haven''t eaten yet?" she asked with wide eyes. Later, she frowned when Harry blushed.

    "I forget. I hurried to come here when I have a valid reason to see you."

    She mouthed, "Silly! You haven''t clean your wound, and now you haven''t eaten yet?!" Nina rolled her eyes when Harry only smiled cutely in front of her. "I can''t believe you!"

    Nina grabs Harry''s hand and leads him to the kitchen. She doesn''t care anymore if her father saw them holding hands.

    Nina asked the chef to make breakfast for Harry.. She then makes a coffee for Harry, and they chat while he eats breakfast.

 Chapter 356 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 356: WHEN DO YOU PLAN TO GET MARRIED?

    * * *

    Dona, who heard Nina and Harry''s conversation, tore a warm smile watching her daughter interacting with Harry like that. She could see how much they love each other.

    She chose not to approach the two and stop Harry when Nina pulled him toward the kitchen. She headed to the study. It was perfect timing that Nelson put down the telephone receiver.

    "How was it?" she asked.

    "I told father, that I will stay here for a while, and it was what he wanted too."

    "Oh, I''m glad, honey! By the way, Harry was here."

    "Huh? Why? Where is he?" Nelson asked a series of questions while getting up from his chair.

    However, Dona immediately stopped him. "Hey, hold on! What''s with the face? Harry just wanted to ask you on brother Jerome''s behalf."

    "Okay. Then I need to talk to Jerome."

    "Alright. But Harry says his father is going to the university to discuss Steven''s situation with Dean Collins, then Brother Jerome will come by after." Dona shared what she heard from Nina and Harry''s conversation.

    "Good, then. Now, where is that guy? Why did you leave Nina alone?"

    "Honey?" Dona glared at her husband. She said, "We don''t need to watch our daughter around Harry."

    Dona rolled her eyes. Her husband is now acting like his father.

    Jerome is scratching his temple, attempting to reason out, but his wife only snaps at him.

    "But, honey... You know that..."

    "You know Harry is different from Steven. He won''t harm Nina," said Dona.

    "Wait, honey. Did you allow those two to go out the time they were in Hawaii?" Suddenly Nelson remembered the one-week vacation Nina stayed in Hawaii.

    "What''s wrong with it? You don''t need to guard tight our daughter."

    "But I told Harry he could not court Nina until he didn''t break up with his girlfriend and Nina to finish her college first. So they should not see each other."

    Dona looked at Nelson with disbelief. "Honey, don''t be overprotected to your daughter. Have you forgotten how old I am when you courted me?"

    It struck Nelson straightway into his heart. It was true. And so he could not counter Dona''s reasoning. Their daughter will turn twenty years old soon. Maybe it''s not so bad.

    "Honey... You should see that our daughter was happier now. It also made me happy to see the sparks and bright smile in our daughter''s face."

    Nelson could not agree more. The last time he came to New Jersey, Nina actually looked too sad.

    But to compare how his daughter was now, Nina was back to being bubbly. And this is after Steven was gone, and it was Harry who was around his daughter.

    Of course, he is a man. He once was crazy to look for a way he could have a quick glimpse of Dona when she was away and continuing her study even after they got married, and he is busy traveling for their family business.

    "Okay. I won''t raise a strict rule anymore. I will allow Harry to visit Nina or date Nina."

    "Is that true, honey?" Dona''s eyes spark from excitement for her daughter.

    "Yes."

    "Ah! Your daughter will be even happier! I''m so proud of you, honey!"

    Receiving praise and a warm hug from his wife, Nelson tears a wide smile and says, "Now, where is my reward, honey?" he demanded

    Dona blushes when Nelson rubs her back. She understood what her husband wanted to convey to her.

    She smacks Nelson''s shoulder. "Don''t be silly, honey! It''s still morning!"

    "Hm..." Nelson softens his gaze and turns like a puppy, waiting to be granted a warm cuddle.

    "Behave when there are children around!"

    "But they were going to the university later. We can send the housemaid and the chef to the market."

    Dona peered at her husband with huge eyes. She could not believe how naughty this old man! But of course, she understands Nelson. Her husband was still very active, and so she was.

    Later, Nelson and Dona get out of the library. They saw Nina and Harry in the living room.

    Both are curious about what Nina has been doing, and the two were seated too close to each other and both bend their heads.

    "Nina?"

    "Papa!"

    Startled, fright registered across Nina''s face. Nelson was guilty to see his daughter freaking out like this. He prohibited these two from having a relationship, yet even he knew how they love each other. Now his daughter was terrified to get caught being intimate with Harry.

    Nelson pursed a warm smile. He then asked his daughter. "What are you doing? What happened?"

    He looked at the medicine kit and tools that were scattered on the cocktail table. He needed not ask what they were doing, but he wanted to lighten the mood.

    "Papa, I''m just changing the bandages on Harry''s wounds."

    "Ah. Okay. Go ahead. You can continue."

    Nina remains speechless. It made her wonder if everything was real. Her father didn''t get angry seeing her and Harry being this close. Instead, he was smiling and talking warmly, like Harry was very welcomed at home.

    She glanced at Harry, who was also confused. They are both trying to figure out if her father didn''t fake his treatment of Harry, or he was only doing this to pretend nice in her presence.

    Nina continued disinfecting Harry''s wounds. Her father casually talked to her and Harry. Dona, who didn''t

    "Anyway, I will stay for over a week, honey." Jerome declared.

    Lifted her head, Nina hid the little disappointment in her eyes. It''s not that she doesn''t want her father to stay. But it will limit her time with Harry.

    Replying, she assures herself to sound cheerful. "Really, Papa? I''m glad that I could spend time with you longer."

    "Of course. I want to give time to you and your mama, as much as I can."

    Nina looked at her mother, who stayed silent but beaming the entire time. She was even confused by what her parents were acting like now.

    Now that she finished plastering Harry''s hand. She was tidying the medical tools she used. Sometimes, she will glance at her parents, who are whispering.

    Soon, her confusion was then replaced with shock after her father''s query toward her and Harry.

    "So¡­ When do you plan to get married?"

 Chapter 357 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 357: NELSON''S BLESSINGS

    * * *

    Nina thinks her ears are playing with her. She glanced at Harry, who was also shocked by what he heard.

    Nina looked at her parents. Her gaze shifted between her mother and father. The way her mama smiled, she believed it was not a joke.

    "Pa¡­ papa, are you saying that¡­" As tears now formed in her eyes, Nina could only stammer her words. "What do you mean about that, Papa?"

    "I am just thinking, what is the difference now and later. Since the elders didn''t have any objection and your mama was okay about the marriage, I won''t forbid Harry to visit you or bring you out for a date."

    Hearing this, Nina rushed toward her parents. She hugged her father. And with flooding tears, she thanked them.

    "Thank you, Papa! Mama!"

    Harry was also overwhelmed listening to Nelson''s statement. Last night, he and his father argued about pursuing Li, about getting married soon. He doesn''t want to beg Nelson. But marries Nina in secret and settles in Las Vegas.

    But not that Nelson gives his blessings to them. They don''t need to hide and meet in secret from him. Also, his father Jerome and great-grandfather Gilbert would be now happy that finally, their promises have fulfillment.

    Harry looked at his wounded hands. He chuckled inwardly at how amused he was. Having this injury has a worth after all.

    After Nina settled down, she walked back to him and threw herself to embrace him tight. At first, he was hesitant to show his affection to Nina. But why will he miss this chance to prove that his love for Nina is pure?

    Harry wrapped his arms around Nina and kissed her cheek. He then turned to her parents.

    "Thank you so much for your blessings, Papa Nelson."

    Nelson coughs. Now that he gives his blessings, he must use that Harry would call him Papa. He said, "Well, now that I won''t set strict rules. I hope you won''t abuse your freedom to see and date my daughter."

    Harry and Nina made a casual glance. Nina felt guilty that they already had a forbidden act before marriage. But she loves Harry and only Harry she wants to marry.

    "I promised you to love and respect your daughter, Papa Nelson. I swear, I won''t hurt her but make her happy."

    "Hmm¡­ sounds corny¡­ but¡­"

    "You sounded like this before too¡­" Dona cut in. Her tone was teasing Nelson.

    Blushing, he defended himself. "That''s what I''m about to say, honey. I know it sounds corny, but the result was what I wanted to see. I fulfilled my promise to you, right?" Nelson told his wife.

    "Alright." Dona rolled her eyes. She later giggled.

    "Honey, are you making fun of me? How embarrassing in front of our daughter and future son-in-law!" he whispered at Dona.

    Nina and Harry shared a glance. It overwhelmed both to hear him mention the word son-in-law. If the young couple didn''t notice the delight in Nelson''s voice calling Harry as a son-in-law, Dona sensed it.

    She knew even Nelson would not bring it up, but he dreamt to have a son of his own. And so, he is excited too, that Nina has a husband soon.

    "Your parents look so cute. I wonder if we will look cuter in the future when we are older."

    Nina giggled at Harry''s comment. But it touched her how Harry already dreamed of the future. They weren''t married yet, but Harry already talked about the future.

    And to what she believes in¡­ "You will be still as handsome as now."

    Is what her reply to Harry. It tempts her to kiss him, but not in front of her parents.

    Harry beamed, he held Nina''s hand. "And you will be as lovely as now."

    "Don''t start being corny." Nina teased Harry, who suppressed not to laugh.

    "You''ve started it, Nina Li," he whispered at Nina. She giggled, and it didn''t hide their sweetness in front of Nina''s parents.

    Nelson coughs, he repeated his question a while back. "So, when do you plan to get married?"

    Nina and Harry look at each other earnestly. Harry replied to Nelson afterward, "It would be great on Nina''s birthday."

    Nelson looked at his daughter, whose eyes twinkled from delight. Dona was right. Their daughter is happier being together with Harry. And as a father, he wished for his daughter''s happiness than what advantage they could earn being united with the Shang family.

    Later, Jerome arrived, and it is what he noticed. Nina and Harry sat so close next to each other, held hands. Jerome glanced at his son with a questioning look in his eyes. Harry only nodded at him. So then, Jerome talked to Nelson in private.

    Inside the library, Nelson offered Jerome a seat, and both sat down opposite each other.

    "So, did Harry talk to you?" As he could not wait to discuss the marriage of their children, Jerome began his query.

    On the other hand, Nelson is a little perplexed by Jerome''s question. "Which one? About your sudden flight back to Hawaii today?"

    "Ah, no. It was about his and Nina''s marriage."

    "Ah, that¡­ Nah. I have realized that why would I prolong the marriage? As long as your son promised not to hurt my daughter, I won''t throw a pit."

    "Don''t worry, Nelson. Harry is different from his brothers. And I will assure you he won''t hurt your daughter."

    "I would gamble my hope, Jerome. After what your other son did to my daughter, I have my phobia now. Steven and Harry have almost no difference. They were so identical. How if Steven¡­" Nelson could not spill out what feared him. How if Steven acts like Harry so that he could get near Nina?

    On one hand, Jerome understood what Nelson wanted to say. Everyone was always mistaken, who is Harry and who is Steven. If he isn''t familiar with their behavior and moods, he would have a hard time identifying the twins.

    "Don''t worry, Nelson. I am trying my best to watch Steven. Although, we can''t avoid it forever, especially when Harry and Nina got married. A chance that they have to be on the same occasion, especially the Shang gatherings."

    Nelson takes a moment of silence to ponder. There is a fact of what Jerome was saying, but there is a solution. "If a day happens, then my daughter doesn''t need to attend such a gathering. Unless I would be there as well."

    Jerome could not agree more. He nodded, showing that he agreed with Nelson. He said, "I concurred to your statement."

    "So, I heard from my father. Steven almost escaped."

    Apologetically, Jerome nodded. It made him feel embarrassed by the way his son behaves. Now the elder Shang has no choice but to lock Steven inside his bedroom. And because of this news, Mely felt devastated.

    "I will go straight to the airport after here. I was worried about Mely. She badly wanted to see Steven. Anyway, I could see that you don''t want to leave your family here. I will take care of Uncle Sonny and Aunt Nera, so you have nothing to worry about."

    "Actually, I was thinking of letting Annie accompany the elders. And in Mely''s condition, it may be best that you have Annie to talk to her and console her." Nelson''s suggestion. He is also concerned about Mely because Dona would get worried a lot too.

    "That was actually a brilliant suggestion, Nelson. It is truly best that Annie would come by in China. Besides, maybe this is a new start for Uncle Sonny and Annie?"

    "Yes. It''s been thirty decades that Annie never set foot in Zen City again." And who would have thought? If all of this didn''t happen, his father and Annie won''t talk to each other again. Now, things slowly take place. His family reconciled, and Nina was finally happy.

    "Well then, I would not stay longer. I will take your suggestion, Nelson."

    Jerome rose from the couch, and Nelson shook hands and tapped each other''s shoulder. They were brothers back in their younger days when he enrolled in the He Martial Art Academy.

    And soon, finally, their family will unite.

    After the two fathers talked, Jerome had to rush to the airport. He asks Harry to accompany him to the airport as he has important things to talk about.

    "Have a safe flight, Papa Jerome."

    "Thank you, Nina. Well, I have to borrow Harry for now. I have a few things to discuss with him regarding the company."

    Nina blushes upon hearing Jerome''s request. Harry is his son, and she will only become the soon-to-be wife. But to think that Harry is hers, joy-filled her heart.

    "Of course, Papa Jerome."

    "I will see you at school later," said Harry.

    "I''ll be waiting." Nina tiptoed and gave Harry a soft kiss on his left cheek. Harry''s eyes twinkled at how bold she was in front of their parents.

    "Ahem!" Nelson coughs. He wasn''t used to seeing his daughter this sweet to other men, he was jealous. Nina being intimate with another man, he seems unable to accept it yet.

    "You look like you''re about to cry, honey." Dona teases her husband.

    "Honey, I realized I''m not ready yet."

    "Huh? About what?" Dona was amused, looking at her husband''s face. "Nina, look at your father. I think he''ll cry during your wedding day."

    Nelson felt beaten up. His wife and daughter were now teasing him!

    * * *

    Next on:

    Meanwhile, on the way to the Shang mansion. Jerome brought up the subject he wanted to talk to Harry about.

    "Pa, what is it?" Harry could see that his father was restless in his seat.

    "Harry, I want you to prepare yourself."

    "Don''t make it too thrilling, Pa."

    "Harry¡­ Dean Collins agreed to give Steven an exemption to graduate, but he has to attend the graduation day."

    Harry stared at his father like it was only a joke. ''No! Steven should not come back here in New Jersey!''

 Chapter 358 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 358: TO HIDE NINA

    * * *

    Nina escorted Harry to their car to bid goodbye to her future Father-in-law, Jerome.

    She said, "Have a safe trip, Papa Jerome. I''m hoping that Mama Mely is feeling well to take a long trip."

    "Thank you, Nina. Well, I might ask her doctor to travel with us back to Zen City," Jerome replied with a worried look on his face, then continued. "And Nelson suggests we better ask your Aunt Annie to come as well."

    "Oh, that''s a brilliant plan!" Nina thinks it was the best. It also worries her a lot, at the same time, pitied the woman of how much stressed Steven gives to his mother.

    "Yes. The more people, the better that your Mama Mely could talk to and someone consoles her."

    "It would be a relief for us too, Papa Jerome. Mama Dona is worried about her as well." Nina thought, ''If only Steven understands everyone''s situation, most especially his mother.''

    Staring at Nina and Harry standing side by side, a flashback of the past when these two are still a kid. All along, it was Harry who Nina liked and not Steven. But that son of his would not understand a thing. Is he thinking that Harry oversteps him?

    It was just surprising to him because all these years, the twin never shows that one envied the other but helping each other.

    He never perceives that a day would come that both fall in love with the same girl and no one is giving up.

    "Nina, I wanted to tell you you''re Mama Mely and me, you are our dream daughter-in-law," Jerome stated that blushed Nina.

    If Nelson wishes for a son, he and Mely wish for a daughter. However, Mely should avoid giving birth again after Harry and Steven, or it puts her life in danger.

    Nina waved at the leaving car. She went back inside the villa after the vehicle disappeared.

    In the living room, she caught her parents teasing each other.

    It made her happy how her parents had a beautiful relationship that differs from her grandparents.

    The couple showed affection to each other, while she grew up witnessing how formal the old couple was to each other.

    But now, both are open, and whatever their wrong assumptions in their marriage have ended but a new beginning.

    She was happy for her grandparents, especially her parents, who are apparent to their love for each other.

    When she and Harry officially married and had children, she would also make sure that their children knew how much they love each other and how much they care for their marriage.

    Because her dream marriage is like the ones she witnessed from her parent''s bond...

    Nelson showered not only a luxury life to his wife and daughter. But also his love and attention.

    She guesses that there is a misunderstanding her parents went through, but because her father is good at coaxing, her mother would easily forgive him, and the two would become intimate again.

    She thinks it was cute. And it couldn''t avoid for her to dream for the future that she and Harry won''t have big fights and misunderstandings.

    In her understanding as of now, building a family, some things could not avoid it. As long as Harry would be there by her side, she believes everything will be fine between them.

    Looking for a long time already, she joins her parents. She then asked with a teasing voice, "Mama... Why does papa is like about to cry?"

    A huge smile tore across her face, Dona replied to her daughter, "Look at your father, honey."

    "Honey, don''t embarrass me to our daughter!"

    "I''m just telling the truth! Besides, you cannot avoid that our daughter would fall in love." Dona lectured her husband, she whispered to him. "Don''t dare to change your mind! You already gave your approval and blessed our daughter''s marriage."

    "But honey, I just realized that I am not ready yet."

    Listening to her parents, it stunned Nina, looking at her father whining like a little child, while her mother was only giggling like a teenager.

    "Nina, look at your father. I think he''ll cry during your wedding day!"

    "Honey?" Nelson blushed.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, Harry didn''t leave his eyes to his father after they entered the car.

    Right after the vehicle moves and Nina is out of their sight, his father''s smile disappears and is replaced with a sullen look.

    He seems in deep thinking that made him restless on the car seat. He guessed that something serious had happened.

    They headed back to the mansion to get his passport and all documents he needed to bring with him back to China.

    When they almost reach the mansion, Harry couldn''t bear anymore not to ask his father.

    "Pa, what is it? Why are you about to dig a pit? Is Dean Collins didn''t grant Steven any exemption?" He wondered. If the meeting went well, his father won''t behave like this. But if there are issues, then bad news for Steven and their father would worry about his twin brother is normal.

    On one hand, Jerome indeed was worried. No. He is uneasy that he could not tell Nelson about the crisis they are about to face because he was trying to figure out what is best to do.

    He was thinking not to pursue Steven to finish his course this year. However, if Steven misses this year and fails the last year of his course, Steven might attend college in Zen City and throw a tantrum and cause a headache for his mother.

    It will be only two months. All they need is to bear Steven''s persistence to getaway. And maybe once Steven would know that he will have to attend the graduation, he will calm down and won''t escape but wait for the day he can go back to New Jersey.

    And the day that Steven comes to New Jersey, it''s best for Nina to leave the state. It is what he came up with.

    "Harry, listen to me. Dean Collins agreed for giving Steven extra paperwork. However, he has to join the final exam to pass and graduate."

    What? Does Steven have to come back to New Jersey? He freaked out. "You''re joking, Pa... Right?" And his shock made him speechless.

    "Harry... By then, prepare yourself." Jerome put meaning to his words. He knows Harry is smart to figure out what he means about it.

    "But you can''t let Steven and Nina meet again!"

    Jerome stressed, "That''s why I have to make plans with Nelson. For now, I have to bring your mother back to China to see Steven''s situation."

    "What happens?" Even though he hates Steven, he is still his brother, and he believes they must work to consider their mother''s condition.

    "He attempted to escape. Gladly, the He bodyguards are around. They were also watching Steven."

    "Good, then."

    Jerome glances at Harry. After what happens between him and Steven. Harry is less concerned about his twin brother but cold in his voice like they were only talking about a random stranger.

    Not long after, they arrive at the mansion.

    Jerome hurls a long breath before he steps out of the car. He looked at Harry and said, "Honestly, I don''t want your brothers to become like this. I honestly anticipated you and Nina to get married when both of you are at the right age. I never thought that Steven would also be interested in Nina. And things got messed up. But after what had happened, I''m hoping that a day would come that things will go back to what they were supposed to be."

    "You know what, Pa? You are talking to the wrong person. It was Steven you should talk to." He said, opening the car door and getting out.

    "I know that. I just wanted you to express what I also feel. Because I''m not only looking after you and your mother and your brothers. It also includes the clan."

    ''Isn''t what you dream?'' Harry mumbled to his head. Hearing his father telling him this, he felt ridiculous. He would like to laugh, but he remains motionless and listens further.

    "At least, I know you won''t give me a headache and problems, unlike your brothers. And I am quite relieved now that Nelson agreed on your marriage with Nina to be soon."

    He already guessed this is what his father would say to him. Harry hid his annoyance. He replied, "Pa, Steven should not take any step closer at Nina."

    "I know. That is why I was thinking, Nina, should leave the state the day Steven arrives."

    Harry ponders. His father is right. They must have to hide Nina, even though he wants her to be there the day of his graduation. But he won''t allow Steven to have a chance to do something, and he could get near to Nina.

    "Okay, Pa. I will talk to Papa Nelson about it and make plans," he concurred. It''s best.

    "I need to talk to your mother too for her to be aware of what would happen."

    That day, Jerome left for Hawaii. And the next day, he works on all needed documents, including Mely''s physician, to grant leave and travel papers.. They finish it in one day, and by night; they fly back to Zen City.

 Chapter 359 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 359: ALWAYS MY FAULT!

    * * *

    After learning that Steven has to go back to New Jersey, Annie throws a fuss. She expressed to fly back to New Jersey after she goes home to London to visit her family and take care of important matters regarding the Li partnership in Europe.

    "Watch your son once he is in New Jersey! Make sure of that, or else, I will beat him myself!" Threaten Annie to the couple.

    Jerome, who asked Annie to accompany them on this flight, was even in great trouble when Annie didn''t stop fuming about Steven.

    Now he has to calm down Annie instead of his wife. Mely remained silent the whole flight, which worries him.

    "Mely, please ignore Annie. I understand why she is in a fury now. She loves Nina like her daughter."

    "I also love Nina, Jerome, the reason I was too embarrassed. I prayed Steven would listen to me, and he forgets Nina."

    "Okay. But please, don''t stress yourself thinking about our son. I''ll be in great despair if something happens to you again."

    Mely leans on her husband''s shoulder. Jerome is not so open to his feelings. And on to what happens later. Jerome has become transparent toward her, which made her happy and warm.

    However, she would always feel sad because of Steven.

    ~~~

    Shang Mansion

    Meanwhile, at Zen City. The sum has just settled.

    Steven raised his head when he heard the door open. He closes his eyes when someone turns on the light in the bedroom.

    His room has a foul smell. Even though it was regularly clean, these passing days, the door only opens to give his meal and liquor as he requested from his brothers.

    The wound on his hand is not healing at all, because he stopped taking medicine but drinking alcohol, and it got infected instead.

    Garry wandered his eyes to the entire room. It doesn''t smell good at all. He waved his hand, and three servants entered the door. On their hands are cleaning tools.

    One headed to the bathroom and starts cleaning it, and the other two servants pick up the bottle and put it on a garbage plastic bag, cleaning the entire room.

    Garry felt broken watching Steven sat on the floor, head down. He couldn''t grasp the moment why Steven has to act like this and why he was treated like this. Although Steven did wrong for going against the elder''s will, he cannot tolerate how badly his younger brother was dealt with.

    "Steven." Garry patted his brother''s shoulder. His heart broke after he saw the pain in Steven''s eyes. He was crying.

    "First Brother..." Steve''s voice is hoarse. He was yelling these passing days.

    "Come on. Eat and take your medicine."

    Hearing about it, Steven frowned. "I don''t need it. Just give me something to drink. I want to sleep."

    "Steven, please. If you want to drink, then eat first." Garry suppresses the irritation in his voice. He hates dealing with how stubborn Steven is, but he could not ignore him either. "Eat, take your medicine, get a shower, then we will clean your wounds."

    "Forget it."

    "Then don''t expect that we will give you something to liquor up tonight," Raymond said, who entered the bedroom. In his hand is a tray full of food. He added, "Hurry, and we will drink with you tonight."

    Hearing this, Steven ponders. Maybe not so bad at all. Later, Steven eats his dinner and takes his medicine. He also took a shower.

    Before he got out of the bathroom, he stared longingly at his reflection. His beard is growing long. But he doesn''t want to shave them. Maybe after Nina saw him with a different look, Nina would not refuse him.

    Steven gets out of the room. He notices it looks more pleasant.

    All the things he broke are now gone, which most of them are Harry''s stuff.

    His gaze landed on the sofa, replacing Harry''s bed.

    "If you notice, we remove the bed and replace a sofa to have more space for you to walk around."

    Steven twitches the corner of his mouth. In the end, he will still be a prisoner in his bedroom, and his brothers just make it a little more convenient for him.

    The older brothers decide to remove Harry''s stuff after it was obvious to them that Steven had resentment toward Harry.

    Now that Steven finishes putting on clothes, Garry cleans his wound that gets infected. Garry would like to smack his brother but held himself but scolded Steven.

    "Are you wishing for death? How if the infection gets bad?"

    Steven, who is tired of listening to Garry''s scolding, only rolled his eyes.

    "Just finish it, brother, and leave me alone."

    Garry heaves a helpless sighed. It''s not a great time to scold his brother.

    "Fine!" Garry gives up and doesn''t bring up anything anymore.

    Raymond came back with a bottle of whiskey and champagne in his hands. A maid brought glasses and ice cubes.

    That night the three brothers drank until they were knocked down from drinking.

    Steven lay flat in now clean sheets on his bed. The bodyguard''s brought his brothers back to their bedroom. And he only pretended to sleep.

    Now that they left him alone, he could not fall asleep. He could feel how wide awake his mind was. Especially, that all he was thinking about was Nina.

    He could not forget her. Every single minute of his mind is Nina. Everything about her is still clear in his head.

    Nina''s smile, her soft lips, and her beautiful neck. He could still remember how so smooth her skin and the pleasant scent from her body. It was like a drug to his senses.

    Steven groaned after her body reacted, thinking of Nina. He has to relieve himself before drowning himself to sleep.

    He wasn''t sure how long he was sleeping. The next day, a woman''s cry awakened him.

    "Mama!" Steven sat up and threw his arms to embrace his mother. "Ma? Are you well to travel? Why are you here?"

    "Steven, I heard that you almost escaped from your bodyguards. I was so worried, that is why I flew right away."

    "I''m sorry, Ma."

    "Please... Don''t do that anymore, Steven."

    "But, Ma? I want to see Nina."

    "Son¡­ Look at you." Mely felt too bad looking at her son. Steven is losing weight and now growing a beard on his face. "Steven, promise me, you won''t think to escape again."

    Steven didn''t reply. He only remains to stare back at his mother, pondering what to answer. He didn''t want to disappoint his mother or give her worries, but he wanted to see Nina badly.

    "Ma, let me see her, please? Help me talk to Uncle Nelson. Ma, I love Nina so much."

    Mely couldn''t hold her tears, but let her eyes flooded with them. She understands Steven''s frustration, however, she also wished for Steven to understand the situation.

    "Son, it would scare Nina to see you. Please, understand."

    Mely''s voice is begging Steven. However, her son only frowned at her.

    Steven uttered, "Ma, why don''t you understand me also? All I want is Nina. I will apologize to her and beg her to forgive me. Ma, help me ask Papa to let me go."

    Jerome, who listens outside the door, steps inside the room. Steven quickly shoots a hateful glare at him, and he only ignores it.

    "Steven, I warned you. Think of your mother''s condition. Forcing her to agree with you would only stress her."

    Steven gritted his teeth. His father used his mother to threaten him now. But if only his mother weren''t here, he already shouted at him. But for the sake of his mother, he would remain calm.

    "Why don''t you guys favor Harry so much?"

    "We didn''t favor Harry." Jerome always felt endless irritation every time he was talking to Steven. His behavior is giving him a permanent headache.

    "If so, why do you forbid me to see Nina?"

    Jerome is on the verge of his patience. He growled at Steven and said, "We didn''t forbid you! It was Nelson''s request for her daughter''s safety! Just accept that Nina doesn''t want to see you!"

    "You are lying, Papa!"

    "Damn it! Why can''t you see Nina doesn''t love you but Harry!?"

    "Enough! Both of you, please!" Mely could not take watching her husband and son arguing. Nothing she prayed but a peaceful life with her family. But what is happening now?

    She is a failure mother. Mely thought to herself. It felt like strength slowly leaving her body.

    Meanwhile, Jerome studied his wife''s appearance. She doesn''t speak anymore, nor crying.

    ''Mely look pale.'' Jerome thought he walked closer to his wife. "Mely¡­"

    Jerome held his wife. Mely is shuddering. "Mely, calm down..." he tried to comfort his wife. Suddenly, he shouted at the bodyguard outside. "Fetch me a glass of water!"

    Steven steps backward. He studied his mother; she did not feel well. Looking at his mother like this. He felt guilty. However, it won''t change how he hated his father.

    Steven gritted his teeth when his father threw a sharp glare at him.

    ''F...ck! Why is it my fault again? It''s always my fault!''

 Chapter 360 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 360: STEVEN''S BEHAVIOR

    * * *

    "Steven, stop stressing your mother," Jerome warned his son. However, Steven returns a glare at him. It annoys him how this son of his becomes insolent. But he could not raise his voice to scold him.

    Steven would love to talk back to his father if only his mother weren''t here. He would never back down from arguing with his father.

    Mely raised her head to look at her husband and son. She could see the clashes'' gaze they were throwing at each other.

    "Both of you, please... I don''t want to hear any arguing anymore," said Mely. It stressed her out witnessing how Steven would talk back to his father, but her heart also aches for him. However, even Steven forced them to allow him to see Nina. It will only cause more trouble after Li warned before they separate ways today. It made her feel devastated. "I need water."

    Not long, a servant brought a pitcher and glass. Before Nelson could reach the pitcher, Steven already picked it up, poured water on the glass, and offered it to his mother.

    Mely softened her gaze, staring at Steven. He is the sweetest among her sons. Steven is always the one who is ecstatic about her condition. But now, honestly, he is the reason it depressed her.

    Gulping the water, she scanned Steven. He let his beard grow this time. Not only that, but he also has plastered on his hand.

    Jerome also notices Steven''s hand, it surprised him. Harry also wounded his hand.

    Before he left Zen City, Steven had wounds on his right hand. Now it was his left. Good thing, what Harry injured is his right, or else he''ll think it was him he was seeing right now and not Steven.

    "How did you get the wound in your hand, Steven?" he asked afterward.

    Steven only shrugged his shoulder and uttered timidly, "Nothing..."

    Jerome gathered all his sanity not to roar at his son in front of his wife. Pressing his lips, he controlled his voice "Why don''t you just tell us where you get your other wound?"

    "New? What did that mean, Steven? What''s going on with you?" Her eyes are pleading at Steven. Her son is being careless. Now she could not have peace of mind to leave him alone with the state of mind he has now. She feared his son was turning into someone.

    Mely held her hands, and it didn''t hide from Jerome; Mely''s hand was trembling. It was a bad sign.

    "Mely, Let''s go. Take some rest."

    She nodded instantly, "Yes¡­ please."

    Steven felt sudden guilt seeing his mother paled like a ghost now. He called her, "Ma¡­" But no more words came out of his mouth. He wanted to apologize, but not in front of his father. He would never apologize to this man.

    Jerome guided his wife to their bedroom. He wanted to deal with Steven, but he could only limit his question and lecture at him when Mely is acting like this.

    He helped Mely lay on the bed and pulled the quilt up to her waist. It worries him how Mely suddenly acted. He knew what was running to her head now.

    "Mely calmed down."

    Now that they were alone, the tears that she held have now erupted freely down her face. Jerome reaches for his wife, rubbing her back. It was his way to comfort her. He let her cry to lighten the weight in her chest. "That''s enough now. You cried a lot already. It won''t help you worry too much."

    He softened his voice to soothe his wife. Mely tried to settle down. She knows she must stay strong. But things are even getting complicated. As time goes by, Steven''s behavior is worsening.

    "Jerome, my worries about Steven won''t disappear."

    "Mely¡­" There are no words form in his mouth to cheer his wife.

    "Jerome¡­ our son¡­ Steven is¡­" It made her hard to utter the words. A nightmare she wanted to run from¡­ Now? Does it really have to repeat?

    "Mely, please, stop thinking much. I will try my best to handle Steven''s behavior. I need to discipline him seriously. I informed you ahead that¡­"

    Jerome is trying to console his wife, however, Mely wasn''t listening to him. She has other things in mind that break her heart.

    "Jerome! What we should do?"

    "Mely¡­"

    "Steven started showing behavior like his grandfather¡­ He¡­" A flash of sad childhood memories passing in her mind. "Jerome¡­"

    Tears start flooding her eyes one more time. A great pain crept toward his heart, seeing Mely breaking down like this. Mely was from a broken family. Her father is short-tempered, and she witnessed how her father is cruel to her mother.

    And times did come that even she was beaten up by her father. The reason he understood why Mely broke down easily, and the reason Mely wishes for a peaceful life with him and their children.

    At first, it was hard for her to understand when he would discipline their sons. So then, he has to choose a proper way of punishing their sons, or Mely would freak out; remembering her past.

    She later had improvement, but now Steven is triggering her moods.

    "Mely, get a hold of yourself. Please, remember that I''m always here. Whatever I am doing for Steven is for his good. Besides, think of Nina¡­"

    Think of Nina¡­ The words echoing inside her head. That poor little girl she loves so much.

    "We can''t let Nina be sad¡­" she uttered timidly, still lost in her thoughts.

    She grew up seeing how her mother has bruises all over her body the next day. Those are painful years for her.

    But then, when her father beat her up, one day, her mother stabbed his father. It was a tremendous scandal in the Lin family. But her mother didn''t regret it. And she was grateful that her uncle took her in after. Dona is the one who helps her get through her teenage years. That is why she and Dona get close like sisters.

    She could not let Dona''s daughter experience what she and her mother get through. She must protect that girl.

    "Jerome, I''m sorry¡­" she felt the need to apologize. Although, there are family members of Shang that behave like her father. But to think that the blood running in her veins is playing a big role in Steven''s behavior.. "Jerome, do everything that Steven stays away from Nina."

 Chapter 361 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 361: MAKING PLANS

    * * *

    "Alright. But you don''t need to apologize. It''s not your fault or blames yourself. God knows we never dream all of this to happen. So calm down, okay?"

    Jerome pulled his wife closer, Mely leaned on his chest. He then felt Mely nodding her head.

    "Can I take a sleeping pill now? I want to sleep."

    "I don''t think it was a good idea. I will ask the servant to make tea for you."

    "Okay. How about we ask Doctor Lin?" She still wanted the sleeping pill to calm down.

    Jerome hurls a helpless sighed. He uttered, "Okay. I will talk to her. I better arrange a family doctor for you while Doctor Lin is here to explain your condition to assign a private doctor for you, now that we will be permanent to live in Zen City."

    "That sounds great." She didn''t argue or complain. Even she has no trust in herself to stay calm the whole time.

    That day, after Jerome talked to Doctor Lin, and the new doctor, he next asked Leng, the head of the bodyguard that was assigned to watch Steven.

    Leng gave a full report of everything that happened when he was gone. Leng tried his best to detail his report on why Steven has a wound on his left hand and why he almost had escaped on their way back to the mansion after treating Steven''s wounds in the hospital.

    Leng also mentions why Garry neglects his order. And what trick Steven pulled to run from them. And gratefully, He Academy is watching as well. Otherwise, Steven already had his escape. Leng also mentioned how Steven would throw a tantrum at them, including his insults.

    Jerome massages his temple. He waves his hand to dismiss Leng.

    He laid on his chair to rest his back. Steven measured his patience toward him. He''s getting more and more persistent, and his behavior is indeed worsening. If he acted like this in front of Nina, he felt pity for the girl.

    He could now imagine how Nina dealt with his son''s behavior. That girl has already suffered and only enduring Steven''s temper.

    No wonder Nina sometimes only remains quiet every time they gather around.

    But since Nina and Harry are in a relationship now, Nina smiled brightly, and there are sparks in her eyes. It was too different from the time Steven was around.

    ~~~

    Li Villa, New Jersey

    Harry parked his car outside the Villa, and it was the housemaid who opened the door for him. Dona was descending on the staircase, it gladdens her to see him.

    She greeted him. "Good morning, Harry! Don''t you have an internship during the mornings?"

    Politely he replied, "Hello, Mama Dona. I took an off today."

    "I see. Oh, I will call Nina! Please, take a seat."

    "Thank you, Mama Dona. But I would like to talk to Papa Nelson first."

    "Oh. Is there any problem?"

    Harry pursed a smile as he replied, not to make the woman suspicious of him. "Not really. It''s just a few things I wanted to talk with him in private."

    "Okay. Nelson was in the study. Go, ahead."

    "Thank you, Mama Dona." Harry bowed slightly. He then took the left-wing of the villa, trailing down the corridor toward the study.

    Nelson lifted his head and looked at the door. He was currently reading the American Constitution to have full knowledge of the law and their rights as a Tourist, and then Nina as an Exchange student, including Jessica.

    He places down the documents and calls the person behind the door to come in. It surprised him to see Harry when he expected his wife or Nina.

    "Harry? Come in. You don''t have to work this morning?"

    "I take an off, Papa Nelson," his reply was what he told Dona.

    "Oh. Then are you and Nina planning on a date today? Don''t you both have a class later?"

    "No, Papa Nelson. I intentionally take an off day from work to talk to you privately."

    "Hm. It is important then?"

    Meanwhile, in her bedroom, Nina could be recognized in the car that arrived. She rushed outside, but she met her mother in the hallway.

    "Ma, is that Harry?"

    "Yes, honey. But he went to talk to your father first. I think it''s an important matter, so let them have the moment."

    "Okay, ma. How about if I make them tea?"

    "That would be wonderful. Come on! I will help you."

    "Thanks, Ma!"

    Back to the study. Nelson clenched his fists after Harry shared what happened to Jerome''s meeting with Dean Collins. He could not allow Steven to take a step closer to his daughter.

    "I have to fly bodyguards for Nina. I think Martin and Marvin should be here."

    "Papa, how about if Nina leaves the state?"

    "Hm... You are right, Harry. Nina should not be here the day Steven arrived. But I don''t know which is the best place that Steven did not know Nina was there."

    "It should be somewhere. Don''t worry, Papa. I will figure this out. I know few places I''m familiar with, but Steven won''t have any idea if we hid Nina there."

    "Alright. I will trust you with this matter, Harry. Please... Nina was happy now. But if she sees Steven again. I can''t bear to see her troubled about it."

    "Nina should not know about this yet, Papa."

    "I understand. She should notice nothing or be suspicious."

    That day, Nelson and Harry hid the matter about Steven coming back to New Jersey. While they were figuring out the best solution, no one must know.

    Later, a knock on the door. Harry sat up to open the door. It was Nina with a tray in her hand.

    "Hi!" she greeted Harry. Would love to kiss him if her father wasn''t there.

    "Hey, let me help you."

    "Thanks!"

    Harry took the tray and brought it to the coffee table. He and Nina sat down on the sofa opposite Nelson.

    He and Harry shared a meaningful stare. Just right in time, they finished talking about Steven, Nina came in.

    Nelson hid his troubling mug and showed a delighted smile across his face. Harry did the same as well. They conceal the worries on their faces but make a pretense.

    It has the moment they were sipping tea when Nina queried.

    "Papa, what did you talk about with Harry?"

    Nelson''s tongue burnt after hearing his daughter''s question.

 Chapter 362 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 362: TWO WEDDINGS?

    * * *

    Nelson coughs and clears his throat. It took him a moment before he could reply to Nina. However, he could not think of a valid answer until his eyes caught the documents he was reading. With a wide smile, he glanced at Harry, before he fixed his gaze to his daughter.

    "Well, I''m only asking Harry''s help, honey. I have many questions, so I want to understand the laws here in America if I can guarantee your safety..." Ouch! His tongue screwed him! That was actually a mistake.

    "Hm? My safety? Why? What''s going on?"

    "Ah. Nothing, honey. It''s not like that. You know, your Mama and have to go back to Zen City after you and Harry get married. Since Harry is a citizen we are looking at how it applies to you."

    Hearing this, Nina glanced at Harry with delight. ''So they were talking about our wedding!''

    Nina thought happily. All in her mind is her to be officially Mrs. Shang soon.

    "Besides, I want to ask Harry if where do you plan to live. This house is big enough for you both and close to your school. What do you think, Harry?"

    "I am actually thinking about it, Papa. If Nina wanted to live in the mansion."

    "No!" She has so many bad memories with Steven in that house. She actually doesn''t want to remember everything.

    Peering at her earnestly, Harry understood why Nina has no interest in living in a larger house. "Thank you, Papa Nelson. If Nina would like to stay here, I''m okay with it. Anywhere that Nina would love to."

    "Thank you, for understanding Harry and for helping Papa."

    "Of course! I love to help in any way. So, tell me everything that makes you uncomfortable. We are a family."

    FAMILY...

    Thinking about this word made her ecstatic. Soon, she and Harry will finally start a family of their own. And she wishes for more children. Because she is an only child, she was a lonesome living at their huge house without playmates or cousins since her Aunt Annie lived too far away.

    That is why when she met Harry. Her life began to have light and brightens. Harry is like a hero who saves her from her dark slumber and brought her to paradise with full blooms of different colors.

    It was the same when Harry held her hand after her unhealthy relationship with Steven.

    Harry saves her once again. And Harry brought happiness into her life. Harry will always be her light and Paradise.

    Noticing her silence, Harry was curious to ask Nina. "What are you thinking?"

    "Hm? Oh, I''m just thinking how many children we could make," she whispered to Harry, but her father still heard every word she said.

    "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!" Nelson could not stop coughing. The tea chokes him and could not recover from the shock.

    He was in disbelief that his daughter is talking about this stuff now! He wants to protest and scolds these teenagers. But he pondered. He could not avoid seeing his daughter making plans for her marriage and future family.

    However, he cannot stop himself feeling elated that his daughter is getting married, getting pregnant, and will become a mother then.

    Although he wants grandchildren, yes. But for him, his princess is still a baby.

    Meanwhile, Harry dropped his jaw and processed his head if he was hearing it right. He gathers his thoughts in one place after Nina makes a declaration.

    He was thrilled. But her father was just in front of them! Harry glanced at Nelson, but he seemed to have fallen on his own thoughts. Still, it worries him if he would start suspecting them. Now he could not look straight at his future father-in-law''s eyes.

    Anyway, he will marry Nina no matter what. So it does not matter if his father will find out the truth. If his future father-in-law beat him up, then that''s fine. He also anticipates having children with Nina. And hope she''ll get pregnant soon.

    Later, Harry could see that Nelson is now relaxed. Since Nina brought up about having kids. Maybe it''s the best opportunity to talk about it.

    Casually, Harry asks his future father-in-law. "Papa, how many grandchildren do you want?"

    Nelson would love to smack his future son-in-law. However, it was a topic he could not avoid. Nelson made a cheerful answer that delights his daughter.

    "The more, the merrier!"

    Nina giggled, a huge smile tore across her lips as she rushed to her father.

    "Papa, because you didn''t give me siblings, I will give you a lot of grandchildren!"

    "Hm. Is that a promise?" Jerome was blushing. It''s not that he is not able to pregnant Dona for more children. But Dona had a miscarriage twice before Nina was born. It was a very difficult pregnancy that he could bear watching Dona often sent to the hospital.

    That is why he was careful to pregnant Dona again. It pained him to see her suffer after the miscarriage. And even during the times that they battle to keep the child alive inside Dona''s womb.

    That is why Nina is a blessing to them. And he will do everything for his daughter''s happiness.

    "Honey, don''t force yourself. If how many children God will give you and Harry, I will be happy if only one or two or three."

    "But I want more, Papa!"

    "I... Ah..." He could argue. He only had the phobia after what Dona had experienced. "Alright. As long as you are safe giving birth."

    "I know you are worried because of Mama''s condition during pregnancy. I will be careful too, Papa!"

    "Alright. Yes, it will worry us. You are our princess and will always be." After muttering this, Nelson looks at Harry. "Harry promised to us that you will not hurt our daughter, and you will watch her pregnancy."

    "I promised, Papa Nelson. I surely freak out once in a while."

    Nelson laughed. He has been acting this way as well. Every day, he worried about his wife. So, now he is proud to advise Harry.

    Later, Dona entered the room, and she noticed the lively talk.

    "Hi! What did you guys discuss ?"

    "Honey, I''m just advising Harry how to take care of our daughter during her pregnancy."

    "What? Is Nina pregnant already?" Dona asked. There''s no trace of surprise in her voice. However, it froze Nelson upon hearing his wife''s query. He was looking at Harry and Nina with shock.

    Meanwhile, Nina and Harry shaking their heads to deny it. Nina could not admit to her parents yet that she and Harry have been making love.

    But Nina was thinking. Could it be that her mother could tell it?

    Nina came back to her senses after her parents continued talking "Honey, we already discussed where Nina and Harry want to live after they get married."

    "Oh, really? Then where?"

    "I''m thinking that since we will go back to China later after they get married, the villa is the closest to the school and Nina just wanted to stay here."

    "That was actually wonderful to hear, honey," Dona told her daughter. She added, "Then we should start looking for a wedding dress!" Dona excitedly exclaimed. Now she could stop herself to imagine that her daughter is wearing a wedding dress.

    Ah, time flies so really fast. Dona mused. She wipes the tears that are forming in the corner of her eyes.

    "So, what do you like honey? Do you want a traditional wedding dress or the white dress?"

    Nina glanced at Harry. She could not actually decide. But it thrills her to wear both.

    "Can I wear both?"

    "Oh! Do you want to have two weddings?"

    ~ ~ ~

    SHANG MANSION, Zen City

    Steven pacing back and forth in his bedroom. He wants to drink. But his mother has been prohibiting him, and he could not argue with her.

    He needs the help of his brother to send him liquor in secret.

    During dinner, he secretly asked Garry to send him a bottle of brandy.

    Later, Garry hid the brandy in his jacket, and he accompanied Steven toward his bedroom after the meal. Their excuse, Garry will replace the plaster.

    When they are inside, Garry puts the liquor somewhere hidden and cleans Steven''s wound. It''s better now than yesterday.

    "Good night, Steven. Go and sleep early."

    "Thanks, first brother, you''re the best!"

    Garry turns off the lights, only faint lamplight from outside that glimmer in Steven''s bedroom.

    He was sitting on the floor while drinking brandy. His gaze was on the moon.

    He was thinking about Nina again. He could not forget about her no matter how he tried.

    "Nina... I missed you so much, honey..."

    ~ ~ ~

    LEEROY COLLINS UNIVERSITY, New Jersey

    A couple of days passed... Nina and Harry always hang out with their friends when they don''t have classes.

    One afternoon, everyone was in the hype. Inside the caf¨¦, suddenly the room fell silent looking at the person in the middle of the room.

    His eyes seem to look for a particular person. When he found who he was looking for, his voice echoed in the entire room.

    "Nina!"

 Chapter 363 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 363: NINA LEARNED THE TRUTH

    *  *  *

    Everyone was curious, staring at the handsome man walking toward a particular table.

    They had seen him in magazines and tabloids. They have become familiar with him after his name is always linked to Steven Shang and Nina Li.

    Nina, who was extremely surprised, stood on her feet and greeted the newly arrived person.

    "Albert! What are you doing here!?" she asked after the guy halted in front of the table he shared with Harry and Lee.

    "Visiting you, of course! Can''t I do that?" Showing his beautiful teeth, philosophically, Albert replied. And Nina thought it was truly Albert, who she had known. Her face flushed after Albert took a bold gesture toward her. Now it worries her of what Harry would feel, and she doesn''t want him to get jealous and misunderstand Albert''s actions.

    She smiles at Albert, then glances at Harry, whose face frowns from what he witnesses. It annoyed him, of course, when Albert hugged Nina so suddenly.

    After it happened, Harry promptly stood on his feet and stole Albert''s attention.

    With sarcasm in his tone, he faked his enthusiasm for greeting the guy. After all, he was the Student Council President, and everyone expected him to be friends go to their Royal guest. But it made him wonder why Dean Collins didn''t inform him.

    "What a surprise to see you here, Prince Albert. Welcome to Leeroy Collins University."

    Looking down at Harry''s palm, Albert lifted his glare at his face and studied him. Later, he pushes an enormous smile. The two men are now shaking hands, and however, no one noticed they were doing hand wrestling instead.

    "You are not Steven," Albert commented with a smirk.

    Harry sneered, "Glad to know you could tell our differences."

    "Of course! I have been punching his face many times, so I got more familiarity in Steven''s face than yours."

    Harry laughed. Everyone in that room is a little confused. The two of them aren''t letting go of their hand yet, but measuring gaze at each other. They could see mock glare and scorn stares.

    Nina, who senses that the atmosphere is getting heavier, takes quick action to part the two men.

    She said, "Why don''t we take a seat? Come on!"

    Nina made a cheerful invitation. Albert saw when Nina held on to Harry''s shoulder. He knew Nina was not the type of girl who would touch anybody, even a friend, especially a man.

    In the past, she rarely started such a notion even toward Steven after they had a relationship, except occasionally such parties where Nina has to hold on to his elbow.

    It was apparent what he saw right now, but he didn''t comment on it. He sat down quietly on the couch opposite Nina and Harry.

    After they all settled in, he asked, "So, where''s Steven?"

    No one from Nina and Harry who able to answer right away. Later, it was Harry who returned a question with a sharp glare and a rough tone.

    "Why do you look for him?"

    And Albert is not stupid. He senses Harry has resentment toward him. No, he''s jealous of him. And it amuses him of knowing these facts. He thought the twin was not only identical with their features but also their feelings for Nina. Both were seeing him as a threat to their interest. And he would like to mess with them. He would love to compete with either of the twins.

    "Well, I''m just surprised he didn''t tail Nina around." Albert reasoned out, and he knew Steven''s behavior. So, he added, "What I know, he won''t let any other men get near Nina."

    ''Damn, I love this!'' Albert thought to himself. Before, he enjoyed provoking Steven, and now it was his twin brother he would love to taunt.

    And seeing that Albert is making an obvious statement, Harry won''t back down to counter Albert in any means. Pursed a mock, Harry uttered, "Unfortunately for you, I was here to prevent you from getting near her."

    "Unfortunately for you, I am Nina''s Legal Advisor. We''re best friends."

    "You''re kidding me, right?" Harry laughs sarcastically, which gets everyone''s attention.

    Not only that, but it also stupefied those who were seated nearby at their table and watching this scene. Their friends, who were sitting surrounding them, couldn''t follow what they were bickering about.

    And it was the first time they saw Harry work up to talk with someone in a rough manner. They would like to think it was Steven who wrestled stares against the Prince.

    Harry always speaks politely, even in an upsetting situation. But this time, his cool is run.

    Suddenly, the room was on fire. They were in disbelief that Harry would be this protective of Nina, and they understood Harry was probably doing this on behalf of Steven. But damn, and Harry could be this fierce and overprotective.

    "So? Where''s Steven?" Albert asked Nina once again, and the usual, Harry immediately cut in.

    "He won''t come back anymore."  He replied nonchalantly, which made Albert raise a brow. But then, he was stormed with questions from his friends.

    "What? Is that true, Harry?" asked Lee.

    Then Ashton echoed, "Why didn''t Steven tell us?"

    The other boys also queried and expressed their shock. Harry explained, but he didn''t say more.

    "It is also a sudden decision by everyone."

    "Wow. Really? I could not believe that Steven would leave like that!" Albert commented. But for him, it was impossible. He sees Steven as obsessed with Nina.

    "You''re all wrong. Steven will come back during the final test, and he has to attend the Graduation Day."

    Everyone turns their head at the girl who appeared somewhere.

    Albert raised his head and asked the girl. "Who are you?"

    "I''m Rosie! A pleasure to meet you, Prince Albert!" Rosie extended her arm.

    Albert gets up from the couch, takes Rosie''s hand, and introduces himself. "Prince Albert Hamilton. The pleasure is mine, beautiful lady."

    He bowed like a knight that thrilled Rosie. Excitement can see in her face, meeting Albert and the enthusiasm in her voice. Everyone knows she would love to steal a scene, and today, she didn''t spare it at all but made her way to wear a thick face to introduce herself to Albert.

    While Rosie steals Albert''s attention, Nina is looking at Harry with a questioning stare. How did Rosie know Steven was coming back? How come Harry didn''t tell her about this? These are the questions in her head. And she confirmed it was true when Harry looked at her apologetically.

    Harry saw the hurt in Nina''s eyes for hiding this from her. But he only cares for her. He doesn''t want her to be anxious, thinking that Steven is coming back soon.

    "How did you know that, Rosie?" Lee asked Rosie.

    She answered with a sweet smile on her face while looking down at Nina. "It was Dean Collins."

    Rosie didn''t include that she only heard it accidentally. She wanted to get in touch with Steven, so she followed the twin''s father, Jerome Shang. That''s where she eavesdropped while the Dean and Mr. Shang talked.

    Hearing this, Nina felt betrayed. Why didn''t Harry tell her the truth?

    While she was contemplating, Rosie continued talking to Albert.

    "Anyway¡­ If you need a tour guide, I can keep you company, Prince Albert. I have my car to tour you around the campus. We don''t need to walk!"

    Albert smiles at Rosie, and he refuses politely. "Ah. That''s wonderful of you. But the Dean already arranged someone to tour me around."

    "How about dinner?" Rosie laughs nervously. She knew she looked like an idiot at the moment after Albert turned down her invitation, but she won''t give up.

    "No, thank you. I will have dinner with Nina."

    Learning this, both Rosie and Harry glance at Nina with a perplexed stare. This time, it was Harry who gave her a questioning look while Rosie cast a glare in her direction.

    But Nina was surprised as well. She doesn''t know where this idea came from, so she corrected Albert. "We didn''t talk about it."

    "Yes, we didn''t! But I called your house to inform your mother that I will visit her tonight."

    "You told Mama what?" She was in disbelief that Albert would first approach her mother instead of asking her permission. Her father was home. Besides, Harry surely would not like it. Albert''s guts always amazed her for real!

    ''Damn. This guy!''

    Albert chatted for a while before he left to take care of other things in his State Visit. Nina finished her class for the day, and Harry picked her up and drove home. Harry could tell that Nina was upset with him. And he understands.

    "I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you about it." While driving, he apologizes to Nina.

    "But I must know, Harry."

    "We don''t plan to hide this from you." He reasons.

    "We? What do you mean by that?"

    "I talk to your father, and it is what we discussed the other day in the library."

    Nina rendered her silence. She understood they were thinking about her, and however, she still wanted to know. So then, she could prepare herself for the day she saw Steven again.

    She knew she could not hide from him forever. A day would come that they''d meet again. After all, she is going to be part of his family after she marries Harry.

    "I appreciate that you guys are worrying about me. But at least, I know what I have to face in the near future."

    Harry held her hand and apologized. "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again in the future, and I would never hide anything from you again."

    "You better be."

    Harry tore a thin smile. Nina looks so cute, who is now throwing a tantrum at him.

    He pulled over his car on the sidewalk. He then leaned over to kiss Nina on the lips.

    However, they didn''t notice whose car was passing them.

 Chapter 364 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 364: HE IS THE BEST MAN TO THE WEDDING?

    * * *

    After a long kiss, Nina pushes Harry and reminds him. "Harry, everyone didn''t know Steven and I broke up already, nor you and Kristina."

    Harry frowned. It upset him because he doesn''t want to hear either Steven or Kristina''s name.

    Ever since Nina''s father was here, only a little time they can be alone together. But Nina brought up the topic.

    They were already happy. So by now, he just wanted Nina to think about them and nothing else.

    Nina could feel that Harry is a little annoyed after she pushed him. It was not her intention, but they were in the open. Anyone can see them kissing. Everyone is familiar with Harry''s car and suspicious enough that she was always with him lately.

    "I''m sorry, Harry," she apologized, reaching his elbow, trying to coax him.

    He sighed. After he calmed down, he glanced at Nina and reached for her hand.

    "I know you are feeling guilty. But we can''t hide it forever. I don''t want to hide it anymore, Nina."

    "Harry..." She rendered silence. She could sense the pain in Harry''s voice. Who doesn''t want to display their relationship? She also wanted to show everyone that the man she loves is Harry, and her relationship with Steven is a big lie after he deceives her.

    However, she cannot avoid feeling bad. She is not used to hurting someone like Kristina, and she is afraid of bad karma.

    "Alright. I understand your feelings. I''m sorry, too. But I don''t want to hide this from Albert, okay?" Harry thought about it.

    Albert has been courting Nina even before. And he could tell the guy was still not giving up until today. He understood what is Nina''s concerned about.

    Her family raised her as a delicate princess. From now on, he will protect her for his entire life. She is an innocent angel whose heart always had a weak spot.

    Nina glanced at Harry. She smiled and nodded at him. "Okay. I understand." She didn''t want to hide their relationship from Albert as well. He already knew her feelings for him were.

    At exactly seven o''clock, Albert arrived at Li Villa. He bought two bouquets for Nina and Dona, which made Harry and Nelson raise a brow.

    At first, Albert was uncomfortable with the way the two men glaring at him. But he kept his composure and ignored the unfriendly atmosphere they were throwing at him.

    It was Dona who kept the conversation since the two men were silent but glaring at their guest. In her entire life, she meets all kinds of wealthy families from the High Society. But Albert is on a different level. He is a future king, and the manners he is showing are pure nobility. Something fit his appearance.

    Meanwhile, Nelson could notice how warm Dona was treating Albert that made him jealous. He remembered when he was younger and the same age as Albert.

    By that time, he was already helping his father to run their businesses. However, he was known as notorious back then. He is always in a fight with other groups, and he feels proud to win every feud. For him, it makes him a real man. But to this generation, being a man is not through fighting a deadly battle. It was by looks and a noble presence.

    To his opinion, Harry acts nobility as well as Steven. Harry is calmer and behaving well than Steven, who is short-tempered.

    Now he recalled about that guy. Steven turned into an aggressive person. Gladly, he found out his horrible behavior before Nina could marry him.

    Set aside, his wife Dona is showing too much fondness for a prince like Albert Hamilton. It made him wonder, whether back then, Dona was more attractive to noblemen.

    Back then, he only stopped involving meaningless fights and refrained from using violence in dealing with a business after he and Dona got married.

    And when Nina was born, all of his time and energy was given to his family.

    Nelson came back to reality to listen further. He scrutinized the two ladies who were having fun talking to Albert. His eyes, keenly watching him, while the guy handed Nina bags of presents.

    *

    "Here, Sarah prepared presents for you." Albert places several bags on the table for Nina.

    "Oh, thanks! I missed Sarah so much! How is she?" Nina was excited to open the boxes, but she should wait when she was alone.

    Albert replied, "Sarah is doing well. She wanted to come with me, but she has classes to attend."

    "Ah, yes. I will send her a letter! I have many things I want to talk about with Sarah!"

    "She would be happy. And here, Madame Li¡­ I hope you would like the small gift we prepared for you and Master Li." Albert handed Dona four bags which Nelson snatched.

    Dona glared at her husband before she turned her gaze at Albert. "Thank you, Albert. By the way, call me Aunt Dona and Uncle Nelson, since you and Sarah are good friends of our daughter."

    "Thank you, Aunt Dona! It is my pleasure!" It thrilled him. Albert glanced at Harry, who only raised an eyebrow in return.

    Albert didn''t know what was on Harry''s mind. He would love to tell Albert that they are his future parent''s in-law, so his effort of winning their heart is just a waste of time. And if he thinks to pursue Nina, he has no chance at all.

    *

    The conversation continued between Nina and Albert, occasionally Dona chimed in to ask Albert a question, to which he politely answered.

    Later, Jessica approaches them to inform them that the table is finished setting, dinner is ready.

    "Come on, Albert. I hope you would like the food prepared by our chef."

    "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''m sure it was splendid." Albert followed the couple. He glanced at Nina, who walked with Harry behind them.

    As he suspected earlier, Nina and Harry were in a relationship. They were holding hands while whispering to each other, and this sight brought a pinch in his heart.

    On the rectangular table, Nelson was seated in the rare middle where both Dona and Nina sat on his sides. They offered Albert the chair next to Dona, and Harry sat next to Nina.

    With that setup, Albert could see the display of affection between them.

    Harry is attentive to place food on Nina''s plate. And this is in front of Nina''s parents. Witnessing the scene, he understood they approve of the relationship.

    Months ago, it was Steven, who is Nina''s boyfriend. Now his twin brother.

    Before going home, Albert talked to Harry.

    "So, is this the reason Steven wasn''t here?"

    "What are you talking about?" Harry already has an idea, but he pretends to be confused.

    "You and Nina. How come that you are now in Stevens place?"

    "I need to correct your assumption. Nina and I already had a mutual understanding after we visited the Carnival. Remember it? When I defeated you with the Quiz?"

    Remembering that day, now it annoys Albert. "But you are not the one I was on a bet with. It was Steven!"

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, make the story short. After Steven meddling between me and Nina, I found out the truth that he is throwing Nina''s letters for me. After the confrontation. He has to stay away from Nina."

    "Really? Is that the only reason?" It was too simple a reason. Albert thought inwardly.

    "If there is another reason, it''s none of your business. Anyhow, I am inviting you to our wedding if you want to. I can make you the best man." Harry scowled at Albert, which the latter was in shock.

    "You and Nina getting married?"

    "Yes."

    "You are lying!" Why so fast? He could not agree to this. But who''s he to object?

    "Why would I? I have no reason to lie," said Harry with a grimace on his lips. "Well, then! Good night, your highness."

    Harry climbs to the driver''s seat and starts the car, then leaves that place.

    Albert remains standing close to the limousine that provided to him as his transport. He was clenching both of his fists inside his pockets, pondering that he had to regard it.

    Before he visited Nina in the university, he asked someone to investigate, and he learned Steven was not around.

    It made him happy. But it turned out, at present, Harry is Nina''s boyfriend. And what he witnessed, Nina was happier than before.

    Not only that, there are sparks in her eyes that she never showed around Steven.

    Albert left the Li villa heartbroken. He already knows that Nina doesn''t love him, however, he could not stop himself from loving Nina this much.

    *

    The next day, Nelson''s assistant visited the villa with an invitation in hand. A ball for Prince Albert Hamilton, the future King of Jeneva, and his fianc¨¦e Lady Emilia Bakker from the Dutch Royal Court.

    "So, Albert is also engaged. Do you know about it, Nina?" Nelson queried after he read the invitation.

    "I didn''t know who the woman was until today, Papa. It looks like they finally chose a wife for Albert."

    "Ah. That''s good then!"

    "Papa?"

    Nina shakes her head, beaming. But then, the smile on her lips disappeared. It didn''t hide to her the way her father looked at Albert last night. Including Harry, her future husband is also casting a glare at Albert.

    "Hm? I''m just happy for him! Well, maybe not if he didn''t love the woman that arranged for him."

    "How could you say that, Papa?"

    "I know he likes you until now, honey."

    Nina remained silent. Albert proposed to her many times, and many times she rejected him.

    Dona notices her daughter''s silence, she cheers her up. Nina once confessed to her that Albert proposed marriage, but she refused because she loves someone else.

    "Honey, you need to look for a ball gown today."

    "Yes, mama! I will call Harry to meet him in New York! Oh..." Nina paused and mused. "How about if I visit him in the office? I''ll get changed now!"

    Dona and Nelson shared a glance, watching their daughter climbing the staircase with hasty.

    Maybe not so bad if they slowly showed their relationship to other people.

 Chapter 365 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 365: SNEAKY DATE?

    * * *

    SHANG Headquarters, USA

    Harry was currently writing a report when someone knocked on the door. It surprised him to see the beautiful woman entering his office he shared with Steven.

    "You''re here!" He sat up from his chair and strode to the woman walking toward him.

    "I want to have lunch with you, so¡­ Surprised!"

    "And I really am!" Meeting Nina halfway, he kissed her lips, wraps his arms around her, and compliments her. "You are so lovely."

    Even Nina always heard it from Harry. She would still blush from his praise no matter how many times already.

    "Thank you. And you are so handsome in your office suit." She said, fixing his tie before she tiptoed and kiss him on the cheek.

    "Hm. You must be used to it. Once you are an official Mrs. Shang and live together... You''ll see me wearing one to go to the office every day."

    "And I will be the one putting your necktie around your collar." Upon saying it, Nina is playing on the tie.

    Harry eyed Nina with a profound look. He then whispered into her ear, "Excuse me, Miss. Have you realized what you are doing?"

    "Hm? I''m just looking at your tie, Mr. Shang," she replied.

    Nina looked up. Her eyes are full of innocence, but her tone is playful.

    Harry tightens his jaw. He could perceive that Nina knew what she was doing. The way she is meeting his gaze is a hint of invitation. She is tempting him!

    "I will call Mr. Hans to pass my word that I''m going to have an early lunch break."

    Pursed a sweet innocent smile, she uttered, "Okay. I''ll stay quiet and behave."

    Harry licks his lip as it runs dry. His palm rubs Nina''s back as he mumbles, "You better be, Nina Li."

    That was a sweet, threatening word that caused her to giggle. Harry dialed on the telephone to talk to Mr. Hans, who once his father''s assistant.

    When he is done, he led Nina to his car, and they headed for New York City.

    "It surprised me that your father let you visit me in the office."

    "Oh, well. I have a valid reason to see you."

    Harry laughed hard. This phrased is familiar to him. "You''re stealing my line."

    She rolled her eyes and said, "Not! I''m just borrowing it."

    Harry, was amused to see how playful Nina today. She''s not only becoming even beautiful each day, but she is an irresistibly alluring woman in his eyes.

    "Miss Li, don''t tempt me like this."

    At first, it confused her why Harry commented that way. She didn''t say a word when Harry stopped at a particular establishment.

    Harry held her hand and guided her inside after a waiting boy took the keys in his hand and drove his car to the parking lot somewhere.

    Inside a deluxe room, Harry carefully undresses Nina while he kisses her passionately.

    He picked her up and placed her on the waiting bed.

    Harry moves gently above her. There''s no rush in his movement, nor intensify his thrusts, but he leads Nina to enjoy the moment their body becomes one.

    Nina senses that her body desires more. She moves her hips to meet Harry''s thrusts.

    It tempted him to speed his pace, but not yet. He wants to torture Nina with pleasure.

    The more he perpetrated it sensually, the more her response was like begging for him to quicken his movement.

    *

    "Why are you so gentle to me, Harry?" Nina asked Harry when the heat subsided. At the moment, they are resting, cuddling in each other''s arms.

    Harry, staring at Nina with a loving gaze. He traces her jawline, nose, then brushes her soft lips with his before he replies.

    "You are the most precious thing in my life."

    "Harry¡­" Rendered speechless, no words could beat Harry''s phrase. She tightened her embrace to convey how touched and happy she was.

    Sometimes she still ponders how different Steven is from Harry. The look in Harry''s eyes is gentle, while it fills Steven with lust that scares the hell out of her.

    "Nina, I have no reason to hurt you but love you from the bottom of my heart. Know, that you are the only woman who owns my heart. Every beat, calling your name. Every breath I take belongs to you."

    Fighting the tears that formed in her eyes, she complained using her alluring voice, "Would you stop killing me with your sweet words?"

    Harry chuckled. He could see himself getting cornier each day. But it''s his genuine feeling that overwhelms his chest. For him, words are not enough to convey how much he loves Nina.

    "I am that corny now?"

    "The sweetest corny lines ever," she teased Harry. Later, she giggled, which made Harry frown.

    "I am serious when saying those lines," he mutters.

    "I know! You are just cute."

    "Just cute?"

    "Uh-huh?"

    "Then, I will prove to you I''m not just cute!"

    "Hey!"

    *

    Past lunchtime, Harry ordered a full meal and delivered it to their suite. He told Nina, "I''m supposed to bring you to a beautiful restaurant and have a wonderful date."

    "We are on a date, right? Just a sneaky one." Nina''s eyes are playful that Harry could not help pick her up and pinned her to the nearest sofa. "Aren''t we going to have lunch?"

    "I want the dessert first," he mumbles, biting her earlobe.

    "Silly!" Nina screamed when Harry did that and spread her legs.

    He covered her lips to shut her up. Soon, heavy breathing and alluring gasps escaped from her mouth. Harry works hard to please her and satisfy her body along with his desires.

    "I love you, Nina Li."

    That afternoon, Harry brought Nina to a Couture Shop where Mely usually ordered her party dress. Since the ball is in two days, Nina has to choose from the ball gowns displayed in the store. The store owner is Mely''s friend. She helps Nina and Harry to find the best dress in her store.

    After fitting several gowns and choosing the best one, the store owner suggested a few changes to Harry''s suit to match exactly with Nina.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Meyers! I will send Mr. Hans to pick them tomorrow."

    "Yes, please. Thank you for shopping at my store."

    "Welcome, ma''am."

    "Goodbye, Mrs. Meyers."

    "Goodbye! Take care!"

    Nina and Harry happily step out of the store. All afternoon, they stroll around New York until evening.

    ~~~

    Night of the Ball...

    Dazzling gowns and expensive tuxedos parade on a red carpet hall.

    Inside a ballroom dancing theater, the mayor made a brief speech acknowledging Prince Albert and Lady Emilia''s visit to the state.

    Outside, wearing a shimmering white gown, many guests could not help glance not just once but twice in Nina''s direction.

    Several photographers recognized Nina, but the usual, they mistook Harry as Steven.

    "No. He is Harry Shang."

    They questioned Nina further, but Chinese men arrived and shielded them, then escorted them inside the Ballroom Hall.

    They brought Harry and Nina to the table where the Chinese Ambassador was seated.

    Ambassador Henry Jing introduces his wife to Nina, and the two women conversed, while the Ambassador asks Harry about his parents and elder Shang. Later, their conversation was about Nina''s documents after she will marry him, who was born in the United States.

    Harry queried ahead so that he knew what he needed to process for Nina to become a permanent resident in the United States.

    And among the crowd, Albert pressed by the guests who attempted to make conversation with him. But his eyes often swept to the dance floor, and in every corner of this dancing gall, maybe he had a glimpse of Nina.

    Not long, his blue eye''s pupil caught the couple who were now dancing at the west part of this hall.

    Nina''s arms hooked around Harry''s neck while his hand, clutching on her waist. The two look lovely, and Albert thought they were truly a perfect couple.

    And with this thought, his chest sank. Until now, he still loves Nina. Witnessing this scene made him jealous. He always dreams of dance with wine, but the twin is always on his way.

    Fixing his eyes toward Nina, a woman''s stern voice spoke next to him.

    "Don''t you dare humiliate me like this, Albert?" Emilia sneered at him.

    Albert''s blue pupil contracted as his gaze flashes toward Emilia. His face hardened and exhibited disappointment in his eyes. But he remains silent. Instead, he ignored Emilia and simply sipped on his wineglass. Later, he smiled at Emilia and said, "There are too many photographers around, sweetheart. Don''t forget to smile."

    Emilia rendered speechlessly. It upset her, very annoyed. However, she has to agree with Albert. Everyone is paying attention to them. She could not throw her tantrums against Albert but remained her composure as a noble person.

    The only thing she could right now shoot a dagger look in Nina Li''s direction.

    ''Who the hell invited her to my ball!?'' She screamed inwardly. She had no choice but to fake her smile when a few guests requested to have a photo of her.

 Chapter 366 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 366: BUY A CONGRATULATORY GIFT

    * * *

    As the ball continued, Albert approached Emilia and whispered to her. Emilia frowned, but she has no chance to confront Albert or show her displeasure. The other day, she and Albert already fought.

    "Albert, they invite us to have an afternoon tea with the city Mayor''s wife."

    "You can attend alone."

    "What? Where are you going?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "It is! I am your fianc¨¦e, Albert!"

    Albert, who was about to get out of the hotel suite provided to them, came back to face Emilia. "I want to remind you, Emilia. My visit to the United States is to see my friend. But you used it as a state visit. If whatever your affairs here, is none of my business, nor can you interfere with what I want to do or whom I will visit."

    "How dare you?"

    Albert turned around and didn''t listen to other things she mumbled about. She knew Albert was against this arranged marriage, but soon; he had to obey his parents. And it didn''t hide to her as well that Albert loved someone else.

    "She has a boyfriend already! Why are you keep pursuing her!?" she followed Albert and yelled at him.

    They were now in the hotel aisle. Albert grabs her arm and drags her back to the room.

    "Stop creating scenes, Emilia! If you don''t stop now, then you can go back to Europe, alone! Otherwise, don''t provoke my patience with you!" Albert sneered at Emilia.

    Not only that, he pushed her to the sofa and left to visit Collins University, where Nina Li has become an exchange student.

    Albert is losing his head that even Nina Li already flew far away. He would still chase after her. It was ridiculous!

    Yes. She indeed made up an excuse so that she could accompany Albert on this trip. She wants to nag him and remind him that the woman he was crazy about was happy in someone else''s arms.

    However, Albert would not stop in his craziness.

    "Come on. I will introduce you to Nina."

    Annoyed, she could not refuse but drag Albert toward Nina''s table. Emilia only behaved herself, but the truth is, she wanted to slap Albert to wake him up.

    "Nina! I''m glad to see you." Albert bowed like a knight. He then took Nina''s hand to plant a kiss on the back of her palm as a gesture of greetings. "Master Shang?" he extends his hand, he and Harry handshake.

    On one hand, it irritated Harry at what Albert did. But he knew it was just a noble gesture of formalities with his highness Albert, Prince of Jeneva. Meanwhile, it also pissed Emilia.

    "Now, I want you to meet Lady Emilia Bakker, granddaughter of Princess Mary Bakker." Albert made a long introduction, which Emilia wanted to cry of how hilarious it was.

    She doesn''t know what Albert is proving now. He introduced her title, but he did not introduce her as his fianc¨¦e. Emilia braced herself to stay calm.

    "Hello, Nina. Nice to meet you! I remember attending a gala before, back in England, but they do not introduce us."

    Nina smiled at Emilia. She is not a fool not to understand Emilia''s words that have sarcasm in them. She could also feel that Emilia doesn''t like her, and she need not guess the reason.

    She and Albert were on the news a few times. She was even tagged as Albert''s girlfriend.

    "Nice to meet you, too, Lady Emilia." Nina pursed a sweet smile but chose not to speak more words.

    She is putting up a wall between them. She believes it was for the best, as Emilia already gave her an air that she won''t be friendly toward her.

    "Prince Albert! Can we take a photo of you all together?" asked a photographer that was allowed inside this hall.

    Albert agreed, and Emilia had to bear it. Side by side, she and Nina stand close while Albert and Harry are at their sides.

    They smiled in front of the camera like they were a long-time friend. They stayed in that pose for a while as more photographers approached them to take a photo.

    Once it was over, Nina excuse to go to the powder room. She didn''t know that Emilia followed, waiting for her to come out from using the cubicle.

    Nina only glanced at Emilia while she washed her hands. She picked up a hand towel and set it aside after using it.

    Nina took her time leisurely choosing perfume from the bottles that were displayed on the sink. She tried to smell between Chanel and D&G perfume. She chose the former and sprayed it unconsciously around her.

    "What are you doing?" Emilia asked annoyingly.

    "Oh. I thought I was alone here." Nina sarcastically uttered that anger to Emilia.

    This time, she didn''t hold back anymore. She wanted to confront Nina Li, and this is her chance to warn the girl.

    "Tell me, Nina Li. Why are you seducing men who are already engaged?"

    "What?" Nina scoffs. As she guessed, Emilia has resentment toward her. "Who are you talking about?"

    "Don''t pretend docile and innocent!"

    "What did I do to you?" she asked annoyingly. She was in disbelief that there is another girl that was like Rosie she would encounter in her life.

    The difference was, it''s not the same man involved. Oh, she forgot about Lilian, Harry''s cousin. She is the first girl who accused her of seducing men.

    Oh, wait. That day¡­ Now she remembered. And recalling that time brought joy into her chest, and Emilia thought Nina provoked her.

    She cast Nina sharp glares. "Why don''t you stay away from Albert?"

    Looking downward at Emilia, Nina could not remain friendly to her anymore. "Why are you confronting me over a baseless fact? Staying away from Albert is what I am doing. Besides, I am getting married to my boyfriend."

    "Who? Steven Shang?"

    Hearing this name, Nina cannot stop from frowning. She said, "He is not my boyfriend. It was Harry whom I was engaged to and the man I love. So, please, Emilia." Nina steps closer to Emilia. "Would you stop spreading lies? Albert and I are just good friends. I am not interested in him. In fact, we can become good friends."

    Emilia knew it was full of sarcasm. But she witnessed how Nina and Harry were intimate with each other. And if it was true that they were getting married, then it was in her favor. In this way, Albert would stop chasing Nina Li.

    Emilia pursed her lips with a smile. She lifted her chin and said, "Congratulations, then? I might send a congratulatory gift one of these days."

    "Thank you. That was sweet of you." Nina knew that their treatment of each other is full of plasticity. "Well then! I will go ahead. I would like to go home soon and enjoy the rest of my nights with Harry."

    Nina already left, and she was left alone in the powder room. Emilia laughed, which made the women on the door baffled. They were looking at each other, whether a perfect time to enter the room. But they needed to use the cubicle. With curious eyes, they frequently glance at Emilia.

    They saw Nina Li come out of the room, and they once read an article about Nina Li being Prince Albert''s rumored girlfriend.

    It made them wonder if the two women had fought? They wish to know!

    *

    Not long after, the guests one by one leaving, including Harry and Nina. And since Albert had little time talking with her after he has to talk with other guests, he informed Emilia to get back to their hotel.

    On their way back, Emilia knew Albert had a bad evening. He was wearing a long face ever since they left the Theater.

    "Why don''t you accept she loves someone else?"

    "Don''t start, Emilia." After saying it, Albert gets out of the car without the care to guide her out of the vehicle.

    It annoys her but sensing Albert''s indifferent tone; made her in the mood to provoke him tonight. She followed him silently. And after they entered their suite, it was her chance to strike him mercilessly.

    "Before I forget. I need to go shopping tomorrow. You should accompany me, Albert."

    Albert did not spare a moment to glance at her, but he walked straight toward his separate bedroom.

    "I came here for a vacation, not your chaperone."

    Emilia gritted her teeth with frustration, but she had to remain calm. "What kind of good friend are you? You should send your blessings and give a congratulatory gift."

    Albert is in no mood to deal with Emilia''s caprice. Lazily, he leaned to his bedroom door, crossing his arms across his chest while asking her.

    "What are you talking about now, Emilia? Can you make it quick? I am tired. I want to rest."

    "That was great then! I want to visit Nina Li in the morning."

    "What?"

    Emilia pressed her lips. After she mentioned Nina''s name, Albert''s expression changed. And it made her jealous. Emilia swallowed the lump in her throat and fought back her tears. Instead, she plastered a cheerful smile to annoy Albert.

    "I promised Nina to buy a wedding gift for her and Harry. So, come with¡­" Emilia made a staggering step backward. Albert made big steps toward her, and the way he looked at her furiously made her knees weak. Albert grabbed her arm and snarled at her.

    "Don''t you ever dare to insult me, Emilia!"

    Albert walked back to his bedroom and slammed the door closed. Emilia fell on the floor and let her tears flood her eyes.

    She refused to accept that she could not win Albert''s heart.

 Chapter 367 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 367: GOING TO SEE NINA SOON

    * * *

    Harry and Nina were on their way back to their hotel. She rested her head on Harry''s shoulder, closing her eyes.

    "Do you want to have coffee?"

    Nina opened her eyes. She looked up at the handsome man sitting next to her.

    Tonight, she and Harry will spend the night together. Even though Jessica accompanies her in New York. She already informed her she would spend the night in Harry''s room.

    Jessica didn''t ask questions. But she knew Jessica would understand her and already guess what status of the relationship she has with Harry.

    "Jessica, won''t you ask me any question?"

    Shaking her head, Jessica "Miss Nina, your happiness matters to me."

    Nina tore a wide smile and hugged Jessica tight. She was grateful to have someone like her on her side. She could not find a loyal attendant like Jessica that she now thought of like an older sister.

    "I''m worried that you are alone tonight."

    "Don''t worry, Miss. I would choose to watch a movie rather than watching the upper-class people with their fake smiles and wearing those dresses and make-up!"

    Jessica paused after she glanced at Nina''s reflection in the mirror. "Oh, I mean¡­ You are an exemption, Miss. Because you are so lovely. Any dresses you wear."

    "Thank you, Jessica. Please be careful, okay? Call the police if someone is assaulting you in the streets."

    "They are the ones who should be careful with me, Miss!" said Jessica, they both giggled. She then added afterward, "The theater is just a few blocks from the hotel, Miss. I''ll be fine."

    "Okay. Enjoy your night!"

    After Nina got ready for the ball, she and Jessica went separate ways tonight. Jessica will watch a movie tonight, played by her favorite Hollywood action star.

    *

    Nina recalls what happened earlier. She came back to reality after she heard Harry''s query. She looked at him and smiled lovingly.

    "You seem happy. What happens?" He has been observing her behavior all night, and he notices her face brightens and wears a sweet smile on her lips. "Are your smiles for me?"

    "Pardon? And for whom?" Nina raised a brow, she went on. "My smile only belongs to you."

    Harry tilted his head to the side, staring at Nina with bewilderment. Later, he chuckled sexily, and Nina felt thrilled. "You are using an accent now. Is it because of Emilia? I saw she follows you in the powder room. Is everything okay when you''re alone with her?"

    Nina smiled, he thinks it was seductive. On one hand, Nina discovered Harry didn''t leave his eyes to her. She replied, "Yup! It''s fine!"

    "Ah, playful! Now you''re using American English to me!" Harry leaned over and kissed her.

    "How did you know we were alone?"

    "Well, the other guests tried to open the door, but it was locked. I am somehow worried."

    "And why is that, Master Harry?" Nina whispered. She placed her hand around Harry''s neck.

    It was clear to him now. Nina is seducing him. "You''re not drunk, are you?"

    She shook her head and giggled. Not only that, but she also kisses Harry, ignoring that Mr. Hans witnesses this moment. Harry could taste her sweet lips.

    "I think you need to sober up."

    "I''m not drunk!" she said stubbornly, and then, "Just tipsy." Nina gestured his thumb and index fingers what little she means.

    They were passing in a pole lamp. Harry saw when Nina wink at him while biting her lower lip. Only a dumb man would not get that¡­

    She is seducing him!

    Mr. Hans pulls over the car in the entrance, Harry thanks the man. "Have a great night, Mr. Hans."

    Harry helps Nina step out of the car, holding her hand tight.

    The moment they entered their suite, Harry showered her with kisses all over her face and neck. Inside his cold room, his body became one with her. And no one wanted to part from each other.

    Nina clung tightly around Harry''s neck. Soon, her fingernails are buried into his back. Harry is pounding intensely into her core.

    She gasps, chasing her breath, followed by screams.

    Harry is increasing his pace. And it sent her into the abyss of pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Jessica just arrived from watching a movie. When it was finished, she strolled around Central Park and when getting late; she went back to the hotel.

    It was quiet. And so she thought that her Miss and the young master were not home yet. She made herself a coffee to wait for them.

    But then, she heard those noises. Jessica blushed and felt embarrassed to herself. And so she decided.

    Next time, if they will be in a similar situation in the near future. She will advise her Miss to get separate rooms instead of them all together in the same suite.

    Together in one suite is not a good idea for a single maiden like her! Jessica went to the bedroom with her coffee. She stepped out of the balcony and watched the city lights. She better choose to listen to the noisy traffic than the lovers'' triumph doing that, that...

    Ah! She could not say it!

    *

    It''s been a week, and Harry''s hand was fully healed. He spends time at the Li Villa every day to study his lessons and help Nina with her paperwork.

    Today, at Shang Mansion in Zen City... Mr. Hans flew to China to hand over the package for Steven. The school finally sent him the extra lessons he must study to pass his grades. As everyone now knew that the school would send a package for him, their friends also sent him letters.

    In the living room, Mely sent a servant to fetch Steven in his bedroom.

    "Mr. Hans? What are you doing here?" Steven suddenly felt excited. It seemed like Mr. Hans brought good news for him.

    "Steven, we asked your brother to make notes for you. See? Even after what happened. Harry still cares for you."

    Steven remained silent. But the truth is? He wanted to correct his mother. But he only keeps his cool.

    "Is that so, Ma?"

    Mely sighed hopelessly. Steven didn''t show any sign that he was happy with what Harry did. But she won''t give up.

    "Steven, the university allowed you to pass and graduate as long as you will do these extra lessons. And Harry made notes for you because you must attend the final test. Not only that, you need to attend the graduation ceremony."

    Listening to his mother, Steven wanted to jump in happiness. He needs to go back to New Jersey! It means he could see Nina again! It was his chance to talk with her!

    "Then, Ma?" As excitement overwhelms him¡­ he could not say a word to describe what he felt at the moment. "Ma! Thank you so much!" he rushed to his mother Mely and threw his arms around her.

    Mely held herself not to cry. Her heart aches to see how happy her son is. "Your welcome, son. We love you. We won''t let you fail your grades, of course, and miss your graduation."

    "I love you, Ma! I''ll go back to my room and start reviewing the lessons!"

    "Okay. I will bring you snacks."

    "That''s awesome, Mama!" Steven replied while climbing the stairs.

    Mely now hopes that Steven would behave. And once he would not attempt to escape anymore, there''s no need for bodyguards outside his bedroom.

    Mely asked a maid to make snacks for Steven. She brought over and left immediately to give him a quiet time.

    However, Mely heard broken glasses on the floor, followed by Steven''s furious screams.

    "Steven!? What happened?"

    "Ma! I want to see Nina right now!"

    Mely was stunned, staring at Steven. She thought Steven would wait until the day he had to fly back to New Jersey. But now, he was throwing a tantrum.

    "What happened? Can you tell me?"

 Chapter 368 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 368: STEVEN''S SICK BEHAVIOR

    * * *

    Before Steven threw a fuss, he was happy. His chest filled with excitement reading everyone''s letter. Not only that, but they also sent him a bunch of photos, and a few of them are Nina in it.

    But then it surprised him that Rosie also sent him a letter. He was about to throw it but changed his mind to check on it.

    He first read Rosie''s letter. After that, he opens the envelope where he saw Nina''s photos.

    But she isn''t alone, and it''s not just an ordinary photo. Nina was with Harry!

    In some photos, they are kissing in the middle of the flower farm, one inside a car, and photos where they stroll around New York, holding hands like a couple.

    He threw the photos and flipped the coffee table, and he began throwing and kicking things on the floor.

    Seeing those photos enraged him. It felt like they betrayed him.

    Nina is his girlfriend! Why would Harry kiss her?

    Not long after, Mely rushed to the bedroom and caught Steven throwing a tantrum by destroying everything he saw.

    "Steven, what happened to you!?" Mely was shocked to see Steven acting like this.

    "Ma! I need to see Nina, now!"

    "But Steven..."

    "Ma!"

    Mely gathered her strength by holding on to the headrest of the accent chair. She breathed as she spoke. "I''m sorry, son. But they forbid you to see her."

    "And why is that?! I am her boyfriend! I love her!"

    "But she didn''t love you!" Mely tightly closed her eyes, praying that Steven woke up and understood.

    However, Steven only shook his head. Everything is a lie. He needs to talk to Nina, begging her to come back.

    It''s unfair! It Is what he believes. He also loves Nina very much. He probably loves her more than how Harry loves her.

    He could not accept that only Harry had the chance to be with her. He would do everything for her. Whatever Harry could do, he can do as well. That is why he could not accept that they prohibited him from being with her.

    Harry is telling lies to everyone. It is what Steven believes.

    "Ma, I need to go back to New Jersey now! I want to tell Nina the truth! I want to explain to her why I hid Harry''s letters, Ma!"

    Mely felt helpless. It hurts her seeing Steven being like this. Until now, he has not accepted the truth.

    "Son, you need to understand. Nina is breaking up with you. She doesn''t love you. So, you need to forget her and look for someone else that would love you back."

    "No, Ma! Harry is telling her lies!"

    Mely hopelessly staring at Steven. Afterward, she told Steven. "Son, you need to come with me. Someone, you must meet. She can help you."

    "What are you telling me now, Mama?"

    "Steven¡­ I just wanted to help you."

    "Are you telling me I''m crazy? Ma? How could you think of me that way?" There''s a pain in his eyes. He was in disbelief, shocked.

    Steven''s voice was so loud that Garry heard him, even though he was still on the front patio. He rushed inside and flew down the stairs.

    Garry found Steven screaming while their mother, massaging her chest and having heavy breaths.

    "What are you doing, Steven!?" Garry shouted at his younger brother when he didn''t stop yelling. He rushes to their mother''s side and asks her with a panicked voice. Their mother didn''t look good. "Are you okay, Ma?"

    Steven studied his mother. She looked pale, and her eyes flooded with tears. Once again, Garry shouted at him.

    "What the hell is wrong with you again? Why are you keep giving trouble to our mother?"

    "I just wanted to see Nina!"

    "Bullshit! Nina, Nina, Nina again! Why don''t you just forget her? There are too many women out there!"

    "But I only wanted Nina! I won''t allow Harry to continue pretending like me! I should be the one on Nina''s side!"

    "What are you talking about?" Garry was in disbelief. What is happening to his brothers? Why are they losing their heads over one woman?

    Meanwhile, Mely fought her tears. She pressed her eyelids and bit her lips. Steven refused to accept the truth that no matter how she would explain, he would not listen.

    She could not believe that Steven would accuse Harry, who did nothing but understand his twin brother.

    "Steven, Harry didn''t make lies. How could you think of him that way? He''s even helping you pass your college!"

    "And I don''t ask him to do so! I can pass my college if you and Papa just let me go back to New Jersey, now!"

    But before Steven finishes saying it, Mely already lost consciousness. Garry is calling her, trying to support her body not to hit her head on the floor when she slowly slides down on her feet.

    "Ma!? Steven! Why are you standing there!? Call an ambulance!"

    Steven just realized what happened. He rushed outside to order the bodyguards to call for an ambulance. He then goes back to his bedroom and helps Garry to carry their mother to his bed.

    "Ma! Wake up! Please! I''m sorry!"

    Later on, an ambulance arrived and brought Mely to the nearest hospital.

    Jerome, who was in the middle of the meeting received the news. He didn''t delay and rush to the hospital to see Mely''s condition.

    He immediately barked at Steven. "What did you do this time!? Why are you keep stressing your mother!?"

    Steven remained silent. He knew that even if he explained and defended himself, his father won''t believe in him, which he got used to, already. In his eyes, Harry is a good son who would only do the right things. And they always condemned him only.

    After conducting a complete examination, their family doctor advises the usual advice that was given to them.

    Mely needs a peaceful environment, and she should not stress out or depress.

    After the doctor left, Steven was wearing a long face. His father continues to reprimand him. As usual, they blamed him.

    "Look at what you''ve done? Aren''t you satisfied with what you did last time in Hawaii? When are you going to stop losing your head, Steven? Do you wish for your mother''s early death?"

    "Is it my fault? Why was I always the one to blame? Why didn''t you ask yourself?"

    "What are you trying to say now, huh?" Jerome grabs Steven''s collar and sneers at his son. "Who clothed you and gave you a good life? Now that your bones are stronger, you talk to me like that? Huh!"

    Garry and Raymond tried to calm down their father and Steven by separating them. But Steven could not take his father''s lectures.

    "It was so simple what I wanted to father. I just wanted to see Nina! If you only let me stay in New Jersey, this will never happen!"

    "And do you think what would happen if you stayed in New Jersey? Do you think you can still talk to Nina?"

    "Yes! After I coaxed her and courted her over again. She will forgive me, and we will be okay again! That always happens! She would listen to me in the end!"

    "And do you think that was the case? Nina only bears your sick behavior! She has no choice but forgives you because you are so persistent, and she is tired of arguing with you like what I am feeling right now! You don''t understand a single thing!"

    Jerome, who''s controlling not to punch Steven, hurls a deep breath. This son of his was truly hard-headed. He was in a fury that Steven never understood a thing, even how he explains.

    "This is because of Harry," said Steven afterward.

    Jerome wipes his face with his palm. He was too angry to speak. He gives up explaining to Steven.

    "Harry did nothing to you but give way! However, you only wasted your opportunity by assaulting Nina over again! What do you think her parents would feel? Nelson forbids you to get near Nina, especially talking to her! So stop your idiocy, Steven!"

    "That''s what I''m talking about! All of you don''t give me a chance to talk to Nina! Uncle Nelson is doing this because Harry is telling lies!"

    "Dammit!"

    "Please... This is a hospital. The patient needs rest, and what you are doing here, but the arguing has worsened her condition. So better for you all to go home."

    The nurses who were attending Mely called the doctor when her family continued fighting and the patient, crying endlessly.

    "Master Shang, your wife doesn''t want to see any of you. Please, you can go home now."

    "No! I won''t leave my wife alone here."

    "Then, please stop creating any noises." The doctor left, displeased with how they acted like animals.

    Jerome has no choice but to control his anger for Steven. He gestured at Garry and Raymond to bring Steven away from the ward their mother confined, or they would only continue fighting.

 Chapter 369 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 369: HARRY''S PLANS

    * * *

    Harry was in a rage after he heard the bad news from Mr. Hans. He was still in the city when Mely was brought to the hospital. Now that he went back to New Jersey, he immediately relayed a report to Harry.

    "What is his problem!?" Harry gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He was in the company, and Mr. Hans reported what happened. "Do you know the full story, Mr. Hans?"

    Mr. Hans has now been assigned as Harry''s assistant, weighing things he learned before he replied. After he made his investigation by asking the bodyguards, he gathered little information.

    "Yes, young master. Your twin brother is throwing a fuss after he saw pictures of you and Miss Nina."

    Harry darkened his face. He frowned and asked, "Who sent those photos? Is it the photos from magazines and newspapers?"

    "Actually, young master. It was photos that were taken on different days and occasions. Someone paid to follow you around. But young master Steven didn''t tell your father who sent him those photos. All of your friends sent him letters, but your father didn''t know who to point out."

    Harry ponders. Everyone sent Steven a letter, it means including Lee and Ash. But if they notice anything, he is certain they will ask him about it in person.

    "Can you give me the names who sent letters for Steven?" he asked Mr. Hans afterward.

    Mr. Hans nodded. He then took a paper and pen, wrote the names he remembered.

    Reading the list, Harry raised a brow when he read Rosie''s name. She would be the only one who has a motive and is ready to waste money to hire a professional to follow him around. He has to ask their men to watch Nina around. Some people could harm her without his watch.

    Now, he wants to know her sole purpose of doing that. He would compliment Rosie for annoying Steven, but the result isn''t good at all. Their mother was in the hospital again after Steven threw a fuss.

    "Mr. Hans, I will take an early off this morning. I need to talk to someone at school."

    Mr. Han bowed at Harry. He didn''t ask any questions. It looks like his young master found the person who sent those photos.

    Not long, Harry drove his Porsche, headed to the University, and looked for Rosie. Someone told him the place where Rosie hung out lately with other rich kids in the school.

    He did hear that a new caf¨¦ opened last week, and most customers are rich kids like Rosie.

    "How honored I am. The Student Council President Harry Shang approached me." Rosie was playing on her curls while leisurely phrasing them.

    With a frown on his face, Harry didn''t act nice at all like he always showed in school. This time he displayed how impatient he was. He didn''t know that it only thrilled Rosie because Steven is used to acts like this to her.

    "Follow me, I wanted to talk to you," said Harry.

    "Did I violate something?"

    "You did!" Harry left the group and walked out the door, and she waited outside.

    Following Harry, Rosie swaying her hips, making flirty steps. Harry was standing next to his Porsche, parked across the street.

    "So what do you want? Is Steven sending a response for me?"

    Harry tears a mocking smile. He chuckled, shaking his head. "Huh. Before I could ask a question, you already exposed yourself."

    "What?" Rosie snaps. She crosses her arms across her chest, which irritates Harry how she acted like a slut.

    "Someone sent Steven photos of me and Nina. Is it you?"

    "So what if I am?" Rosie stubbornly blurts out Harry. She didn''t deny it.

    He controlled his annoyance by talking to Rosie. Still, he is the president of the Student Council President.

    "Do you know what it costs for what you''ve done?"

    "What''s wrong with that? I only did the right thing. You and Nina are cheating on him."

    "It''s none of your business! Steven steals Nina from me! I am only taking her back! So stop messing around!"

    "Why are you blaming me or something, huh?"

    "Because of what you did, Steven threw a fuss that our mother broke down! She was now in the hospital!"

    Hearing this, Rosie didn''t say another word. Her expression turned soft. She didn''t act prideful anymore.

    She said, "I¡­ It''s not my intention to cause anything. I''m just telling Steven that we can get back together because Nina has a new boyfriend."

    "You know what? I like your intention. But you don''t know the situation! So stay away and don''t cause any trouble again! Steven is out of his mind, so better for you to forget him! And stop meddling in our relationship!"

    Upon saying it, Harry turned around and got inside his car, leaving that place. Rosie tried to gain back her composure. Her face is a little pale now.

    Rosie went back to her friend''s table and asked her. "What did you talk about with Harry? Is he angry?"

    "No! We only talk about Steven. Said, Steven is fine."

    "Is that all?"

    Rosie now regains herself. She is back to being arrogant. She raised an eyebrow to one of her rich friends and blurted out. "If there are more, why should I tell you?"

    That friend of hers shut up and didn''t ask further.

    Deep down, Rosie is getting worried now she heard that Steven''s mom was in the hospital. If it happens she and Steven had a serious relationship, Mely Shang would be her mother-in-law.

    Rosie is thinking. Maybe she should send an apology letter and get-well-soon flowers. Upon deciding, she must look for a fast parcel to deliver fresh flowers from the US to China. That can be possible.

    Meanwhile, Nina was still in her class. Harry waited for her outside the building.

    And the moment she saw him, Nina would like to rush and hold him. But she controls the urge to display their relationship.

    "Hi! What are you doing here this early?"

    "I''m picking up my girlfriend. Am I forbidden to do it?"

    Nina wanted to jump and cover Harry''s mouth. But that was more suspicious if she did that. She was certain, a few students heard it.

    "What are you doing?" She asked Harry in a low voice.

    Harry could see the trouble in Nina''s eyes. He opens the passenger door for her to get in.

    "Come, I have something to talk to you about."

    Nina quietly stepped inside the car and didn''t ask another question. She waited for Harry to drive his car away from the University.

    Harry brought her into a nearby park to talk. Nina could see something troubling Harry.

    She asked, "What happens? You seem troubled."

    Harry got out of the car, walked to the passenger door, and helped Nina step out. They were seated on the bench they saw nearby.

    "What''s going on?" Nina was nervous about how Harry acts now. It worries her as well.

    "Mama was in the hospital again."

    Immediately, her face filled with sadness. Harry doesn''t need to say further. She could guess that it was Steven. He is the only one that caused why her future mother-in-law was always sent to the hospital.

    "How is she? Mama Dona will get worried about her again."

    "I''m so worried about Mama. So, I''m thinking of visiting her."

    It shocks her. Fear crept toward her heart, thinking Harry would leave. "Harry? Are you really going back to China?"

    "I think I should have talked to Steven one last time."

    "Do you think it''s necessary? He doesn''t listen, Harry! How if something happens?"

    Harry stretches his arm and reaches for Nina''s smooth face. "I can take care of myself. Besides, everyone was there and the bodyguards. Nothing will happen to me."

    "Harry, I''m scared. Steven seems uncontrollable. He didn''t care even for Mama Mely." Tears welled up in her eyes. She cannot help not having a bad feeling.

    "That''s why I wanted to talk to him. He is too much of a problem to our mother."

    "But the last time. You and Steven were punching each other."

    "I can protect myself." Harry insisted, coaxing Nina to settle down.

    "I would still worry!"

    "I know." Harry pulled Nina and wrapped her around his arms. "It will be fine."

    Harry lowered his head and kissed Nina longingly.

 Chapter 370 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 370: HARRY BRAINWASHED EVERYONE

    * * *

    ZEN CITY HOSPITAL

    It surprised Mely to see the person who entered her ward; delights showed on her face as tears flooded her eyes.

    "Oh, Harry, my son!" Mely opens her arms to embrace Harry. Her shoulders shook from the emotion that fills her chest. Later, Mely parted from her son. She wipes her tears. "I''m happy to see you. But why did you come? You should not leave Nina."

    "I''m worried sick about you, Ma."

    "I''m sorry if I make you all worry. I will be fine soon."

    "Why don''t you just come with me back to the United States?"

    "Harry?" Mely filled with bewilderment. She would love to, but she is more worried about Steven. "Son, you know I can''t leave them."

    Harry doesn''t need to ask. His mother refers to Steven, none other than. He heaves a furious sigh but didn''t let his mother see his fury toward his twin brother.

    "Ma, you were always breaking down lately. Nina and Mama Dona also worried about you. If you come with me, they can keep you company and less stressed in your surroundings. We can go somewhere with Nina when we have no class and work."

    "I would love that, Harry. But you know the reason I can''t leave."

    "You need not suffer like this, Ma."

    "Honestly, son¡­ I am trying my best to understand Steven. And I understand if you are still angry at him until now..."

    "And worsened right now." Frowning, Harry cut his mother''s statement.

    Mely fell silent. She understood that Harry cared for her condition.

    If only Steven were as understanding as Harry. It wouldn''t have a huge conflict between the twins, and their relationship with Li won''t tarnish like this.

    Meanwhile, standing outside the ward is Raymond. He was about to enter the door when he heard the conversation between Harry and their mother.

    From the things he heard, something is not right in here. Harry is now calling Aunt Dona mama, and it seems like Harry and Nina have a great relationship.

    Raymond knocked on the door before he entered the room. He pretended like he heard nothing and welcomed Harry.

    "Hey, little brother!" Raymond raises his hand and throws a knuckle at Harry. "Welcomed back!"

    "Second brother¡­ Thanks!" Harry lifted his arm and met Raymond''s knuckle.

    "How long will you stay?" Raymond asked Harry as he strode toward the sofa and sat down.

    Harry replied, shrugging a shoulder. "Only a few days. I have to go back for school paperwork."

    "Hm¡­ I see." Raymond nodded, scratching his chin as he tried to find another question or any topic so that the conversation continued. "I remembered, it was yours and Steven''s 23rd birthday. What great timing you came for a visit! Isn''t Ma?"

    "That''s right! We should have a party before you go back to New Jersey, Harry!" Mely echoed. Her face filled with excitement. She almost forgot the twins'' birthday, and it was because of all that happens in these passing weeks.

    "Ma¡­" Harry wanted to refuse. But can he disappoint his mother? Harry nodded as agreeing with the idea. It will be just a simple celebration, that''s all, a family gathering. It was what he was thinking.

    Later in the evening, Jerome finally arrived along with Steven. Mely called him and asked to bring Steven to the hospital. It surprised him to see Harry was there. He glanced at Steven, who was in great shock as well.

    The twin clashes gaze. Jerome coughs to warn his sons to behave in front of their mother. He throws a sharp glare at them before he strides toward the bed and asks Harry, who is seated on the chair near the bed.

    "When did you arrive? Why are you here, by the way?"

    "I wanted to pay a quick visit. I''m worried about Mama, who was just always sent to the hospital." Harry replied.

    His words have a meaning in them, and Steven instantly glared at Harry. He understood Harry was blaming him, and it pissed him off. Seeing Harry cause his blood to boil, and he only controls himself not to rush and land his fist on Harry''s face.

    Meanwhile, Garry arrived not long after his father, and Steven, shocked, filled in his face. He could feel great tension inside the room.

    ''Harry is here. What will happen now?'' That is what Garry mused. He glanced at Raymond, who only shrugged a shoulder.

    Raymond thought the same. It seemed like a huge drama was about to start playing before their eyes.

    Mely, who was also feeling the tension between the twins, tried to look cheerful. She has to!

    Her prayer finally answered that she could have a meal with her husband and children.

    "Now that all of you were here! Let us have a wonderful dinner! I missed dining with you all. Garry and Raymond. In these passing years, all you do is go on dates," she scolded her eldest sons.

    Both Garry and Raymond scratch their heads. Suddenly, they were now scolded by their mother! But they could not counter her. They won''t dare. The joy their mother is showing now is precious. And they concurred. It''s been a long time since the last time they had a family meal.

    That evening, Jerome ordered his men to pick up the food he requested from his uncle Oliver''s restaurant. When it arrived, Korin came along.

    "Brother Harry!" Korin rushed to Harry and gave him a big hug. It''s been a while since the last time they see each other. And Korin is eighteen soon.

    "Hm. You are about to come of age. Are you planning to get married soon?"

    Korin quickly blushed upon hearing Harry''s query. She would not get surprised if Harry already knew about her and Greg.

    "I will finish my college first, brother Harry!" Korin replied cheerfully.

    But then, a female voice echoed in the door. "Don''t worry! I will make sure of that. I can discipline my son to behave and wait until Korin finishes studying before anything else."

    It was Annie. She was in the restaurant when Jerome called Oliver Shang to prepare dishes for them.

    Annie would love to visit Mely, but she wanted to avoid seeing Steven because it raises her blood pressure. Korin wanted to visit after she learns that Harry was here. So then, she came along, as well.

    "Annie, you''re here!" Mely was delighted to see her and Alicia Shang, Korin''s mother.

    "We are here to see you. Sorry for my bluntness, sister Mely. But my point is, we don''t have the wealth to ask Korin''s hand for marriage. Only Greg''s hard work to succeed in his career, and he can support his family."

    "But I didn''t look for a rich husband, Mama Annie! As long as he loves and respects me!" Korin''s statement.

    "Don''t you worry! I will watch my son for you. I will scold him if he did wrong or cheated on you." Annie would like to add more words, but she knows she shouldn''t go overboard when Mely was hospitalized.

    Blushing pink, Korin smiled shyly. She only came here to see Harry and ask about Nina, but they put her in the hot seat.

    Korin said, "Thank you, Mama Annie. Well, it''s better to eat now while the noodle soup is hot!"

    Korin has to change the topic before everything becomes awkward.

    Meanwhile, Steven hardened his jaw and gritted his teeth. He knew Annie didn''t like him at all. But now he has a feeling that even Korin sided with Harry. He could see that Korin only talked to his twin brother and avoided him.

    ''F...ck! Harry brainwashed everyone! He surely tells lies to them to hate me this way!'' It was what was on Steven''s mind.

 Chapter 371 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 371: THROWING A TANTRUM

    * * *

    It''s been three days since Harry left to visit his mother. Nina didn''t feel at ease at all until Harry came back and saw his whole. She totally didn''t trust Steven and hated him if he dared to hurt Harry.

    Nelson and Dona noticed the gloominess of their daughter. The couple shared a glance. They understood the reason Nina was worrying too much that Harry flew to Zen City.

    Steven even became uncontrollable with his behavior that needed an extreme watch.

    Martin Long had sent a report about the incident when Steven attempted to escape. He fought with his bodyguards to run away.

    How about if the He Martial Art Club did not keep an eye on Steven?

    How if Steven got away? And Steven comes back to New Jersey to see Nina?

    It worries him. Even though Jerome and Mely were in Zen City, Steven continues giving trouble to them.

    Worse, his mother suffered from his aggressive behavior.

    Nelson was grateful that his daughter didn''t end up marrying Steven. He doesn''t need that kind of son-in-law.

    Gladly, it was easy for them to separate Steven from Nina because she didn''t love him.

    How would Nina feel for Steven? And he wanted his daughter to break up with him, and Nina refused to do that?

    It looks like that''s another story. And even a scary one when his daughter ends up a battered lover but still won''t leave Steven.

    He probably kills that guy and lets his daughter hate him rather than seeing her bear the pain because of so-called love.

    He''s grateful Nina fell for Harry instead. That guy could make Nina happy at the same time, sad when he was not around.

    Allowing them to get married this early may not be so bad at all.

    Nelson whispered to his wife. Dona''s face brightens after hearing Nelson''s plan.

    "Nina! Your papa said if you would like to go to New York and start looking for a designer for your wedding dress!"

    She''s indeed in the abyss of loneliness without seeing Harry in three days. And the thoughtfulness of her parents washes away the sadness looming her heart in an instant.

    Nina immediately changes her house clothes into an exquisite dress after having breakfast with her parents.

    Today, Nelson drove his queen and princess to go shopping. Although this time Jessica is with them, it was still like old times.

    Through a directory, they found a few luxurious couture shops.

    The owner introduces her finished gowns and currently designs that are ready to be made.

    Nina was looking through them. She likes a few, but not the rest.

    "Mama, they were too many ruffles and layers," Nina whispered to her mother not to offend the designers who were ecstatic to show all her designs.

    "Do you want just a simple design? Or?" Dona returned a query.

    Nina nodded. Not long after, they leave the shop and reason out they will come back after having a final decision with the samples they have seen.

    In the car, Nelson queried if Nina already chose her wedding dress. Dona carefully explains to him because men don''t pay attention to the details of a dress.

    "We better discuss this over lunch," Dona suggested afterward.

    The family headed to a Chinatown in New York and looked around for a restaurant that has private rooms.

    After they gave their orders and waited to serve the food, Dona resumed discussing with Nelson about everything Nina needed for her wedding.

    Nelson, who only masters himself how to run the Li company, could not fully understand why it is so hard choosing a wedding dress.

    He suggested, "Maybe we first did it traditionally, honey?"

    The three girls, including Jessica, who quietly follow them around, were exchanging glances with them.

    "Honey¡­ That was really a great idea. But we are only doing a private wedding for now."

    "But my princess deserves a grand wedding!" Nelson insisted. He could still remember how they prepared several-day celebrations when he married Dona. He also wanted his daughter to experience that.

    "We can do that, honey, but this time, we are avoiding Steven to get near Nina. Maybe the situation will get better once Steven learned that Nina and Harry are now husband and wife."

    Nelson ponders over it, and he could agree to that. Later, Nelson concurred with whatever decision the girls came up with. He will pay for everything, even if it was Shang''s obligation.

    "I think I will just ask Grandpa Shang to give you a percentage of the Shang''s assets as a Betrothal Gift."

    Dona and Nina dropped their mouths from shock. The mother and daughter think he is only joking at this moment.

    "Ah, my bad. It''s just a joke." Nelson feels the need to take back his words.

    "Honey? How dare you! Even if it''s their obligation, we must think of the children''s happiness rather than thinking how much our daughter can get from the Shang!" Dona was suddenly irritated at what Nelson expressed.

    It may be tradition, but she doesn''t want to base Nina and Harry''s marriage on how much they will receive from them.

    "Can we just consider the kids could not wait to get married, that''s all?" Dona added.

    Nelson fell silent. It looks like he triggered Dona''s tantrums. If Dona didn''t cool off, tonight he might sing the song, ''I''m sorry, buddy!'' Nelson thought to himself.

    After Dona marries him, he transfers their other property under Dona''s name and gives an enormous amount to the Lin family as Betrothal Gifts.

    He fully knew that the Shang would be generous to give Nina a massive betrothal present. But he agreed to his wife. They must consider Nina and Harry to get married sooner to settle the problem between Steven.

    That guy is always a pain to them, especially to his daughter. So then, he would demand nothing from Shang but his daughter''s protection so that Steven would not harm Nina once she is part of their family.

    Meanwhile, Nina was observing her parents. Her father has now stopped bringing up about the Betrothal Gift, but he is now coaxing her mother.

    Playing an amusing smile across her face, she wondered whether Harry would also coax her like this.

    Thinking it over, Nina thought that maybe throwing a tantrum once in a while is not bad to be pampered and coaxed, as to how her father is putting in a lot of effort at the moment.

    Nina giggled inwardly. Her father looks so cute when he is now talking gently and trying hard to make her mother smile.

    She guessed marriage life is an exciting journey as long as the two people respect and are in love with each other.

    And she and Harry love each other! She could not wait for the day they became husband and wife!

 Chapter 372 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 372: I WISHED YOU ALL THE BEST

    * * *

    "Nina!"

    It surprised her to see the man coming out from the black car that parked behind their car. "Albert? What are you doing here?" Nina walks toward him.

    "I noticed you entering the Bridal Shop. So, I waited for you to finish shopping."

    "Oh. Did you wait for almost an hour here?"

    "Sort of?"

    Looking at him unbelievably, Nina is shaking her head. "Seriously?"

    Pursed a sweet smile, Albert replied as he is proud to have such patience. "Yeah."

    "Why didn''t you come inside instead?"

    Albert scratches his right temple. He chuckled upon responding to Nina''s query. "I guess it''s not a good idea."

    "Oh, right! That¡­ um¡­" Nina laughed awkwardly. She''d realized it was not a good idea. And Albert is pretty intelligent to prevent such gossip. Paparazzi are everywhere now, following Albert around. No wonder Albert was wearing a not so his line of clothing and riding an old car.

    "Well, I am waiting because I wanted to invite you for a coffee with your father''s permission."

    "Hmm, well¡­" Nina glanced at her parents.

    Albert followed Nina''s gaze to the couple coming out from the shop. Politely, he greeted them. "Hello, Aunt Dona, Uncle Nelson."

    "Albert! Good to see you!" Dona made a cheerful reply, while Nelson only hummed and nodded at him.

    "Can I invite Nina for a coffee, Uncle Nelson?"

    Nelson glanced at Nina and turned his gaze at Dona. After exchanging meaningful stares with her, he agreed with a condition.

    "Okay. But Jessica will accompany Nina."

    "No problem, sir!"

    *

    In a quiet caf¨¦ on the fifth floor, Albert and Nina sat on the sofa opposite each other while Jessica was at the following table.

    "So¡­ Where''s Emilia?" Nina asked Albert while they were waiting for their coffee.

    Albert, who is not interested in talking about the girl, a timid smile pursed in his lips as he replied, "She''s at the hotel. She said she''s not feeling well."

    "Oh. Is she alright?"

    "Yeah. You need not worry about her. Besides, I''m not inviting you out to talk about Emily," Albert said nonchalantly.

    And so Nina rendered speechlessly. Apart from Albert''s frowned after she mentioned his fianc¨¦e, she sensed the irritation in his voice.

    Albert told her before how he was against the marriage his family arranged. Not only that, but Albert also proposes to her a few times in the past.

    A long silence passed between them until it had served their coffee. Sipping on the cup, Nina is thinking about how she could lighten up the mood. Pondering what topic she must bring up, she thought none.

    Instead, she felt conflicted. If she isn''t wrong, Albert is still pursuing her.

    Nina put down her cup. She lifted her head to look at Albert. It was also the moment that Albert glanced at her. She could see the sadness in his eye. But in all the people, she is the first one who knows that between them, things are impossible.

    "We are leaving tomorrow," said Albert.

    "Oh. Then, I wished you a happy, safe trip!" Nina pushed a warm smile. It gladdens her to know this. At least Emilia would stop being jealous of her. Nina mused.

    "So, I didn''t see Harry is around with you. Is he occupied with his internship?"

    Nina shook her head, sipped on her coffee before she replied to Albert. "Harry paid a quick visit to his family in China."

    "At this time around?"

    Nina met Albert''s gaze. His query is pointing straight away that it''s not just a regular family visit. Oh, well, she forgot. Albert is a graduate Lawyer and took a particular course to equip himself to hold the title of the next King of Jeneva.

    It isn''t surprising if Albert senses it was a family matter. First, Steven wasn''t here, and now Harry became her boyfriend after Steven was out in the picture.

    "Mama Mely was in the hospital. Harry was too worried about her."

    "I see¡­" Albert was nodding. He carefully thought about what he wanted to ask Nina after he learned that she and Steven broke up.

    But ironically, she and Harry are getting married soon like they were hurrying the wedding. And today, he saw Nina and her parents choosing a wedding gown for her. Not only that, but he also notices the joy in Nina''s face when she is with Harry.

    Heaving a long sigh, Albert asked Nina afterward. "Are you happy with Harry?"

    He need not ask Nina about this. The smile on her lips is evident that she is. However, he wanted to hear it from her mouth.

    "I do," Nina replied without a second thought.

    Albert saw how her eyes twinkle. And that is the sign for him not to ask further.

    He uttered, "I''m glad to know. But if the day comes, and he breaks your heart. You know who you should run to."

    Nina could see that Albert is serious. But she believes it was wrong.

    She and Harry will get married soon. And Albert must be joking, saying that.

    "Albert, you''re not serious when you say that. Right?"

    "When did I ever joke on you, Nina?"

    It made her rendered silent. Albert still hadn''t changed. He is still persistent in pursuing her.

    "Albert, you are making me uncomfortable," Nina told Albert with honesty. She added, "I don''t want to end our friendship, Albert. But if you don''t stop. Maybe it''s better if we will only treat each other like an old acquaintance rather than friends."

    "Are you getting rid of me?"

    "You are pushing me to."

    Albert hurls a deep breath. He chuckled after a moment of silence.

    "Okay. Let''s not talk about that anymore. But I want to know how did you manage to break up with Steven that easily?" He could remember the tension between them clashing glares, who can get Nina''s attention and impress her. He believes Steven would not give up without a fight. So he is curious.

    "Steven said so many lies to me. And those lies are more than enough to end our relationship."

    "What lies?"

    "It''s complicated, Albert."

    "Try me! I am your Legal Advisor, remember?"

    That''s right! Albert is a lawyer. He knew about all the laws. However, at this time around, anywhere in the world only gave little attention to these physical abuses. Women are still struggling to get justice after being physically harassed.

    To think over the violence and sexual assault are the most ignored cases at this time around. The lawmakers are mostly ignoring it.

    Now she could imagine those poor women that get through more than she did. Maybe she has to do something.

    Today, they pass by a group of women on the street, wishing the government and lawmakers to hear their voices.

    "Nina? Are you okay?"

    "Oh, yes, I am! I remember something," her excuse.

    "Okay. But I''m still waiting for your answer."

    Nina heaves a long sigh. She could see that Albert won''t stop until she gave a valid answer for him to believe.

    "Albert, listen¡­ I don''t love Steven but Harry. However, Steven meddles in between us, which becomes our misunderstanding. Coming here to New Jersey is a great help for me to know the truth. And now that I know the truth. I have no reason to stay in a relationship that is full of lies."

    "And that is why now you and Harry are getting married? But why so sudden? Are you pregnant?"

    The coffee she drank choked her. She thinks it was ridiculously-embarrassing to comment on a woman like this. But she has to act calmly. Nina pursed a warm smile across her face.

    "How can you say that?" she returned a question. Later, the smile on her face, replaced with frowned as she goes on. "It''s not something to joke about Albert."

    However, if it weren''t true, he is sure of one thing. Nina''s relationship with Harry is more profound than he thought.

    At the party, while dancing, he could see how their bodies were pressing into each other. Nina has that satisfying look on her face when Harry casually rubbed her back the entire time.

    "Alright. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to embarrass you. I''m just curious."

    "I''m moving here to be with Harry, Albert. I''m staying here in New Jersey for good."

    Nina stating this, he has nothing to ask further but accept that she won''t change her mind.

    "All I want is your happiness, Nina. If you were pleased with Harry, then I wished you all the best."

    There''s sadness in Albert''s eyes. If only she could change Albert''s heart and love someone else.

    "I know it was unfair to you. But you do my male best friend, Albert."

    "I know. I will always be your Legal Advisor. Remember that, okay?"

    "Alright!" Nina smiled at Albert.

    However, Nina knew that from here on, things wouldn''t be the same between her and Albert any longer... Because love should not force.

    But it should be the greatest gift to oneself and the so-called Better Half.

 Chapter 373 - Story Of Nina Li

    CHAPTER 373: RUMORS

    * * *

    After the coffee invitation, the very next day, an article was published about Prince Albert Hamilton dating Nina Li despite his fianc¨¦e Lady Emilia Bakker we''re also in the city.

    The article also shows several photos that Prince Albert has seen accompanying Nina Li to choose a wedding dress along with her parents.

    One photo showed Nina Li fitting a white gown. So, a conclusion that Nina Li is getting married. But a question is to whom?

    Is it Steven Shang?

    In a separate article, a photo of Nina kissing a guy they named Steven Shang.

    However, those photos are actually of Harry. The students from Collins University recognized Harry''s Porsche.

    In the hotel, Emilia is banging Albert''s bedroom door. Wearing a long face, Albert opens the door and looks at Emilia indifferently.

    "What do you want, Emilia?" he asked lazily.

    "You cancel our flight!?"

    Albert corrected, "My flight. You can go back first."

    "What are you talking about, Albert? As you could see, reporters are waiting outside! We should pack up now and show them that we are leaving! And most of all, you should clarify to them that Nina Li is marrying someone else, and it has nothing to do with you!"

    Albert turned around and left Emilia at the door. But Emilia entered this bedroom to continue nagging him about the article. However, Albert only ignored her. He picked up the newspaper on the bed and resumed reading it.

    He told Emilia, "Don''t teach me what I need to do."

    "Oh? Is that so? And what is your plan? To conspire the news that Nina is getting married to you? Why? Does Nina love you?" Emilia scoffs as she goes on. "Wake up, Albert! Nina Li would never love you! She is getting married to someone else! It doesn''t matter if she married both the twins or someone else!"

    "Can you shut up, Emilia!?" Albert''s voice echoed inside the suite. The royal maids who were preparing their breakfast stop from what they are doing. They glanced at each other and then sighed. They are fighting again because of the same woman.

    The royal maids resumed setting the table. Meanwhile, Emilia continues her rants to Albert.

    "I won''t leave! I would not make myself a laughingstock that everyone seeing me goes home alone! Don''t you dare to humiliate me like this, Albert!"

    "Didn''t I already warned you, Emilia? I told you already, don''t expect me to be nice to you."

    "Then at least fake it!" Emilia demanded.

    "Is it what I am doing?"

    "Not at all! It was quite the opposite! Now, I want you to do something with the article!"

    "That''s what I am doing, Emilia! But your impatience is wasting my time! What do you think of me? A total idiot? If you had nothing to do, you could get out now, so then I could continue negotiating about the article!"

    Emilia was upset. But she could not pursue Albert with the temper he has now. She pursed her lips and turned around, slamming the door close behind her.

    Albert massages his forehead. He is only keeping his cool all this time around Emilia. He never likes how she is demanding of their fake relationship.

    He will never let Emilia control him. She is the opposite of Nina.

    However, if it was Nina, he won''t mind being demanded by her. He would love to heed whatever she wanted.

    He loves to make her his Queen and kneel before her. But Nina is crazy about someone else, and countless times Nina rejected his love.

    Albert hurls a long sigh, thinking how he could not win her over no matter what he would do.

    He picks up the receiver phone, dialed Li''s home telephone number. Albert waited for someone to pick up his call, and it was Jessica who answered. Later, he hears Nina''s sweet voice.

    "Hi! How are you?" he asked with concern in his voice.

    "Albert? Aren''t you supposed to fly back to Jeneva?"

    "I delayed it. I will stay for a few more days."

    "But Albert? Is it better that you leave already?"

    Albert pursed a bitter smile. It hurt him with Nina''s statement. She wanted to get rid of him. But he didn''t let Nina sense his disappointment.

    "No. I can''t leave you with all of that gossip. I want to clarify to the reporter with your permission," said Albert with a cheerful tone in his voice.

    "We will handle it," Nina replied.

    But Albert would not give up. Nina already knew of his persistence. It''s no difference if he persuades her, and this time to help her clear the gossip.

    "I know they are bothering you now. I have someone I sent to check you out. Reporters are standing outside your gate. You can''t leave home and go to university."

    Albert heard when Nina hurled a deep sigh before she replied to him.

    "I know that, so here I am! I''m only staying in my bedroom. Even Jessica, it won''t be good for her to go outside."

    "Do you need anything? I can send someone if you''d like to?"

    "No. We''re good. It''s just annoying that I can''t attend a special lecture today. My parents are discussing Shang''s lawyers at this moment in the study. We better consult them to make an overseas call with Papa Jerome. I prayed the article wouldn''t reach Zen City. I guess it''s the first thing to do now."

    "Right! That''s a brilliant idea! We have to control not to spread outside the continent."

    "Yes. So, we are waiting to release a counter statement."

    "Alright! Let me know if you need me to make a statement as well. I want to fix things. Suppose I haven''t invited you out. They won''t gossip about us at all."

    "You need not feel any guilt since we did nothing wrong. We''re good friends just having a coffee."

    "Of course! We are good friends; that''s all it means!"

    Nina pushed a thin smile on her lips. She could not tell Albert what she was afraid of. She wanted to stop the gossip before Steven read the article. There are two ways about that. He would claim he was with, or he vented his anger toward Harry.

    Everyone only believes that it was Steven she dated, as they were so identical. And she has to clarify that sooner!

    People would think that she is getting married to Steven. Maybe an announcement that she is getting married to Harry, not Steven. And after that, whatever gossip came out, at least people knew who she was going to marry.

    Before noon, Prince Albert Hamilton releases a statement. According to him. It was only a coincidence he met Nina Li on one of the New York streets. Since he is going back to Jeneva, he took an opportunity to invite his friend, Nina Li, for a coffee and congratulate her marriage to her fianc¨¦.

    Since it was Albert who made this statement, people believe him. However, for Nina, it''s not enough.

    Magazines are inviting her to feature next month, the May issue. Nina is having serious debate within herself if she will take this opportunity to announce her relationship with Harry.

    She also thinks that maybe her chance to expose why she broke up with Steven. Maybe that interview will lighten up the weight she is carrying all along since she and Harry had a relationship.

    ''It needs to end!'' Nina thought to herself.